ã€ŠMemories of the Nightã€‹


 Chapter 1: The Mysterious Man

    A row of luxurious black cars keeps a low profile and slowly stops at the entrance of Warm Hospital in Abbe City. Under the guise of the night, the scene emits a touch of mystery.

    Someone announces respectfully, "Mr. Wilson, we''ve arrived at the hospital."

    The backseat door opens, and a slender leg stretches out of the door.

    Surrounded by a group of well-trained men, Mr. Wilson slowly walks into the hospital.

    In the hospital dispensary room, Katrina Miller puts alcohol, gauze, hemostatic drugs, scissors, and other materials into a tray before running out in a hurry.

    Katrina Miller is a freshman nursing student at Abbe Medical University. Today is the third day of her summer vacation and the second day of her internship at Warm Hospital. She cherishes this opportunity a lot.

    Ten minutes ago, a mysterious but distinguished patient had arrived at the hospital.

    Although it was just ordinary skin trauma, the entire department was tense, and even the dean made an appearance.

    "Head nurse, over here!"

    In her pink nurse uniform, Katrina hurriedly carries the tray to the door of the ward, handing it over to the head nurse.

    The head nurse takes a deep breath. When she is about to enter the ward to clean the patient''s wound, she''s stopped by the man in black standing at the door.

    The man seems to be in his twenties. Wearing sungla.s.ses, he looks serious and frightening, chilling people to the bone.

    He takes a glance around the faces of several young nurses. He points at Katrina and says, "You go in."

    Katrina''s face is full of incredulity. Her dark eyes widen, and she points to herself in astonishment. "Me?"

    The man nods indifferently. "You."

    All the medical staff present are shocked, including herself.

    Everyone knows that Katrina had only started her internship two days ago. She doesn''t even have the skills to take care of a puppy or a kitten. What''s more, the patient seems to be someone significant.

    If she does anything wrong¡­

    Not only will Katrina get in trouble, but so will the entire hospital.

    Showing an awkward smile, the dean says, "She''s just started and lacks the experience. I''m afraid that she won''t do well. Sir, how about choosing someone else?"

    Farrah Jones, who is also wearing a nurse uniform, licks her lips and bravely volunteers. "Let me do it."

    In any case, Farrah is a few years older than Katrina and has been an intern for a long time. Given her more skilled technique, it''s definitely more appropriate that she replace Katrina.

    At her words, Katrina knows Farrah had volunteered to protect her. She feels extremely grateful for her friend''s concern.

    But as soon as Farah takes a step forward, she''s held back by the man standing at the door.

    The man keeps staring at Katrina, and his expressionless face brooks no argument. It seems that she was the only choice.

    After a moment of silence, Katrina finally decides to compromise.

    "Okay, I''ll go."

    A row of young men in black suits and sungla.s.ses is standing at the door of the ward. It''s highly possible that she would be forcibly thrown in if she refused.

    Katrina couldn''t understand why such a distinguished but mysterious figure has chosen to let her treat him, despite her lack of experience.

    She doesn''t know if it will be dangerous.

    When she pa.s.ses by, Farrah discreetly tugs her clothes in silent encouragement.

    Although she feels rather nervous, Katrina still tries to force out a smile to rea.s.sure Farrah.

    As soon as the door opens, Katrina is pushed into the room.

    The door closes with a heavy sound, and the darkroom overwhelms her a little. The oppressive and tense atmosphere engulfs her with the darkness.

    People are most likely to feel fear in a dark or an unknown environment. In this case, the mysterious person waiting for her is definitely dangerous.

    Katrina feels a little nervous; her palms sweating slightly. She gathers her courage to ask, "Sir, I''ll treat the wound for you. Can I turn on the lights?"

    The careful voice of the girl is soft and sweet.

    From the other side of the room, a low and cold voice calls, "Come here!"

    It''s as if the voice comes from some distant h.e.l.l. Although it seems restrained, it still made Katrina shudder.

    Katrina''s eyes adapt to the dark environment with the help of the faint moonlight. She walks towards the bed, each step filled with trepidation.

    Stopping three meters away from the bed, Katrina stutters, "Sir, where¡­ Where are you injured?"

    Is he going to make her treat him in the dark?

    That''s it, and a simple task instantly becomes difficult. Will she suffer a bad fate today?

    At that moment, Katrina really wants to cry.

    The man''s voice is gloomy and cold. "Are you going to take care of me from that distance?"

    Although she can''t see the figure on the bed, she can feel two eyes burning a hole at her. He''s like a demon crouching in the night, rushing to tear her apart.

    Despite feeling extremely frightened, Katrina still moves forward and asks with a tremble in her voice, "Sir¡­"

    Before she could finish, a sudden force knocks the tray off her hands. The tray falls to the ground, making a harsh sound.

    Katrina is shocked.

    Did she not handle the tray carefully enough, or did the man just suddenly attack her?

    When Katrina moves to bend over and pick up the mess on the ground, the man on the bed says coldly, "Take off."

    Take off? Did he just ask her to leave because she dropped the tray?

    Unable to respond, Katrina is at a loss with what to do.

    "Take it off!"

    Suddenly, something hard and cold-pressed against the side of her waist. The low voice is more like a whisper in her ear. She can clearly feel his hot breath on her skin.

    Is the man making her undress?! Is he really injured? If he''s injured, how could he be strong enough to stand behind her and threaten her with a gun to make her undress?

    Wait! She''s here to wrap his wounds. Why should she take off her clothes?

    A sharp click from the gun echoes in the silent ward, this is the first time for Katrina to encounter such a situation. Her eyes suddenly widen in panic. She almost drops heavily to the ground from the fear.

    "Take off your clothes. Don''t make me repeat myself again!" The man''s voice is low and hoa.r.s.e, revealing something bloodthirsty. The gun on her waist pushes harder, ready to shoot at any time.

    A rush of anger and humiliation overwhelms her when she understands his intentions. But in the face of danger, she has no room to refuse.

    Trembling, Katrina reaches out her hands. This is her first time to take off her clothes in front of a man, and she feels humiliated. She bites her lips, and her fingers shake slightly. After the pink nurse uniform is removed, a plain white dress appears. Reluctant, she stops.

    The man pushes the cold gun more tightly into her waist, and in a dangerous tone, he says, "Go on!"

    Still trembling, she stretches her hand to the back and pulls down the zipper. Her white dress falls to the ground, and she''s left standing in her underwear.

 Chapter 2: Her Terrified Fate

    The beautiful body of the girl looks fascinating under the faint moonlight. Her long legs and slim waist curves tantalizingly, and her black hair flows like a waterfall, making her skin seem more light and delicate.

    Aaron Wilson gazes at the girl with his dangerous and hot eyes, feeling like he''s about to lose his senses.

    If he hadn''t been attacked and forced to drink aphrodisiac, or if the drug was inefficient and he could do without s.e.xual intercourse, he wouldn''t have come to the hospital at midnight.

    As Katrina shakily stands in place, the man suddenly grabs her arm and pushes her down on the bed.

    Then, a hot body presses against her.

    "Ah!" The sudden situation makes her scream.

    The man accurately finds her lips, blocking the sound in her throat with a fierce kiss.

    Katrina feels the burning temperature of the man when he places his hands on her smooth skin. There''s only fear left in her eyes.

    She can''t see his face in the darkness, but she can vaguely feel that the man is young, tall, and powerful.

    n.o.body would expect that the man waiting for her in the hospital ward is a hungry wolf.

    Thinking that her innocence of eighteen years would be easily taken away by a strange man, Katrina is suddenly filled with fear and reluctance.

    The skin trauma emergency turns out to be a lie! She never expected the patient to be a shameless man who would force himself on her, in a hospital ward of all places! How could someone with so much money and a high standing be so depraved?

    At the thought, Katrina can''t control the anger in her heart. But the man is still overbearing on top of her, kissing her.

    Her beautiful eyes filled with tears. Finally, she pushes him away in desperation. "b.a.s.t.a.r.d! Let me go!"

    Nevertheless, her efforts to push him away only temporarily free her lips.

    Her smooth and delicate skin, her sweet and beautiful taste, and the faint scent of her body, all further catalyze the efficacy of the drug in his body.

    Aaron''s eyes was filled with l.u.s.t. With a wave of his hand, it''s easy for him to rip off the last clothing off her body, as simple as tearing off a paper bag.

    "b.a.s.t.a.r.d! Get off me!" Fully exposed, Katrina becomes mortified. She struggles harder.

    To escape his grasp, she scratches and bites him in desperation.

    But her resistance only fuels his desire.

    The man easily catches her wrists and presses them above her head, while his other hand continues to roam aggressively.

    "Cooperate with me, or I''ll kill you." His voice is hoa.r.s.e, revealing his unbearable l.u.s.t. But his tone is still indifferent, hinting at his ruthless nature.

    Katrina can''t help but shiver at his words.

    From his hoa.r.s.e voice and abnormally burning body, she realizes that he is drugged!

    But why her?

    If she hadn''t chosen to come to the hospital for an internship, could she have avoided such a horrible fate? If she hadn''t appeared outside the ward and wasn''t selected by his retinue, could she have avoided this kind of humiliation and torture?

    As she bites her lips tightly with tears in her eyes, the man suddenly sinks inside¡­

    Her face twists with pain, and for a while, it almost hurts to death. But in the face of this man, she doesn''t want to cry out without dignity.

    Enveloped in her warmth and softness, the man becomes crazier, as if he''s had a taste of the sweet forbidden fruit.

    Katrina has never experienced such roughness before. She opens her mouth and retaliates by biting his left shoulder.

    Although she can taste the blood in her mouth, the man just snorts and doesn''t stop his movements.

    The ordeal lasts for the whole night.

    The next day, the sunlight shines through the windows and flutters into the ward.

    Katrina is asleep on the big soft bed, her long black hair spreading out and covering half her face. Feeling some discomfort, she slowly opens her eyes.

    After a whole night of enduring and struggling, her misty eyes are glazed over.

    When the painful sensation subsides, she looks at the marks all over her body, with an obvious dullness in her eyes.

    Last night, in this luxurious ward, she was raped by a strange man.

    The long and painful night was h.e.l.l for her, but the man was like a tireless machine. She doesn''t even remember when she fell asleep.

    Now, she''s left alone in the empty room. The cruel and cold man had disappeared.

    Thanks to his departure, she doesn''t have to face him upon waking up. Otherwise, she''s afraid she''d scratch his face in rage.

    Thinking of the man''s arrogance last night, Katrina closes her eyes tightly with deep hatred.

    That b.a.s.t.a.r.d! He better wished that he never sees her again, or she''ll kill him!

    After calming down, Katrina got up and tried to find her clothes. Her underwear had been torn into pieces, and she had no way to cover herself up.

    As she distressed over her dilemma, she suddenly notices that the chair next to the bed had a set of clean ladies'' clothes, including underwear. It seems that someone had prepared it for her.

    Although Katrina feels furious when she thinks about the shameless man, she has no choice but to accept the small act of kindness and put the clothes on.

    When she exits the hospital, she comes across the man who told her to enter the ward last night. Recognizing him, she immediately loses her temper like an angry cat with its fur standing on end. The man in sungla.s.ses is part of that b.a.s.t.a.r.d''s retinue. ''A good person'' would be the least suitable phrase to describe either of them.

    It''s because of this man that she was raped, and he chose her!

    If not for the big gap between their strength, she''d definitely punch him and thank him with force! Knowing that she couldn''t offend him, Katrina keeps silent and tries to avoid him.

    But as soon as he sees her, the man opens the car door and says in a casual tone, "Miss Miller, we''ll bring you back home."

 Chapter 3: Forcibly Taking Her Innocence

    What is he doing? Was it that strange man''s order?

    Forcibly taking her innocence, preparing a set of clothes for her, sending her home¡­ Does he count this as compensation? Does he think that she would forgive him?

    Never!

    She would never forget last night; how the b.a.s.t.a.r.d pointed a gun at her, made her take off her clothes, disregarded her protests, and forced her to¡­

    The more she thinks about the night, the more she feels like bursting into tears.

    Those b.a.s.t.a.r.ds may have enjoyed a night of appetence, but they''ll never know how much psychological and physical damage this would cause her.

    Katrina inhales sharply through her nose, before finally responding in a cold voice, "No!"

    But when Katrina tries to evade him and take the bus home, two tall and strong figures block her way. Looking up, Katrina sees two men that immediately make her want to turn back and scream, "There''s no need for you to do this! What on earth do you want from me?"

    Katrina feels overwhelmed. The grievance she had suffered the night before makes her burst into tears. She starts sobbing all of a sudden, and a string of crystal tears flows from her eyes.

    She can''t help crying.

    The three men look at each other awkwardly, a little stunned. They only offered to bring her home with kindness. Is she crying because Mr. Wilson had been too rough yesterday?

    They decided to do as she wished.

    Receiving a signal from the man in sungla.s.ses, the two other men quickly make way.

    The man holds his sungla.s.ses and clears his throat. His tone is uncharacteristically gentle. "At 10 pm tonight, Mr. Wilson will be waiting for you in the same place."

    Aaron Wilson was drugged by a unique aphrodisiac with the latest hi-tech poison. It takes several days to cure it completely. If not cured in time, the toxic effect may consume the brain nerves and cause unimaginable damage.

    He had always stayed away from women and never liked the promiscuous women in the red-light district.

    Additionally, because of the family''s inheritance, his brother pays a lot of attention to his every move. Lord Wilson bears a grudge against Aaron. If his affairs were to be discovered, it might cause serious consequences.

    Judging from Aaron''s state when he left the ward this morning, he seems to be satisfied with Katrina. It has to be her.

    Katrina immediately grits her teeth upon hearing his words.

    She''s so furious about last night, and now they dare tell her there''s going to be a second time? What do they take her for, a prost.i.tute? Do they think the hospital provides that kind of special service? Why are they bothering her instead of going somewhere else for pleasure?

    Psychopaths! These people are real b.a.s.t.a.r.ds!

    Katrina wipes away her tears and walks around the man, her eyes filled with stubbornness. She doesn''t look back.

    She''s not a fool. Show up to serve him? She definitely won''t be there tonight!

    Katrina arrives home, only to find that she''s forgotten her keys in the locker room of the hospital.

    After a moment of hesitation, she finally rings the doorbell.

    "Wait, please!" Eva, the household help, hurries to open the door. She smiles when she sees Katrina. "Come in, My Lady!"

    Katrina nodded slightly as she enters.

    Eva doesn''t notice her unusual behavior, chatting away enthusiastically, "Mr. Anderson went out to play cards. Lady Sophie and Mr. Samuel have gone out as well. Oh! My Lady, I''ve made you your favorite sweet lotus seed porridge. Let me prepare it for you."

    "No, thank you, Eva." She can''t eat anything right now.

    Katrina declines Eva''s offer, though she feels very grateful. "Eva, I''m tired. I''m going to my room to get some rest."

    "Oh, right! My Lady must''ve had a rough internship shift. Have a good rest!"

    Back in her room, Katrina soaks herself in a bathtub, scrubbing away any marks from the previous night. She scrubs so hard, and it feels like she could rub off a layer of skin.

    Katrina locks herself in the room and doesn''t eat or go out all day.

    In the evening, Katrina lay drowsily in bed when she suddenly gets a call from Farrah.

    As soon as she picks up, she hears an anxious voice, "Katrina, have you seen Patton?"

    "Farrah, calm down. What''s wrong with Patton?"

    "Patton called me this afternoon to say that he was going to the hospital. But I waited for several hours for nothing. When I called back, I couldn''t reach him."

    Farrah adds, "Patton has the mind of a 5-year-old boy. What do I do if he had gotten lost?" She''s almost crying by the time she finishes.

    Katrina grew up in the same orphanage with Farrah and Patton. She knows exactly how important Patton is to Farrah. Patton is her brother and her only family.

    She reluctantly perks up and tries to comfort her friend, "Farrah, calm down. Maybe he just forgot the time. I''ll go look for him with you. If we can''t find him, we''ll call the police!"

    With her comfort and offer to help, Farrah calms down. "Alright, Katrina. If you have any information, please call me!"

    After hanging up, Katrina changes her clothes and hurries out the door.

    When they were in the orphanage at a young age, Farrah took Katrina under her wing in kindness. They''re closer than biological sisters. How could she stand aside while Patton is in trouble?

    As soon as she runs out of her house, she sees that a fancy car is parked at a distance. It''s exactly the same one outside the hospital this morning.

    That morning, the man had said to show up at 10 pm¡­

    Does Patton''s disappearance have something to do with them? She''s stunned when realization dawns on her.

    The car door opens, and the man in sungla.s.ses gets off. In a serious tone, he says, "Miss Miller, Mr. Wilson is waiting for you."

    Unable to help herself, Katrina grabs him by the collar and hisses, "You''ve kidnapped Patton, haven''t you?"

 Chapter 4: Accusing Her

    "We just invited him for a cup of coffee. No need to get worried, Miss Miller."

    A cup of coffee?

    Like h.e.l.l! What''s the difference between them and kidnappers who take people without a word?

    Katrina would be an idiot if she didn''t understand what they wanted. She has no room for resistance in the face of these people.

    She bites her lips tightly. After a few seconds of silence, she finally says, "I''ll go with you. Please let him go."

    If the disaster is meant to befall her, she doesn''t want to involve anyone else, especially someone she cares about.

    Anyway, he''s already had his way. A second time won''t make a difference.

    The man in sungla.s.ses pulls the door open and asks Katrina to get in.

    Katrina gets into the car and tries to remain calm. Halfway through, Farrah calls.

    "Katrina! We''ve found him! Patton is here!" The relief in her voice is palpable.

    Despite all the bitterness and frustration that she feels, Katrina says, "That''s good."

    "By the way, did the patient find any fault with you last night?"

    After Katrina entered the ward last night, Farrah was rather worried. But there were many patients waiting for treatment, and she had no time to dwell on it.

    Katrina could only reply, "No, I''m good."

    Her eyes begin to water after the call is disconnected. Though she vowed that she would never come, it seems that she had to break her promise. There''s nothing she can do about the situation.

    Looking at her slightly red eyes, the man says, "Miss Miller, if you need any material compensation, Mr. Wilson is always willing to meet your needs."

    Katrina now belongs to Mr. Wilson.

    Aaron Wilson has always been generous. Apart from being responsible for her, anything can be provided.

    If any compensation could make Katrina feel better, she would immediately take it. At his words, her anger rises. "n.o.body cares about your money!"

    Could their money get her innocence back? It was a clear insult to her dignity. She just wants to end this d.a.m.n relationship as soon as possible.

    Katrina''s riled up face looks like an angry hedgehog, leaving the man feeling helpless. How could his well-intentioned offer be taken the wrong way?

    Fine. Since Mr. Wilson had been rude to her, he has to endure her anger for his boss. It will be fine if she can serve and please Mr. Wilson well.

    "Miss Miller, we''re here."

    It''s the same place, with the familiar smells. Katrina is once again in the dark ward.

    Still resembling a dormant devil in the dark, the man begins to take pleasure in her sweet body. This time, he''s become more skillful and crazed.

    The affair lasts for three days. Every night, Katrina acts as his antidote, dissolving the drug in his body and helping him release his most primitive desires.

    He''s invaded the deepest parts of her body, but she still doesn''t know what he looks like.

    After three nights, the man vanished, as if he had never existed.

    It''s like a nightmare that keeps haunting her. n.o.body has any idea what she went through.

    Katrina comes back home that morning, feeling exhausted.

    Sitting on the couch, Sophie Anderson glances at her as she paints her nails. "Oh, Katrina, where did you have fun last night?"

    Katrina whispers, "The night shift at the hospital."

    Sophie stretches out her delicate hands to admire her bright nails. "Really?"

    She coldly looks her up and down with a sneer. "That''s from Chanel''s latest collection of sequined dresses, priced at $3,000. The Prada dress and the Burberry shirt and jeans in your room are priced at more than $1,500 each. How did you get so much money?"

    Katrina''s struck dumb by her words. "You''ve entered my room?"

    Every night, her clothes were ruined by the man, so she'' had to wear the clothes he provided for her. The clothes she wore the day before yesterday have already been thrown away. How could she have known that?

    Sophie casually puts her arm on the back of the sofa. "This is my home. Of course, I can go in and out at will. I never expected you to service old men for money!"

    At Sophie''s cruel tone, Katrina feels stung and defends herself." I didn''t."

    "You didn''t? So where did these clothes come from? There''s no such thing as a free lunch. Katrina Miller, you''ve brought shame on us! Isn''t it enough for our family to adopt you? How dare you do something so vulgar! I''ll call my father right now and tell him about you!"

    Katrina has been out several nights in a row, and always comes back wearing branded clothes every time. Everyone will think about how her pure and beautiful appearance masked her cunning nature.

    Sophie has been upset with Katrina for a long time. She''s always wanted to evict Katrina from their family, but her father keeps standing by her.

    Katrina becomes alarmed when she sees Sophie pull out her phone. "Please, don''t tell Uncle Anderson!"

    Even though she didn''t mean to give her body for money, she did lose her innocence. The experience from the last few days was a painful memory.

    What''s more, she doesn''t want her most respected Uncle Anderson to know what she suffered.

    Katrina''s phone suddenly started vibrating. Someone is calling.

    She touches her phone and sees the name ''Marcellus'' on the screen. Sophie''s eyes flash with jealousy and resentment. "Okay, I won''t tell my father what you did. But you must promise you''ll never see Marcellus again!"

    When it comes to Marcellus Brook, it''s difficult for Sophie to catch his attention. It''s the reason she hates Katrina so much.

    Marcellus is the cla.s.smate of Samuel Anderson, Sophie''s junior high school brother. And Sophie has fallen in love with the boy. He''s tall, handsome, and comes from a wealthy family.

    But since Katrina''s appearance, Marcellus never pays anyone else any attention. Despite loving the boy for so many years, he only cares about Katrina. How could she not get jealous?

    Though they weren''t a couple, Sophie can''t bear his adoring eyes when he looks at Katrina.

    As long as Katrina exists, Marcellus will never be with her!

 Chapter 5: Feel Desperate

    Katrina was shocked and hesitated for a moment. But remembering her lost innocence¡­

    She finally bows her head and whispers, "Alright. I''ll never see him again."

    Marcellus gives her a lot of warmth as her first love, and she feels really attached to the happiness he makes her feel. But how could such a filthy girl deserve a sunny and handsome boy?

    She chooses to let him go and never to contact him again. It may be the best choice for both of them.

    When she picks up the phone, she hears his sweet voice. "Why did you take so long to pick up? How are you doing in the hospital internship program?"

    Hearing his concern, Katrina imagines him standing in front of her with a smile, touching her hair. Under the sun, his smile is wide and beautiful.

    "Marcellus Brook," she says coldly, "Don''t contact me anymore."

    Marcellus didn''t expect such a harsh response. He''s stunned for a moment and says, "Katrina, what are you saying? Are you tired? What''s wrong with you?"

    Katrina takes a deep breath and yells into the phone, "Marcellus, I''ve fallen in love with someone else. Please don''t contact me again. Stop bothering me! Your presence only troubles me! I hate you!"

    With that, Katrina hung up sharply.

    Marcellus Brook is a man with a lot of pride.

    From primary school to university, he was regarded as the most popular boy in school and has never experienced such a straightforward rejection. It''s not his style to keep chasing a girl who''s turned him down, no matter how much he likes her.

    After hearing all that, he will never bother her again.

    She''s felt dazed after she ended up their relationship. Katrina looks up at Sophie and says quietly, "Are you satisfied?"

    Seeing her red eyes, Sophie touches her nose and says awkwardly, "You''d better keep your promise."

    At night, Katrina exits the bathroom when a figure suddenly jumps out and hugs her from behind.

    She was startled immediately when she sees the person.

    Samuel?

    As the son of Uncle Anderson, Samuel is also her nominal brother.

    How dare he lurks in her room like a creep! Though she knows Samuel is fond of women and s.e.x, she never imagined he would covet her.

    Feeling disgusted, Katrina struggles. "Samuel! What are you doing! Get out!"

    Samuel breathes in her neck and says casually, "Sophie said you''ve slept with old men. Why won''t you sleep with me?"

    At his crude words, Katrina grabs his arm angrily and takes a bite out of it.

    "Ah!" Samuel lets out of a cry of pain and grits his teeth. "b.i.t.c.h! How dare you bite me! Do you want to die?"

    Katrina was just an orphan without a family, and it''s a great blessing for her to settle down and be adopted. It''s no different than adopting a puppy or a kitten. She''s lucky enough to be noticed. How dare she bite him like that?

    She takes the opportunity to keep some distance between, and grabs the lamp from her bedside table, glaring at him angrily. "Samuel! If you **** me, I''ll tell Uncle what you''ve done."

    Samuel grins and moves forward. "****? Do you think my father will believe that I came onto you? Or that you seduced me?"

    Katrina gasps at the thought.

    He''s shameless enough to put the blame on his victim!

    If Samuel insists on saying that she was the one who seduced him, the whole family would most likely stand firmly with him. Even if Uncle Anderson decides to protect her, he may not be able to do anything with such a big accusation.

    As an outsider, she''ll be the one who''ll lose.

    While Katrina is stunned in a daze, Samuel yanks down the collar of her nightgown.

    Seeing her skin as white as snow-covered with ambiguous love bites, something flashes through his eyes, and his lips curve slightly. "It seems that Sophie was right."

    Through the years, the girl has grown more and more attractive, her supple figure making Samuel swallow. The fading marks on her body add to the temptation and make his throat go dry, stirring up his rippling desire.

    Realizing her state of undress, Katrina feels so embarra.s.sed and anxious that she reflexively throws the lamp straight at him.

    After the lamp hits Samuel on the head, it falls to the ground and makes a loud noise.

    Pa.s.sing by outside, Eva hears the crash and quickly comes over and knocks on the door. "Lady Katrina, are you all right?"

    Hearing Eva''s voice, Katrina immediately cries for help, "Eva!"

    Samuel holds the big swell on his head and, with reluctance, jumps out of the window helplessly.

    After all, Eva has served the Andersons for many years. Mr. Anderson respects her and values her trust. If Eva catches Samuel in Katrina''s room, or if she says something to his father, he may suffer some consequences.

    When Katrina opens the door, tears almost break out from her eyes.

    Eva is shocked when she sees Katrina''s panicked face. Her body is trembling without her realizing it. Eva asks worriedly, "What happened, Lady Katrina?"

    Katrina takes a subconscious look inside the room. It''s empty, with only a broken desk lamp on the floor and the curtain by the window moving with the wind.

    After calming down, Katrina says, "I broke the lamp by accident."

    Uncle Anderson took her in for so many years. Although Aunt Anderson, Sophie, and Samuel are secretly antagonistic towards her, she never wants to embarra.s.s Uncle by letting him know what happened.

    So Katrina hides the truth.

    "Lady Katrina, are you hurt?" Eva looks her over carefully.

    Katrina quickly shakes her head.

    "Alright." Eva seems relieved. "Please wait in your room. I''ll get the broom."

    Katrina opens the door wide after Eva leaves, then goes through every nook and cranny of the room. Making sure there''s nothing unusual, she closes the windows tightly, fearing that Samuel will jump inside again at midnight.

    Eva comes in with the tools and cleans up the mess thoroughly. "Lady Katrina, go to bed early. You don''t look well these days. You''d better get some rest."

    Having been with the Andersons for so many years, Eva likes the beautiful, sensible, and polite girl very much. Because Katrina is about the same age as her daughter and has gone through a rough life, Eva inevitably feels a little more pity for her.

    Katrina feels warm from Eva''s heartfelt concern, and responds softly, "You too, Eva."

    After Eva leaves, Katrina locks the door and inserts the key into the lock. When she''s made sure that no one can get in, she lies back in bed, feeling depressed.

    So many things have happened in the past few days.

    The strange man''s frivolity, Sophie''s threat, Samuel''s attempt¡­

    Even Marcellus, who cares about her, was pushed away by her harsh rejection.

    As for the hospital, she doesn''t want to go back there anymore. Every time she enters the place and smells the familiar scent, she clearly recalls the experience from those few nights.

    Her present situation makes her feel desperate. She can''t wait to escape somewhere else.

 Chapter 6: Transfer To Police Academy

    The next morning, the patriarch of the Anderson Family, Carl Anderson, comes back from a business trip.

    Ten years ago, Carl started from scratch and founded the Anderson real estate enterprise.

    Nowadays, the scale of his enterprise is much bigger, and the company is in the ranks of the top ten enterprises in Abbe City.

    Due to Carl''s busy work and regular business trips, his wife Winnie Green takes care of the whole family.

    At noon, the family gathers together for lunch. While holding out a dish, Winnie says softly, "Darling, eat more. You''ve been working so hard. I personally cooked these dishes for you today."

    Inadvertently looking up, Carl notices the lump on Samuel''s forehead. He frowns. "What happened to your forehead, Samuel?"

    Although Carl is always too busy to discipline Samuel, he knows what kind of person his son is. Between drinking and picking up women with a group of rich second-generation boys, he hasn''t done anything worthwhile with his life.

    Did Samuel get into a fight with another playboy?

    When Katrina hears Carl''s words, her hands suddenly stop. Lowering her head, she wants to bury her face in the bowl.

    Samuel shoots Katrina a fierce glance and says calmly, "I accidentally b.u.mped into the door when I went to the bathroom last night."

    What can he say? He can''t say that Katrina hit him with a lamp, his dad would wonder if he bullied Katrina.

    Carl ignored what he had seen and said, "Samuel, you''re going to graduate soon. Come to work at the company tomorrow to get started on your internship in advance."

    Carl''s words startle Samuel.

    Go to work?

    Every day, he''ll be trapped in a nine-to-five job. He won''t be able to pick up hot chicks or drink his weight in alcohol. It would be better to let him die.

    Samuel hurries to say, "Dad, there''s still a whole year left before my graduation. There''s no need to get so anxious."

    Carl casts him an imposing look. "At 9 am tomorrow if I don''t see you in the office... I''ll immediately have my a.s.sistant freeze all your bank accounts."

    The threat makes Samuel falter.

    He''s used to a life of squandering. If his bank accounts were frozen, he''d be even more restricted, and he wouldn''t be able to do anything.

    Winnie also encourages him. "Samuel, you''ll inherit your father''s company sooner or later, so you should adapt in advance. Don''t make your father angry; just do it."

    Under this gentle and hard offensive, Samuel finally says, "Okay, l will. But Dad, you have to give me some secretaries, preferably from a prestigious school. And they should be beautiful ones... Hey, I think the secretary you brought out to talk to me about the business last time is good..."

    Samuel fantasizes about his future office life. Even if there aren''t hot nightclub girls, it''s fine if he can flirt with a beautiful secretary lady¡­

    But he barely finishes talking, when Carl slams his chopsticks down. He lowers his voice and shouts, "b.a.s.t.a.r.d!"

    A beautiful and capable woman secretary should be hired to keep up appearances, not give him such nasty ideas!

    Seeing Carl''s anger, Samuel quickly shuts up.

    After lunch, Carl hands Sophie a bag with the Cartier logo, a gift for her.

    Sophie takes out the beautifully-packaged box in the bag and can''t wait to open it. When she sees a gleaming diamond necklace inside, she suddenly exclaims, "Cartier''s latest diamond necklace! I love you so much, dad!" She rushes to Carl''s arms and gives him a big hug.

    Carl''s eyes are filled with love.

    He then takes out an identical bag and hands it to Katrina. "Katrina, this is yours."

    Katrina feels extremely flattered and hurries to say, "Uncle Anderson, this¡­ I can''t accept this."

    Uncle Anderson has always been very kind to her and practically treats her as his own daughter. After all, he seldom stays at home.

    The combination of Aunt Green''s indifference, Sophie''s exclusion, and Samuel''s disdain clearly lets Katrina know her place in the family.

    She is already very grateful that Uncle Anderson had adopted her from the orphanage, and even offered to pay for her education. How could she accept such a valuable gift?

    But Carl earnestly says, "Katrina, you are eighteen this year. How can an adult woman have no decent piece of jewelry? I''m giving you this necklace as your coming of age gift."

    "But¡­ Uncle Anderson, I¡­"

    Sitting on Carl''s other side, Sophie sees that Carl is giving Katrina the same diamond necklace he gave her. Her joy instantly disappears.

    Katrina is just a wild orphan girl. Her father was too good for her!

    His gift to Katrina is on the same level as hers, his biological daughter. How could there be no gap between the two them in his mind? She doesn''t deserve to wear such an expensive necklace!

    Feeling upset, Sophie can''t help but complain, "Dad, she''s not your actual daughter. Why are you giving her such an expensive gift?"

    Her father is too kind.

    If not for the difference in blood type, Sophie would doubt if Katrina is her father''s illegitimate daughter.

    At Sophie''s words, Carl becomes serious and says gravely, "Since Katrina is part of our family, she''s your sister and my daughter. I treat you both equally."

    Sophie is still unwilling to give way. "But Dad, she calls you'' uncle,'' and calls mom ''aunt''!"

    Carl''s face twists in an instant. "Brat! Are you trying to drive me mad like your brother?"

    Seeing Carl quarreling with Sophie because of the gift, Katrina feels uncomfortable. She quickly hands the bag to Sophie. "Uncle Anderson, I really don''t need it. Give them both to sister Sophie."

    Carl gets hot under the collar. "How I decide to spend my money is up to me! I bought this necklace for you, take it!"

    Winnie mediates the dispute. "Katrina, since your uncle has given you the gift, you should accept it. Sophie, you''re too ignorant. Since Katrina has joined our family, we treat her as our own daughter. Of course, she''s your sister."

    Upon hearing Winnie''s words, Katrina feels more uncomfortable. To avoid upsetting Carl, she finally accepts the gift.

    After Winnie is able to calm Carl down, he retires to the room to rest.

    As soon as Carl leaves, Sophie glares at Katrina resentfully and gnashes her teeth in anger. "Hypocrite!"

    This sly woman always disguises herself as an innocent little white rabbit in front of a man, that even her father has been tricked. Even if Katrina says she doesn''t want it, she probably coveted it in private. In the end, Katrina not only receives the necklace but also causes her father to be upset with Sophie.

    Sophie justifiably puts all the blame on Katrina.

    Katrina knows that Sophie hates her and that she shouldn''t accept such a precious gift. She only accepted it as a matter of convenience.

    Putting the gift in front of Sophie, she says calmly, "This belongs to you. I''m returning it now."

    In the evening, Katrina goes to the study to find Carl.

    Seeing her come in, Carl says, "Katrina, don''t mind, Sophie. I''ve spoiled her too much."

    Katrina quickly shakes her head. "Uncle, I don''t blame her." If she puts herself in Sophie''s shoes, she could understand her a little bit.

    Uncle Anderson is Sophie''s father. As an outsider without any relation to them, Katrina has no right to divide Carl''s, paternal love.

    She didn''t come here to complain, but¡­

    Katrina plucks up her courage to say, "Uncle Anderson, I want to transfer to the police academy."

    This is the result of her consideration for the past two days.

    She can''t become a nurse any longer. That man had left a deep shadow in her mind. Every time she gets a whiff of the smell of disinfectant, she unconsciously recalls the horrible experience of those nights...

    Since that incident, she constantly feels frustrated with her weakness and helplessness. She needs to become stronger.

    She wants to become a policewoman and put all the bullies in prison.

    If she meets that man again someday¡­

    She would bring him to justice herself!

 Chapter 7: Got The Wrong Person

    It''s been four years since Katrina decided to become a policewoman.

    Through the layers of branches and leaves, the sun shines on the ground. Together with Farrah, Katrina walks along the streets of Mae.

    Mae is a coastal country with a highly developed economy. They were currently in Hadley City, the economic and tourism center of the country.

    Enjoying the leisure and romantic atmosphere of the city, Farrah takes a deep breath and relaxes. "I try to s.n.a.t.c.h a little break from my busy life. I finally succeeded in taking my annual leave to travel."

    After graduation, Farrah stayed in the hospital as a nurse, while Katrina went to the police station to become a policewoman.

    Farrah still feels a little confused about Katrina''s decision.

    "Katrina, why did you suddenly switch careers to become a policewoman?"

    A few years after the incident, Katrina has already stepped out of the shadow of the past. But when it comes to this question, there''s still a glimmer of unease in her eyes.

    Katrina smiles and says, "Maybe... I suddenly found myself unsuitable to become a nurse." She never told anyone about what happened, not even her closest friend Farrah.

    Farrah nods. "It''s also good to be a policewoman. As soon as you join the force, you''re regarded as the darling of the office. Every day, many policemen will care for you.

    "Unlike us nurses, we do this thankless task every day for patients who order us about and blame us for a slight delay in service. Last time, there was even a patient who called me a waitress! I was so angry!"

    Hearing Farrah''s remark, Katrina laughs, "Darling of the office? You''re exaggerating."

    Since there are fewer female officers in the police station, a young policewoman who enters the force will inevitably be teased like this.

    "By the way," Farrah suddenly turns serious. She looks at Katrina and asks, "Katrina, how do you feel about Marcellus?"

    Marcellus has been chasing after Katrina for four years. Despite her ruthless rejection at that time, he still refuses to give up on her. No matter how much Sophie tried to get in the way, Marcellus still insisted on pursuing Katrina.

    Four years is enough to pursue a girl successfully, no matter how difficult it is.

    What''s more, Marcellus is handsome and kind. His family background is also particularly superior, even more, powerful than the Andersons.

    Given a man of his background, ordinary girls would take the initiative to pursue him. Only a na?ve girl like Katrina would constantly reject him.

    Farrah doesn''t believe that Katrina isn''t interested in such a catch.

    "I¡­"

    Hearing the question from Farrah, Katrina became slightly dazed.

    Katrina had promised Sophie to break it off with Marcellus. Initially, she thought that Marcellus would stay away as long as she took a tough stance.

    Unexpectedly, despite her harsh rejection and constantly dodging him, he still pursues her.

    After so many years, her heart warms even though she was determined to be cold. Not to mention, she is also fond of him.

    But because of Sophie, she still can''t accept his confession and get together with him.

    Farrah gently comforts, "Katrina, if you like him, just accept him."

    Marcellus is such a good man. Farrah doesn''t want Katrina to have any regrets.

    Seeing a nearby public toilet, Farrah says, "Katrina, wait a moment. I''ll go to the restroom."

    Katrina nods. "Okay." While she waits outside, she idly counts the finely textured tiles on the floor to kill time.

    "Stop!"

    "Don''t run!"

    "Catch her!"

    Suddenly, there''s a noise from a distance, and the sounds of footsteps approaching.

    Katrina feels a thin figure floating past her, and her head lowers suddenly. Someone puts a cap on her head.

    When Katrina looks behind her, the streets have already resumed the stream of people coming and going. Nothing seems amiss.

    That''s strange. Who was that? Why did that person put a cap on her head?

    While Katrina is puzzled, she sees a shadow cast in front of her. When she looks up, she notices several tall and strong men approaching. They grab her arms roughly.

    Seeing the inhospitable looks on their faces, Katrina startles and asks them defensively, "What are you doing?"

    Mae has always been secure. Would anyone dare to kidnap her out in the streets?

    "You''ve stolen from Mr. Wilson. Come with us!" The leader of the men says in a cold voice.

    They forcibly pull her forward.

    Katrina is horrified at the man''s words.

    What?

    Steal?

    "Hey, you''re mistaken, I didn''t steal anything!" Katrina struggles and screams as she''s being dragged forward.

    Why would she steal? She''s a policewoman! She would punish stealing with due severity. How could she steal from someone else?

    She wasn''t going anywhere. She doesn''t even know who Mr. Wilson is, how could she steal from him?

    The cap!

    Katrina suddenly remembers the hat on her head, then becomes nervous immediately. Did the person put the hat on her to frame her?

    She''s wearing a simple pair of jeans, canvas shoes, and a cultural shift, which most of the travelers in Hadley City wear. Such attire makes it very easy to mistake someone for someone else.

    If they mistook her as the thief because of the hat, that would be ridiculous.

    "Hey, let me go! It''s not my hat. Someone put it on my head. She''s gone the other way. You should go to her! "

    She was wearing a big hat labeled ''robber.''

    But it''s completely useless for Katrina to try and explain. Not letting her go, the men take her away aggressively.

    They stop in front of a black Lamborghini, and the leader bows slightly. He reports to the man in the car respectfully, "Mr. Wilson, we''ve got her."

    Katrina can''t see the man''s face through the window.

    She still tries to defend herself. "You''ve caught the wrong person! It''s not me, I didn''t steal anything!"

    But the man has no patience to listen to her excuses.

    "Take her back!" A cold and low voice barks from the car.

    After the Lamborghini leaves with the man, Katrina is blindfolded and forced into a regular car. The car goes further along the road for half an hour until it stops in front of a palatial private villa. When the blindfold is removed, the glare from the sun makes Katrina squint.

    "Enter!"

    Before Katrina''s eyes adjust to the sudden light, she''s pushed roughly into the living room.

    In the luxurious living room, a handsome young man sits on the sofa. The man''s slender legs are folded elegantly, and his arms are outstretched on the back of the couch. He was tall, with a dignified and domineering air.

    Despite his stereotypical facial features, the deep lines on his handsome face make him seem perfect. He doesn''t seem to have any flaw.

    Several men in suits stand respectfully on both sides, making the atmosphere in the living room much colder and more somber.

    Katrina''s eyes are immediately drawn to the man on the sofa. Presumably, he must be Mr. Wilson.

    She doesn''t deny that he''s probably the most beautiful man she''s ever seen and that he''s as enchanting as the stars in the sky. Any idol or celebrity would be somewhat overshadowed in his presence. She originally thought Mr. Wilson to be a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties. She isn''t expecting him to not only be so young and beautiful but also be of mixed blood.

    Reality and imagination deviate too much, and Katrina can''t help feeling slightly stunned.

    The man on the sofa looks at her coldly. "Where is it?" His voice is deep and magnetic, subtly putting strong pressure on her.

    What?

    She doesn''t even know what he lost, and now he''s expecting her to tell him its location.

    How unreasonable!

    Taking a deep breath, Katrina meets the man''s eyes and firmly explains, "Sir, I''m a tourist traveling in Mae. I have no idea what you lost, and I didn''t steal anything. You''ve got the wrong person!"

 Chapter 8: A Mistaken Thief

    Katrina is mistaken as a thief at the door of the public toilet. What a bad luck!

    Does she look like a bad person?

    It''s depressing that these men won''t listen to sense, but now it''s urgent to find a way to make them believe her and let her go.

    But Katrina''s explanation is useless.

    After all, a thief would never admit to stealing something.

    The man''s dark eyes narrow slightly, and his tall and upright body instantly towers over Katrina. His voice is cold and imposing. "I''ll give you another chance. Where is it?"

    The strength of the man''s aura makes Katrina unconsciously withdraw a bit.

    She''s seen a lot of bad guys in her career as a police officer, but she still feels a little nervous and her heart pounds fiercely under the man''s severe stare.

    Katrina calms down, and she meets the man''s deep dark eyes with her own. "I told you it wasn''t me! Why do you keep insisting I did it! I''m a police officer, and my doc.u.ments are in my bag."

    "It''s the foundation of my morality to obey and uphold the law. I''d never steal anything from you! Please let me go right now!"

    At Katrina''s words, the man pinches her chin roughly with one hand and stares down at her, seemingly considering the credibility of her words and trying to discern anything amiss in her expression.

    The man''s fingers are long and beautiful, but his strength is surprisingly great. Katrina feels a little pain and she struggles slightly. "Stop it! You''re hurting me!"

    The disparity in power between them makes Katrina''s efforts useless.

    In the struggle, the man inadvertently smells her hair and the faint fragrance from her body. It happened in a flash, and he almost thinks it''s his imagination. But the familiar scent still puts the man in a momentary trance.

    One of his men opens Katrina''s bag and pours its contents onto the floor. After a thorough examination, he comes over with her police certificate, ID card, and pa.s.sport. Bowing to the man, he says, "Mr. Wilson, I find nothing suspicious."

    The man roughly loosens Katrina''s jaw and takes a look at the doc.u.ments.

    Name: Katrina Miller

    Gender: Female

    Age: 22

    Birthplace: Abbe City

    Occupation: Police Officer

    Just then, another man hurriedly enters from outside and whispers in the man''s ear, "Mr. Wilson, we have the surveillance footage¡­ There appears to be some misunderstanding."

    Immediately after catching her, they checked the surveillance footage at that time. Because the thief looked very similar to the woman in stature and clothing, and they wore the same cap, they a.s.sumed she was the thief.

    Judging from the CCTV monitor, the woman seems to have been framed.

    The man remains unmoved even after hearing this. His dark eyes, deep as an abyss, bore again into Katrina.

    Her skin is white as snow, her facial features delicate, her body small, exquisite, and graceful. Her long black and beautiful hair hangs down to her waist, and her beautiful eyes flash with a touch of bitterness.

    Of course, her eyes are pure and clear. She''s not lying.

    Katrina ma.s.sages her red chin in silence, complaining about his cruelty and lack of mercy in her mind. She brings her startled eyes to his and raises her voice, "Since you''ve seen my identification, you should let me go."

    They''ve turned over her bag and have seen the doc.u.ments. Besides, she doesn''t have what they want at all. They should believe her innocence now and let her go.

    But as soon as Katrina finishes, the man says, "You''re the first suspect until we get it back."

    Is he still unwilling to let her go?

    Katrina''s eyes immediately flash in panic. "You can''t do this! This is illegal detention! It''s against the law!"

    She understands why they would put someone in custody, and even the police would have reason to detain someone. But they brought her here indiscriminately!

    The man looks at her like he hears a big joke. Deep dark eyes locking into hers, he says, "Are you talking to me about the law?"

    Does he need the permission of the law to do something?

    "In this place, I am the law!" Katrina starts at the man''s statement.

    This jerk!

    Katrina feels a sudden rage overwhelm her.

    Though she knows he must be powerful and high-ranking, she doesn''t expect him to be so insolent. What a great tragedy to meet a man completely unreasonable and unafraid of legal consequences!

    Surrounded by strong young men in a strange country and a strange environment, she''s unable to do anything.

    "That''s going too far!" Katrina trembles with rage.

    She looks like an angry pufferfish, her beautiful eyes flashing with resentment. It''s as if she wants to kill him with her glare.

    Instead of feeling any pressure, the man finds her angry look funny.

    "Since you didn''t steal it, you can go as soon as we catch the thief. Take her away!"

    These are the last words between them.

    After that, she''s forced into a room by his men, and he strides out to deal with something.

    "Hey! Let me go! Let me out!"

    Katrina struggles desperately, clinging to the door and refusing to get in. But the man leaves her behind, turning a deaf ear to her screaming.

    Eventually, Katrina is locked into the small room.

    When the door is closed, there are only about 30 square meters of s.p.a.ce in front of her. The doors and windows are shut so tightly, and it''s impossible to escape through them. Her cell phone and bag are the possession of the man, and she doesn''t have any way to communicate with anyone on the outside.

    It''s been more than an hour since she was caught.

    She doesn''t know if Farrah is all right. When she came out of the bathroom and found her missing, was she extremely anxious?

    As Katrina paces around in the room, she suddenly notices a landline on the bedside table. She picks up the phone and puts it close to her ear. There''s a dial tone, and it seems that the line is still working.

    At the glimmer of hope amid the confusion, Katrina congratulates herself.

    She dials Farrah''s phone number from memory. She''ll tell her not to worry, explain her situation, and to ask her to call the police for help.

    After two rings, a low and cold male voice answers, "h.e.l.lo."

    Katrina is startled by the unexpected sound and hungs up in a panic. She rubs her chest to soothe her beating heart.

    Why did a man answer the phone?

    She must''ve been too nervous and accidentally dialed the wrong number. She tries again, certain that Farrah would answer the phone this time.

    Katrina slowly enters the digits of the phone number one by one.

    Taking a deep breath, she closes her eyes and prays silently in her heart. This time, the person who answers the phone should be Farah.

    But as soon as the line is connected, the same magnetic male voice comes again, "You want to call for help? Don''t bother. That phone will only connect to me no matter what number you dial."

    Hearing the familiar voice, Katrina is stunned. She accidentally drops the phone to the floor.

    It''s him!

    That insolent b.a.s.t.a.r.d!

    Why is He haunting her?

    Just like that, her only hope is shattered all of a sudden. Katrina throws herself onto the bed in despondency, feeling sad and lost.

    It''s obvious that they caught the wrong person, but they refuse to let her go until they catch the real thief. What bulls.h.i.t logic!

    If they can''t catch the real thief, will he keep her here forever?

    This man is so arrogant and unruly, how unreasonable!

    For the first time, she knows how terrible it feels to be imprisoned.

    Like a bird in a cage whose wings have been broken off, there''s no freedom. She suffers indignity all day.

    Fortunately, the room has its own bathroom, so she won''t be too embarra.s.sed about certain matters. At mealtimes, a housekeeper of about fifty named Randy Stock brings her food.

    The dishes are rich with meat and vegetables, a complete balanced diet. It''s clear that the food is very good, and they aren''t harsh on her, a prisoner.

    But this time, Katrina doesn''t eat.

    When she gets too hungry, she eats some cold porridge.

    At night, Katrina goes to bed early.

    Maybe time will pa.s.s by a little faster after she falls asleep.

    Since the man has a lot of power and so many people under his command¡­

    She hopes that when she wakes up tomorrow, she will hear the news that the thief has been caught.

 Chapter 9: Brazen Man

    Late at night, Aaron enters the house under the moonlight as light as a cicada, covered with the smell of tobacco and wine.

    After taking a bath, he casually dresses in a bathrobe and sits lazily on the sofa, closing his eyes and stroking the temples.

    Soon, someone knocks at the door.

    Aaron says, "Come in."

    Randy walks in with four sleeping pills and a gla.s.s of warm water. "Mr. Wilson, this is today''s medicine."

    Aaron doesn''t open his eyes. "Put it down," he whispers.

    Seeing his tired face, Randy hesitates for a moment and finally says, "Mr. Wilson, Dr. William says they''re working on the latest sleeping pills. They''ll be available soon and should be effective for insomnia."

    Four years ago, Aaron Wilson went to Abbe City for business and was secretly poisoned by someone. The poison was so potent that it should take seven days and seven nights of s.e.x to recover from it.

    It was the 50th birthday of Aaron''s father at that time, and he hurried back. The poison in his body wasn''t completely removed, leaving the root of the disease and causing severe insomnia.

    In the past four years, he tried various kinds of medicine for insomnia. All the drugs are a little toxic and will eventually be harmful to the body. Over time, his body will become immune to sleeping pills, rendering it useless.

    Randy worries about Mr. Wilson not being able to sleep all night.

    The intensity of his daily work is great, and he can''t get a good rest. Mr. Wilson is still young and can support himself now, but sooner or later, his body will break down. The only hope is that new sleeping pills can fix Mr. Wilson''s insomnia problem.

    Aaron nods at Randy''s words. "I see."

    New sleeping pills? Give it three months at most, and it will be just another useless sugar pill.

    Aaron inadvertently recalls that pufferfish girl, who is currently locked in the room. He asks, "How is she?"

    "Miss Miller went to bed early and seemed to be in a bad mood. She only had a small bowl of porridge throughout the day."

    When Aaron remembers her calling and dropping the phone to the floor when she realized she was talking to him, he can''t help smiling.

    How could she be in a good mood when she''s locked up in the room? She''s probably cursing him crazily in her mind.

    Anyway, he can''t sleep now...

    Aaron stands up. "I''ll go see her. You can retire early, no need to follow me."

    Randy bows. "Okay, Mr. Wilson."

    When Aaron comes to Katrina''s room, she''s huddling herself up in a quilt.

    She''s so pet.i.te that she almost sinks into the soft bed. If it wasn''t for her little head outside the quilt, he wouldn''t see anyone sleeping on the bed.

    Obviously, she doesn''t seem to be sleeping well.

    She has a delicate and pretty face. Her brows are slightly wrinkled, and her long eyelashes cast a shadow under her eyes. Her pointed chin frames her red lips quite nicely.

    He doesn''t deny that she''s beautiful.

    Unlike the attractive woman who wears heavy makeup, her beauty is subtle. It blooms from her heart, like a plum blossom in the cold winter. Its fresh beauty isn''t gaudy, putting people at ease.

    Thinking of the fragrance that he smelled on her earlier that day¡­

    Whether it''s his imagination or not, the faint scent keeps lingering in his mind, and he suddenly wants to be close to her.

    Aaron leans forward, and her faint scent is sure to pour into his nose as he approaches.

    It''s not the smell of cosmetics, nor is it a strong perfume smell. It seems to be emanating from within her. Although it''s light, it smells good.

    Probably because of his breath tickling her ear, Katrina involuntarily frowns in her sleep and turns over.

    Seeing her lovely sleeping face, smelling her unique fragrance...

    Aaron feels vaguely sleepy.

    For four years, he barely slept through full nights.

    It''s been getting worse recently, and he''s been unable to sleep soundly through the whole night. His body has become extremely tired from the lack of sleep.

    Every day, a strong dose of sleeping pills can''t get him to sleep peacefully. But he''s getting sleepy now.

    Realizing this, Aaron is a little surprised.

    He lifts the corner of the quilt and lies down beside her, gathering her in his arms. His nose is engulfed in her smell.

    The scent of her body is like magic, gradually calming his restless nerves.

    Closing his eyes, Aaron soon falls asleep.

    When Katrina turns over in a daze the next morning, she feels a heavyweight on her waist. She subconsciously reaches out to touch it and feels a strong arm.

    Startled, Katrina quickly opens her eyes. Seeing a good-looking man sleeping with even breaths beside her stuns her.

    "Ah!" Katrina''s scream breaks the silence of the morning, as her brain races through her memories.

    What happened last night?

    Wasn''t she locked alone in the room?

    How could she wake up with a man in bed?

    When did he come in?

    At Katrina''s scream, the sleeping man frowns. He opens his dark eyes and looks at Katrina in exasperation.

    "Shut up!"

    He''s seldom able to sleep so calmly and comfortably. Why the h.e.l.l is this woman being noisy so in the morning? It''s unacceptable to disturb his sleep!

    Realizing that the man is Aaron, Katrina becomes angry and anxious. "What are you doing here?"

    She was alone when she went to bed last night. But when she wakes up today, there''s suddenly a man in bed with her. Anyone would be shocked by it.

    This jerk! He not only imprisons her but also secretly sleeps in her bed!

    Katrina quickly looks down at her clothes, but fortunately, finds no evidence of the a.s.sault.

    Seeing Katrina so nervous and defensive, Aaron sneers, "This is my villa, I sleep wherever I want."

    At Aaron''s words, Katrina''s cute little face turns pale as embarra.s.sment and anger rise in her. "You¡­ You shameless b.a.s.t.a.r.d!"

    The man looks like a gentleman, how could he be so shameless?

    His big villa has so many rooms and beds, why does he have to sleep in her bed?

    He''s taking advantage of her!

    Indeed, she''s never met such a brazen man until now.

 Chapter 10: Flirtatious Tone

    "Oh, shameless?" Aaron glances casually at her chest. "Sorry, but I''m not interested in immature underage girls."

    Katrina is furious with Aaron''s leer and flirtatious tone.

    Underage?

    He''s underage!

    His whole family is underage!

    While Katrina fumes, Aaron lifts the covers and goes back to his room to shower and change clothes.

    He''s confident that Katrina can''t flee from his private villa, which is heavily guarded as a palace. This is why Aaron not only keeps her door unlocked but also lets her move around freely in the villa.

    Fifteen minutes later, Aaron and Katrina sit across each other at the table, where Randy serves them a nice and hearty western breakfast.

    Seeing Aaron looking refreshed, Randy can''t help but ask, "Mr. Wilson, you look great. Did you sleep well last night?"

    "Not bad." Aaron nods casually.

    Since he''s had trouble sleeping till dawn, Aaron feels that he made up for all the sleep he had missed on with last night''s restful slumber.

    The feeling of normal sleep is so wonderful.

    Hearing Aaron and Randy talk to each other, Katrina is unspeakably dismissed.

    It turns out that this respectable-looking man has a quirk.

    Not only does he feel no embarra.s.sment about sneaking up to her bed last night, but he even has the audacity to admit that he slept well!

    "Mr. Wilson, Miss Miller, please enjoy your meal."

    After Randy prepares the dishes, he goes out.

    Aaron eats his breakfast elegantly, but sitting across from him, Katrina has no appet.i.te at all.

    The atmosphere at the table is surprisingly quiet, with only the slight click of a spoon and fork against the plates.

    Finally, Katrina can''t resist speaking up. "Hey."

    Aaron hears her call from across the table but doesn''t even lift his eyes. He says indifferently, "My name is not ''Hey.''"

    Katrina is blocked by a word from him.

    Although she doesn''t know his full name, she heard Randy and his staff call him Mr. Wilson. She also mimics them and changes her appellation, "Have your men caught the real thief, Mr. Wilson?"

    Why has nothing happened so far?

    Katrina can''t wait to leave this dangerous place.

    She''s been detained here for a whole day for no reason and ended up unexpectedly sleeping in his arms last night.

    It''s strange enough for her to break down, and she doesn''t want to stay here any longer.

    Katrina looks at Aaron expectantly, hoping to hear a favorable reply from him.

    But he only says vaguely, "Soon."

    Katrina is momentarily stunned by his ambiguous answer.

    Soon?

    What does that mean?

    How soon?

    When will the real thief be caught?

    Katrina has a lot of questions, but the man isn''t a pushover, and she''s afraid that he''ll lock her into that small room again if she asks too much.

    But¡­

    Katrina makes her request anyway, "Mr. Wilson, can you return my phone to me? I''ve been missing for a day. My best friend must be worried about me very much. I want to call her and tell her I''m fine."

    She doesn''t know what Farrah will do if she finds her missing.

    After all, Hadley City is a strange city for them compared to Abbe City. Farrah must feel helpless at a time like this.

    She really wants to call Farrah and rea.s.sure her that she''s fine for the time being.

    Although Mr. Wilson wronged her and forcibly arrested her regardless of the facts and her wishes, he doesn''t mistreat her, nor do the people in the villa bully her.

    Her movements are restricted, but at least she''s safe.

    Aaron, who''s been eating his breakfast elegantly, lifts his head. His black eyes lock in on Katrina straight, putting pressure on her.

    Katrina looks away in bewilderment and wonders to herself. Why is he looking at me like that? Is there something wrong with what I said?

    He doesn''t know right from wrong and even arrested her! Her request to call her best friend to let her know that she''s safe is very reasonable. Even kidnappers have to call the family of the kidnapped!

    With that in mind, Katrina quickly brings her eyes back to Aaron.

    A straight foot doesn''t fear a crooked shoe, and she''s not afraid of him. She hasn''t done anything wrong. Why does she have to hide from him?

    Few women dare not look straight into Aaron''s eyes. She''s the first.

    From her clear eyes, he can see that she''s open, honest, and pure. There is neither tension nor fear, neither obsession nor shyness.

    Aaron admires her courage and insight.

    But¡­

    He immediately refuses. "You could be the thief''s accomplice. Why would I let you go? So you can inform her?"

    Aaron extinguishes Katrina''s determination and makes her flush instantly. She''s unable to respond articulately.

    "You¡­ You''re slinging mud at me!"

    She''s already proven that she''s not a thief!

    Now he suspects that she''s the thief''s accomplice?

    His indiscriminate slander almost makes her choke with blood in her throat. She wants to vomit all over his face. This humiliating accusation is unacceptable!

    She''s young and beautiful. What on earth makes her look like a thief? Why does he never believe her?

    Katrina''s depression and rage don''t go unnoticed by Aaron. He seems to guess what''s on her mind and looks at her seriously. "There''s an old saying in your country that people shouldn''t judge each other based on looks. Thieves would never write the word ''thief'' on their faces."

    He''s knowledgeable and knows the old saying of her country.

    But if the villa isn''t filled and surrounded by his men, Katrina would rush to fight him.

    Katrina weighs the strengths of both sides and finally gives up.

    Clutching a knife and fork with resentment, she begins to cut the bread on her plate. Arrogant heartless, inhuman b.a.s.t.a.r.d!

    Aaron watches her silently.

    Cutting a piece of the bread, Katrina curses him fervently in her thoughts. She seems to regard the bread on her plate as someone''s face. Her resentful look makes Aaron frown slightly across her.

    Is she venting her anger on the bread?

    What a childish woman!

    Aaron doesn''t care what she does.

    Katrina probably has too much anger for one person.

    When she cuts the bread, she accidentally applies more force than necessary. A piece of bread on the plate hits Aaron on his face.

    As the bread flies out, Katrina is startled. She follows the direction the bread is going, and it hits Aaron''s handsome face before it falls onto the table.

    His face suddenly turns dark. A pair of bottomless black eyes stare directly at her.

 Chapter 11: He Is A Proud Man

    Katrina has to admit, Aaron looks fearful when he''s angry.

    It''s as if his entire being turns wicked, and a black smoke swirls around him. His handsome face makes him look like Satan, terrifying people.

    At that moment, Katrina is a bit frightened and doesn''t dare look him directly in the eyes.

    Aaron looks at her straight in the eyes, his thin lips lift, and he says, "Woman, have I been too kind to you?"

    His deep voice is dangerous and terrible, like a devil from h.e.l.l.

    Katrina feels a moment of panic at his words.

    Even if he hasn''t been harsh with her and hasn''t abused her, how could she forget his ident.i.ty? From observing his men''s deference to him, he must be remarkably strong.

    As the saying goes, don''t touch a tiger''s a.s.s. Just now, she accidentally hit him in the face with bread... She fears it''s worse than touching his a.s.s. Katrina is more frightened than ever.

    Opposite her, Aaron continues in a low and calm voice, "All the ''guests'' who came before were locked up in there! If you want to go in, I''ll help you!"

    Through the floor-to-ceiling window next to the dining table, Katrina saw an iron cage that can fit a person in the courtyard outside...

    Does he want to put her in the cage?

    Katrina''s beautiful eyes fill with terror at the realization, and her hands tremble uncontrollably as she holds the spoon and fork.

    How could he treat her that way?

    He wants to put her in a cage. She''ll be like an animal in captivity with no dignity that anyone can make fun of.

    Katrina''s never suffered this kind of humiliation. Her eyelashes are shaking slightly, and crystal tears nearly gush from her eyes.

    She tells herself to be strong. She has to be strong¡­

    But she can''t control her emotions, and she can''t help but sniff audibly.

    It''s clearly his fault. He doesn''t understand that he''s wrong and forces her to come here and suffer. Why was she wronged so much?

    Aaron sees the fear in Katrina''s eyes before she lowers her head silently. Her eyelashes are trembling, and she looks at the verge of tears.

    He feels something tug at his heart.

    Suddenly, he doesn''t think it''s a good idea to frighten a weak girl like this.

    Her quivering eyelashes are like feathers teasing his heart, giving him a strong urge to take her in his arms in an instant.

    When did his heart become so soft?

    When did he begin to sympathize with a girl?

    Aaron only said he was going to put her in an iron cage to scare her. He wouldn''t really abuse a girl like that. If word got out, it would ruin him.

    Aaron''s never been an easy person to bow to. He just said it to frighten her.

    Since she hit him on the face with her bread by mistake, he should be the angry one.

    Even though he feels a bit sympathetic, Aaron keeps the angry expression off his face.

    On the other hand, Katrina is suddenly afraid that she''ll burst into tears weakly in front of him. She doesn''t want him to look down on her, even if she''s afraid of him.

    Katrina puts down her utensils and stands up from her seat. "I''m full." she declares, then she decides to go back to her room.

    Just as she takes a step, Aaron''s deep voice calls behind her, "Come back."

    Katrina freezes for a second and stops in her tracks. She doesn''t dare make him angry in his territory. If he''s really cruel enough to put her into the dog cage in the yard, she''s afraid she''ll never be able to recover from the trauma.

    "Sit down and finish the food on your plate."

    She was so absorbed in criticizing him, that she didn''t eat anything.

    Aaron heard from Randy that she only had a few bites of porridge all day yesterday. Is she going to starve herself to death here?

    Katrina obediently complies and sits down. She lowers her head to pick at the food, even though she''s upset and has no appet.i.te.

    It''s obvious that she doesn''t want to see him at all. She buries her head in the plate without even looking up at him.

    Without saying anything, Aaron purses his lips and stands up from his seat.

    As soon as he picks up his coat on the rack, Randy immediately hands him his briefcase. "Mr. Wilson, everything goes well with your work."

    "Thanks." Aaron''s voice comes from the other side of the living room. Then he exits the front door.

    Outside, the car starts, and Aaron goes to work.

    As Katrina lowers her head to eat, Randy sits down in the chair next to her.

    Thinking he''s in a hurry to clean up, Katrina says, "Randy, I''ll finish quickly. You can do your work first. I''ll bring these to the kitchen and clean them myself in a bit." She hurriedly stuffs bread into her mouth.

    Even if Aaron is a jerk who''s mean to her, Randy has always been polite. She''s not hostile towards Randy and wouldn''t take her anger with Aaron out on him.

    At Katrina''s words, Randy shakes his head. "Don''t worry, Miss Miller. Slow down to avoid choking yourself."

    Katrina slows down her pace.

    "Miss Miller, Mr. Wilson was just joking. Don''t take it to heart." Randy rea.s.sures.

    "Actually, the cage outside belongs to his pet dog, Beta. Mr. Wilson only locks Beta in the cage when it makes a particularly serious offense and leaves it to reflect on its own. That cage is not for people.

    "Although Mr. Wilson seems strict, he''s a good man. Mr. Wilson was worried about you last night when he heard that you hadn''t eaten much all day."

    Randy inadvertently heard the conversation between Aaron and Katrina.

    Others may not know much about Mr. Wilson, but having served him for more than a decade, Randy knows Mr. Wilson best.

    In particular, the sight of Katrina''s red eyes and her slumping back as she ate silently with her head down, caused people''s love and compa.s.sion from the bottom of their heart.

    On the one hand, Randy told her that much to rea.s.sure her worries and fears. On the other hand, he also hoped to ease her misunderstanding of Mr. Wilson.

    Mr. Wilson is a proud man. Even though Randy knows that Mr. Wilson''s heart softened a little, he remains aloof in Katrina''s presence.

    Despite his worries about her health and appet.i.te, he still seems indifferent.

 Chapter 12: Shes Different

    Mr. Wilson has never been close to women. But this morning, he came out of Katrina''s room in such a good state of mind.

    Randy doesn''t know why Mr. Wilson is so fond of her.

    For Mr. Wilson, she''s different.

    Only after a short day together, Randy already likes the pretty and lovely girl. He doesn''t want her to worry about Mr. Wilson''s threat, so he tries to console her.

    Katrina doesn''t agree with Randy, but she''s very grateful to him. She looks up at him and says, "Thank you, Randy."

    While she''s isolated and helpless, she''s grateful that she has an elder around her to guide her patiently.

    After Randy''s rea.s.surance, she''s not as upset as she was earlier. But to say that Aaron''s a good guy and that he''s worried about her?

    She doesn''t believe it!

    After finishing the food on the plate, Katrina takes a look outside and asks, "Randy, can I go outside for a while?"

    Aaron confined her in her room for a whole day yesterday, nearly making her go crazy.

    Randy agrees without hesitation. "Of course."

    Then he adds, "But Miss Miller mustn''t be impulsive, lest Mr. Wilson gets angry."

    Having settled here, Mr. Wilson will not let her go easily. If she wants to run away, she should dismiss the idea as soon as possible.

    Besides, there are monitors and a large number of bodyguards all over the villa. It''s impossible for her to escape. If she does something stupid on impulse and fails to escape, she''ll make Mr. Wilson angry, and that''s just asking for trouble.

    Despite Randy''s gentle warning, Katrina quickly gets his message.

    "I understand, Randy."

    Aaron''s villa and the yard are huge.

    Katrina goes out into the yard and basks in the morning sun. Stretching her arms and legs, she does a set of radio calisthenics she learned in the police academy for exercise.

    Suddenly, she realizes how happy it makes her feel about going outside and being surrounded by nature, to be able to bask in the sun and breathe in the fresh air.

    Katrina discreetly observes the surroundings around as she basks in the sunshine.

    The entrance of the villa is strictly controlled by guards. Without Aaron''s permission, she could never walk out the door. The walls are high, and there are monitors everywhere. And it''s difficult to get out by climbing the wall.

    Katrina suddenly feels a little desperate. Will he keep her here forever?

    She''s curious about what the thief stole from him. What''s so important that she had to be kept here?

    Randy can see through the French window in the living room that Katrina is lazily basking in the sunshine on a deck-chair outside. A smile unconsciously appears on his aging face.

    Only Mr. Wilson, him, and some of his men live in the villa.

    Mr. Wilson''s drivers, cooks, gardeners, and even the servants who clean the house are all men. There are few girls in the villa.

    Randy has to admit, after living and working together with a group of men for a long time, the appearance of a delicate girl brings a lot of color to the villa.

    He suddenly realizes that it''s time for Mr. Wilson''s villa to welcome a hostess.

    Time flies. When he first arrived, Mr. Wilson was only a teenager.

    In a blink of an eye, Mr. Wilson has turned 28 years old and has become a handsome young man with a good career. At his age, it''s time to fall in love, get married, and have children.

    No one knows what kind of woman the future Mrs. Wilson will be.

    Katrina eats lunch and dinner alone that day.

    In the evening, she strolls around the yard with the pretense of digesting food.

    Walking slowly and deliberately, she circles twice around the garden and gets closer and closer to the entrance to see how the gatekeepers will react.

    Although Randy warned her not to be impulsive, she can''t shake off the idea of getting out of here as soon as possible.

    Maybe none of the bodyguards will notice her and let her slip out.

    It is getting late now, and if she flees now, they won''t be able to find her easily.

    Katrina hopes she gets a chance to escape, but when she''s ten meters away from the gate, the callous bodyguard scolds her. "You! Go back!"

    Seeing their expressionless faces, Katrina reluctantly nods. "Okay."

    After walking back the same way and being bitten by mosquitoes several times, Katrina grudgingly returns to the villa.

    Aaron comes back after a while.

    The limousine drives into the yard and stops at the villa.

    Just as Aaron''s long legs step out and he''s about to exit the car, one of his men runs over and reports, "Mr. Wilson, the thief has been caught, and stolen items have been found. After the interrogation and torture, the thief has confirmed that Miss Miller isn''t her accomplice."

    "I see. You may go." Aaron replies and walks into the villa.

    It''s only after hearing a steady footfall that Katrina realizes Aaron might be back.

    She feels bored from being imprisoned in a villa, so Randy showed her a particularly popular variety show to help her kill time and make her feel better.

    Seeing that Aaron is back, Katrina rushes to her room before she can turn off the TV.

    But before she gets far, Aaron spots her.

    "Stop!"

    His deep and bossy voice calls from behind her.

    Is he a devil to her?

    Why doesn''t she want to see him?

    Why is she hiding from him so blatantly?

    To get out of his sight quickly, she even wore her slippers the wrong way in her haste.

    At the realization, he''s a little upset and displeased.

    Aaron''s voice makes Katrina''s back freeze for a while before she stops completely. She turns around reluctantly but keeps her eyes at her feet and refuses to look at him. From the gloom on her beautiful face, it''s obvious she''s unhappy to see him.

    Is this narrow-minded woman still angry with him about this morning?

    As the footsteps approach, Aaron reaches in front of Katrina.

    He stretches out his long fingers and tilts her chin, forcing her to look up at him. With an unreadable smile on his handsome face, he says, "Where are you going?"

 Chapter 13: Noble Man Revenge

    Aaron''s actions this time aren''t as rough as before. When he pinches her, she almost doesn''t feel any pain.

    Katrina is particularly not accustomed to him touching her.

    "I... suddenly feel sleepy and want to go back to my room to rest."

    Aaron isn''t in a hurry and says, "Haven''t you bathed yet?"

    Katrina doesn''t know why he would suddenly ask this question, but she responds by saying, "I... will go back to my room and take a bath."

    "Just in time, I want to take a shower, too. Why don''t we do it together?" Aaron says it so casually as if he''s just telling her he wanted to eat together because he hasn''t eaten yet.

    A sudden flush comes over Katrina''s pretty face.

    She knows Aaron is punishing her for running away as soon as she sees him.

    After a few seconds of silence, Katrina finally says in a low voice, "I''m not as sleepy anymore."

    Katrina''s compromise works well enough for Aaron.

    He loosens his grip on her chin and nods. "Fine, go and get me a cup of coffee." He takes off his suit and hands it to Randy. Loosening his tie, he seats himself gracefully on the sofa.

    Now that she''s been imprisoned in his villa, she couldn''t eat and drink for free every day. She had to do something in return.

    At Aaron''s words, Katrina looks into his deep dark eyes. She involuntarily clenches her fists, feeling distraught.

    What does he take her for?

    His servant?

    His slave?

    Where does he get the audacity to order her to get him coffee!

    Seeing Katrina standing still, Aaron doesn''t get angry and says, "What''s wrong?"

    He clearly knows she doesn''t like it, and he knows she must be cursing him in her mind. But he still can''t help wanting to bully her.

    He finds it lovely when her little face reddens in anger.

    When his men reported that the real thief had been caught, his first reaction wasn''t to validate her innocence or to let her go, but to conceal the truth in silence.

    He couldn''t say why. But for some reason, she attracted him.

    For the first time, Aaron is interested in a woman.

    Even at work, he casually thinks of her face. The scent of her body has a soothing effect on his nerves and helps him sleep better, which is more useful than any sleeping pill.

    Because of this, he can''t let her go easily.

    "People beneath the eaves have to bow their heads."

    "A great man knows when to yield and when not to."

    "For a n.o.ble man''s revenge, ten years isn''t too long."

    Katrina chants to herself in comfort to soothe her feelings, which are on the verge of breaking down.

    "What are you whispering about?" Aaron raises his eyebrow, seeing her muttering to herself.

    Katrina takes a deep breath, "Nothing. I''m going."

    She''s mere meat on Aaron''s chopping block, and she can''t offend him now. If this vindictive man is too angry for her to let her go because she refuses to pour coffee, it''s not worth the trouble. If her current submission can please him, he might let her go in satisfaction.

    With that in mind, Katrina decides to pour him coffee.

    "Miss Miller." Beside her, Randy moves to go with her.

    On the couch, Aaron stops him. "Randy, let her go alone."

    Katrina goes to the bar on the corner and pours hot coffee into a cup.

    From his position on the couch, Aaron can''t see the situation here because of the obstruction in his sight. He won''t know if she puts something in the coffee.

    Katrina thought about how he had wronged her: forcibly arresting her in the house against her will, not letting her contact the outside world, and even enslaving her¡­ She can''t help but feel humiliated.

    This b.a.s.t.a.r.d!

    The more she thinks about it, the angrier she becomes. Her desire for revenge suddenly swells.

    Katrina clenches her fists tightly.

    No, she can''t just sit around and wait for death. He can''t keep exploiting her.

    Boldly, Katrina finally makes a courageous move and spits in his coffee.

    Let him drink! Let him order her to pour coffee!

    She doesn''t dare add anything pungent like pepper and chili powder to it, but she can add her own saliva.

    Perhaps he won''t perceive her trivial revenge. At the very least, there''s a thrill of revenge in her heart.

    Katrina walks lightly towards Aaron holding the coffee.

    When Aaron sees her, he stares at her with his black eyes. The vague smile on his handsome face is still present. It doesn''t seem to occur to him that she''d serve him a cup of coffee with something added to it.

    "Mr. Wilson, your coffee."

    Katrina smiles obediently and hands him the coffee.

    Aaron takes it calmly and gently blows the hot coffee.

    He''s going to drink it!

    She knows that there''s no difference between the coffee with her saliva and the regular coffee, so he definitely won''t notice.

    Katrina can''t resist feeling a burst of joy.

    But gradually, she finds that her joy is immoral and deceptive.

    Even if she secretly gets revenge on him and spits in his coffee cup, it''s not satisfying. Instead of doing any real harm to him, it just shows that she''s not trustworthy enough.

    She''s an adult and a policewoman.

    How could she do something so childish? How could she take pride in such an act of underhanded revenge?

    Aaron shouldn''t have wronged her or imprisoned her. He''s been aggressive and rude. But if she retaliates this way, won''t she become as bad as him?

    No, she can''t stoop to his level.

    She must stop him.

    As Aaron puts his coffee cup to his mouth to drink it, Katrina quickly grabs the cup. "Mr. Wilson, it''s a bit cold. I''ll go and get you another one."

    But before her hand touches the coffee cup, Aaron raises it out of her reach.

    Katrina''s stunned by Aaron''s swift actions and can''t help but curse him in her heart.

    This idiot!

    She''s clearly doing it for him. How could he be so blind to the goodness of others? Does he really want to drink her saliva?

    He may be willing, but she''s not.

    She won''t be able to live with herself.

 Chapter 14: Offending Him Thoroughly

    Katrina urges calmly, "Mr. Wilson, I''ll go and get you a new one. I''ll be back soon!"

    Watching her so eager to reach out for his coffee cup, Aaron gets a bad feeling, and he puts his foot forward.

    Not expecting the movement, Katrina stumbles so heavily that she falls into his arms and almost breaks her nose against his st.u.r.dy chest.

    Aaron puts his coffee cup on the side table and seizes the opportunity to hold her. "What can''t wait to throw yourself in my arms?"

    Seeing Aaron and Katrina embracing each other so intimately, Randy blushes and becomes terribly embarra.s.sed. He quickly excuses himself. "Mr. Wilson, the lawn outside needs to be mowed. I''ll go do it now. Please call me if you need anything."

    With that, he hurriedly flees without a backward glance.

    Katrina is engulfed in a strong and manly scent, and she feels pressure on her sides. When she realizes that two big and warm hands are on her hips, her facial expression suddenly changes.

    Angry and ashamed, her pretty eyes are on flames. She looks at Aaron and grits to him, furiously, "b.a.s.t.a.r.d, let me go!"

    Should she have been unkind? Should she have let him drink the coffee? She''s not the one who would''ve felt ill. Why did she have to stop him?

    Now, he''s taken advantage of her.

    Katrina trembles with rage at the thought.

    Aaron gives her a faint smile. "Didn''t you just throw yourself into my arms? Why are you so shy now? What do you mean? Are you playing cat and mouse games?"

    Katrina flushes at Aaron''s teasing.

    "Don''t get carried away! I don''t think of you that way at all!"

    Is she rushing into his arms? She only fell over because she was reaching for his coffee!

    He thinks too highly of himself. Although he''s very handsome, she dislikes him immensely and can''t wait to get away from him.

    Now, he thinks she''s trying to seduce him?

    His narcissism is a disease that has to be cured!

    "Oh, really?"

    Aaron''s hand unintentionally tightens on Katrina''s hips, making Katrina feel even more embarra.s.sed and angry. She gets up from his arms and fiercely removes his unwanted hands from her body. She pushes him away and stands a safe distance in front of him.

    As she struggles, he catches a whiff of her scent more clearly.

    Aaron doesn''t know why he''s so interested in Katrina''s scent.

    It is not the smell of perfume, nor the smell of bath liquid. It''s more like her body fragrance, it''s light, but it smells good.

    Katrina is angry, and she looks at Aaron. "Mr. Wilson, please be clear that not every woman is attracted to you. Not every woman wants to seduce you! If you''re so afraid that I will do something for you, please let me go immediately. I won''t stay here a second longer, and I need to disappear from your sight at once!"

    It''s the first time that Katrina has said so much in front of Aaron. She is so full of rage that her chest rises and falls heavily, making her enchanting and lovely.

    Aaron seems to have no choice but to throw up his hands. "You want to leave? That''s too bad. I won''t let you go until the thief is caught."

    Katrina turns around and is about to return to her room to calm down.

    Before she takes a step, she hears a deep voice behind her, "Woman, do you know what will happen if you had succeeded just now?"

    Aaron''s statement leaves Katrina with a stiff back and a tingling scalp.

    What did he mean?

    As the saying goes, a good conscience is a soft pillow.

    Clearly vindictive, Katrina is definitely guilty though she couldn''t bear to go through with it at the last minute and stopped.

    But when Aaron mentions it suddenly, she''s still a bit nervous.

    Does he know what she did? How did he find out that she did something behind his back and spit in his coffee?

    At this point, Katrina''s fear of Aaron grows stronger.

    Katrina looks around the room and suddenly sees a bronze mirror on the antique shelf, which reflects the bar clearly.

    That means that Aaron saw everything she did.

    He knew that she spat in his coffee from the beginning!

    But he didn''t say anything when he took the coffee. He was bold enough to drink the coffee!

    The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.

    Katrina thought she had the advantage this time, but she didn''t expect that he''d see her every action. She''s like a jumping jester, entertaining him.

    After the shock, Katrina''s mood suddenly sinks.

    That morning, she just hit his face with bread by accident, and he got so angry. Now, she''s caught deliberately spitting in his coffee. Would he let her go as easily now?

    She didn''t want to offend him, and she wanted to be obedient to him. But she still ended up offending him thoroughly.

    Katrina sniffs and says in a low voice an unspeakable sadness, "Are you going to lock me in the dog cage outside?"

    Aaron hears her slightly nasal voice and sees her thin shoulders slightly shake.

    At that moment, Aaron feels a sudden pain in his heart and a little dumbstruck.

    Is she scared? Is she upset?

    He was only joking earlier that morning, but she hasn''t forgotten it.

    Yes, he was amused to see her spit in his coffee cup in the mirror.

    This is the revenge of the weak. She did as he expected because he knows she''s always displeased with him.

    It''s not surprising that she would spit in his coffee cup when given the opportunity.

    He wouldn''t deny that he did this not only to enslave her but also to test her.

    At first, he didn''t reveal her little trick and feigned ignorance in front of her.

    Of course, he wouldn''t drink the coffee. He would personally feed it into her mouth until there wasn''t a drop left, and let her taste the bitter taste of looking for trouble.

    However, when he was about to "drink" the coffee, and her revenge was about to "succeed," he didn''t expect her to reach out to stop him suddenly.

 Chapter 15: Gentle And Patient

    Aaron never thought that she would react this way.

    Is this woman crazy?

    It''s this involuntary action that makes him realize she''s a kind girl, after all. She''s so kind that she couldn''t even let him drink in tampered coffee.

    No matter how much he bullied her or how long he imprisoned her, no matter how annoyed or dissatisfied she became with him, and she regretted her actions at the last minute.

    People who are too soft and too kind will suffer a lot in many ways. For instance, he''s bullied her so much that there''s no room left for her to fight back.

    Looking at her thin shadow, he unconsciously feels a little sympathy for the weak. He would never put her in a dog cage.

    Used to being cold, Aaron is unable to say anything nice.

    He coughs a little and says in a cold voice, "It''s good you''re more sensible this time, or you''d end up somewhere worse than a dog cage."

    Katrina shudders and purses her lips before she rushes to her room.

    Was it the sudden attack of conscience that saved her?

    If she hadn''t done anything, would she be out in a dog cage by now?

    This man is so horrible.

    Even now, her heart is still palpitating.

    Back in the room, Katrina locks the door and blocks it with tables and cabinets to prevent Aaron from getting into her bed.

    When Aaron walks by her room, he hears the sound of furniture moving inside. His lips curl with disdain.

    Now, the woman knows how to raise security awareness.

    Does she think that he won''t be able to get in and that she''ll be safe?

    His slumber last night was so sweet that his exhausted body was instantly relieved, like a drought in the face of rain.

    Since he''s in good spirits, there''s no need to force his way into the room and hold her to get a good night''s sleep.

    Although he doesn''t know why her presence helped his sleep, he knows that she''s the best sleeping pill for him, more effective than any chemical.

    It''s even less likely that he''ll let her go now.

    After taking a shower, Katrina lets out a deep sigh as she looks at her clothes.

    Her suitcase is still in her hotel room.

    When Aaron''s men grabbed her, she didn''t have any clothes on her besides the ones she was wearing.

    The entire villa is full of men, and there aren''t any clothes for girls.

    She''s been wearing the same clothes for two days already. If she wears them again before washing them, she''ll really break down.

    But what could she wear while she washed her clothes? She couldn''t do it naked.

    Fortunately, she prepared in advance.

    While she was walking around the yard earlier today, she saw some clothes hanging on the clothes rack. She took a white shirt and hid it secretly for an emergency.

    Although she knows the shirt must be Aaron''s, it''s better to wear his clothes than her own sweaty and dirty ones. At least his shirt is clean.

    With that in mind, Katrina wears his shirt and washes her clothes as quickly as possible.

    Aaron is a tall man who''s almost 1.9 meters tall. On her, his shirt is loose and baggy like a circus robe that reaches right over her thighs.

    Katrina washes her clothes in a daze.

    When she sees her cleavage in the mirror, she feels awkward.

    Thinking about how Aaron has worn the shirt and how it gives them some kind of physical contact, Katrina blushes.

    Katrina comes out of the bathroom. When she sees the medicine cabinet on the table, she gets an idea and hurries over.

    She finds two rolls of bandages inside.

    To make herself feel better, she decides to cover her chest.

    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Katrina unb.u.t.tons the shirt and takes the bandages.

    Meanwhile, Aaron is working in his study room.

    Falling asleep at night is a problem for him, and he rarely wastes time going to bed early.

    After replying to several emails, there''s nothing else to do, and he gets bored.

    He suddenly wonders if Katrina''s fallen asleep.

    There are a lot of expensive things in the house. The living room, the yard, and a lot of rooms are all equipped with cameras, including Katrina''s room.

    In the entire house, he''s the only one who can access the surveillance.

    Aaron suddenly wants to see Katrina and her calm and quiet face. Maybe seeing her sleeping form will still help him fall asleep.

    He picks up the gla.s.s of milk from the table and takes a sip. His other hand clicks on the monitor, and when the picture changes to Katrina''s room, the milk in his mouth sprays onto the screen before he can swallow it.

    Katrina Miller is undressing!

    Left alone in her room, this stupid woman has such a weird hobby?

    Aaron''s handsome face suddenly flushes abnormally red. His heart is in a state of confusion as if it''s been swept by a tornado.

    It''s not like him at all.

    He''s always been calm and wise; how can he be easily messed up by a woman?

    But the image in front of him is too p.o.r.nographic.

    Katrina is sitting on the edge of the bed, looking down and unb.u.t.toning her shirt.

    In contrast to the milk spattered on the screen, her snowy white skin is flushed and beautiful. Her curvy neck, her delicate collarbones, her light b.r.e.a.s.t.s, and her pink skin, are enticing to the eyes.

    He has to admit that she''s pretty lovely.

    Her b.r.e.a.s.t.s aren''t big, but they have a nice shape.

    Katrina doesn''t notice the camera in her room, nor does she realize that by now, someone has seen her exquisite body.

    The camera is positioned right in front of Katrina''s body, giving Aaron a perfect view.

    It''s the first time for Aaron to see such a sight and the first time for him to see a woman''s body so clearly. His Adam''s apple bobs up and down, and even his body temperature unconsciously rises.

    Although he knows what he''s doing is wrong, he can''t avert his eyes.

    Katrina bends her head and wraps a medical bandage around her chest.

    One, two, three, four...

    She''s gentle and patient, and soon, her chest is hidden securely under the layers of bandages.

    When she''s finished, she b.u.t.tons her shirt up, and her chest disappears from view.

 Chapter 16: His Dream

    A knock sounds on the door of the study room, Randy pushes the door open, entering with a gla.s.s of warm water and a couple of sleeping pills. "Mr. Wilson, here''s today''s medicine."

    When Randy comes in, Aaron startles from his intense viewing and abruptly closes the laptop.

    Naturally, he doesn''t want anyone to see such a beautiful sight.

    He doesn''t even realize that he''s become so selfish that he wouldn''t allow another man to see Katrina''s body.

    Keeping a blank face, Aaron says, "Just put it here."

    Randy respectfully puts the water gla.s.s and medicine on the table, but he senses something strange about Mr. Wilson today. There''s an unusual flush on his face.

    He looks down at him with some concern and asks, "Mr. Wilson, do you feel well?"

    Mr. Wilson has a good immunity system. He won''t get ill again, will he?

    He''s already suffering from insomnia, and his health is greatly deteriorated. If he can''t be cured of the illness in time, how can his body bear it?

    "I''m fine, Randy. Get some rest."

    "Mr. Wilson, we''d better call in the private doctor."

    The doctor should come to see him so he can rest a.s.sured.

    Aaron knows there''s nothing wrong with him, but he can''t tell Randy the reason for his flushed face. When Randy insists on contacting the personal doctor, he has to use his authority to force him.

    "Randy, dare you to resist me?"

    "I don''t know, sir, but your health¡­"

    "I said I''m all right. Now, go."

    Mr. Wilson repeated himself, and Randy has no choice but to retreat for now.

    "If you feel anything wrong, please tell me."

    After Randy leaves, Aaron takes the sleeping pills on the table and goes to his room to sleep.

    It''s his fault for not thinking about how Katrina needs a change of clothes, especially underwear.

    Now that he''s planned to keep her here for a long time, it''s time for him to prepare some clothes for her.

    Tossing and turning in bed, Aaron falls asleep shortly before dawn.

    In the ward, he suffered aphrodisiac-induced pain as he roughly took a girl.

    He couldn''t see her face in the darkness, but he felt that she had a young body.

    Her body was slender, soft, and beautiful. It made him linger and relieve the heat that nearly made him go crazy.

    They were intertwined with each other. The girl''s shivers, her anguished murmurs, even the bite on his shoulder, are still so vivid in his mind.

    It''s broad daylight when Aaron wakes up.

    He suddenly sits up in bed, feeling something strange below him.

    "d.a.m.n it." He can''t help his low curse.

    He had a dream.

    He dreamt about what happened four years ago in the hospital with that woman.

    Everything was exactly the same; even the emotions in the dream felt so real.

    She was the first and only woman he had.

    Aaron doesn''t deny that she smelled good. Since he has never been so close to a woman before, it was a complete accident. Had it not been for the drugs in his body, he wouldn''t have come to that point to cure the illness.

    After many years, he would still dream about the woman and think about the nights he spent with her.

    Perhaps it''s because she''s the only woman he ever slept with. After the delectable visual stimulation from last night, he unconsciously dreamt of her.

    Aaron is rarely unable to control himself. He gets out of bed and takes a shower in the bathroom.

    He''s thin and stocky, with his torso in the perfect shape of an inverted triangle. His well-toned abs and lines are evident.

    Over his broad left shoulder, there''s a mighty-looking eagle tattoo with wings flapping high.

    No one knows that there''s also a clear row of teeth marks underneath the tattoo.

    It was a souvenir from the woman.

    Although the woman seems to be incomparably weak, the bite she left was merciless.

    Aaron comes out of the room after taking a shower and changing into clothes, just in time to hear the sound of moving furniture from Katrina''s room.

    Katrina is awake and ready to go.

    Since Aaron has no intention of keeping her locked in the small room, she''s certainly not foolish enough to keep herself in it.

    The good news is that it''s summer and clothes dry fast. The clothes she washed the night before are now dry, except for her damp bra.

    It''s not a good idea to wear wet clothes on her body. After much consideration, she decides to wear the bandages, since nothing unusual is noticeable from the outside.

    Aaron imagines that she''s become sweaty after pushing the furniture around the room.

    The woman really has a knack for getting herself into trouble.

    Should he ask her to pay for the damage to the floor?

    After pushing all the furniture into place, Katrina is exhausted and panting. She sits on the chair for a long time before her breaths even out.

    Katrina calms her breathing and opens the door when she accidentally comes across Aaron.

    She''s momentarily stunned, her big beautiful eyes staring at him.

    A few seconds later, Katrina finally regains her composure. She feels awkward from staring so hard that she stammers, "Good morning."

    Thinking back to the scene from the surveillance video last night, Aaron''s first instinct is to scan her chest, which looks flatter after being wrapped in bandages.

    He has to take her out to buy a new bra.

    Maybe her b.r.e.a.s.t.s will grow bigger. Binding it for a long time isn''t good for a girl''s development.

    Aaron can''t keep his mind off her b.r.e.a.s.t.s.

    Although Aaron''s gaze didn''t linger long on Katrina''s chest, she still noticed it. Her pretty face turns red as she points to him with an arm wrapped around her chest. "You rascal!"

    The man is the opposite of a gentleman!

    The first night, he went into her bed and held her in his arms.

    Last night, he touched her a.s.s.

    And this morning, he rudely insults her with his eyes!

 Chapter 17: He Imprison Her

    This rascal!

    Although Aaron looked aloof with strangers and had no interest in s.e.x, he''s actually shameless!

    Katrina feels on the verge of breaking down. She''ll go crazy if he doesn''t let her go soon.

    What does the thief have to do with her? Why does she have to stay here?

    In the face of Katrina''s charges, Aaron points to the distance between them. "I''m on this site, and you''re on that side. How can I be rude to you?"

    "You¡­" Katrina feels so dumbfounded that she can''t say a word and settles for killing him angrily with his eyes.

    Yes, there are indeed a few meters between them, and he can''t reach her with his long arms to cause actual harm to her.

    But is it polite to stare at a girl''s b.r.e.a.s.t.s in the early morning?

    If he''s not a rascal, what is he?

    Of course, Katrina is too embarra.s.sed to mention how he looked at her chest.

    As the culprit, shouldn''t he know himself?

    But he said it so openly!

    Aaron isn''t normally thick, and his heart isn''t usually cold.

    Looking at Katrina''s angry face, Aaron walks up to her with a slightly raised lip. He easily raises her chin, forcing her to look straight into his eyes. Deliberately lowering his voice to her ear, he says, "Are you using this to attract my attention? Should I satisfy you as you wish to fit the charges?"

    His voice is deep and alluring in her ears. She can feel the breath from his nose gently sweeping over her sensitive neck, making her ears unconsciously turn red.

    His tall body overshadows her, and his breath is hot on the tip of her nose.

    "You... You''re such a stickler!

    What an unbelievable person!

    He''s the one who''s clearly done her wrong, but he''s the first one to accuse her!

    She called him out on his behavior, but instead of being repentant, he turned the tables on her.

    Katrina doesn''t understand how a man who inverts right and wrong can manage so many of his men and such a great business.

    Her red lips looked as if they''re radiating with a seductive glow. With him pinching her chin, her pink lips open unconsciously, as if they were luring people in. At that moment, Aaron is overcome with a sudden desire to kiss her.

    Will the taste of her lips be as sweet as her body?

    Seeing Aaron''s dark eyes trained intently on her, Katrina gets a little fl.u.s.tered.

    What does he want to do?

    Why is he looking at her like that?

    Does he really want to have his way with her?

    Just then, Randy comes out of the kitchen with breakfast. He coughs lightly and says, "Mr. Wilson, Miss Miller, it''s time for breakfast."

    Randy breaks the strange silence between them just in time to kill Aaron''s desire to kiss her.

    Aaron loosens her jaw and turns to the table.

    Katrina glares at him angrily.

    Is her jaw so pliable to be pinched? He keeps pinching her chin every now and then!

    Doesn''t he know how to respect people?

    Katrina has no idea what kind of family did he grew up in, but it seems he didn''t receive a good education.

    She would feel like a failure if she had such a son.

    It''s a pity that such a rude and strange man has a handsome face.

    Katrina sits across him and eats at the table, looking sullen.

    Aaron eats breakfast, ignoring Katrina''s look of resentment and chagrin.

    After finishing the food on his plate, he puts his knife and fork down and says, "I''ll take you out later."

    Katrina is stunned. She puts down the gla.s.s of milk quickly and leans forward. She can''t contain her happiness as she looks at him with big beautiful eyes.

    "Are you letting me go? Did you catch the thief? You don''t have to bother! I can leave by myself! Where''s my bag? Give me my bag, and I''ll leave your sight immediately!"

    After being held here for so long, it''s the first time he offered to take her out of the house. Katrina believes he finally intends to let her leave.

    His men brought her here from downtown, and now they''re going to send her back. That''s great!

    But she doesn''t dare ask for a ride, in case he changes his mind. She''ll go back on her own, no matter how far and tiring it''ll be.

    Aaron suddenly feels a little uncomfortable to see Katrina so happy at the thought of leaving. Her eyes sparkle when she mistakenly thinks she gets to leave.

    Is she so desperate to get out of here and get rid of him?

    He looks at her coldly. "I''m just taking you out to buy some clothes. You''ll be sent back afterward."

    Since she wants to leave so badly, he will imprison her instead.

    Katrina gives him an incredulous look. "Clothes?"

    "Yes, clothes." Aaron touches his chin and glances at her. "Or do you prefer wearing my clothes all the time?"

    Katrina was wearing Aaron''s shirt last night. But she did it in secret and didn''t let anyone else know.

    How did Aaron find out if she never left the room last night?

    Caught red-handed, Katrina blushes, "How did you know that?"

    In an instant, Katrina''s words make Aaron''s face flush unnaturally.

    He discovered that Katrina wore his clothes through the surveillance footage.

    If Katrina finds out that there''s a camera in her room, and that he watched her change her clothes yesterday, she will become even more furious with him.

    He can''t let her find out what he did.

    Aaron coughs. "I''ve lost one of my shirts from the yard. Who else would take it?"

    His explanation silences Katrina.

    She presses her lips and lowers her head. "Don''t worry. I''ll give it back after I wash it."

    Although Aaron offered to take her shopping, Katrina isn''t happy at all.

    Hasn''t there been any progress with catching the thief?

    Will he take her out shopping because he''s going to keep her here?

 Chapter 18: She Is Frustrated

    Katrina is frustrated at not knowing how long she''s going to stay here.

    A moment ago, she was filled with happiness because she thought she could finally leave.

    But in the next second, Aaron''s words doused her in cold water.

    The smile on Katrina''s face vanished instantly, and her eyes filled with resentment once again.

    Anyone can see that she''s very upset and unhappy.

    Like a child, he dangled a treat that she was happy to jump up to. Instead, he tricked her and handed an empty piece of the candy wrapper.

    But it''s still better to go out than stay in the villa all the time.

    In any case, there are more chances to escape outside than in the tightly guarded villa.

    Katrina tries to console herself by calming herself down and accepting Aaron''s offer to go out with him.

    Finishing the gla.s.s of milk, Katrina puts it down and says, "I''m done. Let''s go."

    Aaron leads Katrina out the door. The driver immediately pulls the car over, respectfully opening the door to let Mr. Wilson in.

    Aaron looks at Katrina, who immediately gets in and sits obediently on the other side.

    When he has one leg inside the car, Randy runs out of the villa. "Mr. Wilson! Mr. Wilson, I have to go back to my hometown. I''m afraid I can''t make it tonight."

    Aaron nods. "I see. Go about with your business, Randy."

    "Mr. Wilson, please remember to take your medicine on time."

    Randy hasn''t forgotten his responsibility.

    When the car doors close, the vehicle starts slowly and drives out of the villa.

    Katrina looks puzzled at Randy''s words.

    Medicine?

    What kind of medicine does he take?

    Aaron looks pretty healthy. What''s wrong with him?

    Unable to resist her curiosity, Katrina finally blurts out, "Aaron, what''s wrong with you?"

    As soon she says it, Katrina dimly senses it was a mistake to ask.

    Sure enough, when she looks up, she sees Aaron staring at her with a dark face.

    Startled, Katrina quickly averts her eyes. "I didn''t mean anything by it. I''m just concerned about you. It''s all right if you don''t want to talk about it."

    Katrina looks out the window and admires the view.

    Aaron''s anger subsides when Katrina says she''s concerned about him. He knows that she isn''t concerned at all, only curious. But his mood still inexplicably lightens.

    Maybe it''s because no one has ever said that to him.

    As they drive downtown, Aaron picks up a magazine to read, while Katrina looks greedily out the window. She stares out at the view, silently memorizing the route.

    She was blindfolded the last time she was bound and brought to the villa.

    Today, she finds out that Aaron''s villa is built on a hillside with beautiful scenery filled with flowers. Surrounded by the water on three sides of the mountain, the boundless sea and magnificent waves are visible.

    Such a place that''s surrounded by the sea and mountains is really rare.

    It takes at least two or three hours of walking.

    Aaron''s villa is only half an hour away by car to the most prosperous part of Hadley City.

    In a flash, the driver pulls up to the side of the road, respectfully opening the door as he waits for Aaron and Katrina.

    Katrina has been suffering cabin fever after two days in isolation.

    After seeing the traffic and the crowds, Katrina feels instantly like a stranded fish back in the water. She definitely prefers the hustle and bustle to the imprisonment at the villa.

    After getting out of the car, Katrina takes a deep breath as Aaron leads her to one of the largest malls in the area.

    The mall is located in the heart of Hadley City, towering into the clouds. It''s actually a landmark of the city.

    Katrina looked up some tips before traveling to Mae and heard a lot about the mall.

    Since all the shops gathered here are from international luxury brands, it''s a place where rich people come and go. Ordinary people don''t dare to go in; the high figures on the price tags easily scare them away.

    Aaron brought her here to buy clothes?

    Before he reaches the door, Katrina grabs his arm nervously. Aaron turns around and looks at her. "What''s wrong?"

    "Aaron," Katrina says, glancing at the lavish building. "Let''s switch to another mall."

    She can''t afford any of the clothes here.

    Although Aaron confiscated her bag, he probably won''t make her pay now.

    But judging from Aaron''s character, the money spent on the clothes will be accounted to her. She won''t be able to pay him back even if she withdraws all her savings. She''ll be in debt by the time they catch the thief, and she''ll have to work in the villa as a maid.

    At Katrina''s words, Aaron winces slightly. "Do you want me to walk in a cheap, crowded mall?"

    There''s going to be a lot more people in a cheap place.

    Aaron is a neat freak, and one thing he hates is being nudged around by strangers.

    Katrina is momentarily rendered speechless.

    How did she not think that this rich and powerful man would naturally be used to comfort? He obviously prefers a variety of high-end places, with high-quality service and fewer people. How could she expect him to go to ordinary shopping malls filled with crowds?

    Seeing her standing still, Aaron grabs her by the wrist and drags her inside.

    "Aaron, do you want me to pay you back for the clothes?"

    Before they go shopping, she has to be clear.

    She doesn''t want to be dragged in only to end up with a huge debt.

    She already doesn''t have any freedom from his imprisonment. If she becomes buried in debt, she would never be able to leave.

    Aaron suddenly realizes why she keeps resisting going to the mall.

    He snorts coldly and says with disdain, "I''ll buy it for you."

    Of course, Aaron will take a woman out shopping at his expense.

    He can afford to buy the whole floor if he wants to.

    If he haggles with a woman because of money, he''ll be ashamed of himself when somebody finds out.

 Chapter 19: Feels Something Wrong

    Katrina is relieved to hear that.

    Then she suddenly feels that something is wrong.

    She''s not related to Aaron, and in fact, she''s in the opposition. It will be weird if Aaron pays for her!

    She''ll be like a¡­ mistress.

    Katrina is shocked by the thought and shakes her head hard to get rid of the idea.

    Anyway, he''s the one keeping her imprisoned. He''s supposed to provide her with shelter, food, and a change of clothes. It would be cruel to let her go naked or wear dirty clothes every day.

    She won''t take the clothes for herself. When he lets her go, she''ll return them to him.

    Katrina feels a little more comfortable with the thought.

    After a moment''s silence, Katrina notices two pesky men trailing behind her.

    Aaron''s two heelers are keeping a good distance behind them.

    He takes her out to buy clothes but still has two men escort her. Is he afraid she''ll escape?

    Katrina can''t help rolling her eyes. Aaron thinks too much of her.

    It''s not enough for him to watch her alone. He had to call two more.

    As Katrina is deep in thought, Aaron picks up a dress from the hanger and hands it to her. "Try this one."

    Katrina takes the dress and tries it on inside the fitting room.

    When she walks out of the fitting room, Aaron nods and turns to the clerk. "Wrap it up."

    Katrina is stunned by Aaron''s dictatorial a.s.sertiveness.

    Aaron actually brought her here not to accompany her, but because she doesn''t have the right to choose and speak for herself. She''s like a doll for testing clothes. He has her try on whatever he likes. If he''s satisfied, he buys it immediately.

    But she has to admit that he has good taste. As long as the clothes he chooses won''t be ugly on her, it''s fine. But the man is too domineering that he even controls what she wears.

    Katrina found a pattern in Aaron''s choice for clothes, and they''re all pink.

    He seems to have pink mania, picking clothes in light pink or a flashy dark pink.

    She remembers Farrah saying before that pink is the best color for her skin, especially the pink nurse dress that makes her look very pure and beautiful. The pink color makes her white skin clearer, brighter, and more beautiful.

    But no matter how beautiful she looks in color, there''s no need for her to change her whole wardrobe into pink.

    Katrina can''t help feeling a little surprised that such a domineering man would have a preference for such a feminine color.

    After checking out at the counter, the heelers behind him are carrying four or five bags.

    Katrina doesn''t know if they''ve been spying on her until this point, but she''s certain that they must be his servants, who carry things for him.

    After walking around the entire floor, the bodyguards behind him are covered in shopping bags like a Christmas tree.

    They go to another floor.

    Although the mall has few customers, it has a large-scale and complex structure, with several escape routes.

    Katrina follows Aaron, secretly familiarizing herself with the terrain and looking for a chance to escape.

    Since they''re outside, she has a chance to escape.

    There''s so much security in his villa that even a fly cannot flee.

    Before she realizes it, they''re already in the lingerie section.

    Deep in thought about running away, Katrina doesn''t notice when Aaron suddenly stops.

    She crashes against his back and feels a sharp pain on her nose. The pain makes her eyes wet with tears, and she involuntarily takes a step back.

    What did the man grow up on? Why is his back as hard as steel?

    When a small body b.u.mps into Aaron and bounces back, he looks back and sees Katrina with tears streaming down her face.

    This stupid woman walks so carelessly.

    "Let me see." Aaron frowns and grabs her wrist.

    He doesn''t even realize that for the first time, he''s concerned if she''s hurt.

    Before Katrina can respond, he''s taken her hand to look at her sore nose.

    In the face of his handsome face and close scrutiny, Katrina goes red in the face when she vaguely feels his breath on her skin.

    Why is he suddenly so close to her?

    She''s still unused to having him stare at her so intensely.

    Katrina finally figures out why the leading lady always closes her eyes when the hero kisses her on TV. There''s nowhere else to look in such a situation.

    Although she knows it''s inappropriate to compare herself to the heroine, she''s dying from embarra.s.sment. If Aaron keeps looking at her, she might actually close her eyes.

    The tip of her nose is just a little red, and it doesn''t look too bad.

    After making sure Katrina isn''t hurt, Aaron feels relieved. He straightens up, making Katrina feel better.

    "Katrina," Aaron quips, "What are you blushing about?"

    At Aaron''s words, Katrina freezes and slaps her face with her hand. "It''s a little hot. Can''t you feel it?"

    She would never admit that she was shy.

    Katrina''s performance fails to trick him. She''s clearly shy, he thought.

    He only approached her casually, and her face became as red as a tomato. What would happen to her if he actually kissed her?

    Instead of exposing Katrina''s lie, Aaron grunts and turns to the store,

    Katrina is stunned at the sight of the store filled with lingerie.

    Did he suddenly stop because he wants to go there and buy her underwear?

    Although she needs it, how can she let Aaron buy something so personal?

    Even if he has no qualms about doing it, Katrina refuses to accept it.

    "Aaron Wilson" she grabs his arm quickly and hisses, "I can go by myself! Wait outside for me for a few minutes, and I''ll be right out!"

    No one has ever bought underwear with Katrina beside her best friend, let alone a man.

    It''s not good to go into a lingerie store with a man.

    At Katrina''s request, Aaron nods graciously. "Okay, you go in. I''ll wait here."

 Chapter 20: Hide Away

    Katrina can''t help but rejoice at his response.

    He didn''t stir her up or embarra.s.s her in any way!

    When did he start to become so nice?

    As Katrina excitedly walks towards the lingerie store, she hears a casual voice behind her, "Did you bring money?"

    It''s like she was. .h.i.t by a bolt out of the blue.

    Katrina stood frozen and stunned. She shook her head.

    Aaron strolled over, asking thoughtfully, "Are you going to pay with your face?"

    With her head bowed down in frustration, Katrina is unable to say a word.

    Just as she thought, how could he suddenly kindly permit her to go in alone? He knows she has no money on her and that she can''t buy anything if she goes in alone.

    Seeing her looking glum, Aaron grunts and grabs her by the wrist to pull her in.

    Buying underwear isn''t a big deal.

    He not only saw her b.r.e.a.s.t.s, but he remembers their shape and size very clearly.

    As soon as they enter the shop, the salesgirl greets them, "Welcome! Are you buying underwear for your girlfriend?"

    "What!" At the salesgirl''s a.s.sumption, Katrina chokes on her own saliva and coughs hard.

    What girlfriend? Does she look like his girlfriend? Can''t she see the agony on her face?

    What kind of boyfriend would keep his girlfriend trapped at home? What kind of boyfriend would threaten to put his girlfriend in a dog cage?

    She''s clearly a prisoner under his control, a hostage under house arrest!

    Aaron gives her a cold look, and she immediately shrinks.

    He pushes Katrina forward and says, "Bring her the best ones."

    The saleslady immediately becomes enthusiastic at a.s.sisting a wealthy customer. She hurries to get some underwear for Katrina.

    "Miss, this is our shop''s main brand this year. It has a good texture, and it''s comfortable to wear, giving you a pleasant experience for summer. This is one of the bestsellers, and it has good support."

    "It can help increase the cup size up to two. It can also correct the bosom model, which makes it easy to transform plains to mountains.

    The shop a.s.sistant chatters away at Katrina. With Aaron standing close by, Katrina feels numb, embarra.s.sed, and overwhelmed.

    They were mistaken to be in a relationship. For Aaron, the salesgirl chose some rather s.e.xy lace underwear and hung it in front of Katrina.

    Katrina almost blacks out from mortification. Casually pointing to the most conservative item on the counter, she exclaims, "That one!"

    Katrina chooses the most unflattering item that the salesgirl pauses to introduce the underwear. She quickly turns to Aaron with an inquiring eye. After all, he''s the one who will pay for it.

    Aaron doesn''t say much, seeming to acquiesce. The shopping a.s.sistant smiles and hands the underwear to Katrina.

    "No need to try it!" Katrina tells the salesgirl her size and asks her to pack it.

    When she realizes that Aaron heard her bra size, she immediately wants to hide away.

    Aaron completely ignores her frustrated look and says, "Pack one for each style in her size as well."

    "Yes, sir!" The a.s.sistant is immediately excited, becoming more devoted to the service.

    "Miss, your boyfriend is very kind to you!" The shop a.s.sistant exclaims to Katrina enviously. Katrina only smiles at her perfunctorily. She doesn''t bother wasting her breath on explanations.

    As they exit the lingerie store, the bodyguards behind them take a couple more bags, looking like two moving shelves with eyes.

    At this point, they may not be able to fight back with bags hanging over them.

    Now, her only opponent is Aaron. If she can get rid of him, she may have a chance to escape.

    But how can she get rid of him if he won''t even let her buy underwear on her own?

    Just then, Katrina sees a toilet sign on the wall. She suddenly comes up with an idea. "Aaron, my stomach hurts. I have to go to the toilet."

    He won''t dare enter the women''s bathroom.

    Aaron''s brow flutters as he looks at her. Finally, he waves his hand at her and lets her go to the toilet while he waits patiently.

    As soon as Katrina enters the bathroom, she begins looking for a way out.

    If she can take advantage of this opportunity, she won''t be imprisoned in that dark place anymore, and won''t have to endure Aaron''s presence.

    But after searching for a long time, Katrina finds nothing.

    Outside the window is a wire fence that she can''t get through. And the exhaust fan is far too high for her to climb out.

    After wandering around the toilet for a long time, she has to exit the bathroom sullenly.

    If she stays for too long, Aaron will begin to question her motives.

    Seeing Katrina come out, Aaron casually asks, "Are you all right?"

    "I''m better now," Katrina laments as she lowers her head.

    With the clothes shopping done and the toilet impossible to escape through, it''s time to go home. How on earth can she escape Aaron?

    The further they go, the more anxious she becomes, and the less time she has to escape.

    The two men behind them have disappeared, probably to deliver the shopping bags to the car at his command.

    Now is the last chance to escape.

    Katrina glances over at Aaron, who looks unperturbed and unsuspecting.

    There''s an ice cream shop in the lobby on the first floor.

    Katrina bites her lips and tugs the edge of his shirt, asking softly, "Aaron?"

    Aaron turns around with a bored look on his face. "Hmm?"

    She just went to the bathroom, what does she want this time?

    "I want ice cream!" Katrina says, pointing her slender finger at the ice cream shop in front of her.

    Katrina''s voice has the soft quality of an acute feminine tone, especially when she called his name in a low voice. It''s more coquettish, making his heart unconsciously soften.

    Aaron looks in the direction and sees the ice cream shop.

    Girls are so troublesome!

    But it''s the first time for Katrina to make such a coquettish request. Especially with a softened heart, he naturally won''t trouble her for such a small request.

 Chapter 21: Her Plan Escape

    "I''ll buy it for you."

    Just as Aaron is about to take Katrina by the hand to pull her to the ice cream shop, she suddenly catches him off guard and throws him over the shoulder.

    If it weren''t for Katrina''s sudden move, Aaron would''ve forgotten that she was a cop. She graduated from a police academy, and she must''ve mastered some skills.

    She runs fast as soon as he falls. As if she already planned her escape route, she runs straight to the door in the opposite direction.

    Caught off guard, Aaron looks at her disappearing back and loses his temper, his voice dangerously shrill, "Katrina Miller! Stop right there!"

    She dared to trick him!

    Unexpectedly using coquetry to puzzle him, knocking him over when he least expects¡­

    Aaron Wilson has never been so humiliated in public since he was a kid, and he has never been knocked down by a woman.

    Katrina Miller! He underestimated her!

    She looks soft and weak, but she''s actually very skilled!

    Katrina already defied him and made him angry enough to even think of running away.

    Now, she dares to attack him and run away?

    Aaron''s expression becomes frightening. He''s going to catch her and teach her a lesson.

    Katrina can''t help stiffening at Aaron''s cold and sharp voice. But it also makes her even more eager to escape.

    Instead of stopping, she runs faster.

    Watching Katrina''s retreating back, Aaron reaches for his phone and barks, "Lock up the surrounding streets and get that woman back at all costs!"

    He''s bound to catch her. She won''t be able to run away under his nose.

    He felt some tenderness for her, but Katrina''s surprise attack irritated him.

    He had never suffered such a great insult!

    Meanwhile, Katrina is thrilled to be out of the mall. She runs in one direction, feeling that she can escape Aaron''s sphere of influence.

    But she underestimated Aaron Wilson.

    Ten minutes later, she''s caught by two men and sent back to Aaron.

    Seeing his angry and grim face up close, Katrina feels somewhat frightened.

    Aaron holds her chin and tilts it up. He says through gritted teeth, "You''ve made me mad!"

    He''s never been so angry, even when he thought she had stolen his things. He was tolerant of her again and again. This time, he won''t forgive her at all.

    Aaron''s hands are strong, and his handsome face is insidious. Katrina can feel his radiating anger.

    She becomes a little scared and nervous. "What are you going to do?"

    "Take her back!" Aaron ignores her, and at his command, Katrina is put back into the car.

    On the other side of the car, Aaron''s dark face looms with a broken jaw and thin lips. He''s not looking at her.

    Katrina is choking on his rage. He''s not going to kill her, is he?

    She only wants to escape because she doesn''t want to be kept in his villa any longer.

    Although she admits that her method of escaping is somewhat unfair and that she shouldn''t have acted against him, if he had agreed to let her go in the first place, she wouldn''t have done that.

    It was only for her own freedom. What did she do wrong?

    Katrina feels a little aggrieved at the thought.

    "Aaron Wilson, I already told you I''m not a thief! I have nothing to do with the culprit. Why won''t you believe me! Why won''t you let me go! What on earth will make you let me go!"

    Katrina''s voice is very low, and it seems like she''s about to cry.

    Hearing her words, a sudden rush of emotion surges within him.

    She can''t wait to leave him?

    Aaron doesn''t know what''s pulling him in, but he won''t let her go, no matter how hard she tries to escape.

    What he cares about is that she would dare attack him and throw him to the ground when he''s unprepared.

    Back at the villa, Aaron orders Katrina to be locked in the attic balcony.

    The conditions in the open balcony are much worse than in the previous room that used to house Katrina.

    When Aaron throws her to the balcony, Katrina goes into a panic, struggling and screaming, "Aaron Wilson, you can''t do this to me! Please let me go! Let me go!"

    But her shouts have no effect on Aaron. He snorts coldly, then turns and leaves at once.

    It isn''t long before Aaron changes his clothes and goes out again.

    Katrina crouches on the narrow balcony, her face buried in her lap, feeling unspeakable grievance.

    Aaron Wilson, that b.a.s.t.a.r.d!

    Why does he have to imprison her! Why does he do this to her?

    She hates him.

    Why does he refuse to let her go?

    How badly did she provoke him, that he would retaliate this way?

    Aaron is away all day, while Katrina is kept locked up on the balcony.

    The whole day, no one paid any attention to her or came to see her. Since Randy left, not a single person delivered her food and water.

    Through his actions, she could tell Aaron is upset with her.

    It turns out that he has such a cruel heart.

 Chapter 22: Burning Fever

    His occasional indulgence was only a disguise. In the end, indifference and cruelty are his nature.

    How could she be so naive as to think that he would let her go?

    Katrina suddenly regrets traveling to Mae. She regrets going to that street.

    If not for that, she wouldn''t have been taken away by his men. She wouldn''t have suffered such torment.

    The sunsets on the mountain as the sky gets darker. The deep blue night sky is low, and the silence in the air is terrible. Thunder rumbles loudly, and lightning splits the sky in half.

    Crouched in a corner, Katrina quickly covers her ears. She closes her eyes and buries her face in her lap. She huddles weakly, her body trembling uncontrollably.

    The heavy rainfalls from the sky and the weather suddenly turn cold.

    Even with the small roof over her head, Katrina becomes drenched in the rain as she curls tightly into a ball.

    She doesn''t know how long it''s been, but she''s soaked through by the rain.

    Her lips tremble with the cold, but she feels as if her body is on fire.

    In the midst of hunger, cold, and the rain, Katrina finally loses consciousness.

    Meanwhile, Aaron is attending a birthday dinner.

    Roberts is a well-known political family in Hadley. They have been in politics for three generations, and all had high positions.

    When Harris Roberts turns 60, Aaron is certain to attend the birthday dinner.

    Not only did he come, but he also brought birthday presents that had been prepared in advance.

    Harris likes traditional things, so Aaron put his best foot forward and bought a fist-sized jade cross necklace from an auction, that can be carried anywhere.

    Politicians, more or less, believe that these things can bring good luck and ensure prosperity.

    Harris takes Aaron''s gift with a touch of love and praise.

    This is the valuable item that Aaron lost the other day.

    Katrina was imprisoned at Aaron''s house because she was thought to be carrying a cauldron of his stolen things.

    The huge banquet hall is luxurious. Many business leaders and dignitaries from Hadley are present at Harris Roberts'' birthday party.

    Dressed in suits and evening gowns, guests stand together in pairs with wine goblets, chatting, and laughing. The music flows slowly, adding a touch of elegance to the banquet atmosphere.

    The banquet is lively and extraordinary. Everyone inside is unaware that it had begun to rain heavily outside.

    Standing at the entrance of the villa, Aaron''s guards can''t help cursing.

    A guard suddenly realizes something. Momentarily stunned, he asks, "What should we do about the woman?"

    At Mr. Wilson''s request, they locked the woman on the balcony earlier today.

    Mr. Wilson didn''t give any orders. After seeing how angry Mr. Wilson was, they didn''t dare give her food and water without his permission.

    But they wonder if she can tolerate the harsh weather.

    If she gets into any trouble, they wouldn''t be able to get away with it.

    Anyone could see that the woman is very special to Mr. Wilson.

    After realizing the problem, the guard''s exchange looks and rush to the balcony where Katrina is being held.

    Upon reaching the balcony, they see a frail figure crouching in the corner and immediately rush to her. "Miss Miller!"

    Katrina is already drenched by the rain, unconscious, and burning with a fever.

    Startled, the two guards quickly take Katrina out of the balcony and into her room.

    Although they''re worried to death, they''re also at a loss at what to do with an unconscious woman.

    It''s urgent that the matter is reported to Mr. Wilson immediately.

    Otherwise, it will only get worse when he comes back.

    Aaron accompanies Harris Roberts throughout the party.

    Harris likes the young man who has accomplished so much at such a young age. He has nothing but praise for him.

    He even wants to introduce Aaron to his precious daughter, who has just returned from college overseas. If Aaron becomes his son-in-law, their union will be a great combination of strength.

    When the melodious dance music starts, men spontaneously invite their female partners to dance on the dance floor.

    Harris smiles warmly and says, "Victoria, why don''t you dance with Mr. Wilson?"

    Victoria''s beautiful face flushes.

    Aaron is the most attractive young man at the party, and Victoria Roberts has admired him for a long time.

    It''s because of her reserve that she didn''t dare ask Aaron for a dance earlier. But hearing her father''s words, she finally summons the courage to walk towards Aaron.

    Aaron is about to take Victoria by her hand out of courtesy when his phone rings abruptly.

    "I''m sorry I have to take this call." Aaron nods politely to Harris and Victoria and turns to the phone.

    As soon as he answers the phone, he hears the panicked voice of one of his guards. "Mr. Wilson, Miss Miller has lost unconscious and currently has a high fever!"

    Aaron frowns at the news. "A high fever?"

    He just locked her up on the balcony to punish her. How could she suddenly lose consciousness in less than a day?

    Before he knew it, his heart became anxious at the news of her illness.

    The guard explains with trepidation, "The temperature drops at night, and the heavy rain may have caused the fever."

    "Fetch the doctor at once, I''ll be home right away!" Aaron says and hangs up.

    Fully preoccupied with Katrina''s illness, Aaron isn''t in the mood for a grand event like this.

    After hanging up, Aaron walks over to Harris and Victoria. "I''m sorry, Mr. and Miss Roberts, something urgent has happened. I must go back home now."

    Seeing him answer a phone call and immediately leave after, Harris asks in disbelief, "What happened, Aaron?"

    Even Victoria feels a sense of loss as she misses the chance to dance with him.

    Aaron is silent for a while. "The cat in the house is sick, and it''s very serious."

    At Aaron''s explanation, Harris nods in understanding. "A life is at stake. Go ahead, Aaron."

    "Thank you, Mr. Roberts." With that, Aaron turns and leaves quickly.

    Harris doesn''t realize something is wrong until Aaron has left the party.

    He heard that Aaron has a dog that he loved like a son.

    When did Aaron get a cat?

 Chapter 23: He Is Angry

    As soon as Aaron walks out of the banquet hall, he hears the heavy rain pouring outside.

    "s.h.i.t!" At the sight of the heavy rain, Aaron curses and strides out to find his car.

    When the doorman sees Aaron coming out, he rushes to hold an umbrella for him. "Mr. Wilson, it''s raining hard outside. Let me take you to your car!"

    Aaron refuses grimly. "No!"

    With such a gloomy and dreadful look, it seems Aaron is in an unpleasant mood. The doorman doesn''t dare follow him.

    The headlights of the car light up and Aaron turns the car around, driving straight to his villa.

    Aaron keeps the car at a fast pace the whole way.

    The rain pours heavily on the windshield, almost obscuring the view. Although the wipers are working nonstop, Aaron almost b.u.mps into oncoming vehicles several times.

    He drives to the villa faster than usual, and in the blink of an eye, Aaron arrives home.

    Getting out of the car, he shuts the door and strides towards the villa.

    At Aaron''s arrival, the restless heeler in the living room rushes to greet him, "Mr. Wilson!"

    Seeing Aaron''s wet hair and suit, he hurriedly says, "Mr. Wilson, your clothes are wet."

    Aaron ignores his wet clothes. "Where is she?"

    "Miss Miller is in her room. The private doctor has already been called, and Dr. William says he''ll be here soon¡­"

    Before the heeler finishes, Aaron walks past them and strides towards Katrina''s room.

    Katrina is lying on the soft bed. Her hair is wet on her slightly flushed face, her eyes are tightly closed, and her lips are pale and trembling. She looks like a quiet and lifeless doll.

    Aaron''s heart suddenly aches at sight. He steps forward and touches Katrina''s cheek, but his fingers shrink involuntarily.

    "Mr. Wilson," the healer says, trembling with fear, "Miss Miller''s clothes are still wet. We, we¡­"

    After all, she''s a girl. Although they know it isn''t good to wear wet clothes, changing her clothes is inconvenient. They just put her in bed and waited for Aaron.

    Aaron lifts the quilt. Indeed, Katrina''s clothes are so wet, and you can wring water out.

    Pain and sorrow fill Aaron''s eyes. He asks sternly, "How long has she been in the rain?"

    Shuddering, the man stammers, "Two¡­ two hours."

    It''s been raining for two hours before they remembered her.

    Aaron becomes even more furious to hear the heeler''s words.

    Is she been in the rain for two hours before they found her?

    That means that after he left, they never went to see her on the balcony, or give her any food.

    Even though he was angry and wanted to punish her, he never thought of hurting her that much, let alone starving her and letting her get drenched in the rain.

    These d.a.m.n b.a.s.t.a.r.ds! How dare they treat her like this!

    Aaron looks sullen and says, "Kneel in the yard! Stay there until she gets better!"

    If she never wakes up, they will kneel outside until they die!

    Although Aaron isn''t a good-tempered man, he seldom gets angry with his heelers and rarely punishes them.

    For the first time in years, the two men witnessed such an angry look on Aaron.

    Unexpectedly, Mr. Wilson is deeply concerned about the well-being of Miss Miller.

    "Yes, sir!" The men are scared out of their wits and quickly run out to kneel in the rain.

    As they let the heavy rain thoroughly soak their bodies, they keep praying for Miss Miller to get better soon.

    If anything happens to her, they probably won''t survive, either.

    After the heelers leave, Aaron looks at the thin and weak figure on the bed. His heart aches deeply.

    Aaron picks her up gently and begins to take off her wet clothes.

    He knows that if she wakes up and finds out that he took off her clothes, she''ll be angry with shame and call him a "rascal" while she points her finger at him.

    But now, he can''t watch her helplessly lying in wet clothes. It will only make her condition worse.

    The unconscious Katrina is docile, much more manageable than usual. She neither resists him or talks back to him. She allows him to take off her clothes, leaning gently in his arms.

    She''s usually lively and eloquent, but that''s better than being unconscious in bed.

    Earlier today, he was very angry that she schemed against him and threw him over her shoulder to the ground. But his anger is far less intense now. Her pale lips and burning body tug at him painfully.

    He never thought that he''d care so much about the safety of a girl he''s just known for a few days.

    Aaron strips Katrina''s clothes off one by one, including her wet underwear.

    Her body is slim and symmetrical, and her skin is as clear as snow. Every part of her body is perfect.

    Aaron''s throat dries out as he takes in her beautiful body.

    Finally, he picks her up and walks to the bathroom. He''s extremely gentle as if he''s afraid of hurting Katrina in his arms.

    He puts her in the bathtub and gives her a hot bath.

    The beautiful scene and the soft touch of a girl''s skin inadvertently make Aaron''s body temperature rise.

    Seeing her body in person is far more alluring and compelling than the view through the surveillance footage.

    Aaron tries to restrain his thoughts.

    After washing Katrina clean, Aaron picks her up and holds her in his arms. He covers her with a large and soft towel and wraps it tightly around her tiny body.

    He takes her in his arms and brings her to his room.

    Aaron has just settled Katrina on the big bed when someone knocks on the door and reports, "Mr. Wilson, Dr. William has arrived. He''s in the living room."

    "Let him wait outside. Bring in a set of clothes from the shopping this morning."

    "Yes, sir."

    Katrina is still naked beneath the towel. Even though Aaron and William have known each other for years, he can''t let William treat Katrina in this state.

    After the clothes are delivered, Aaron helps Katrina into the clothes.

    Although the bra looks simple, it''s still difficult for Aaron, who knows little about women.

    He spends a lot of time getting Katrina dressed.

    After making sure Katrina is fully-clothed, Aaron orders William to come in.

 Chapter 24: Serious Neat Freak

    William enters with his medical kit.

    Earlier, he was stunned when he received a call from Aaron''s heeler saying that a woman was sick in his villa.

    Everyone knows that Aaron has never desired a woman. For so many years, William has never heard of an affair between Aaron and any woman, and a woman has never set foot in his private villa.

    It''s understandable for William to be greatly shocked at the news.

    He rushes to the villa, not only because of his professional att.i.tude as a doctor but also because of his interest in the affair.

    He''s curious about the woman living in Aaron''s private villa. What does she look like?

    But when he arrived, Aaron kept him waiting in the living room for a long time.

    If he hadn''t seen Aaron dressed so neatly, he would think that Aaron has done something unspeakable to the woman to keep him waiting so long.

    William immediately comes to the bedside.

    The woman lying on the bed looks young and pet.i.te. Her eyes are closed tightly, her long eyelashes casting a shadow under her eyelids. Her beautiful lips are pale from the illness, making her look frail.

    William becomes even more surprised when he realizes the woman is lying on Aaron''s bed.

    Aaron is a serious neat freak, and he especially hates it when other people approach his bed.

    Once, William accidentally sat in Aaron''s bed and was almost thrown out because of this.

    But now... Is Aaron letting a woman lying on his bed?

    It seems that this woman is really special to Aaron.

    William becomes increasingly surprised. "Aaron, I didn''t know that this is your type of woman. When did you get to know each other? How long have you been together?"

    Last time he was here, he didn''t notice anything unusual.

    After only a few days, Aaron has managed to keep a mistress in a love nest?

    Aaron is unhappy with William''s comments on his private life. His dark eyes narrow as he says, "Treat her illness seriously and shut up! Cure her quickly! If she doesn''t wake up, your career is over!"

    William shivers at Aaron''s words.

    Aaron has just threatened him. It seems this woman is really important to Aaron.

    William doesn''t say another word and immediately checks Katrina''s condition.

    After the examination, William says, "She''s very cold from being under the rain too long, and now has a high fever. She needs a shot to reduce her fever and lower her temperature. But don''t worry, she''s fine. After the injection, she''ll wake up tomorrow."

    William begins to find the disposable syringe and antipyretic agent from his medical kit and puts the medicine into the syringe.

    When everything is ready, William gently presses the syringe to squeeze the air out. "This can only be injected into the muscle on her b.u.t.tocks. Aaron, please turn her over and lift her skirt up."

    At William''s words, Aaron''s dark eyes fixed on him with anger.

    Taken aback by Aaron''s glare, William quickly explains, "It''s just a shot, Aaron. Don''t be so upset, and I don''t mean any offense. Don''t glare at me like that."

    Aaron is too protective of the woman. As a doctor, William feels great pressure. If every female patient''s male relatives were like this, how could he stay a doctor? He doesn''t know how many times he''ll get beaten up.

    Unable to bear Aaron''s glare, William hesitates to say, "She can just take medicine for the fever, but the effect is relatively slow. I don''t know if she''ll wake up tomorrow morning from the medicine, but I can try to increase the dose¡­"

    While William rambles about an alternative, Aaron holds out his hand. "I''ll do it myself!"

    William is shocked. Understanding Aaron''s intention, he hands the syringe in his hand.

    To prevent William from seeing Katrina''s in a state of undress, Aaron plans to give her the injection himself.

    Besides, Aaron used to be a soldier in the past and had strict training in case he got seriously injured. Even if he treats the wound on himself, it''s not difficult for him to give himself an injection.

    After taking the syringe, Aaron glances casually at William, who immediately turns around to evade his stare.

    Turning Katrina over, he lifts her skirt and pulls her knickers down. After finding her gluteus maximus, he sticks the needle into her skin.

    Despite his gentle actions, it''s impossible for her to feel nothing with a needle sticking into her body.

    In her unconscious state, Katrina seems to feel the pain, frowning, and groaning slightly.

    At her cat-like whine, Aaron becomes worried and comforts her in a low voice, "Hey now, it''s just a little pain. It will be alright."

    With his back to the scene, William is surprised to witness Aaron being so tender. He''s always been aggressive and indifferent.

    After Aaron injects the antipyretic into her body, he pulls the needle out and arranges her underwear and skirt before allowing William to turn around.

    Half an hour later, William gives Katrina a simple examination and says, "Her body temperature has decreased. It''s good to maintain this body temperature. If it''s still hot at night, you can adopt a physical cooling method like wiping her body in alcohol."

    He adds, "She may catch a cold from the rain. Remember to give her cold medication tomorrow."

    After a.s.suring that Katrina is all right, Aaron feels much more relaxed.

    Instead of staying in the room and disturbing Katrina, he goes to the living room with William and asks one of his men to bring William a cup of tea.

    William drinks his tea, and his dissolute smile is full of interest in gossip.

    He doesn''t dare ask about Katrina, but William is genuinely pleased to see that Aaron, who has always been aloof towards the opposite s.e.x, finally has a woman.

    Because of Aaron''s insomnia, William feels great pressure every time he diagnoses Aaron.

    Since Aaron has a woman, his temper should improve. Otherwise, n.o.body can stand him.

    Speaking of Aaron''s insomnia¡­

    William says, "Aaron, the new sleeping pill, has been developed and is recently undergoing clinical tests. If it doesn''t have any side effects, it will be sent to you as soon as possible."

    "I see."

    Ever since Aaron discovered that Katrina could help him fall asleep quickly, he hasn''t looked forward to the new sleeping pills.

    He''s more willing to choose her over medicine.

 Chapter 25: Weak Condition

    William leaves as soon as he''s done drinking the tea.

    He can feel Aaron''s impatience from the way he keeps looking at his watch.

    Aaron wants to go back to his room and take care of Katrina. He definitely doesn''t have time to drink tea with William in the living room.

    After William leaves, Aaron returns to the room. He instantly frowns when he notices Katrina''s frail and gaunt face from the illness.

    To prevent any emergency at night, Aaron decides to stay with her all evening. After taking a bath, he lifts the quilt and goes to bed.

    Katrina''s forehead is hot because of the illness, but she''s shivering from the cold despite being covered in a blanket.

    Seeing her shivering, Aaron holds her in his arms. He warms her small figure with his body temperature.

    As a result, the faint fragrance of her body pours into his nose, giving him an indescribable feeling of joy.

    Through her hazy mind, Katrina feels like a furnace is near her. She snuggles closer for more warmth. Her soft body rubs desperately against his arms, her delicate face pressing against his bare chest.

    Aaron just wants to sleep peacefully, holding her in his arms, but now, Katrina is rubbing against him restlessly.

    Because of Aaron''s unspeakable desire for Katrina''s body, his body reacts shamefully, and he quickly becomes erect.

    He holds Katrina''s head and says in a deep voice, "Don''t test me, woman!"

    If she goes on like this, he''s not sure if he can control himself from doing something inappropriate to her.

    But Katrina is completely unconscious. Instead, she leans a little closer to his chest, and her thighs inadvertently rub against him.

    When Aaron feels her soft skin, an electric current spark in his brain, his throat tightens as if the fire is burning within his body.

    Aaron looks intently at the girl in his arms. He''s very anxious to make her pay for what she did¡­

    But seeing her slightly morbid face, he can''t allow himself to be so cruel.

    When he can''t take it anymore, Aaron curses lowly and gets up to take a cold shower.

    For the first time, Aaron feels depressed. As a man who''s always been strong and resolute, he''s never compromised so easily.

    After being teased and aroused by a woman, he feels wronged into taking a cold shower because of her.

    This d.a.m.ned woman! As a result of her illness, he lets her off the hook. He''ll have to get back at her another time.

    In addition to taking Katrina''s temperature every other hour, her restless movements don''t allow Aaron to sleep well all night.

    Fortunately, her body temperature returned to normal the next morning. Aaron''s efforts the whole evening were not in vain.

    He never thought he''d stay up all night looking after a woman. This is the first time for him to take care of someone.

    When Aaron gets up, Katrina still hasn''t woken up yet.

    Aaron goes straight to the kitchen and personally cooks a soft and plain congee.

    Katrina didn''t eat much yesterday and fell ill afterward. When she wakes up, she needs to take something plain to nourish the stomach and restore her strength for her to recover quickly.

    Outside the villa, the two heelers are still kneeling in the yard. The rain has stopped earlier. For the strong men, being exposed to the rain was nothing to them.

    But after kneeling all night, they''re inevitably tired, and their knees are numb.

    They don''t know how Katrina is doing, and they don''t dare ask Aaron for mercy. They''d better keep kneeling until she is well.

    "Mr. Wilson, it''s time to go to work."

    As Aaron waits for the porridge to get ready, another heeler comes over and bows.

    Although he knows Aaron is very worried about Katrina''s health, Aaron always works hard. It''s his duty to remind Aaron of his work.

    Aaron responds without lifting his head. "Put off the important work until tomorrow. Have the a.s.sistant handle trivial matters."

    The heeler is stunned for a moment. But he quickly lowers his head and says, "Yes, I''ll get to it immediately."

    Mr. Wilson is willing to put off all his work for the woman¡­ Mr. Wilson clearly cares about her.

    Even Mr. Wilson''s father has never tasted porridge cooked by him, but Mr. Wilson is willing to cook for her.

    When the porridge is ready, Aaron goes back to the room.

    Since Katrina is sleeping in bed, he sits on the leather couch with his laptop. He accompanies her as he goes through his emails.

    Katrina''s fingertips move slightly. Waking up slowly, she frowns.

    She moves her head and feels a faint headache, and her nose is a little stuffy. Her whole body is weak, and she has no strength. She''s sick!

    Where am I? What happened to me? What''s wrong with me?

    As Katrina gathers her thoughts, Aaron senses the movement in bed from the couch. "Awake?"

    He puts his laptop aside and uses the house phone to ask the healer to bring in the porridge he just cooked.

    Katrina is stunned to hear Aaron''s sudden voice.

    Because of her weak condition, she responds slowly.

    Aaron walks up to Katrina and immediately arrives at her bedside.

    He touches her forehead before taking her temperature, making certain her temperature is normal.

    It''s at this moment that Katrina recalls what happened yesterday.

    Yesterday, Aaron brutally locked her up on the balcony and left her there. It rained heavily, and she was drenched in the rain, shivering in the cold.

    Katrina doesn''t know when she lost consciousness, but during the desperate and wretched situation, she thought she was going to die.

    As soon as she opens her eyes, she sees the person responsible for imprisoning and mistreating her in front of her. How could Katrina not get angry? How could she not hate him?

    Originally a little confused, her eyes suddenly turn resentful, burning with a flame that can crush him.

    Katrina waves her weak arm and hits the hand on her forehead. "Don''t touch me!"

    She looks like a weak and angry cat.

    Just then, the heeler knocks at the door and comes in with the porridge.

    Aaron takes the bowl and sits on the chair next to the bed. He ignores her resentful glare and says calmly, "Now that you''re awake, have something to eat."

    He scoops up a spoonful of porridge and makes sure it''s not too hot before bringing it to Katrina''s mouth.

 Chapter 26: Be A Good Girl

    But Katrina still hates Aaron with a pa.s.sion. How could she accept his food?

    She turns her face to one side, stubbornly refusing to eat.

    Katrina must be in a bad mood because she''s ill. Aaron doesn''t care, and patiently coaxes, "You should eat something so you can get better quickly. Be a good girl and open your mouth."

    It seems Katrina doesn''t want to see him. She puts the blanket over her head and says in a m.u.f.fled voice, "Whether I live or die has nothing to do with you. I don''t need your hypocrisy."

    Currently, this is the only way she can express her anger and dissatisfaction towards him.

    Didn''t he want to get back at her?

    Didn''t he shut her up on the balcony and tried to freeze her to death?

    Now Aaron''s wish has come true. She was tortured half to death. He should''ve just left her to her fate. Why did he take the trouble to save her?

    Aaron just wanted to lock Katrina up and punish her, and he didn''t think it would end up so dangerous, and he feels a little guilty about what happened.

    Aaron has never been a gentle and patient man.

    In consideration of her illness, Aaron is very patient and soft-spoken towards her. But Katrina isn''t receptive because of her anger.

    Does this stupid woman want to suffocate herself to death?

    Aaron pulls the blanket off Katrina''s head with one hand. Katrina tries to fight back but fails.

    On the other hand, Aaron feeds her the porridge in the spoon. "Take a bite."

    His tone suggests that he has lost his patience.

    Avoiding the spoon, Katrina is so angry that she directly strikes down the utensil.

    Couldn''t he stay still for a while?

    She doesn''t want to see him!

    She hates him! She really hates him!

    The porridge spills from the spoon onto the floor in a mess, as if she just smashed his concern for her onto the floor.

    This is the first time that someone dares to be so rude to Aaron and refuses his kindness. Anger fills his heart, and his face becomes gloomy.

    This ungrateful woman!

    When he got the news of Katrina''s illness yesterday, he was so worried about her. He stayed up all night looking after her, acting as her furnace. Even when he was aflame with s.e.xual desire, he restrained himself from doing something impertinent to her. Early this morning, he also cooked congee for her¡­

    And this is how she repays him?

    There has to be a limit to this childish temper.

    Seeing Aaron''s sullen expression, Katrina knows he must be angry.

    But she''s already died once, and she''s not afraid of him now.

    He keeps her in captivity, bullies her, and won''t let her go. She may as well die than have him torture her every day.

    Katrina turns around and ignores him.

    Aaron suddenly grunts and takes a mouthful of porridge. Then he leans forward and turns Katrina''s head.

    Katrina is taken aback as his handsome face approaches.

    "Hey, what are you doing?"

    What''s he going to do? Does he really want to murder her?

    While Katrina is fl.u.s.tered, Aaron leans over and kisses her slightly dry lips. Before she can react, he pours the porridge into her mouth.

    She unconsciously swallows the porridge.

    He caught her off guard¡­ and kissed her.

    Katrina''s eyes widened in shock.

    Besides the man from four years ago¡­ This is the only other time anyone has kissed her against her wishes.

    At the realization, Katrina feels angry and ashamed. Her beautiful eyes glare intensely at him.

    Aaron licks his lips and warns, "If you don''t eat, I don''t mind feeding you this way."

    Katrina is still furious with Aaron for what she went through yesterday. Now, she''s being forced to eat porridge through his kiss. Then, he threatens her with rude remarks.

    With her growing rage and shame, she grits her teeth and yells, "Aaron, you a.s.shole!"

    His imprisonment and maltreatment is already a heinous act. Why does he have to humiliate her like this?

    How on earth did she offend him? Why does he keep doing this to her?

    Aaron agrees bluntly, "Yes, I''m an a.s.shole! Not a day goes by that I don''t act like an a.s.shole. You should''ve known that I''m an a.s.shole!"

    "Y-you!" Katrina shivers with anger at Aaron''s impudence.

    Katrina can''t help feeling depressed when she thinks of the grievances she suffered in the past few days.

    Additionally, Aaron''s kiss and his arrogant att.i.tude make Katrina lose control of her emotions. Her eyes become red, and a string of tears pour out of her eyes.

    Katrina is crying.

    At the sight of Katrina''s red eyes and tears, Aaron feels his softening heartache. He wants to hold her in his arms and kiss away the tears from her eyes.

    But right now... Even if it makes his heart sad, he can''t indulge her.

    Making her eat is a top priority.

    Aaron gives her a look and says, "Do you want to eat by yourself or want me to feed it to you?"

    Katrina cries loudly like a child.

    After a few seconds of silence, she doesn''t give him a response and just continues crying. Aaron takes another bite of the gruel and pretends to kiss her.

    Seeing him approaching again, Katrina sobs out, "I''ll¡­ eat¡­"

    Her soft response comes in between sobs, making her sound like a kitten.

    At her compromise, Aaron doesn''t embarra.s.s her anymore and swallows the porridge in his mouth. He scoops up the porridge with a spoon and feeds it to Katrina.

    This time, Katrina doesn''t resist. She eats the porridge through her tears.

    She seems to have caught a cold last night. Aaron watches the tears stain her face, along with her runny nose. He feels simultaneously sad and amused while he wipes away the tears and snot from her face. His voice is ineffably soft as he quips, "So dirty!"

    After all, Katrina is a 22-year-old girl. Doesn''t she care about her image? Does she enjoy sniveling and crying?

    But she can''t control herself at all.

    The tears in her eyes are unstoppable, nor can she control her runny nose.

    Katrina''s rabbit-like eyes look up at him. "If you¡­ dislike¡­ my dirty¡­ let me¡­ go¡­"

    Aaron scoops up a spoonful of porridge and gives it to her. "If I let you go, who will pay for my things?"

    Katrina becomes anxious. "I¡­ told you¡­ I didn''t¡­ steal it! Why¡­ won''t you¡­ believe me?"

    If she had stolen it, she would''ve given it back to him after all his maltreatment! Why would she endure all this suffering?

    "Even if you didn''t steal it, you can''t leave until we catch the thief."

    There he goes again!

    He responded so indifferently again!

    Has she not been wronged enough?

    How long does he want her to pay for someone else''s crimes?

    Katrina becomes agitated, and her tears flow more fiercely, "Aaron, you a.s.shole!"

 Chapter 27: I Dont Mind Feeding You Personally

    Besides "a.s.shole," has she ever cursed another way? Will she just keep repeating herself?

    What a naive and stupid girl. She can''t even curse properly!

    But seeing her reaction, Aaron feels a little sad and asks softly, "Are you so anxious to leave? Is staying here so horrible?"

    He can buy the most beautiful clothes and the most expensive jewelry for her. He can invite the world''s best chef to prepare her three meals a day, 365 days a year, without repet.i.tion. He can give her the best life money can offer, making her the envy of every woman.

    Aaron is handsome, rich, and dignified. Many women dream of climbing into his bed and getting involved with him.

    Wouldn''t it be better to stay with him than be some insignificant policewoman?

    Aaron doesn''t know where this sudden urge to dote on her came from, but she''s the first woman to incite such a desire in him.

    He doesn''t want to keep her because he wants to take vengeance on her. But after meeting her, he couldn''t bear to let her go.

    This is the only reason he forced her to stay here.

    Katrina immediately loses control of her emotions. "You almost¡­ froze me to death¡­ yesterday."

    The nerve of this guy to ask her why she doesn''t want to stay here!

    Who would want to stay in a place that restricts her freedom? Who would want to face such a bully and demon every day?

    In only three days, she''s already been tortured so much. Will she survive if she remains any longer?

    The tears in Katrina''s eyes make Aaron''s heart shrink instantly.

    He''s rendered speechless in the face of her accusations.

    He was the one who didn''t think things over and went too far yesterday.

    After a few seconds of silence, Aaron holds her in his arms and strokes her hair gently. He says in a low voice, "I''m sorry. It won''t happen again."

    He will never again let her get drenched in the rain or cause her to become ill.

    What happened yesterday was an accident, and he won''t let it happen again.

    Aaron''s arms are strong and powerful, and his chest is firm and wide. In his arms, Katrina can feel his body temperature and strong breathing.

    But Katrina can''t find herself believing that Aaron will change into a good man because of this little act of tenderness. To her, he''s still a ruthless and greedy devil.

    Katrina wipes the tears off her face and pushes Aaron away. She says in a calm voice, "I''m done with the porridge. I''m sleepy now, and I want to rest."

    It''s clearly a dismissal.

    Aaron knows Katrina isn''t really sleepy. She simply doesn''t want to see him.

    But due to yesterday''s events, he doesn''t bother her anymore. He gives her the medicine and leaves.

    After Aaron leaves, Katrina tosses and turns restlessly on the bed.

    She suddenly realizes that she''s not in the room she''d been sleeping in for the past two nights.

    The luxurious room is large and simple, in dominantly cool colors. It seems to be Aaron''s room.

    If she slept in Aaron''s room last night, where did Aaron sleep?

    Katrina recalls the vague memory of a nearby furnace during her semi-conscious state. She immediately realizes that the source of heat was none other than Aaron.

    Did Aaron sleep with her all night?

    Katrina looks down at her clothes. Not only had they been changed, but so was her underwear.

    There''s no one else in the house. The only person who could possibly be responsible is Aaron.

    Not only did he sleep with her last night, but he also took off her clothes and saw her naked while she was unconscious!

    At the realization, Katrina can''t help grinding her teeth in rage and shame.

    Aaron, you b.a.s.t.a.r.d!

    How could he do such a thing to her!

    What an animal!

    For so many years, she''s always been innocent in love. She never even had a boyfriend¡­

    Except for the incident four years ago when a drugged man forcibly raped her.

    Now, she''s indiscriminately imprisoned by Aaron, who has taken advantage of her several times.

    Why does she keep getting caught up in bad things? Is she destined to have a bad fate?

    In contrast, she suddenly realizes what gentleman Marcellus is.

    At lunchtime, Aaron comes to the room and calls Katrina downstairs to eat.

    Still upset that Aaron might have seen her naked, Katrina turns her back to him and says in a sullen voice, "I''m not hungry. I don''t want to have lunch."

    Katrina is depressed and in a bad mood. She doesn''t want to see Aaron now, let alone have lunch with him.

    Not hungry?

    Aaron scowls at Katrina''s response.

    Her illness had became so serious that it takes a great effort to get better. Now, she doesn''t want to have a good meal. Does she want to go on a hunger strike because of him?

    Aaron definitely won''t allow Katrina to hurt herself this way.

    He says patiently, "Even if you aren''t hungry, you have to go down and eat something."

    Katrina simply pulls the blanket over her head.

    At breakfast, she was forced to eat porridge through a shameless method. Would he do the same for lunch?

    He can''t chew it up and feed it to her!

    Seeing Katrina hiding and avoiding him, Aaron bends down to pick her up along with the blanket.

    She feels her body suddenly rises and falls into a warm embrace. When she feels a draft behind her, Katrina immediately lifts the blanket over her head. "Aaron, what are you doing?"

    From her perspective, she can see his angular chin and slightly closed lips.

    Aaron looks straight ahead and strides downstairs. "Going downstairs to have lunch!"

    Katrina struggles in his arms. "I said I wasn''t hungry! I don''t want to eat!"

    But her strength is too weak, and there''s a blanket around her, restricting her movements. Her struggle was in vain. His steps remain steady and unaffected.

    Soon, Katrina is taken to the dining room on the first floor.

    Aaron places her on the chair in front of the table. He sits next to her and puts the food into her bowl to supervise her eating.

    Lunch is much more sumptuous than breakfast.

    For Katrina''s sake, Aaron asked the chef to make light dishes that are easy to digest.

    Once again, forcibly carried against her will, Katrina is upset and angrily turns her head away. She doesn''t want to see Aaron.

    Katrina looks like a mangy girl.

    Aaron touches his chin and thinks for a moment before he says, "Since you won''t eat, you can sit on my lap. I don''t mind feeding you personally."

 Chapter 28: His Tenderness

    As Aaron speaks, he grabs Katrina and pulls her to his side, prepared to hold her in his arms.

    From the lessons she learned from previous mistakes, Katrina believes that in this respect, he''s a man who will do as he says.

    She felt mad, and her face turned red at his outrageous request.

    He wants her to sit on his lap? In broad daylight, his heelers can come in at any moment!

    If someone sees them, she wouldn''t want to stay alive! She may as well kill herself as soon as she can!

    Although Katrina is angry with Aaron, she can''t let go of her dignity.

    She glances at Aaron and grits her teeth angrily. "Aaron! Don''t go too far!"

    Aaron ignores her resentful eyes and touches her head. "Are you going to eat now?"

    Katrina can''t stand it anymore. She picks up the chopsticks on the table and grabs the food in the bowl, bringing it to her mouth.

    Her fingers are thin, and her knuckles are a little white. Her body looks so frail than the black chopsticks, he''s worried she can''t even hold it.

    When Katrina starts eating, Aaron breathes a sigh of relief.

    He keeps putting food into her bowl. He never lets her bowl be empty, fearing she won''t be able to eat enough.

    Her bowl is like an endless treasure trove. After one bite, there''s another one waiting for her.

    Finally, Katrina stops and puts down the chopsticks. "I''m full."

    "This is the last one. Eat it."

    Aaron finally stops putting food into Katrina''s bowl and asks her to finish up the food in the bowl.

    At last, the problem of lunch is settled. Aaron supervises her taking medicine, and lets her go for the moment.

    It''s only then that Katrina realizes that since she was carried down from upstairs, she''s not wearing any shoes on her feet.

    Just as Katrina prepares to leave barefoot, Aaron bends forward to pick her up and carry her to the couch in the living room.

    Her body suddenly rises again, making Katrina''s heart fill with unspeakable gloom and rage.

    This impudent b.a.s.t.a.r.d!

    Why does he always force her to do things she doesn''t like?

    Why does he always hold her without her consent?

    Does he know what respect is?

    Katrina looks out the living room''s French window and sees two men kneeling in the courtyard. They seem to be the ones who locked her up on the balcony yesterday.

    She doesn''t know how long they''ve been kneeling in the yard. They seem to be in an awkward position, and their hair and clothes show signs of being washed by the rain.

    Katrina is stunned at sight.

    Why are they kneeling in the yard?

    Did Aaron order it?

    Why did he do that?

    Did he do it for her?

    The idea instantly disappears from Katrina''s mind.

    He was the one who ordered his heelers to shut her up on the balcony yesterday! He''s the culprit! Why would he do something so unnecessary?

    Perhaps it''s just her imagination. The men might have made some other mistake to get punished.

    Aaron sits next to Katrina on the sofa.

    To keep her distance from him, Katrina looks out of the window and ignores him.

    Aaron says, "Your friend is safe."

    Katrina immediately drops the silent treatment and quickly turns her head back. "Did you see Farrah?"

    Since Aaron caught her, she''s been particularly worried about Farrah. She was afraid that her friend would be worried sick from her disappearance.

    At the sudden mention of her friend, Katrina immediately gets excited.

    Aaron doesn''t answer her question and says instead, "She''s back home."

    Katrina is relieved at the news.

    Farrah should be back home than to stay in the unfamiliar Hadley City.

    At the very least, she doesn''t need to worry that Farrah will be alone in Hadley City. She doesn''t have to worry that Aaron will take Farrah and coerce her into doing something.

    The two men in the yard look up, their eyes filling with surprise at the sight of Katrina.

    Has Miss Miller woke up?

    Is their punishment finally over?

    Through the French window, Katrina inadvertently makes eye contact with them. She''s surprised to see the joy and expectant look in their eyes.

    Why are they looking at her like that?

    Do they want her to beg Aaron for mercy on their behalf?

    She''s already in trouble with Aaron and a victim of his bullying. Why do they think she can persuade Aaron to forgive them?

    Besides, she doesn''t want to get involved, nor does she want to talk to Aaron.

    Katrina''s nose suddenly itches. She can''t help sneezing, and she quickly wipes her nose with a tissue.

    Aaron immediately takes off his coat and puts it over Katrina. He''s as overbearing as ever. He wraps it tightly around her in fear that she will get cold.

    Seeing Katrina sneezing and catching a cold, the two men in the yard become worried. They droop their heads in silence.

    It turns out that Miss Miller is not quite well, and still has a cold.

    In that case, they won''t dare beg Mr. Wilson for forgiveness. It''s due to their carelessness that she became ill.

    The men go from looking happy at seeing her awake to looking fearful and lost at seeing her sneeze.

    Now, Katrina becomes a little convinced that they''re kneeling outside because of her.

    Did Aaron really blame his heelers for her illness?

    What is he doing?

    Is he worried about her?

    Katrina suddenly realizes that her guess is probably true.

    She remembers that as soon as she opened her eyes today, Aaron was by her bedside.

    He didn''t go to work this morning, nor did he go out for any social engagement. Instead, he wasted all his time on her.

    He forced her to eat porridge and take medicine. Although his methods were abominable, from an objective point of view, he seems to have done it for her sake.

    When he saw her sneezing, he immediately took off his coat and put it on her.

    If he doesn''t care about her life at all, he doesn''t need to do that. He can just leave her to her fate.

    Why does he suddenly care about her? Why is he treating her so well?

    Does he feel guilty about her illness and wants to make it up to her?

    Or something else?

    No matter what the answer is, Katrina won''t easily forgive him because of his tenderness. She won''t give up the idea of leaving this place.

    After all, he''s still the b.a.s.t.a.r.d who bullies her every day. He locked her up, and she almost died because of his actions.

    Remembering everything he did to her, Katrina gnashes her teeth with hatred. Her resentment against him doesn''t diminish at all.

 Chapter 29: His Future Wife

    In the afternoon, Randy comes back from the countryside.

    As soon as he gets home, he senses the strange atmosphere in the villa.

    Two heelers are kneeling in the yard, not daring to move a muscle. Mr. Wilson punished them for some reason.

    Mr. Wilson stayed at home and didn''t go to work all day.

    Randy is especially worried when he sees Katrina, wrapped in a blanket, and wiping her nose with a tissue. She seems to have caught a bad cold.

    She was in good health before he left yesterday.

    How did it suddenly change in just one day?

    When Mr. Wilson took Katrina to the shopping center yesterday, they seemed to be on good terms with each other.

    Why is Katrina suddenly ignoring Mr. Wilson today?

    Is Miss Miller''s illness related to Mr. Wilson?

    Seeing the tense atmosphere between Katrina and Aaron, Randy doesn''t dare ask them. Instead, he discreetly asks the other people in the villa to find out what happened.

    While Randy is looking after the plants in the yard, he asks a servant in charge of mowing the lawn in the villa, "What happened after I left?"

    As he prunes the flowers and plants, the servant takes a careful look inside and whispers, "Randy, you don''t know! According to the driver, when Mr. Wilson took Miss Miller to the mall to buy clothes yesterday, Miss Miller threw Mr. Wilson over her shoulder and tried to escape.

    "You know the kind of person Mr. Wilson is, and he can''t allow her to run away under his nose.

    "And everyone knows Mr. Wilson''s temper. He was so angry that he ordered two heelers to shut her up on the balcony. But it unexpectedly rained in the evening, and the heelers forgot about her. Two hours pa.s.sed before they remembered her, and she fell ill.

    "As soon as Mr. Wilson received the phone call last night, he rushed back from Mr. Roberts'' birthday party and had Dr. William treat her. According to the people inside, Mr. Wilson was so angry that he ordered the two heelers to kneel in the courtyard all night.

    "Mr. Wilson didn''t go to work this morning, and he stayed at home with Miss Miller. All the servants are saying that the villa will soon have a hostess. Miss Miller is Mr. Wilson''s future wife!"

    From the servant''s gossip, Randy finds out the whole story.

    No wonder Katrina doesn''t want to see Mr. Wilson. It turns out that Mr. Wilson ordered the heelers to lock her up, which caused her to catch a bad cold and get sick.

    But Miss Miller was too audacious.

    She dared to run away in broad daylight, even going as far as to attack Mr. Wilson and throw him down.

    Randy warned her not to be impulsive, but she still¡­

    For Mr. Wilson, the punishment she received was light. If it was someone else, who knows how serious it would''ve been!

    Although Randy feels that Aaron has special affections for Katrina, Mr. Wilson didn''t say anything. Encouraging rumors or speculation would be irresponsible.

    Randy warns, "Don''t gossip about this. You know Mr. Wilson''s temper. If he finds out about this, what do you think will happen to your job?"

    Hearing Randy''s words, the servant quickly shuts his mouth, "Thanks for the reminder, Randy. I know. I won''t talk about it anymore."

    Hostess? Mr. Wilson''s future wife?

    If Mr. Wilson thinks otherwise, they will get into trouble when he hears about it.

    After Randy comes back, the task of taking care of Katrina falls on him.

    After all, Aaron has much work to do every day. He can''t stay at home and supervise her all the time.

    Randy supervises Katrina''s eating and taking medicine on time three times a day. When the weather gets cold, he asks her to put on more clothes and brings her blankets.

    Randy is always gentle and kind, quite different from Aaron.

    Katrina doesn''t want to embarra.s.s Randy, so she obediently eats her meals and takes her medicine.

    Under Randy''s care, Katrina gets better gradually. Her cold isn''t as severe as it was before.

    No matter how late he comes home every day, Aaron will come to see Katrina, seemingly concerned about her health.

    But he never says anything about letting her go.

    Katrina vaguely imagines that she''s like a pet in his cage, without any freedom at all.

    She hates it and despises Aaron''s dictatorship.

    But in the face of his arbitrariness and imperiousness, she''s too weak. She feels powerless against him.

    Since she can''t change the status quo and she can''t get back at him, she can only choose to hurt herself.

    He''s worried about her health, is he?

    He wants her to get better quickly, does he?

    She refuses to get better as he wishes. She wants to defy him.

    That night, Katrina lies in the bathtub, soaking in cold water for half an hour.

    The bitter cold water soaks into her body and makes her shiver, but she grits her teeth and endures it.

    She''s going to get back at him by torturing herself.

    Katrina is susceptible to illness and is particularly afraid of the cold. Additionally, she hasn''t fully recovered from her cold yet. How could her body stand such torment?

    As expected, the cold shower causes her to get a fever in the middle of the night.

    When Aaron sits at the breakfast table the next morning, he finds that Katrina''s seat is still empty, and she hasn''t gotten up yet.

    Aaron glances casually at Katrina''s seat. Randy immediately says, "Mr. Wilson, would you like me to wake up, Miss Miller?"

    Aaron a.s.sumes that her cold medicine has made her drowsy. Not wanting to disturb her rest, he says, "No, let her sleep."

    After breakfast, Aaron goes to work. He has an important contract to negotiate this morning.

    At about 10 a.m., Katrina still hasn''t gotten up.

    Randy feels a bit strange. He goes to Katrina''s room and knocks on the door

    After knocking for a long time, Katrina finally opens the door.

    Randy is shocked at the sight of her. "Miss Miller, what happened to you?"

    She was well yesterday. How did she get so ill that she can barely stand?

    Randy quickly helps Katrina back to bed.

    He uses a thermometer to take her temperature. She has a fever of 37.8 degrees.

    Randy is very anxious. He hurries to call the private doctor and asks him to treat Katrina.

    Then he calls Aaron to report to him.

    But he can''t reach Aaron.

    Currently attending an important meeting, Aaron set his phone on silent mode.

    After the meeting two hours later, he sees a call from Randy and immediately calls back, "What happened, Randy?"

    "Mr. Wilson, Miss Miller is seriously ill again!"

 Chapter 30: She Had Fever

    At Randy''s words, Aaron''s eyebrows furrow with concern. "What happened?"

    "When I went to wake Miss Miller up this morning, she didn''t look well. I took her temperature, and it was 37.8¡ãC!"

    "Has the doctor seen her yet?"

    "Doctor William has given Miss Miller a check-up and prescribed some antipyretics for her. I''ve already fed her."

    Aaron looks down at his wrist.w.a.tch. "I see. Take good care of her. Contact me if you have any questions."

    "Yes, Mr. Wilson."

    After hanging up the phone, Aaron is deep in thought.

    Last night, Katrina looked well and nearly fully recovered.

    What happened this morning? Why did she suddenly get sick and get a fever again? What''s wrong?

    Things aren''t always that simple for Aaron.

    After work, Aaron drives straight home.

    Dr. William is still at the villa. Since Aaron wasn''t present this morning, he was wary about giving Katrina an antipyretic injection and only gave her regular medicine.

    After giving her the medicine, Dr. William stayed to observe her temperature every two hours. The fever disappeared, but the cold only seems to be getting worse.

    As soon as Aaron arrives, Randy rushes over to update him. "Mr. Wilson, Miss Miller''s body temperature has returned to normal. There''s nothing serious besides the cold, and she''s currently resting in her room."

    Aaron takes off his coat and hands it to Randy. Then he loosens his tie and sits down on the couch before asking William, "What happened?"

    Katrina was treated by William, who also prescribed medicine when she first got sick.

    These days, Randy has been making sure she took medicine on time. It looked like her health was improving day by day. Why did it suddenly get worse?

    William becomes stressed under Aaron''s scrutiny. He hurries to say, "Mr. Wilson, don''t look at me like that! I swear that it has nothing to do with my medical skills or the medicine I prescribed her!"

    When Aaron doesn''t withdraw his overbearing stare, Doctor William hesitates and says, "According to my preliminary judgment, the reason for her illness this time is basically the same as before, she caught a cold."

    Hearing this, Randy hurries to hang Aaron''s coat and come up to him. "But Dr. William, Mr. Wilson, has asked me to take good care of Miss Miller every day. There''s no chance for Miss Miller to catch a cold."

    Last time, she was in the rain for two hours.

    This time, Randy always gives her a blanket whenever she feels even slightly cold. There''s no chance of catching a cold with his care.

    Besides, the weather isn''t cool, and it hasn''t rained recently.

    "This..." William pauses as if he''s afraid to voice his thoughts.

    "Go ahead with your business, Randy," Aaron says.

    "Yes, Mr. Wilson." Randy bows respectfully before leaving.

    After Randy leaves, Aaron looks at William. "Go on, tell me what happened."

    "I guess, and I''m just guessing here, perhaps she... took a cold shower?"

    After all, there''s only one possibility.

    She was fine yesterday and got a fever overnight.

    That leaves only one way for her to catch a cold in one night. The temperature in the villa is just suitable, and there''s no other possibility of catching a cold. The only explanation is that¡­ she took a cold shower yesterday.

    At William''s words, Aaron''s face darkens. It''s evident that he''s in a foul mood.

    Smart as he is, he knows why Katrina did it.

    How could she protest his detention by torturing her own body?

    How could she do such a thing against him?

    This d.a.m.ned woman!

    He underestimated her, after all!

    Aaron doesn''t know whether to scold her stupidity or admire her unyielding spirit.

    In the evening, Katrina is preparing to take a shower in the bathroom with a change of clothes and underwear, when Aaron comes in.

    At the sight of him, Katrina''s face darkens, and she quickly asks him to leave. "I''m going to sleep. Let''s talk tomorrow."

    Aaron doesn''t say anything and walks over to Katrina.

    Katrina watches as he approaches her. His handsome face is blank as if he was hiding something unpleasant.

    Katrina steps back. "Aaron, what are you doing?"

    "I''m helping you take a shower!" Aaron nearly clenches his teeth in anger.

    Bending over, he lifts Katrina over his shoulder and heads for the bathroom.

    Katrina punches his back with her fist. "Aaron, you''re crazy! Let me down!"

    In the blink of an eye, Aaron throws Katrina into the bathtub, turns the tap on, and starts to set the water temperature and draw off the water.

    Seeing that he intends to help her bathe, Katrina is shocked. "I can bathe myself! Please leave!"

    Aaron''s dark eyes narrow, and he looks at her intently. "Bathe yourself? And spend another night in cold water? "

    In his words, Katrina''s momentary panic is visible on her face when she meets his dangerous and oppressive black eyes.

    Does he know?

    Even so, Katrina can''t bear taking a bath while a man watches her!

    Katrina jumps out of the tub and tries to escape while Aaron lets the water out.

    His hand unexpectedly grasps her wrist and quickly pulls her back into his arms with little effort.

    Katrina struggles desperately in his arms. "Aaron, let me go! Let me go! I don''t want you to wash me!"

    Her soft body rubs against his, and her thin nightdress gets a little wet from her struggling, making her curvy figure dimly visible through the fabric.

    At that moment, an intense fire rushes into Aaron''s heart.

    He comes closer to say into Katrina''s ear, "Katrina, I''m not interested in ill patients... But I swear that if you do this again, I will satisfy you. Do you want to give it a try?"

    Aaron''s voice is low and dangerous.

    The warm breath from his nose is hot against her ears.

    She can even feel the firm muscles of his chest and the heat from his body.

    The moment he warns her, she gives in.

    Katrina knows he''s a man who doesn''t give empty threats.

    She''s clearly rebelling against him. She doesn''t want him to touch her at all! How could he distort the facts and think she''s trying to seduce him!

    Although Katrina hates Aaron''s warning, she''s afraid that if she fights back, the beast will force her to.

    For the sake of her innocence, she puts up with it and stops struggling.

 Chapter 31: I Wont Touch You

    After holding Katrina for a while, Aaron releases her when the tub is almost filled with water. "Now take off your clothes," he says sternly.

    He''s still staring at her in the bathroom, how could he ask her to take off her clothes?

    What a bully!

    Katrina is ashamed and angry. "Aaron, you¡­"

    Aaron remains calm. "Since you dared to take a cold shower in secret, you should know that you''re going to be punished. Take off your clothes."

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina is brought back to four years ago.

    That year, the b.a.s.t.a.r.d pointed a gun at her in the dark and forced her to undress.

    And now, to punish her, Aaron personally supervises her shower.

    Katrina looks at him angrily. "What if I don''t!"

    "I don''t mind taking it off myself."

    In his words, Katrina can hardly mask her hatred for him.

    What the h.e.l.l did she do to deserve this? She suddenly regrets her actions.

    She took a cold bath and was the one who suffered a cold. When she got sick, she was the one who felt terrible and had to take medicine.

    Now, she has to endure Aaron''s escalating bullying and humiliation.

    Katrina feels depressed about everything.

    Yes, her illness made Aaron feel bad. But he got his revenge on her.

    It''s evident that she has hurt not only Aaron but also herself.

    Aaron seems determined to help her bathe, so Katrina chooses to take off her clothes rather than have him do it for her.

    In the end, Katrina has to grit her teeth and take off her nightdress. She sits in the bathtub in her underwear.

    She desperately tries to add bubble bath liquid to the bathtub to increase the bubbles for her modesty. She hides under the bubbles and glares at Aaron.

    Why is he idle?

    Is he bored?

    Why does he have to keep an eye on her while she takes a bath!

    She really believes that he''s a rascal under his handsome appearance!

    Taking a bath in the bathtub should be very enjoyable, but with a man sitting next to her, all Katrina feels is uncomfortable.

    Being the subject of surveillance, Katrina is on the verge of breaking down. Every second for her feels like a year of suffering.

    Fifteen minutes later, Katrina says to Aaron, "I''m going to change my clothes. Please leave!"

    Aaron shoots her a casual look. "It''s not like I haven''t seen you before. Just change."

    His response is meant to remind her that when she was unconscious the last time, he was the one who washed her and changed her clothes.

    Katrina knew this but hearing him say it so bluntly makes her face twisted in anger and humiliation. "Y-you!"

    It seems Aaron is using this method to remind her who will suffer more if she gets herself sick again.

    After that, how could she dare revolt against him by torturing herself again?

    Aaron doesn''t bother Katrina anymore and strides out of the bathroom.

    Katrina crawls out of the tub. Then she takes off her wet underwear and changes into clean underwear and pajamas.

    Katrina walks out of the bathroom to find Aaron lying in her bed. He hasn''t left.

    She stops at sight. Aaron looks at her and says, "What are you doing? Come here."

    Katrina takes a deep breath and tries to keep her temper down. "Aaron, I''ve already bathed. What are you still doing here?"

    Aaron looks at her with his dark eyes and replies, "To sleep with you."

    Katrina nearly stops breathing, and her temper flares up again. "Who wants to sleep with you? Please leave!"

    She''s not a 3-year-old kid. She doesn''t need him to accompany her!

    He should make up a better excuse or keep his mouth shut!

    "When I leave, you''ll just go back to the bathroom and take a cold shower to torture yourself to death," Aaron says firmly.

    At the repeated mention of taking a cold shower, Katrina calms down. "Don''t worry, and I won''t."

    She suddenly regrets her impulsive actions.

    If she hadn''t done that, she wouldn''t have to go through this harsh punishment.

    Now, she''s going crazy from his revenge.

    But Aaron doesn''t seem to believe Katrina and makes no move to leave her room. He remains in her bed and waits for her to come over and sleep.

    How could Katrina compromise so easily and agree to sleep with him?

    "If you won''t go, I will." She turns around and walks to the door.

    Since he likes her room so much, she''ll give him her room and sleep on the sofa in the living room instead.

    Katrina hears a light sound. She doesn''t know what b.u.t.ton Aaron pressed on the phone, but the door is stuck and won''t open.

    "Katrina, if you want me to release you, you should listen to me. Maybe one day, I''ll let you go." Aaron lies in bed leisurely while Katrina struggles with the door.

    "If you keep fighting me, you''ll stay here forever. I can afford it."

    Katrina suddenly stops.

    Yes, he''s right.

    With her current capacity, she won''t get out of here unless Aaron agrees to let her go.

    Katrina turns and looks at him. "Aaron, if I listen to you, will you let me go?"

    "You don''t believe me?" Aaron asks.

    Fearing that he would take it back, Katrina quickly nods. "I believe you!"

    Besides, Aaron is a businessman. He''s too powerful to fool a penniless policewoman like her.

    As long as he''ll let her go, she''s willing to compromise herself to follow him for the sake of her freedom.

    "Come and sleep."

    Sleeping in the same bed with a man is more or less dangerous. She feels like a sheep coming into the mouth of a tiger.

    Remembering Aaron''s threats in the bathroom, Katrina is unconsciously alert. For her safety, she says, "Aaron, I promise I''ll listen to you. But you can''t touch me casually."

    "As long as you don''t mess with me, I promise I won''t touch you."

    Katrina manages to overcome her fears and walks to the side of the bed. She lifts the covers and lies next to Aaron.

    As soon as Katrina gets in bed, Aaron gathers her in his arms. His arms wrap around her waist to hold her.

    The atmosphere feels heavy with his domineering air. Katrina struggles in his arms. "You said you wouldn''t touch me!"

    Her hips inadvertently b.u.mp against him. Aaron''s voice is hoa.r.s.e and low as he speaks, "Don''t move! If you keep doing that to seduce me, I can''t guarantee that I''ll let you leave the room standing straight tomorrow!"

 Chapter 32: Sleep With Her

    Aaron''s words carry a different meaning.

    Katrina vaguely feels something hot against her, making her stiffen and freeze in fear.

    "Aaron¡­ Don''t be impulsive. Impulse is the devil." Katrina speaks with trepidation.

    Aware of his body''s reaction, Katrina is afraid he would force himself on her if he acts on his impulse.

    She easily trusted him to sleep with him¡­ Is she too foolish?

    But she doesn''t expect his body to respond so easily. Isn''t he used to being around with so many women?

    Katrina is so nervous and stiff and her soft voice full of fear and warning, and Aaron chuckles and whispers, "Why are you so nervous, Katrina? Are you expecting me to do something for you?

    Katrina is cute when she''s nervous.

    The more nervous she becomes, the more he wants to tease her.

    Sure enough, Katrina responds angrily, "No, I''m not!"

    "If you''re not, go to sleep. Stop daydreaming." Aaron holds Katrina into his arms and closes his eyes.

    Since he promised not to touch her, he won''t do anything to her tonight.

    Although Aaron longs for her body, he knows that she''s particularly unhappy with her captivity. She would hate him even more if he goes back on his word.

    After all, he doesn''t want to force her, at least not now.

    Engulfed in Aaron''s embrace, Katrina can''t move.

    Not long after, she hears steady breathing behind her.

    Katrina is surprised. Does Aaron usually fall asleep so fast?

    Well, Aaron quickly fell asleep just now.

    Katrina lays on her side, feeling one of her arms become slightly numb.

    She wants to adjust her position, but she''s afraid her movements will excite this rascal again.

    "Hey, Aaron."

    In the dark, Katrina whispers Aaron''s name.

    "Aaron, are you asleep?"

    Only steady breathing answers her.

    It looks like he''s really asleep.

    Katrina moves slightly to adjust to a comfortable position. She closes her eyes and quickly goes to sleep.

    The next morning, Aaron opens his eyes to see Katrina cuddling in his arms. He smiles at her lovely face.

    She''s very docile when she''s asleep.

    Aaron carefully pulls his arm from under her head and gently gets up, cautious of awakening her.

    Now, he''s more confident that he can sleep well as long as he has Katrina by his side.

    When Katrina wakes up, Aaron is gone.

    She doesn''t know when he left, but she can still feel the heat that his body left behind next to her.

    Katrina actually slept with Aaron while she was conscious. She blushed at the thought.

    Fortunately, he kept his word and didn''t do anything to her.

    She doesn''t want to admit it, but it felt safe to be in his arms.

    Stretching, Katrina gets out of bed.

    When she walks out of the room, Randy immediately comes up to her. "Miss Miller, I''ll have someone prepare your breakfast. This way, please."

    Every day, Randy has been taking care of Katrina so conscientiously and thoughtfully. She suddenly feels guilty for deliberately taking a cold shower to worsen her health.

    "Thank you, Randy," Katrina says politely and sits down at the table.

    Randy is as affable as ever. "Miss Miller, it''s my pleasure. It''s my job."

    It''s a weekend today. If Katrina isn''t mistaken, Aaron shouldn''t be at work.

    But Aaron isn''t in the villa.

    Where did he go in the morning?

    No matter where he is, it''s good that he''s gone.

    Katrina feels a lot more relaxed without him present.

    At least Randy and the rest of the staff in the villa won''t bully her or force her to do things against her will.

    Since Aaron punished two of his men to kneel under the rain last time, everyone in the villa has been kind to Katrina whenever they see her.

    Despite being imprisoned without freedom, Katrina lives a luxurious life, eating and sleeping every day like a pet.

    Just as Katrina basks in the knowledge of not having to face Aaron, Randy says, "Miss Miller, Mr. Wilson has a private matter to deal with this morning and will be back in two hours."

    Katrina chokes in the middle of swallowing a mouthful of milk.

    She coughs continuously.

    He''s coming back so soon?

    At Katrina''s reaction, Randy quickly pulls out a napkin and hands it to her. "Mr. Wilson will be happy to know that Miss Miller misses him so much," he says.

    Last night, Aaron came back from work looking terrible and in a bad mood when he found out that Katrina''s health was getting worse.

    Aaron stayed in Katrina''s room last night.

    When he left Katrina''s room early this morning, Aaron looked refreshed and in a good mood.

    Additionally, Katrina got up so late¡­

    After all, Randy was also young once. He a.s.sumed that last night¡­ They had an indescribable night.

    When Katrina hears Randy''s comment, she becomes particularly devastated and chaotic.

    "I don''t miss him!"

    What is Randy thinking!

    She hopes that Aaron never comes back!

    Thinking Katrina is just being shy, Randy smiles knowingly and says nothing more.

    After breakfast, Katrina sits in a chair by the floor-to-ceiling window and reads a book under the sun.

    Afraid that she''ll get bored staying at home every day, Aaron had a lot of popular books bought for her to pa.s.s the time. All the books are silly love stories and comics that young girls love to read.

    After a while, Katrina hears Randy''s voice from outside while she lies drowsily in her chair.

    "Miss Roberts, Mr. Wilson isn''t home right now. Would you like to come another day again?"

    "When will Aaron be back? I''ll wait for him."

    A young woman''s sweet voice comes, accompanied by the sound of high heels on the floor.

    "Well, I''ll call Mr. Wilson."

    Katrina opens her eyes in a daze and sees a young woman approaching with something in her hand.

    The beautiful woman has wavy hair and a delicate face. She''s dressed in a very short red miniskirt and has an alluring figure.

    It''s the first time for Katrina to see a woman in Aaron''s villa, not to mention a beautiful young woman.

    Besides, the woman whom Randy called "Miss Roberts" just called Aaron by his name. What''s their relationship?

    Perhaps Katrina has been reading too many silly love stories. The first thought that comes to mind is¡­

    Is this woman Aaron''s girlfriend?

    Or his fianc¨¦?

 Chapter 33: Victorias Hostility

    Katrina understands nothing about the relationships between the rich and powerful. Aaron never mentioned his love life to her, and she knows too little about him.

    But she figures it would be better for her to escape quickly and prevent Miss Roberts from discovering her existence, or it will cause trouble.

    Just as Katrina moves to flee, Victoria sees her through the French windows.

    Complicated emotions flash through Victoria''s eyes when she sees Katrina.

    Why is there a woman in Aaron''s villa?

    Victoria is suddenly alert and immediately regards Katrina as her rival.

    Katrina gets a headache when she sees the hostility in Victoria''s eyes.

    Too late, she''s seen me.

    If this woman has a relationship with Aaron¡­ Will she just come in, grab her hair, and accuse her as a mistress?

    In a flash, Victoria enters the villa on her high heels.

    If Katrina runs now, she will look guilty.

    There''s nothing she can do but stay in the living room.

    Victoria walks over and looks Katrina up and down with crossed arms. "Randy, who is this?"

    Katrina is dressed in loose casual clothes and slippers. She doesn''t have any makeup on her face, and her hair is slightly messy.

    In contrast, Victoria has elaborate makeup, beautiful and decent clothes, and expensive jewelry that makes her look like she is going to a show.

    Victoria naturally feels magnificent and finds Katrina mediocre in comparison.

    How could such an ordinary woman appear in Aaron''s private villa?

    What''s her relationship with Aaron?

    Randy introduces, "Miss Roberts, and this is Mr. Wilson''s¡­"

    Before the word "guest" is spoken, Katrina says, "I''m Mr. Wilson''s servant."

    As a girl, being a.s.sociated with Aaron in any way would be misunderstood.

    A servant would be the best answer.

    Randy doesn''t expect Katrina to introduce herself this way. Realizing she doesn''t want to ask for trouble, he quickly follows Katrina''s lead and nods. "Yes, she''s Mr. Wilson''s new servant."

    Despite the explanation, Victoria''s defensive and hostile mood doesn''t disappear.

    Perhaps Victoria feels threatened because Katrina is young and has a pure and beautiful face. She wouldn''t worry if an old or ugly woman worked as a servant for Aaron.

    "Miss Roberts, have a seat."

    Randy warmly invites Victoria to sit on the sofa and adds, "Just a moment. I''ll get you a cup of tea. Mr. Wilson will be back soon."

    Playing the role of a maid meeting a guest, Katrina remains in place at a loss with what to do. Randy approaches her and whispers to her ear, "Miss Miller, please go back to your room and rest. I''ll handle it from here."

    After all, Victoria Roberts is the daughter of Mayor Roberts. Since she''s visiting Mr. Wilson herself, they dare not neglect her.

    But Randy can see Victoria''s hostility towards Katrina.

    The best thing to do now is to keep them away to prevent anything unpleasant from happening.

    Everything will be alright once Mr. Wilson comes back.

    Katrina is relieved to hear Randy''s words. Just as she moves to leave, she hears a gentle female voice behind her.

    "Randy, you''re too old to serve me. How could I bother you to pour me some tea? Let the servant do it. By the way, I prefer coffee over tea."

    Randy feels helpless and embarra.s.sed. "I¡­"

    Katrina called herself a servant in front of Victoria, but no one in the villa has dared to treat her like one. On the contrary, everyone treats her as if she''s the mistress of the villa.

    Mr. Wilson cares for Miss Miller a lot. If Mr. Wilson finds out that Randy asked Miss Miller to receive guests and wait on them, he will get angry.

    Seeing Randy in trouble, Katrina smiles and turns back. "Yes, Miss Roberts. Please wait for a moment."

    Although Katrina knows that Victoria is deliberately targeting her by asking her to pour coffee, she decides to comply.

    Since she introduced herself as a servant in the villa, she should play the role.

    It''s not a big deal to pour a cup of coffee for someone.

    Katrina brings the hot coffee and hands it to Victoria. "Miss Roberts, please have some coffee."

    Victoria smiles and moves to pick up the cup...

    And deliberately shakes her hand and drops the cup before Katrina has enough time to release it completely. Katrina quickly grabs the cup to prevent it from falling on the ground.

    Some of the hot coffee inevitably spills on Katrina''s hand, and a drop or two accidentally land on Victoria''s skirt.

    The coffee is so hot that Katrina inhales sharply in pain. She quickly puts the cup aside on the table.

    On the sofa, Victoria rubs her skirt with a paper towel and scolds her. "How could you be so careless? Do you know how expensive my skirt is?"

    Afraid that something would go wrong, Randy kept watching the two. But he missed what happened when he went to answer a phone call.

    Randy quickly walks over. "Miss Roberts, I''m so sorry, let me show you to the bathroom."

    Victoria gets up from the sofa and shoots Katrina a distressed look before following Randy to the bathroom.

    Katrina scrubs the coffee on her hand in silence.

    She feels really unlucky to be imprisoned by Aaron in his private villa.

    Not only does Aaron bully her, but now, a woman has come to make her life more miserable.

    She''s been so careful to avoid trouble, but she still couldn''t escape being bullied.

    At that moment, Aaron comes back home.

    He immediately sees Katrina as soon as he arrives. She''s standing alone with her head bowed down and is completely oblivious to his arrival.

    Aaron walks over and touches her head. "What are you thinking about?"

    Katrina sees Aaron when she looks up and immediately snaps out of her daze. "Oh, Aaron. You''ve got a guest. And¡­ I''m a little tired. I''ll go back to my room now."

    Although Katrina speaks in a normal tone, Aaron senses that she''s a little upset.

    "Aaron, you''re back!"

    Before Katrina could leave, Victoria walks out of the bathroom.

    The moment Victoria sees Aaron, a smile immediately lights up her delicate and beautiful face. Even her voice becomes soft and sweet, quite different from when she shouted at Katrina earlier.

 Chapter 34: He Is Talking About Her

    Aaron smiles politely at Victoria. "Miss Roberts, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. What brings Miss Roberts here?"

    Victoria shyly opens the package she brought with her. "Aaron, my father is very grateful for the gift you gave him for his birthday. He loved it. To express his grat.i.tude, he asked me to make some dessert for you."

    She''s only supposed to send over the dessert, but she wanted an opportunity to become closer to Aaron.

    The dessert in the box looks delicate and attractive. Aaron''s lips slightly raise as he praises, "Mayor Roberts is very kind, and Miss Roberts is quite brilliant."

    Victoria can''t describe how pleased she is to hear Aaron''s praise.

    Seeing Aaron and Victoria talk to each other so happily, Katrina feels that there''s no need for her to stay any longer.

    With her attention focused on Aaron, Victoria definitely doesn''t notice Katrina.

    Katrina silently prepares to turn around and leave, but Aaron suddenly grabs her by the wrist. His black eyes fixed on her. "What happened to your hands?"

    The moment she turns around, Aaron realizes that her pale and delicate hands have turned red, and there are several blisters on her skin.

    She was clearly well when he left this morning. How did she suddenly get hurt again?

    Katrina isn''t used to being held by Aaron in front of someone else, let alone Victoria.

    "I''m fine." She tries to pull her hand out of Aaron''s grasp, but he holds on tightly.

    Aaron looks over at Randy, who starts to sweat with fear.

    If Aaron hadn''t mentioned it, he wouldn''t have known that Katrina was burned. She didn''t utter a word, and he only heard Victoria''s shout.

    At the sight of Aaron holding Katrina''s hand, Victoria''s jealousy flares and complains, "Aaron, your servant is careless! I asked her to pour a cup of coffee and she spilled it on my skirt. She soiled the new dress I''m wearing today."

    Servant?

    Aaron frowns at the word.

    But he soon understands the situation.

    He knows how Victoria feels about him. Is Victoria deliberately trying to embarra.s.s Katrina?

    Aaron doesn''t want to get into trouble with the Roberts family over something so trivial.

    "Miss Roberts, please wait a moment. Randy, get me the medicine kit."

    Aaron takes Katrina''s hand and makes her sit on the sofa next to him.

    When Aaron gets the medicine kit, he finds the medicine for burns and applies it to Katrina. He''s wary of hurting her and keeps his actions gentle.

    Victoria is stunned at the scene.

    How could Aaron care so much for a servant and personally put ointment on her?

    Is this woman really Aaron''s servant?

    Shocked and jealous, Victoria is rendered speechless.

    After all, she and Aaron don''t have a real relationship. She only likes him.

    Victoria feels uncomfortable watching the scene, and as the center of attention, Katrina feels the same way.

    In the face of Aaron''s sudden gentleness in front of his admirer, Katrina feels like she''s on pins and needles.

    While Aaron applies for the medicine on her, Victoria clearly looks angry but afraid to complain. Is this woman not in a relationship with Aaron?

    Apparently, Miss Roberts is the daughter of the mayor.

    Aaron doesn''t care about her injuries. He''s clearly just causing trouble for her.

    Even if he lets her go one day, she might have to face Miss Roberts'' ire when she leaves his villa. Thinking about it makes Katrina feel a little stressed.

    After wiping the ointment, Aaron gently touches her head. "Good girl, now go back to your room and get some rest."

    Katrina can''t wait to get out of here. She quickly nods and heads for her room.

    Victoria isn''t stupid enough to confront and ask Aaron about Katrina, but she''s particularly uncomfortable with Aaron''s affectionate actions towards her.

    To deflect her feelings, Victoria moves onto a new topic.

    "Oh, Aaron! Last time, you got a phone call at my father''s birthday party about your sick kitten, and you left in a hurry. Is it better now? I like small animals a lot. I used to be the vice-president of our school''s animal protection a.s.sociation. Can I see it? Maybe it''ll be like me."

    Victoria knows that Aaron is a man who loves pets.

    As the saying goes, love me, love my dog. Since she likes him, she naturally wants to try her best to connect with him more through this topic. Maybe there''s a possibility of turning the situation around.

    Aaron nods gravely. "Thank you, Miss Roberts. She''s doing much better, but she''s too timid. Maybe another time."

    Katrina is confused to hear Aaron''s response to Victoria.

    A cat?

    Being at Aaron''s villa for so long, she knows that Aaron doesn''t have a cat.

    She knows he has a dog that went abroad for rehabilitation training due to physical reasons.

    Birthday party?

    Suddenly, Katrina realizes something.

    The night that Aaron went to Mayor Roberts''s birthday party, he shut her up on the balcony, and she got wet and sick.

    So¡­

    He''s not talking about an actual cat. He''s talking about her!

    How could he talk such nonsense so seriously? Katrina''s face turns red at the realization. Does this b.a.s.t.a.r.d see her as his real pet?

    But hearing that, Aaron set aside his social engagements to hurry back as soon as he got the phone call¡­ Katrina feels touched.

    At least he''s not always inhuman and indifferent towards her. He''s actually capable of worrying about her.

    When Katrina returns to her room, Aaron accompanies Victoria in the living room. He drinks coffee, chats with her, and shows her around his private villa.

    Victoria isn''t sure if it''s her imagination, but she feels that even though Aaron seems polite to her, he''s somehow cold towards her.

    Is it because she asked the woman to pour her coffee, or because the woman hurt her hand and he''s blaming her?

    Unexpectedly, Aaron cares a lot about a woman who claims to be his servant.

    Katrina doesn''t know when Victoria left.

    When it''s nearly time for dinner, Randy knocks on her door. "Miss Miller, dinner''s ready. Mr. Wilson is calling for you."

 Chapter 35: Brief Glimpse Of Longing

    Katrina obediently closes the book she''s reading and goes out.

    Aaron is sitting on the sofa with his legs folded. He''s elegant and beautiful as an angel as he beckons to her, "Come here."

    Katrina slowly walks over and sits down next to him.

    Aaron raises his eyebrows and his lips. "Did you tell Victoria Roberts that you''re my servant?"

    Katrina nods. "Yeah."

    Miss Roberts was so aggressive when she had no idea about her ident.i.ty. To prevent any trouble, Katrina could only say that she was a servant.

    Aaron touches his chin and looks at Katrina. "Since you want to be my servant¡­ Should I do what you want?"

    Katrina quickly waves her hands in response. "No!"

    She doesn''t want to be his servant. She''s not a m.a.s.o.c.h.i.s.t!

    If she does, she''s afraid that he''ll have more reason to bully her.

    "I... I don''t know who Miss Roberts is. If she''s your girlfriend, lover, or fianc¨¦, it will cause a misunderstanding to see me here. I didn''t want to interfere with your relationship, so I said that."

    Girlfriend?

    Lover?

    Fianc¨¦?

    Is he such a casual person in her eyes?

    Aaron doesn''t get angry at her response and smiles instead. "So¡­ Should I thank you?"

    Katrina finds Aaron''s smile very ghoulish at that moment.

    She''s telling the truth. Why is he looking at her like that?

    "Yes," Katrina replies stiffly.

    Aaron somehow finds a little resentment in Katrina''s soft voice.

    His lips are slightly crooked, and his black eyes are fixed on her. "Katrina, are you jealous?"

    Jealous?

    Who''s jealous?

    If he thinks she''s jealous, there must be something wrong with his brain. He''s too delusional!

    Katrina refuses vehemently, "I''m not jealous!"

    Whether he has a woman has nothing to do with her. In fact, she''s eager for him to get a girlfriend quickly. Then his girlfriend will get her out of his sight, and she can go home.

    Aaron chuckles. "She''s not my girlfriend. I don''t have a girlfriend, a lover, or a fianc¨¦."

    Katrina is devastated to hear him share his personal life so seriously.

    There''s no need for him to tell her about these things.

    She doesn''t care if he has a girlfriend!

    Amidst her devastation, Katrina smells something sweet. Looking towards the direction of the smell, she sees a delicate dessert on the table.

    Having a sweet tooth, Katrina is easily attracted by the dessert.

    But since Victoria gave it to Aaron, she couldn''t covet it.

    What the eye doesn''t see, the heart doesn''t grieve over. Katrina quickly looks away and pretends nothing happened.

    But Aaron catches this brief glimpse of longing.

    It turns out that Katrina is interested in the dessert on the table.

    Aaron doesn''t like sweets, so he puts the box of dessert into Katrina''s arms.

    The sweet smell of cream on the tip of Katrina''s nose becomes stronger, and looking at the dessert in her arms, Katrina is stunned and quickly pushes it back. "Aaron, what are you doing?"

    He deliberately seduces her into doing a crime by putting the dessert into her arms!

    Aaron puts the desert back into Katrina''s arms. "Help me out and take it."

    "I don''t want it at all," Katrina feels guilty to accept it and refuses again, "Miss Roberts made it, and she came all the way here to bring it to you. You keep it."

    Aaron smiles at Katrina''s lie. "You really don''t want it? Someone''s mouth is watering."

    What?

    Katrina panics and quickly touches her chin.

    But there''s no drool.

    Is her fondness for desserts so transparent?

    Moreover, being exposed by Aaron makes Katrina feel embarra.s.sed. Her pretty face instantly turns red.

    But... Since Aaron insists on giving her the dessert, she has to accept it.

    Taking the box, Katrina picks up a strawberry mousse cake and takes a bite. The sweet taste instantly blooms in her mouth.

    Katrina''s eyes light up with unspeakable satisfaction.

    Miss Roberts is a good cook. The dessert is delicious!

    Katrina is satisfied with the dessert, and she smiles sweetly after eating several treats.

    She sees Katrina eat like a hamster puts Aaron in a rare good mood.

    Aaron looks down at a newspaper, and in a blink of an eye, the box is empty. Katrina touches her stomach full of dessert and burps. Her pretty face looks relaxed and content.

    Although Katrina knows that she could easily get fat from eating too many sweets, she can''t help but indulge after not eating such a delicious dessert for a long time.

    Aaron looks at the empty box, slightly stunned.

    Did she eat the whole box of sweets?

    She eats like a hamster and acts like a hamster. Is there a place in her body where she can store all that food?

    Feeling someone''s gaze, Katrina turns to find Aaron staring at her.

    "Delicious?" Aaron asks.

    Katrina nodded

    At that moment, Katrina realizes that she ate up all the dessert and left Aaron nothing¡­ It felt wrong.

    Katrina suddenly feels guilty.

    "I''m sorry, Aaron. I¡­ I forgot to leave some for you."

    Aaron grins. "That''s all right."

    Then he says, "But I still want to know how delicious it is, to make you gulp down an entire box."

    Katrina doesn''t know how to respond. She already finished everything. How could she let him know how it tastes?

    While Katrina thinks of adjectives to describe the taste, Aaron suddenly puts an arm around her waist and brings her to his chest. Then, he bows his head and kisses her lips.

    Katrina is stunned by the sudden kiss. Her mind goes blank, and she forgets to fight back.

    She feels an electric shock, and her whole body becomes numb. For a moment, she''s in a daze. She is feeling a loss of a sudden emotion that hit her mind.

    Aaron tastes her mouth carefully and gently, like eating a delicious dessert and gradually going a little deeper.

    As the air thins a bit, it becomes nearly impossible to breathe. Katrina snaps out of her daze and pushes Aaron''s chest.

    Katrina feels angry and depressed.

 Chapter 36: He Kissed Her

    This b.a.s.t.a.r.d! He kissed her!

    Aaron finally releases Katrina''s lips. Remembering the soft and sweet touch, he nods and says in a deep and husky voice, "Yes, definitely delicious."

    Faced with Aaron''s blatant teasing, Katrina feels mortified. Her pretty face turns red, and her beautiful eyes glare at him with intense hatred.

    She only ate his dessert, how could he pay her back this way?

    It wasn''t fair!

    "Mr. Wilson, Miss Miller, it''s time for dinner."

    Just then, Randy bravely approaches with a red face.

    He seems to have witnessed something he shouldn''t have. He looks down and doesn''t dare turn to Aaron.

    Aaron doesn''t care and nods his head nonchalantly.

    Ashamed, Katrina wants to find a hole in the ground to hide in.

    "I''m full." Katrina rushes to her room, covering her face.

    "Mr. Wilson¡­"

    Aaron looks at Katrina''s retreating back and says, "Let her go."

    The stupid woman has eaten many desserts. She''ll overeat if he forces her to have dinner.

    Seeing Aaron''s smile makes Randy realize that Mr. Wilson has been smiling more since Miss Miller came to the villa.

    When Mr. Wilson looks at Miss Miller and speaks to her, both his expression and tone contain rare tenderness and indulgence.

    Every time Katrina attempts to revolt against Aaron, she fails¡­

    She decided to change her strategy and follow Aaron''s orders, hoping that he''ll find his conscience and let her go one day.

    Katrina manages to keep her temper in check and acts nicely towards Aaron.

    Instead of embarra.s.sing her, Aaron gives her some expensive diamonds and jewelry.

    Perhaps this is how a rich man rewards someone for being obedient. If Aaron weren''t imprisoning her as a thief, Katrina would think that he was treating her as a kept woman.

    Aaron promised Katrina that he wouldn''t touch her as long as she does not mess with him.

    But every night, Aaron regularly occupies Katrina''s room and hugs her in his sleep.

    Although Katrina is disgusted, she''s unable to resist.

    Since Aaron promised not to touch her, Katrina feels a bit safe. She eventually regards him as a humanoid pillow lying beside her to warm her bed every day.

    One morning, Katrina wakes up in Aaron''s arms as usual.

    But this time, she woke up feeling uncomfortable with pain near her abdomen.

    Katrina gently removes Aaron''s arm from her waist and moves to get out of bed when Aaron opens his eyes and holds her tighter. He says in a low and hoa.r.s.e voice, "It''s still early. Where are you going?"

    "Aaron, I''m going to the bathroom. Let me go."

    Katrina''s voice is weak.

    When Aaron looks down, he finds that she''s a little pale. Her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and she looks uncomfortable.

    Aaron finally lets Katrina go, and she slips out of bed. His eyes are fixed on her in fear that there''s something wrong with her.

    When Katrina leaves the bed, Aaron notices a bright red stain on the white sheets she vacated.

    Is she bleeding?

    Is she hurt?

    Aaron is so concerned that he pulls Katrina back to bed and rushes to lift her nightdress.

    Katrina is startled to be suddenly dragged back in bed. She quickly pulls down her skirt in panic. "Aaron, what are you doing?"

    A man''s body is most sensitive in the morning, and he could do something to her!

    "Are you hurt? Where is it? Show me!"

    Aaron resumes lifting her dress as he speaks.

    "Hurt? I''m not hurt!" Although Katrina is stunned, she keeps her nightgown pressed down and refuses to let Aaron go further.

    Aaron looks into her eyes. "You''re bleeding."

    Katrina is momentarily dumbstruck. When she sees the blood on the bed sheets, her face suddenly turns red, like a bright red apple.

    She ate a lot of ice cream last night, so she a.s.sumes that she just got a stomach ache this morning.

    She doesn''t expect her menstruation to come.

    It''s five or six days ahead of schedule, and she''s entirely unprepared for embarra.s.sing herself like this.

    "I... I..." Katrina stammers.

    Aaron is a thorough man!

    When her period arrives, he unbelievably thinks that her hip is injured and demands to see her wound.

    Katrina is speechless.

    She''s ashamed to even think about it.

    Looking at Katrina''s red face, Aaron notices that she''s having difficulty responding and is feeling embarra.s.sed to talk about it. He finally realizes what happened.

    Aaron can''t be blamed for his ignorance.

    He grew up surrounded by men. His first reaction at the sight of blood is to find the wound.

    Realizing that Katrina is undergoing her monthly cycle, Aaron finally releases her and coughs awkwardly. "Go."

    Katrina quickly gets out of bed and runs to the bathroom with her head bowed down.

    Since Katrina is the only woman in the villa, no one would have the foresight to prepare sanitary napkins for her in advance.

    Katrina is too shy to talk about it and never mentions it to Aaron.

    But now, with the sudden visit, someone has to buy it for her.

    She''s not familiar with anyone in the villa and is too ashamed to make such a request.

    Randy is old enough to be her elder and isn''t suitable.

    After mulling over it, Katrina decides to bother Aaron.

    Anyway, he already saw it early this morning. There is no better option than him.

    Katrina gathers her courage to walk out of the bathroom and quickly slips Aaron a note. "Aaron, I need these. Please buy them for me."

    Aaron takes the note, and the underlined words read, "Sanitary napkins."

    He feels momentarily at a loss when he reads the note.

    Buy menstrual products for women? This is unprecedented in his 28 years of living!

    Although he feels helpless, he couldn''t abandon Katrina.

    And he can''t bother anyone else with it.

    Aaron purses his lips and says nothing. He changes his clothes and decides to buy them for her.

    Once he''s dressed, he walks out of the room and meets Randy outside.

    Randy is surprised to see Aaron going out so early in the morning. "Mr.Wilson, where are you going?"

 Chapter 37: Enrich Her Blood

    Aaron answers, "Out."

    Something suddenly comes to Aaron''s mind. Turning around to look atRandy, he says, "Tell the kitchen staff to prepare a light and more nutritious diet for the next few days. Something that will enrich the blood."

    "Enrich the blood?" Randy is stunned and a bit confused.

    Is Miss Miller anemic?

    Randy doesn''t dare ask the reason behind Aaron''s request and relays the instructions to the kitchen staff.

    When Katrina comes out for breakfast that morning, she finds today''s porridge filled with red beans and red dates.

    Aaron gets back while Katrina is having breakfast.

    Behind them are two non-disabled men, each carrying two large cardboard boxes.

    "Mr. Wilson, where do you want these?"

    "Put it in her room!"

    Katrina is shocked to see two men running to her room back and forth.

    She asked Aaron to buy her sanitary napkins, but how much did Aaronbuy?

    Ten whole boxes!

    That''s enough to last her entire life!

    Not to mention he bought sanitary napkins in such an ostentatious way, that everyone in the villa would know that she got her period today¡­

    The thought makes her want to die in shame.

    What a stupid jerk!

    Katrina is entirely speechless.

    Whenever Katrina''s period comes, her body becomes more or less uncomfortable.

    She becomes weak all over, gets a backache and a pain in her lower abdomen, and is unable to sit for too long.

    Aaron knows that the monthly cycle is the weakest period for girls, and notices that Katrina looks listless all day. He asks Randy to take good care of her.

    At noon, Katrina finds dishes like braised black chicken and stir-fried pork liver on the table.

    Aaron keeps putting them into her bowl to make her eat more.

    Katrina stares dumbfounded at the mountain of food in her bowl.

    At this point, she realizes Aaron''s good intentions.

    Because of her period, he''s telling her to eat more food to enrich her blood and build up her health.

    She wants to laugh and cry at his special treatment, but she really doesn''t like eating animal''s guts.

    A woman gets her period once a month. He doesn''t have to treat her like a patient and worry too much.

    Since Aaron misunderstood her as a thief and refused to let her go, some unpleasant things happened between them.

    But she''s somewhat moved by his concern.

    Katrina grew up in a single-parent family without a mother.

    When she was 8, her father lost his life to save a man who committed suicide, and she was sent to an orphanage.

    By the time she was 12, a man called Carl Anderson, who claimed to be a friend of her father found her. He adopted her and provided for her education.

    Except for Uncle Anderson, the rest of the Anderson family doesn''t like her.

    She didn''t have a good life in the Anderson family. Every day, she had to endure contemptuous looks from Mrs. Anderson and Sophie. She also had to watch out for Samuel, who made trouble for her every day.

    Katrina had a particularly difficult upbringing, and few people around her took care of her and protected her.

    As a very insecure person with a troubled past, Katrina is easily moved by a small act of kindness from another person.

    Like now, Aaron bought her clothes when she was cold, gave her medicine when she was ill, applied ointment when she was scalded, bought her sanitary napkins when she got her menstrual period, and told the kitchen staff to make her food to replenish her blood¡­

    Katrina realizes that her att.i.tude toward Aaron isn''t as acrimonious as when she first arrived.

    Although Aaron is very domineering and sometimes quite shameless and hateful, as long as she doesn''t deliberately disobey and anger him, he treats her well all the time.

    But Katrina still doesn''t give up the thought of leaving.

    She doesn''t know why Aaron won''t let her go.

    He says it''s because she stole his stuff, but Katrina knows it''s just an excuse.

    Because when she''s with him, he never mentions losing something, which means he doesn''t care about it at all.

    Or maybe he retrieved it long ago, and he''s just hiding it from her.

    Of course, she''s only speculating.

    If Aaron insists on denying it, what can she do?

    Katrina knows that Aaron isn''t a bad guy from the time they spent together. She believes he wouldn''t hurt her.

    Still, she doesn''t want to be a canary in his golden cage. She looks forward to the day she can be free again.

    Just because he''s a little tender and caring, she''s not going to get hooked on this feeling. She won''t let her pampered life here make her gradually forget what she really wants.

    After all, Aaron is still a dangerous man and not a person she could handle.

    Her current obedience is just a practical measure.

    As long as she''s obedient to him, he won''t bother her. It''s all for the sake of her own safety.

    For whatever reason he''s imprisoning her, she''ll try to get out whenever the right opportunity presents itself.

    Aaron''s sugar-coated bullets are so powerful, and she''s afraid that she''ll become addicted to his kindness after a while. That she''ll get used to his care and be brainwashed into feeling guilty for leaving him¡­

    While Katrina is lost in her thoughts, Aaron taps her on the head. "What are you thinking about? Does bleeding make you foolish? Eat your lunch."

    "I don''t like pork liver," Katrina says and looks at him plaintively, rubbing her sore head.

    Just as she admits to herself that Aaron is kind, he goes and taps her head again. What a nasty guy!

    Frowning, Aaron touches his chin as he thinks. He hands her the red wine on the table. "Why don''t you drink this?"

    Red wine can also nourish the skin and enrich the blood, more or less restoring some vitality.

    Katrina is speechless at his actions and says nothing. She lowers her head and drinks the soup.

    Aaron, this thorough man, is making her drink a bottle of red wine to replenish her blood!

    Could he be any cruder?

 Chapter 38: His Feelings Of Longing And Affection

    Probably because of her period, Katrina is always tired and sleepy. She often feels abdominal pain that makes her uncomfortable.

    In the evening, she goes to bed early.

    She used to apply the warm paste on her abdomen during her menstrual period.

    But there''s no such thing in Aaron''s villa. She has to get in bed and curl up into a ball to ease the pain a little.

    When she''s half-asleep, she suddenly feels a warm chest against her back.

    Katrina opens her eyes and turns her head to see Aaron.

    She''s about to turn over to make room for him when Aaron holds her from behind and whispers to her ear, "Don''t move."

    Afraid that he''ll tease her and he''ll start acting like a rascal like last time, Katrina lies still and doesn''t dare move.

    Aaron reaches into the quilt, and his hand slides into her dress.

    Katrina panics and quickly holds down her dress. "Aaron, no."

    Pretending not to hear her, Aaron takes her hand away and slides in, gently rubbing her abdomen with his warm hand.

    The warmth of his hand seeps into her stomach continuously, and the pain starts to subside.

    Katrina realizes that he''s trying to make her feel better, and not take advantage of her.

    Though it embarra.s.ses her to be rubbed by a man like this, Katrinanever thought she''d experience such intimacy with a man who isn''t her boyfriend¡­

    His hands are warm, and her stomach feels better from his ministrations.

    Under Aaron''s care, Katrina''s pain eases gradually, and she relaxes.

    Sometimes, Aaron doesn''t seem so terrible.

    When he first saw the blood on the bed, he thought she had hurt her hip and demanded to see her wound. For him to take time and relieve her dysmenorrhea this way, he must work a lot in private.

    She faintly feels a hint of a boyfriend''s concern from him.

    What happened?

    Under Aaron and Randy''s care, Katrina''s menstrual period pa.s.ses by without a fuss.

    Counting the days, Katrina realizes that she has been imprisoned for over ten days.

    She hasn''t been in contact with the outside world for that long, and she doesn''t know what''s going on with her family.

    When Farrah found out that she hasn''t returned and the people in her life realize that she''s gone missing, they''re likely to go crazy.

    It''s a depressing thought.

    Although Aaron takes good care of her, Katrina is disappointed that he never says anything about letting her go.

    She doesn''t dare ask Aaron when he''ll let her go.

    Because he seems so sensitive to the subject, she''s afraid of provoking him by accident. Instead of letting her go, he might lose his fleeting humanity and tenderness.

    As Katrina grows homesick, things start to shift.

    Aaron has a significant business abroad that needs to be dealt with urgently. He needs to go to Australia that day.

    It would take him at least a week to come back.

    It''s the first time he''s been away for so long since Katrina was imprisoned.

    Seeing the private jets parked in the villa yard, Katrina is thrilled to hear that Aaron is about to leave the country.

    She nods calmly. "Come back early."

    Aaron calmly takes Katrina''s hand and heads for the private jet. "I ''ve got your luggage packed. I''m taking you with me."

    These days, Aaron has grown used to sleeping with her at night.

    It''s a week-long trip, and he isn''t used to not having her around anymore.

    Aaron included Katrina in his itinerary. She''s also one of the important things that he must take on his business trip.

    Katrina is shocked to hear this.

    She was planning to sneak away while Aaron wasn''t around. How could she run away if he takes her with him?

    Katrina pulls Aaron''s hand gently.

    Aaron stops and turns around. "What''s wrong?"

    Katrina lowers her head and says softly, "Well, I¡­ I still have my period. It won''t be very convenient for me to go on a trip."

    Aaron''s thin lips tighten as he hears Katrina, his black eyes fixed on her.

    Just as Katrina thinks her lie is about to be exposed, Aaron suddenly gathers her into his arms.

    He hugs her tightly and strokes her hair. "Okay, stay at home. If you need anything, ask Randy. I''ll be back as soon as I can."

    These days, Katrina has been noticeably unwell.

    For the first time, Aaron finds out that a woman is weak enough to get sick if she isn''t careful. Completely different from the tall and strong men around him, a woman needs special patience and gentle care.

    Her health wasn''t in good condition, to begin with, then she suddenly gets her period, which makes her look at all the iller. A 10-hour flight is difficult enough for a healthy person, and he''s afraid that she won''t be able to bear the trip.

    Besides, he doesn''t know if she can adapt to the weather in Australia. If she didn''t adjust, it would make things worse.

    Given the urgent job he has to deal with, he won''t have much time to take care of her during the trip.

    If the trip makes her ill again, he will only feel worse.

    After much consideration, he finally gives up taking her abroad with him and chooses to let her stay at home.

    He doesn''t even realize that he''s reluctant to part with her.

    But he''ll be back in a week, as soon as he finishes his work.

    The man traveling with Aaron loads the luggage onto the plane and comes up to him and says, "Mr. Wilson, it''s time to go."

    Aaron finally releases Katrina.

    He studies her pretty face, staring particularly at her rosy soft lips.

    Katrina blushes at the attention. As she dodges his gaze, he suddenly lowers his head and kisses her.

    The kiss seems to contain all his feelings of longing and affection.

    Katrina was shocked by his sudden kiss.

    Though she could feel his reluctance in his demeanor and expression, she never thought he would kiss her in front of so many people.

    When Aaron''s men witness the scene, they all immediately turn around and pretend they don''t see anything.

    Time runs out, and Aaron gives her a quick kiss before letting her go.

    "Randy, take good care of her." are Aaron''s last words.

    He takes a step back and turns around to board the private plane.

    Katrina and Randy watch them leave the yard until the plane flies higher and higher, leaving only a small black dot.

 Chapter 39: Aarons Absence

    Without Aaron, the villa seems much more deserted and less guarded.

    Aaron takes at least half his men to protect him whenever he goes abroad.

    Since he has such a big business, it''s difficult to avoid rivals aiming to hurt him.

    Four years ago, he was drugged because of a careless mistake, resulting in his chronic insomnia. Over the years, he''s avoided countless knives and bullets in secret. Therefore, he''s especially cautious every time he goes abroad.

    Aaron leaves in the evening. Since his flight is over 10 hours long, he won''t arrive at his destination until about 9 a.m. the next morning.

    That night, Randy accompanies Katrina for dinner.

    Katrina has a good appet.i.te and doesn''t bother Randy much. She knows that Randy would report her every move in the villa to Aaron. Despite not being by her side now, Aaron knows how much she''s eaten for dinner.

    In the evening, Katrina sits on the couch and watches TV for a while before dozing off.

    Fearing she might catch a cold, Randy puts a blanket over her." Miss Miller, go back to your room and sleep."

    Yawning, Katrina nods and walks to her room. "Good night, Randy. See you tomorrow."

    After returning to her room, Katrina becomes alert and begins secretly dying up her belongings.

    She plans to take advantage of Aaron''s absence and the fact that there are a few guards in the villa, to grasp the opportunity and run away.

    To avoid being noticed by Randy, she behaves as usual.

    But in private, she races against the clock and works on her preparations.

    Aaron temporarily seized her bag, her ID card, and all her doc.u.ments. She doesn''t know where he put them. She couldn''t locate them, and she''s too afraid to look for it so openly.

    The only thing she could take with her is a little money, which is the little cash that she stole from Aaron.

    Aaron has a lot of money. He won''t notice if he loses some.

    Having stolen some in the past few days, she hid it in every corner of the room. Under the mattress, under the carpet, behind the TV, even within the pages of a book¡­

    It takes a long time for Katrina to gather all that cash that she hid.

    As a cop, it''s sad to think about her current situation.

    But she has to do this to get out of here soon, even if she has to break the law.

    She also takes with her a set of diamond jewelry that Aaron gave her for some unexpected need.

    Although she''s never worn these before, they seem expensive. If she succeeds in her escape, she could sell them for some cash to support her while she''s on the run.

    With everything she suffered from Aaron, it wouldn''t hurt if she steals some money from him to get out of this predicament.

    She hides and carries the cash with her.

    The next day, Katrina wakes up at the usual time.

    When she comes out, Randy greets her politely, "Miss Miller, you''re awake. Breakfast will be ready in a minute. Just a moment."

    "Well, Randy¡­"

    Seeing Katrina''s hesitation, Randy turns around and looks at her. "What Is it, Miss Miller?"

    "Randy, I¡­ I saw in an advertis.e.m.e.nt that there''s a sweet shop in the center of the city¡­"

    Her voice gets lower and lower until Katrina is too embarra.s.sed to go on.

    Randy smiles at Katrina. "Does Miss Miller want to have dessert from that shop?"

    Katrina scratches her head shyly. "I¡­ Actually, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, but I never told Aaron. With his character, he would buy the shop. Randy, you know I''m not immune to sweets, but I don''t want to get fat."

    At Katrina''s coyness, Randy nods in understanding. "I know."

    The last time Miss Roberts delivered a box of desserts, Miss Miller finished the entire box. She obviously has a sweet tooth.

    There''s no shame in girls liking dessert.

    Girls love to eat dessert but are afraid of getting fat, which is natural. Every girl particularly cares about her figure.

    Randy finds Katrina''s coyness and hesitation endearing.

    "Don''t worry, Miss Miller," Randy says with a smile, "I''ll have someone buy it for you."

    Katrina quickly stops Randy as he moves to call someone.

    "Randy, can you buy it for me¡­ I''m afraid the others will tell Aaron, and I don''t want him to find out. Can you keep it a secret for me?"

    How could Randy say no to Katrina, when she speaks so softly and looks at him with her big and beautiful eyes?

    She wants to eat dessert in secret but is afraid to be found out by Mr. Wilson.

    The mind of a girl is difficult to fathom by men, especially an old man like him.

    Randy can definitely comply with this harmless request.

    If Mr. Wilson finds out, he''ll forgive Katrina and won''t be too hard on her.

    Randy readily agrees, "Okay, please wait a while. I''ll buy it for you."

    In Randy''s words, Katrina''s face breaks into a big smile. "Thank you, Randy!"

    Katrina beams at him.

    After all, Katrina is a girl with simple pleasures. She''s immensely happy at the thought of eating dessert. Even Randy is affected by her smile, and his mood also brightens.

    Her sweetness, softness, simplicity, and kindness neutralizes some of Mr.Wilson''s coldness and bitterness.

    No wonder Mr. Wilson likes her so much that he wants to take her on business trips.

    Her presence has made a big difference to the villa.

    Not only Mr. Wilson''s character has changed, but even Mr. Wilson''s men know that the beautiful and charming woman in the villa needs gentle treatment.

    Randy takes his car keys and goes downtown to buy Katrina dessert.

    Besides several of Aaron''s men, Katrina is the only person left in the villa.

    Katrina''s recent behavior has been good. She hasn''t shown any indication of leaving, so her request convinces Randy. He doesn''t think that she''s getting rid of him as a part of her escape plan.

 Chapter 40: Opposites Attracts

    After Randy leaves, Katrina quietly enjoys the flowers and plants in the yard.

    The field of colorful flowers in the yard consists of all kinds of beautiful flowers.

    Crouching down, Katrina nuzzles the tip of her nose to a flower and sniffs. Her face is filled with unspeakable happiness.

    She looks warm and beautiful under the sun.

    Not far away, two young men feel delighted at the scene.

    Since they spend all day with Aaron and have no time to fall in love, they seldom meet girls.

    The presence of a lovely and beautiful girl in the villa is a pleasant change.

    Maybe this is what they call "opposites attract."

    Even the scene of her squatting to appreciate the flowers is a beautiful and pleasing sight.

    Katrina moves to stand up after enjoying the flowers and plants.

    Probably because she''s been squatting too long and hasn''t eaten anything that morning, the moment Katrina stands up, and she suddenly feels dizzy and begins to wobble.

    The two men who have been watching her start to panic, and they exchange looks and quickly run to her. "Miss Miller, Miss Miller, what''s wrong?"

    Katrina can''t help but fall to the ground, holding her head in her hands as her face turns pale.

    "Miss Miller, how are you? Are you all right?" The men hastily hold her head.

    Katrina''s brow wrinkles as she covers her head. "I''m dizzy."

    These days, Aaron''s love for Katrina is noticeable to everyone. Before he left, he told his men to take good care of her.

    Seeing Katrina like this, the two can''t help worrying anxiously.

    If Mr. Wilson finds out, he will punish them for not taking care of her.

    "Hold on, Miss Miller, I''ll call Dr. William and have him come at once!"

    Katrina grabs one of them as he pulls out his cell phone to make a call.

    When her soft hand catches him, the man is stunned. His face flushes, and he begins to stutter, "What¡­ what''s wrong, Miss Miller?"

    Looking at him with big and wet eyes, Katrina implores, "Would you mind not calling Dr. William?"

    Her voice is soft, almost coquettish in charming and softening people.

    "W-why?"

    Although the girl is very beautiful, she belongs to their boss, and they dare not covet her.

    The man tries to pull his hand back, but Katrina refuses to let go in fear that he would call Dr. William right away.

    Afraid of hurting her, he doesn''t dare use too much strength. He has no choice but to stay in her grasp, face red and heart wildly beating in panic.

    "I''m just a little hypoglycemic. I''ve had it for a while. I squatted for a long time to admire the flowers in the courtyard, so when I got up, I got dizzy¡­ It''s nothing serious. Please don''t bother Dr. William.

    "If you call Dr. William, he''ll report to Aaron. He just went abroad to deal with something important. I don''t want to distract him because of my health."

    Katrina''s sincere words make sense.

    After contemplating it, the two men agree with her.

    Mr. Wilson pays so much attention to Miss Miller that he would get very worried when he finds out that she fainted. It would be really inconvenient to disturb him at this time.

    Miss Miller is so sweet to take Mr. Wilson into consideration.

    It seems that their speculations on their relationship may be true.

    "But Miss Miller¡­ your health¡­"

    The heelers are still concerned about Katrina''s health.

    If something happens to Katrina''s health because they didn''t get a doctor in time, they can''t get away with it if Mr. Wilson asks.

    "If you don''t trust me, send me to the nearest hospital and ask the doctor to check it out, so you can do your duty," Katrina says.

    Katrina''s pure and innocent eyes, coupled with her soft voice, renders few men capable of refusing her cruelly.

    Her inadvertent look puts the shy heeler in a trance, on the verge of being seduced.

    By this time, his distracted mind is filled with her pretty face and innocent eyes.

    The other man is a little more determined and nods, "Yes, it''s not convenient for Mr. Wilson to know right now."

    If it''s really not as serious as she says it is, Mr. Wilson would''ve worried needlessly if Mr. Wilson were to find out.

    He adds, "I have a cousin who''s a doctor in the hospital. MissMiller, you''re not well. We won''t bother you by taking you to the hospital. I''ll call him and have him come over. Rest a.s.sured that we won''t tell Mr. Wilsonabout today if there''s nothing wrong with your health."

    Not now, at least.

    Katrina is stunned to hear the heeler''s words.

    Her aim is to have them take her to the hospital, where she would try to escape.

    But now, they''re going to have another doctor come over and diagnose her?

    What''s the difference between that and inviting Dr. William over?

    Taken aback, Katrina quickly says, "Well, that''s not good. We''d better not bother your cousin. Let''s go to the hospital ourselves."

    "Miss Miller, you can rest a.s.sured that I have a good relationship with my cousin, and he won''t mind."

    He thinks that Katrina doesn''t want to bother his family, the heeler rea.s.sures her and doesn''t hesitate to call his cousin to come over.

    Katrina doesn''t dare protest too much. If she shows how much she wants to go to the hospital, she''ll get exposed, and future plans of escape won''t be possible.

    Unexpectedly, her carefully designed plan reaches an obstacle.

    At first, everything goes as expected.

    It never occurred to her that Aaron''s heeler would have a cousin that''s a doctor.

    How inconvenient!

    Despite her depression, Katrina couldn''t show it.

    Earlier, she looked ill as she grasped the healer''s hand tightly and refused to let go. Now, she immediately calms down and loosens her grip.

    She can even get up on her own.

    After a short rest, she recovers and doesn''t feel as dizzy.

 Chapter 41: Her Obvious Lies

    The hospital where the heeler''s cousin works isn''t far from Aaron''s villa.

    Not long after, a man in a white coat drives up to the villa to check on Katrina.

    He takes the stethoscope and examines Katrina''s eyes and tongue. Finally, he concludes, "She''s fine. If her blood sugar is low and she feels dizzy, she''ll get better with a piece of chocolate."

    At the news that Katrina is fine, the two men become visibly relieved and send the doctor out the door.

    It''s as if nothing happened, and no one except the three of them knows that Katrina almost fainted.

    To avoid worrying, Aaron, they made a pact not to let him know.

    It isn''t long before Randy returns with all kinds of desserts.

    Putting on a happy face, Katrina takes Randy''s treats gratefully.

    But deep down, Katrina is unspeakably depressed.

    It seems she has to find other ways to get out of here as soon as possible.

    On a private plane, Aaron is half slumped on a soft sofa with his legs crossed. He elegantly swirls the gla.s.s of La Romanee-Conti in his hand.

    Someone comes in and says, "Mr. Wilson, we''ll arrive in Australia in an hour."

    "I see."

    After the man leaves, Aaron opens the laptop on the table.

    Without Katrina, he tossed and turned last night and had another sleepless night.

    If not for her poor health, he would''ve liked to bring her wherever he goes.

    As the saying goes, missing someone for one day feels as long as three autumns.

    Aaron suddenly wants to see what she''s doing. Is she having breakfast at the dining table? Or is sitting in her chair, dozing in the sun?

    He taps the enter b.u.t.ton to bring up the monitor screen in the villa.

    She''s not in the bedroom. Or the dining room. Or the living room.

    When Aaron adjusts the view to the courtyard, he sees her in a beautiful dress squatting among the flowers. She looks beautiful and lovely.

    No wonder people like to compare girls to flowers.

    Her beauty surpa.s.ses all the flowers in the field.

    Seeing such a beautiful scene, Aaron smiles as he takes a sip of wine.

    Just then, Katrina stands up.

    Aaron''s heart clenches when he sees her frown, holding her head in her hands as her body trembles.

    If not for his absence, he would''ve been the first to rush in and hold her.

    What''s wrong with her?

    Earlier, she''s as bright as sunshine. Why did she suddenly faint?

    Aaron''s dark eyes are fixed on the screen. He finds himself unable to look away.

    He''s worried about her.

    Fortunately, his heelers come in time to help her and immediately intends to call Dr. William.

    But when he sees her soft hand clawing at the heeler''s hand, his mood immediately darkens.

    The sight of her big and beautiful eyes staring pitifully at the two men makes him want to flip the table angrily.

    A burst of acid bubbles in his heart, almost suffocating him.

    This stupid woman!

    Katrina went too far!

    While he''s away, she dares to seduce his men and give them flirtatious looks!

    Spectators see the game better than the players.

    It''s obvious that her dizzy spell and fall are a ruse!

    She''s trying to charm his men and persuade them to take her to the hospital, where she could escape.

    With her recent good behavior, he thought she''s given up the idea of escaping.

    Unexpectedly, less than a day after his departure, she attempts it again.

    This stupid woman!

    She''s really going to make him explode!

    These days, despite the urge to have her as he held her in his arms at night, he had scruples for her feelings and told himself not to force her. He endured his straining desire and took a cold shower every time.

    He wronged himself and didn''t force her.

    But on the other hand, she¡­

    Is he not supposed to be considerate of her, after all?

    Initially, in a good mood, Aaron suddenly becomes furious, and his face turns unspeakably gloomy.

    No wonder she refused to go with him yesterday.

    Is she not feeling well?

    An obvious lie!

    Her goal is to escape during his absence.

    Aaron stares at the screen darkly as he finishes the wine.

    Just then, his heeler comes in to report, "Mr. Wilson, it''s going to land in half an hour."

    Aaron throws the goblet on the table and grits his teeth. "Turn around!"

    The heeler is stunned to hear Aaron''s order. He thinks he misheard. "Go back?"

    After a whole night of flying, they''re finally near their destination. Why does he suddenly want to go back?

    If they go back now, wouldn''t the whole trip be in vain?

    When he came in half an hour ago, Mr. Wilson looked relaxed.

    Why is he suddenly so angry half an hour later? What happened?

    Aaron''s dark eyes narrow at the blank look on the heeler''s face. "Didn''t you hear me?" he asks.

    Frightened, the heeler hurriedly goes out. "Yes! Yes! I''ll do it at once!"

    Then he runs to the pilot''s cabin and tells him to turn around.

    Whatever Mr. Wilson''s reasons are for giving up the trip that only takes half an hour more of flying, his words are final, and they have to obey unconditionally.

    Mr. Wilson''s face is suddenly so severe that the air pressure on the plane seems to decrease a lot.

    Everyone''s a little nervous, afraid of accidentally offending him.

    Now, there''s a fire burning in Aaron''s heart.

    His eyes are fixed on Katrina on the screen, his fists clenching tightly.

    d.a.m.ned woman!

    How dare she seduces his men behind his back!

    Aaron has never been treated like this in his entire life.

    When he goes back to deal with her, he''ll keep her in bed!

    The audacity of this unscrupulous woman!

    She won''t know her place if he doesn''t teach her!

    Before he knew it, Aaron had made Katrina his property. He won''t allow anyone else to covet her.

    The two men whom she held and winked at¡­

    If he hadn''t seen their innocence and their pa.s.sivity, he would''ve cut off their hands and gouged out their eyes!

    In the villa, Katrina is eating dessert casually when she sneezes twice.

    She wrinkles her nose uncomfortably. Did she catch a cold?

 Chapter 42: If You Want To Seduce Me

    In the evening, when Katrina comes out of the bathroom after a shower, she dabs her body with moisturizer. Suddenly, there''s a loud bang, and someone breaks into the door.

    With her back to the door, Katrina is startled, and the moisturizer falls to the floor.

    Randy and Aaron''s heelers treat her with respect, and they would never break into her room for no reason and behave so rudely.

    Who would kick the door in?

    Could it be Aaron''s enemies at the door?

    For a moment, Katrina fearfully imagines a scene of the murder.

    The people Aaron offended has nothing to do with her, and they shouldn''t wrong her.

    When Katrina turns around with a frightened face, she sees Aaron standing in the doorway, and his black eyes fixed on her.

    "Aaron?"

    Katrina''s eyes are so full of disbelief as she speaks incoherently.

    Wasn''t Aaron on his way to Australia?

    Wasn''t he going to stay there for at least a week?

    Why did you suddenly come back this evening after just leaving yesterday afternoon?

    What happened?

    Katrina doesn''t expect Aaron to break in.

    It''s so unexpected, and she feels like she''s traveled back in time.

    This time, Aaron is dressed in a black suit. He looks a bit dusty, and his face is severe.

    Katrina calms her emotions and asks, "Aaron, why did you come back?"

    When Aaron sees Katrina''s panic and disbelief, he says coldly, "What, are you so disappointed to see me back?"

    Katrina is definitely disappointed.

    With Aaron back, her next escape plan would be impossible.

    But in front of Aaron, she doesn''t dare show anything unusual.

    "I''m surprised, not disappointed."

    Katrina observes Aaron''s face. "Your work..." she says softly, "Are you done with it?"

    When Aaron hears Katrina''s distress, his face turns a little colder.

    Does she dare to ask him about his work?

    When he saw her seduce his heelers, he was so angry that he abandoned his work.

    He couldn''t wait for the plane to land to get back and confront her.

    Thanks to her, his work has to be delayed.

    Aaron doesn''t say anything and instead walks steadily towards Katrina.

    There''s no superfluous expression on his face, his thin lips are pressed together, and his black eyes are fixed on her.

    At that moment, Katrina feels more pressure than ever. She ducks his eyes and looks at her toes.

    Panic and tension fill Katrina''s mind. She feels that Aaron''s expression is a sign of his anger.

    What''s wrong with him?

    Why is he looking at her this way again, what did she do to provoke him?

    Does he want to vent his troubles with work on her?

    He''s keeping her in captivity, but that doesn''t mean that she can be his punching bag.

    As Aaron moves forward, Katrina backs away defensively, and she looks at him with big and fl.u.s.tered eyes. "Aaron, what are you going to do?"

    Aaron''s thin lips press tighter, and he keeps silent as he moves closer towards her.

    With no place left to run, Katrina sits on the bed.

    Aaron lowers his head and holds Katrina''s chin. His voice is low and dangerous, "Katrina, I told you to stay at home. Why did you ignore me?"

    Katrina feels her jaw ache as he pinches it. She can clearly feel his rage.

    "Aaron, you''re hurting me," Katrina says, "What are you on, about? I listened to you and stayed home the entire time!"

    Hasn''t she been at home since he left?

    She hasn''t even gone out the door!

    Is there a b.a.s.t.a.r.d framing her?

    Some b.a.s.t.a.r.d framed her, wasn''t she?

    Aaron is so p.i.s.sed off that he wants to crush Katrina to death when he sees her cry out with a frown on her face.

    Is she in pain?

    Has he been too kind to her these past few days, that she dares disobey him and not take him seriously?

    It''s better to be hard on her and make her remember!

    Aaron forces Katrina to look him in the eyes and says in a calm voice, "Katrina, what do you mean you listened to me? Why are you seducing my men behind my back?"

    What?

    Seduce his men?

    At the accusation, Katrina panics for a moment.

    "I didn''t seduce them! You''re wrongly accusing me!"

    She pretended to be weak to win his men''s sympathy and persuade them to take her to the hospital.

    But that''s not seduction!

    She didn''t take off her clothes or suggestively lift her leg, how was that seduction?

    He accuses her like she''s some kind of casual woman. It makes her feel uneasy.

    It''s a disgraceful and false accusation to her character!

    "Oh, I''m wrongly accusing you?"

    Remembering Katrina holding another man''s hand as she stares at him with watery eyes, Aaron becomes furious.

    "So, what I saw in the surveillance video was all fake?"

    Surveillance video?

    It suddenly occurs to Katrina that Randy had warned her that the villa is filled with cameras. He told her not to do anything rash.

    Aaron saw what happened this morning on the surveillance video?

    Was he bored enough to watch the video?

    That means that her every move is under his watch.

    "Aaron, I really didn''t seduce them! Besides, they''re not as tall as you, not as handsome as you, not as slim as you, nor as rich as you. If I want to seduce someone, I should seduce you!" Katrina explains desperately.

    To make him believe her, she even goes against her will to praise him.

    Aaron''s pincer-like hand finally loosens her jaw. His dark eyes narrow as he looks intently at her.

    Katrina dodges his eyes and looks sideways, feeling extremely frightened.

    Why is he so close to her?

    Why is he looking at her like that?

    Doesn''t he believe her? His expression shows that he wants to swallow her alive.

    Amidst Katrina''s fear, Aaron says, "If you want to seduce me, I''ll do as you wish."

 Chapter 43: Dont Get Me Wrong

    When Aaron takes off his clothes without other words, Katrina is in complete distress.

    She blushes and refuses desperately, "I don''t¡­ I''m not trying to seduce you! Aaron, don''t get me wrong! I didn''t mean it like that!"

    She just wanted to prove her innocence. How did she end up digging herself a hole and burying herself?

    G.o.d, it''s more difficult to explain!

    Aaron doesn''t care.

    He came back to get even with her anyway.

    After Katrina took a shower, her skin was soft and sweet. He won''t let her off this time.

    Aaron ignores Katrina''s arguments and pushes her underneath him.

    Katrina was startled when the strong masculine scent overwhelms her. She can feel his body temperature rising.

    Is Aaron serious?

    At that moment, Katrina is terrified. She pushes him desperately, "Aaron, let me go! You said you wouldn''t touch me, and you can''t break your promise!"

    Aaron grunts, "That''s when you didn''t make me angry."

    She almost consumes him. She won''t know who''s in charge if he doesn''t punish her.

    Aaron is a strong man, and Katrina can''t push him away when he presses on her.

    He buries his head in her neck and breathes in her body''s light fragrance. Unscrupulously licking her skin, he wants to take a bite.

    When she feels a tingle on her neck, Katrina''s face fills with panic.

    If Aaron wants to force himself on her, she couldn''t fight him even if there were ten of her. She''ll have to do something else to stop him.

    "Aaron, stop. I still have my period. You''re not thinking straight."

    Oh, the period again?

    He''s never taken care of a girl during her menstrual period before, but after looking into it, he knows that her period has already pa.s.sed.

    Aaron ignores her excuse and grunts, "I don''t mind a b.l.o.o.d.y fight."

    What b.l.o.o.d.y fight!

    Katrina is so desperate that she wants to swear.

    Aaron is a b.a.s.t.a.r.d! A rascal!

    With his recent kindness and his consideration in taking care of her, she didn''t expect... Her views about him have changed, but¡­

    Once again, he forces her against her will.

    What a self-righteous jerk!

    "Aaron, let me go! You can''t do this to me! Let me go!"

    Katrina struggles desperately to resist Aaron.

    But under his control, her struggles are useless. He easily holds her legs and arms in place.

    He says in a deep voice, "I advise you to save your energy and get down to business."

    Pinned down, Katrina shoots him a resentful look.

    "Aaron, you b.a.s.t.a.r.d¡­"

    Before she could finish, he kisses her lips and silences her voice in her throat.

    Like a fish on a chopping block, Katrina is running out of energy.

    Why is she getting hotter and softer?

    A ripping sound echoes in the room, and with a wave of his hand, Aaron easily takes off Katrina''s obstructive clothes, revealing her beautiful figure.

    Aaron''s eyes are as heavy as his throat tightens. He reaches behind her to take off her bra.

    With the previous experience of changing her clothes for her, Aaron is more skillful in removing her bra this time.

    When the bra loosens, a wad of cash suddenly spills out.

    Aaron begins to laugh at the sight of the bed full of cash.

    Katrina, you clever girl!

    No wonder he thought her b.r.e.a.s.t.s are a little bigger than they used to be. He thought she was just being fed better, but actually¡­

    She was hiding money in her bra.

    The bra was designed to take the padding out easily, and Katrina used it as a secret pocket¡­

    He never gave her money. Where did she get so much cash?

    At this point, Aaron would be stupid if he didn''t understand Katrina.

    This d.a.m.ned woman!

    She hid away the money in secret. It becomes more evident that she wants to run away.

    Aaron''s anger, which was diverted by his desire, immediately flares up again.

    He proceeds to take off the rest of her clothes.

    She''s completely p.i.s.sed him off this time!

    Katrina''s resistance becomes stronger when things start to escalate. Frightened and broken, tears spill out of her eyes. She chokes, "Aaron, please, let me go."

    Aaron''s actions, even the touch on her skin, reminds her of the incident from four years ago.

    Four years ago, a stranger forcibly took away her innocence in the dark.

    It was permanently scarred in her memory.

    With Aaron doing this to her now, how could she not be afraid? How could she not remember the past?

    Katrina trembles and starts crying uncontrollably.

    Aaron didn''t expect her to be so repulsed and frightened by this.

    It''s normal for a girl to be afraid during her first time.

    Aaron finally relents, holding her in his arms to soothe her." Sweetie, relax, I won''t hurt you."

    He''s in a situation where he''ll break his vow if he doesn''t control himself.

    In a daze¡­

    Eventually, he enters her.

    When the pain comes, Katrina wants to push Aaron away.

    On the other hand, Aaron becomes a little crazy.

    The movements last for the whole night. Heavy pants fill the whole room.

    Katrina doesn''t even know when she fell asleep.

    All she knows is that before she pa.s.sed out, she was gritting her teeth and cursing Aaron in her heart.

    He promised he wouldn''t hurt her.

    This treacherous man!

    She will never believe him again!

    Late at night, Aaron hugs Katrina tightly and holds her in his arms.

    The girl''s sweetness calms his anger for a while. He just wants to hold her.

    It turns out that she''s more beautiful than he thought.

    The overwhelming feeling engulfs him.

    He never had any feelings for women before. But after meeting her, it seems that she deeply attracts him.

    If he wasn''t mistaken, it seems this wasn''t her first time.

    Had she had other men before?

    When Aaron realizes this, a surge of jealousy and something unspeakable fills him.

    He wasn''t her first!

    He''s not the only man she''s had!

    Who was the previous man?

    Was it the memory of the previous man that made her so afraid?

    Although these thoughts pierce Aaron''s heart like a thorn, he needs to find out the truth.

    Aaron immediately picks up the phone to make a call. "Investigate Katrina for me!"

    He needs to know the ident.i.ty of the man who came before him.

    He''s nearly mad with jealousy. But he can''t blame this on Katrina. It''s not her fault that he didn''t meet her earlier.

    If he finds out who is motherf.u.c.ker took advantage of her, he won''t let him go easily and will get even with him!

 Chapter 44: He Has Her Back Into His Arms

    When Aaron wakes up the next morning, Katrina is still sleeping.

    Aaron''s heart softens a little as he watches the beautiful sleeping woman in his arms.

    She has finally become his woman.

    Just then, the telephone rings.

    "h.e.l.lo." Aaron turns his head slightly sideways and picks up the phone, deliberately lowering his voice to avoid waking up Katrina.

    On the other end of the phone comes the respectful voice of his subordinate, "Mr. Wilson, we have gathered all the information you want."

    "Wait in the study. I''ll be right there." He hangs up after the brief command.

    Aaron glances back at Katrina, who shows no sign of waking up.

    In the study, the heeler handed Aaron the doc.u.ments. "Mr. Wilson, here''s all the information you need."

    Aaron takes the two pages of thin paper and reads through them carefully.

    Besides her b.u.mpy life experience, Katrina''s history is clean and straightforward.

    She grew up in a single-parent family. At the age of 8, her father died, and she was sent to an orphanage. Later, she was adopted by a man named Carl Anderson.

    The doc.u.ment includes all the information from her growing environment, schooling, and work experience.

    When he sees Katrina''s college experience, Aaron frowns. Apparently, she transferred from medical school to police school. "Did she used to study medicine?"

    The heeler nodded. "Yes. She was in the Abbe Medical University for a year. But for some unaccountable reason, she suddenly transferred to the police academy. She used to be an intern in a hospital."

    "Which hospital?"

    "The Warm Hospital."

    Aaron''s eyes suddenly deepen in understanding.

    Abbe City.

    The Warm Hospital.

    Late at night and a young nurse and the myriad pieces of information emerges, reminding him of the woman from four years ago.

    Katrina was the nurse from that incident. She was the nurse who spent three nights with him¡­

    It''s her!

    No wonder he got a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu when he first saw her and smelled her fragrance. No wonder he was so enamored by her and her body. It turns out that she''s the woman he often dreams about, the first significant woman in his life.

    Now, it doesn''t seem surprising that she can relieve his insomnia instantly. Because she was the one who acted as his antidote when he was suffering from drugs at that time, his body instinctively remembers her.

    "Has she ever had a boyfriend?"

    The heeler shakes his head. "No. According to the investigation, she hasn''t had a love life, but she knows how to treasure herself. Several people are pursuing her, though."

    The experience from four years ago was the first time she slept with someone. Aaron remembers feeling the layer of obstruction and the purity of her body.

    The man he was jealous of was actually himself.

    It turns out that he''s her first and only lover. But without knowing it, he misunderstood and thought that she had an affair with someone else. He should''ve had her investigated earlier.

    Aaron is shocked.

    Thinking of Katrina''s fear and resistance yesterday, Aaron feels an unspeakable pain in his heart.

    Four years ago, the situation was urgent. He had no option but to force her. It must''ve caused her much hurt at the time, and that''s why she was fully resistant last time.

    When the truth comes out, and everything is reasonably explained, Aaron only wants to keep her with him more than ever.

    It took four years, but she still found his way back to him. They''ve come full circle.

    Now that he has her back¡­

    No matter what, he won''t let her go this time.

    It''s late in the morning when Katrina wakes up.

    The sun shone through the French windows into the room.

    On the big soft bed, Katrina opens her eyes, with slightly furrowed brows.

    As she moves slightly, she feels an unusual pain. It''s as if her whole body was crushed by a large truck.

    Katrina can''t help groaning. It takes a lot of effort to get out of bed.

    Aaron, you b.a.s.t.a.r.d!

    She grits her teeth in anger as she remembers what he did to her last night.

    Turning around, she sees the culprit in smart clothes, sitting on the sofa next to her. He''s smiling at her with his dark eyes, holding a gla.s.s of red wine in his slender fingers.

    This sanctimonious b.a.s.t.a.r.d!

    At Aaron''s sight, Katrina is furious.

    Despite hurting her so much, this b.a.s.t.a.r.d looks happy and relaxed! Her pain clearly gives him happiness. What a psychotic lunatic!

    Katrina glares at Aaron with extreme resentment, almost bursting into flames.

    Aaron asks elegantly, "Awake?"

    Still satisfied and in a good mood, Aaron ignores her obvious contempt.

    Katrina snorts coldly and turns away from him. She obviously doesn''t want to talk to him.

    Aaron finds Katrina''s embarra.s.sment and anger really cute. She resembles a little kid who''s easily angered.

    She is enduring physical discomfort. Katrina gets out of bed, and moves to take a shower in the bathroom. But just as she lands on her toes, she wobbles and nearly falls to the ground. She''s so weak that she can''t even support herself.

    Aaron moves quickly and rushes over to her, catching Katrina in a warm and solid embrace. He derides in her ears, "Your legs are weak."

    His voice is low and flirtatious.

    Last night, Katrina lost consciousness before he reached his climax. Although he wanted more, he relented for the sake of her body. It turns out that she''s still weak from the night before. Seeing her trembling, he''s surprised to find her unexpectedly cute.

    Hearing the flirtation in Aaron''s voice, Katrina''s face instantly turns red.

    It''s humiliating that she almost fell down when she got out of bed. Unexpectedly, this b.a.s.t.a.r.d is making fun of her flagrantly! If not for him, she wouldn''t be so weak!

    By this time, Katrina has worked herself up into a fit of rage. The sight of Aaron makes her see red. She bites her lip and pushes Aaron away. "Go away! It''s none of your business!"

    The stubborn and resentful expression on Katrina''s blushing face makes her look like a fierce-looking kitten.

    Aaron strokes her hair and whispers, "Are you sure that you can make it on your own like this?"

    a.s.shole!

    In the face of his teasing, Katrina can not resist cursing him.

    She grabs his hand and bites it severely, leaving two rows of teeth marks in retaliation.

    Katrina wants him to feel the pain she suffered.

    This is all his fault, and yet he has the audacity to behave like a hoodlum and speak so casually!

 Chapter 45: What A Glib Kitten

    Feeling a sharp pain, Aaron lets her go. It''s really her consistent reaction to bite someone when she''s angry. He doesn''t get angry when he sees the two neat rows of teeth marks on his hand.

    What a glib kitten! She deliberately bit him again.

    Before he can investigate her stashing of cash in secret, she becomes at odds with him. But right now, he doesn''t feel angry with her at all.

    He feels something special for her.

    The unprecedented and enjoyable experience from last night has left him addicted.

    Besides, he just discovered that she was the girl from four years ago. He doesn''t have the heart to be angry with her.

    Katrina takes the opportunity to escape from Aaron''s grasp. On trembling slender white legs, she supports herself on the wall and makes her way to the bathroom.

    Aaron involuntarily smiles as he watches the slim beautiful figure.

    He heard that women should be coaxed and doted on. For his future happiness, it seems that he has to be much kinder to her to try and make her accept him.

    After all, she''s the only woman he wants.

    The man in her life can only be him.

    When Katrina comes out of the bathroom, Aaron has already left the room.

    Lying in bed, Katrina stares at the ceiling in despair.

    It''s depressing enough to be kept in captivity and lose her freedom. Then unexpectedly, Aaron forces himself on her.

    What on earth does he take her for? Did he really lose something that he has to put the blame on her? But even so, he can''t go so far as to behave so frivolously.

    Unless he really does merely regard her as a plaything in captivity, existing for his own amus.e.m.e.nt. When he loses interest one day, he''ll just kick her away.

    Katrina can''t figure out Aaron.

    With his status and position, he can have any woman. A few days ago, the mayor''s daughter Miss Roberts visited him in person.

    Why does he keep pestering her? What''s his purpose for doing this?

    Not understanding Aaron''s heart depresses Katrina, the more she thinks about it. Her eyes unconsciously fill with tears.

    Just then, Aaron pushes the door and enters with a bowl of porridge in his hand. "Get up and have something to eat."

    Because of what happened last night, Katrina doesn''t want to talk to Aaron at all.

    She turns around and says in a m.u.f.fled voice, "I''m not hungry."

    Not hungry? She''s angry with him and is in another fit of pique!

    Every time she''s angry with him, she refuses to eat. He wonders if she''s punishing him or herself.

    Aaron knows why Katrina is angry.

    Last night, He got a bit out of control and made love to her. He went too far.

    Since he experienced pleasure with Katrina last night, he always wants to enjoy such things. He knows that he would never get tired of it. If not for the fact that she''s not feeling well and is in a bad mood, he would have an urge to do it with her again in the morning.

    In the future, this will be something that they would do regularly, so Katrina should adapt to as early as possible.

    Aaron speaks as softly as he can. "Come on, stop that now. I didn''t mean to do it last night."

    Katrina puts the pillow over her face. She obviously doesn''t believe him.

    Not intentional? Only the devil would believe that! Obviously, he''s been plotting it for a long time!

    Aaron keeps climbing onto her bed and sleeping with her every night. He''s evidently thought about this before. She had felt his body''s reaction, but she never expected him actually to do this to her.

    Katrina had already lost her virginity in a bad experience in the past. But as a woman, she still wants to give herself to someone she loves, not have someone despoil her the way Aaron did.

    She''s immensely depressed about what happened. Her heart is full of resentment against him.

    At the sight of Katrina covering her face and refusing to talk to him, Aaron has no choice but to play his trump card again. "Katrina, you know I have a way to deal with you. Are you sure that you want me to feed you the porridge myself?"

    Aaron''s tone isn''t harsh, but the threat is undeniable.

    Katrina definitely knows what he means. He always feeds her whenever she refuses to eat.

    This jerk has no sense of repentance at all!

    And he has the audacity to treat her this way!

    At that moment, Katrina is furious and angry. She turns to Aaron and chokes through her sobs, "Aaron, what the h.e.l.l do you take me for?"

    Katrina has dignity! She has her own emotions!

    Why did he have to imprison her here? How could he kiss and hug her whenever he wants to, or make love to her when he''s unhappy?

    As a girl, she despises it. Between lovers, any form of physical contact should be consensual. They''re not lovers, at all!

    At the sight of the tears in Katrina''s red eyes and her choking voice, Aaron feels a sudden tug in his heart and some unspeakable pain.

    What does he take her for?

    Of course, he regards her as an important woman in his life. If she were any other woman, he wouldn''t even look at her twice.

    But she''s Katrina Miller.

    Being a stubborn man, he wants to keep her around and never let her go.

    Aaron has never fallen in love in his 28 years of living, and courting a girl is something unfamiliar to him. He can''t even speak sweet words like "I like you" or "I love you."

    But he knows exactly how important Katrina is to him.

    To him, Katrina is unique.

    Aaron puts the porridge down and gently wipes the tears off her cheeks with his fingers. His dark eyes are fixed on her. In a deep and serious voice, he says, "Katrina, since you want to know why I won''t let you go, I''ll tell you why.

    "Once, I was plotted against by my compet.i.tor. They drugged me, and it damaged my nerves so badly that I lost the ability to sleep at night. I tried all kinds of sleeping pills, but nothing worked.

    "For several years, I''ve hardly ever gotten a full night''s sleep. I used to keep my eyes open until dawn every day. Despite being extremely tired, I couldn''t fall asleep at all. It was too painful."

    In Aaron''s words, Katrina is full of inconceivable shock.

    Does he have a serious insomnia problem that keeps him from sleeping at night?

    How come she never noticed?

    Doesn''t he fall asleep almost instantly every time he stays with her? She never sees him suffer from insomnia.

    Besides, what does his insomnia have to do with her?

 Chapter 46: Be My Woman

    While Katrina is at a loss, Aaron says, "when I met you, I realized that you relieve my insomnia. Every time I hold you, my nerves gradually relax, and I fall asleep quickly. Katrina, do you understand now why I don''t want to let you go?"

    Katrina is shocked to hear about Aaron''s insomnia.

    But when she thinks about it carefully, she inevitably sees the clues. She just didn''t notice them before.

    Back when she first came to the villa, Randy would take medicine to Aaron every night and ask him to take it.

    Even on the day that Randy needed to return to his hometown unexpectedly, he still remembered to remind Aaron to take his medicine.

    When she first saw Aaron, she always noticed faint gloom under his eyes. He looked very stern and dangerous. At that time, he could''ve also had chronic insomnia.

    No wonder he falls asleep instantly every time he holds her in his arms. It''s because he can''t sleep well every day.

    Now, it seems that his complexion and mental state had improved a lot compared to when she first met him. With these details and comparisons, Katrina has no reason not to believe Aaron.

    Katrina takes a deep breath. "So, you kept me here to sleep in my bed every night, just so you can fall asleep?"

    Aaron nods. "Yes."

    Katrina hits him with a pillow. "a.s.shole! Even if that''s the case, you don''t have to be so frivolous!"

    His intention can''t be as simple as getting some sleep!

    Aaron gets fresh with her by kissing and touching her. He always behaves like a hoodlum towards her. Does he want to utilize her sympathy to cover up his crimes? It is not going to happen!

    After all, she remembers everything he did to her!

    Grabbing the pillow that Katrina has thrown, Aaron holds her soft hand and looks at her sincerely. "My body is drawn to you."

    At first, he found her aroma very familiar and good.

    It''s true that he was initially reluctant to let her go because he discovered that she could magically alleviate his insomnia.

    But his affections for her are no longer that simple.

    Yes, his body is the most honest.

    Despite having many beautiful, slim, and s.e.xy women seduce him, he remained unmoved and only felt extremely irritable.

    But when he''s with her, even an inadvertent touch will fill him with energy. His body not only desires her but is also dependent on her.

    Of course, from a deeper point of view, he also sees her as the most beautiful and lovely woman in the world.

    Katrina is completely unaware of the reaction of Aaron''s body when she touches something hot. Feeling the change in her hand and realizing what''s happening, Katrina screams in horror and shakes off Aarons''s hand.

    Her small face is red with shame, anger, and anxiety as she scolds him in defiance for his actions. "Aaron, you rascal!"

    This jerk!

    To her shock, he made her touch his¡­

    Can he get any more shameless?

    She''s too ashamed to face anyone. She may as well starve herself to death!

    Is he trying to express that he''s good at it? Or to prove that his attraction to her and show that he finds her very charming? No matter what the reason is, she doesn''t want to hear it!

    Aaron doesn''t dare tell Katrina what happened four years ago. He knows that the incident must''ve brought great damage and hurt to Katrina. If she finds out that he was the man who took away her innocence four years ago, she would hate him even more.

    Aaron fixes Katrina, a firm stare. "Katrina, be my woman!"

    The definite and imposing tone conforms to Aaron''s consistent character.

    Katrina is stunned to hear his confession.

    Be his woman? Why should she be his woman? Because his body is drawn to her, and she can relieve his insomnia What does being his woman entail?

    Is she being kept in his house without freedom, receiving a variety of expensive clothes and jewelry every day, dressing up beautifully, like a canary in a cage?

    If so, she doesn''t even need to think about it. She will never do as he desires.

    Even if he doesn''t let her go and will keep her locked up, sooner or later, she''ll get her chance to escape. Unless he locks her feet, he will never be able to keep her heart from desiring freedom!

    Katrina immediately refuses Aaron. "I don''t want to!"

    To Aaron''s surprise, Katrina refuses him resolutely. He frowns. "Why!"

    Aaron has always been very lofty and has never been rejected so mercilessly. Usually, women leer at him and throw themselves all over him. But he never pays them any attention.

    Today, the first time he asks a woman to be his, he gets such a harsh refusal.

    How could Aaron accept it so easily?

    Aaron forces himself to stare into Katrina''s eyes and slowly says, "I''m more handsome and wealthier than 99% of the men in the world. If you stay with me, I will give you the best things that life has to offer and make you the happiest woman in the world. Katrina, why don''t you want to be my woman?"

    Katrina fearlessly looks straight into his eyes. "Aaron, no matter how handsome or how rich you are, even if 99% of the women in the world are willing to be your woman, I''m the other 1%."

    She can''t deny that he''s nearly the most handsome man she has ever seen. He is also very rich; dozens of Anderson families may not even be able to match his wealth.

    But what Katrina needs is a dignified and grand love.

    She won''t compromise with a man for vanity or money. She won''t be his woman and please him against her will. What''s the difference between that and being kept as a mistress?

    Aaron is furious at Katrina''s refusal.

    This ungrateful woman!

    It''s Aaron''s first time in his life to express his feelings to a woman on his own initiative. But she turns him down so ungratefully!

    Aaron is seething with rage.

 Chapter 47: Love Confession

    Even though Aaron doesn''t know how to speak sweet words and lacks the ability to express himself, he offers what he has to make Katrina his woman. To him, it''s showing his love to her.

    But it sounds quite different to Katrina.

    His offer seems like it''s all for his selfish desires so that he can make unreasonable demands towards her. He just wants to have her become his mistress in order to satisfy his own desires.

    How can she promise him such a ridiculous request?

    The room suddenly becomes very quiet.

    Aaron''s dark eyes narrow as he stares at Katrina with knotted eyebrows. His handsome face looks expressionless, gloomy, and dangerous.

    He wishes he could tame her directly so she couldn''t refuse him again.

    Katrina''s eyes are slightly red. She bravely stares Aaron down, stubborn and unyielding.

    But gradually, Katrina''s bravado weakens a little.

    Aaron is an aloof and arrogant man. If she refuses him...

    Would he get even with her? Would bully her more excessively? Would she have to fight back with all her strength?

    If she annoys him enough, she would be the only one who would suffer.

    While Katrina gradually feels oppressed by Aaron''s demeanor and begins to feel uneasy and diffident, Aaron suddenly speaks and breaks the silence.

    "I won''t touch you for the next two days. I hope you can think it over and become mine." His voice is low and alluring, and his face isn''t as terrible as it was just now.

    Katrina glares at him angrily.

    She doesn''t need time to reconsider his request! Whether it be two days or two years, she will never agree!

    If he coerces her, she won''t compromise in her mind even if she has no choice but to give in physically.

    Without giving Katrina time to rebut, Aaron adds, "It doesn''t matter if you can''t figure it out. At present, you have no choice but to stay with me."

    Just as Katrina thinks that he will respect her opinion and let her go, Aaron dashes all her hopes in an instant.

    Katrina is instantly distraught, frantic, and depressed.

    He won''t let her go, whether she wants to be his woman or not, whether she wants to stay with him or not?

    This arrogant b.a.s.t.a.r.d!

    In that case, what''s the point for giving her time to reconsider?

    He''s already sentenced her to life imprisonment.

    She originally had an idea in mind, hoping that he would be kind enough to let her go. But now, her only hope is shattered.

    According to Aaron''s character, no one can change his decision easily once he''s decided it. That means that he will never let her go.

    At the realization, Katrina feels sad and dreary. Her already red eyes filled with even more tears, like a pear blossom bathing in the rain, showing everyone the pain in her heart.

    Seeing Katrina''s reaction makes Aaron feel as if something is piercing his heart. The feeling nearly suffocates him.

    Bending over, he lifts Katrina''s chin and looks directly into her eyes. "Katrina, do you hate me that much?"

    Does his love for her disgust her so much?

    Does she intensely despise the thought of staying with him?

    Forced to look at Aaron, Katrina says through gritted teeth, "Yes, Aaron, I really hate you!"

    She hates how he caught her indiscriminately! She hates how he keeps her in captivity! Most of all, she hates how he doesn''t respect her at all and keeps making advances on her without her consent!

    Given all this, how could she not hate him with a pa.s.sion? She despises him so much!

    Hearing that, a glimmer of pain appears in Aaron''s eyes. He regards her as the woman he values above the rest, someone to love and spoil. But she''s filled with hatred for him?

    This little white-eyed wolf! He''s given her everything, only to be repaid with ingrat.i.tude.

    In the end, Aaron manages to hold back his overwhelming anger and decides not to make love with her until she becomes receptive.

    Taking a deep breath, Aaron says firmly, "It doesn''t matter if you hate me. I love you, that''s enough."

    Whether she likes him or not doesn''t matter, he will never let her go. She would still have to be with him. Since she hates him so much, he has to make her learn to like him back.

    I love you, that''s enough¡­

    I love you¡­

    Love¡­

    Katrina is dumbfounded. The words repeat in her mind over and over again.

    Does he love her?

    Is his definition of love, similar to what she understands it to be? Or is it all her imagination? Maybe she''s just thinking too much.

    If a man wants you to be his woman, does that mean he likes you, or he simply wants you? If it''s the former, it may be regarded as a pursuit. But if it''s the latter, it''s simply a benefit-based relationship.

    Keeping someone as the property is quite different. It just means you''re being kept as a plaything for one''s own amus.e.m.e.nt.

    While Katrina is in a trance, Aaron bends over and kisses her plump lips, savoring the taste of her mouth, and His kiss is simultaneously gentle and unrestrained.

    Katrina startles and hurriedly pushes Aaron away. He easily grabs her hands and keeps her in his arms, forcefully.

    Her soft body is pressed against his firm chest tightly. His strong scent overwhelms her. It''s overbearing and distinct, belonging only to him.

    As the air thins little by little, Katrina''s cheeks turn red, and she nearly suffocates. He beats his shoulders with her fists.

    After having enough of kissing her, Aaron loosens his hold on her.

    Katrina nearly has no strength left in her body. She gasps with her mouth wide open.

    Aaron puts his hand on Katrina''s chest. "Your heart is beating fast. When I kiss you, you''re not completely indifferent."

    What does a fast heartbeat suggest? It doesn''t necessarily mean that she also loves him! Even if he were someone else, she would react the same way...

    Wait a minute!

    Katrina is stunned to feel the hand on her chest. When she looks down and sees that he''s groping her, she instantly breaks down.

    This abominable rascal!

    He''s touching her chest!

    Katrina''s face turns red in an instant. She angrily shakes off his hand. "Aaron, you shameless b.a.s.t.a.r.d!"

    Initially, Aaron just wanted her to feel her heartbeat and talk to her, but touching her feels unexpectedly good. He couldn''t help exploring it for a while.

    At Katrina''s cute angry reaction, Aaron smiles. "You should learn to get used to it."

    After all, more shameless things are waiting for her in the future.

 Chapter 48: Sleeping With Him

    Katrina ignores Aaron all day.

    Instead of lingering around her, Aaron gives her enough time and s.p.a.ce to think things over.

    Besides, whether she agrees to be his woman or not, the final result will be the same.

    For several days, Aaron seems to disappear into thin air. He never returns to his villa or contacts Katrina in any way.

    Every day, Randy takes care of her meals. The guards in the villa seem to be much more stringent than before. Katrina has no choice but to stay in the villa at all times. She nearly goes crazy from the boredom.

    It''s the first time that Aaron has been away from the villa for so long. Although Katrina is curious about where he''s gone, she refuses to ask anything about him.

    Katrina thinks it''s great that he hasn''t come back. She hopes never to see him again.

    A few days later, Aaron returns to the villa at night.

    G.o.d knows how fast he finished everything in Australia. He''s been so busy these days that he''s hardly had any rest. As soon as he finishes his work, he hurries to take a nonstop flight back home.

    The day he returns is the fourth day he''s been gone.

    When he arrives home, Aaron takes a bath before going straight to Katrina''s room.

    Under the thin moonlight, she looks lovely as she sleeps soundly.

    Aaron lifts the blanket and gets in bed next to her, holding her soft body in his arms. A familiar scent stream into his nose, making him feel pleasant and wonderful.

    After a few days without rest, his eyes are extremely dry.

    He finally gets to see her and hold her in his arms again. Although he misses her body a lot, he doesn''t want to disturb her deep sleep¡­

    It''s enough just to hold her.

    Aaron bows his head to kiss Katrina, before closing his eyes in content.

    When the first ray of sunshine comes into the room the next morning, Katrina''s fingers move as she wakes up lazily. She stretches as she usually does, only to find her fingers poking something strong and warm.

    Katrina was stunned. Opening her eyes and slowly looking sideways, she finds an extremely handsome sleeping face next to her. Her hands are on his chest, and his arms wrapped around her waist.

    "Ah!"

    Katrina startles and springs out of his arms.

    Aaron?

    Why is he in her bed again? When did he come back? Why wasn''t she aware of his return?

    At Katrina''s scream, Aaron frowns with his eyes closed. He pulls her back unhappily and gathers her in his arms.

    "Shut up! Don''t make so much noise!"

    He''s finally gotten some sleep, but Katrina is so noisy. Doesn''t she know that disturbing his sleep annoys him the most? If she were someone else, he would''ve thought of shooting her with a gun.

    In Aaron''s arms, Katrina stiffens as her mind is in a mess.

    She''s naked under her thin nightdress!

    While Aaron was away these past few days, she dared to take off her bra before going to sleep. No woman wants to wear it every day, it''s uncomfortable and restricting. But on the first day she takes it off, he unexpectedly comes back.

    With him embracing her tightly in his arms, her body is pressed tightly against him. She can even feel the heat from his chest distinctly.

    Katrina''s pretty face turns red instantly. She quickly struggles out his grasp. "Aaron, let me go!"

    Aaron rests his chin on her shoulder and doesn''t budge. He says in a low voice, "I haven''t slept for four days, Katrina. Be quiet and don''t make any noise."

    His voice is slightly hoa.r.s.e, and she can hear the drowsiness from it.

    But physical intimacy is the most important thing for Katrina. She can''t stand being so close to a man. She continues to struggle. "Aaron, let go! Let me go!"

    Katrina persistently fights and makes noise, pushing and beating him with her fist.

    Unable to stand it anymore, Aaron finally opens his eyes. His dangerous black eyes bore into Katrina. "Katrina, do you want me to do something to make you shut up? Even though I''m very sleepy now, I promise I''ll satisfy you."

    Katrina stares into Aaron''s eyes and hears his deep and serious voice. She can already feel the changes in his body. Shuddering, she becomes nervous and cautious.

    His body¡­

    She only struggled for a while, but unexpectedly, his body is already reacting.

    Although Katrina was ashamed and angry, she doesn''t dare irritate him in fear of what he would do to her. She controls her emotions and finally compromises, "Aaron, can you not hold me so tightly?"

    Aaron hasn''t slept for several days and can only fall asleep with her in his arms. She considers his needs for the time being.

    But there''s no need for him to hold her so tightly.

    "Fine."

    With that, Aaron embraces her once again.

    Katrina wants to escape, but Aaron doesn''t want to let her go. Without her presence, he worries a lot and always feels a sense of loss. It seems he only feels rea.s.sured of her existence when he''s holding her.

    In a flash, the man beside Katrina falls asleep again.

    Hearing his steady breathing, Katrina feels helpless but is unable to do anything.

    Katrina doesn''t dare resist him because she doesn''t want him to wake up again if she does. She''s afraid that he would do the same thing to her as he did last time¡­

    Choking back the distress and discomfort in her heart, she consoles herself to be strong.

    When Katrina chose to study medicine in the beginning, it''s due to her desire to heal the wounded and save the dying.

    Although she has long decided not to go down this path anymore, Katrina has never abandoned the idea of helping others. She''s always ready to lend a helping hand to anyone in trouble.

    For the moment, she thinks of Aaron as an insomniac, and herself as a doctor who can cure him of his insomnia.

    Katrina slowly relaxes after she''s certain that Aaron is temporarily harmless while he''s asleep.

    Maybe the drowsiness is contagious.

    Or perhaps it''s boring to be forced to stay still in bed.

    Soon, Katrina closes her eyes and falls asleep.

    Aaron''s tall figure holds her pet.i.te body tightly in his arms, creating a warm and beautiful scene.

 Chapter 49: The Dog Return

    In her sleep, Katrina feels a tickle on her nose.

    Opening her eyes in a daze, she sees a handsome man looking at her in the bed.

    Deep and charming facial features, high rising nose, thin lips, clear and stereoscopic lineament¡­

    He looks so handsome, and it''s as if he came out of a comic book.

    Who is he?

    Was he sent by G.o.d to save her?

    Katrina stares blankly at the man in front of her, unconsciously displaying a beautiful smile.

    Aaron is in a trance at the sight of Katrina''s smile.

    Katrina seldom smiles in front of him and never so beautifully. With him, she always seems ashamed, angry, and indignant.

    To be honest, Aaron is a little fascinated by her smile. Her beauty is una.s.suming, but comfortable. Her smile is infectious and makes people feel happy.

    However¡­

    Thinking how antagonistic she''s been towards him, how could she smile so happily at him?

    This stupid woman!

    Her eyes are misty. Who on earth is she seeing that it makes her so happy?

    At that moment, Aaron is a little upset. He taps Katrina on the forehead. "Katrina, who are you thinking of?"

    Katrina startles awake when she feels the pain on her forehead. Covering her forehead, she focuses her eyes slowly and realizes that the man in front of her is Aaron.

    It''s Aaron, the jerk!

    Just now, she actually thought that he was very handsome and angelic.

    This d.a.m.n devil! He''s the big bad wolf!

    Katrina can''t help but curse the blindness of her heart. The expression on her face changes from happiness to bitterness.

    Aaron begins to hara.s.s her by tugging on her hair. Has he already recovered his energy? That means she can finally leave. Ma.s.saging her forehead, Katrina gets out of bed. She goes to the bathroom to wash her face.

    Looking at her retreating back, Aaron despairs for her in his mind.

    Is this woman a pig? She sleeps too much.

    When he woke up, Katrina was still asleep. She went to bed so early yesterday, but she still fell asleep again this morning. It seems that keeping her at home all day makes her become a lovelier creature.

    But complaints are only complaints. Even Aaron himself doesn''t realize how doting his eyes are when he looks at her.

    Just as Katrina walks out of the room that morning, Randy comes in with excitement. "Mr. Wilson, Beta is back!"

    The bark Katrina hears is the only warning she gets when a large black dog rushes into the living room enthusiastically. Seeing the dog suddenly popping out in front of her, she instantly freezes. Her legs are rooted to the floor, and she can''t move a step.

    Since Katrina was young, she''s always been scared of dogs. Even a tiny pet dog can make her nervous, not to mention the big black dog looming over her.

    Katrina heard a long time ago that Aaron has a pet dog that''s undergoing rehabilitative treatment abroad for medical reasons. But she doesn''t expect the dog to come back so soon. And as soon as he enters the house, he''s face to face with her.

    Obviously, the dog notices Katrina, a strange woman in the villa.

    Meeting for the first time, Katrina and the dog staring at each other. Suddenly, the dog runs towards her.

    Katrina becomes even more scared when she sees the beast pouncing towards her. Fortunately, Aaron''s living room is large enough to give her enough time to respond.

    Realizing that danger is approaching, Katrina screams and runs as fast as she can. "Don''t come over! Ah! Help!"

    As soon as Katrina turns around, she sees Aaron coming out of the room. She has no choice but to rush directly into Aaron''s arms without a second thought.

    Her hands clasp tightly around his neck, and her head burrows in his chest. She''s practically hanging on him.

    "Aaron! Help! Save me! Don''t let it come over!"

    Katrina''s voice is urgent, on the verge of sobbing. She''s obviously really scared.

    She''s so frightened by his dog that she throws herself into his arms regardless of her image. She wants to hang her whole body on him. He can even feel the softness of her chest.

    At that moment, Aaron can''t help smiling.

    Since she comes to him voluntarily, he has no reason to push her away. Holding her in his arms, he gently strokes her back. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."

    Hiding in Aaron''s arms, Katrina doesn''t even dare to look at the dog.

    After a long time of not feeling the dog bite her or hearing his bark, Katrina shudders and asks, "Has he left?"

    "No, he''s at your feet, looking at you."

    "Woof!"

    As if on cue, the dog barks to make his presence known.

    Upon hearing the sound, Katrina jerks and buries herself further in Aaron''s arms, "Aaron, I''m afraid. Make him go away. Please. Make him leave."

    Her voice is trembling, and her hands are shaking on his neck. Her small face is white with fear, and her slender, white legs are desperately entangled around his waist in an effort to stay away from the dog.

    Katrina''s embrace makes Aaron feel good. For the first time since they met, she actively initiates contact with him.

    Unexpectedly, it''s because of his pet dog.

    Aaron puts one hand around Katrina''s waist and his other hand around her b.u.t.tocks. With a relaxed smile on his face, he says rea.s.suringly, "Beta is intelligent; he won''t bite you. Do you want to touch him?"

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina shakes her head wildly. "No!"

    She doesn''t even have the courage to look at him, let alone touch him. Aaron doesn''t understand her fear. Even if he kills her, she can''t do it!

    Katrina''s voice chokes, "Aaron, please, take me back."

    This is Aaron''s villa. The big black creature is Aaron''s beloved dog. Before she arrived, the dog must be accustomed to playing around the villa. She has no reason to make Aaron cast away his dog.

    In that case, she can only hope that Aaron will take her back to her room, where she can be safe and out of the dog''s reach.

    By this time, her legs are weakening, but she doesn''t dare leave Aaron. The dog might come to her and cause her trouble. She can only ask him to take her back to her room.

    At Katrina''s violent shaking and distressed sobs, Aaron finally relents.

    There''s no need to frighten her so much.

    Since she''s so afraid of dogs and she can''t accept Beta right now, he has to wait until they''re more familiar with each other and can meet again.

 Chapter 50: His Beloved Dog

    With his beloved woman on the one hand, and the beloved dog that he has raised from a puppy on the other¡­

    In the end, Aaron chooses Katrina.

    "Randy, take Beta out for now. I''ll go out to see him later."

    "Yes, sir."

    When Randy leads Beta out, Aaron says, "Okay, he''s gone."

    Katrina lifts her head from his arms and looks back cautiously.

    Sure enough, the dog is gone from the living room, and Katrina''s heart feels a little relieved.

    But she suddenly realizes something is wrong.

    Like a koala, she has her arms around Aaron''s neck and her legs around Aaron''s waist. Her whole body is hanging on him, and his hands are holding her hips.

    Katrina feels even more uncomfortable when she feels the warm palm on her rear, and her face turns red instantly.

    "Aaron put me down."

    Aaron pokes fun at her seriousness. "Oh? I distinctly remember someone jumping into my arms just now."

    He wasn''t the one who embraced her. It was entirely her decision to jump into his arms. He just caught her naturally.

    At Aaron''s dawdling, Katrina''s face turns a little redder.

    "I, I just¡­"

    She didn''t mean to!

    Her brain completely lost its ability to think, and her only thought was to stay as far away from the dog as possible. She only jumped into Aaron''s arms for her own safety. But she forgot that he was as dangerous as a wolf.

    Katrina loosens her hold on Aaron''s neck and tiptoes to climb down from Aaron.

    Aaron can''t help but shake his head.

    How ungrateful! He just saved her, but she can''t wait to get down already.

    Finally, letting Katrina go, Aaron strokes her hair. "Stay here for a while."

    Then he walks out.

    While Katrina sits on the couch and looks through the French windows into the yard, Randy puts a collar on the big dog and secures it to the cage with a leash.

    Although a dog is an animal, it''s particularly anxious for freedom. She remembers Randy once telling her that Aaron won''t shut his dog out unless he does something wrong.

    The tied-up dog is filled with doubt and grievances. He whimpers obediently, completely lacking the excitement from earlier.

    He doesn''t understand. After finally returning home and meeting his master after a long separation, why is his master tying him up instead of playing with him?

    Seeing the lonely dog, Katrina also feels a little distressed.

    She knows that the dog hasn''t done anything wrong, but she''s too scared. Although she knows that dogs are a man''s best friend, she''s still afraid of them. Her legs always weaken at the sight of dogs.

    It''s all her fault that the dog is tied up. She feels immensely guilty.

    Aaron''s pet dog is a smart and loyal German shepherd. It has black fur, a large body, high upright ears, and appears domineering. This breed is used by many as police dogs.

    As soon as Aaron walks into the yard, the dog begins to get excited again, wagging his tail and eagerly waiting for Aaron to come over.

    When Aaron reaches him, the dog immediately stands up and throws himself into Aaron''s arms. The dog''s head rubs against Aaron. They share an intimate moment.

    Stroking his head, Aaron unties the collar around his neck.

    Seeing the interaction between Aaron and the dog, Katrina suddenly thinks of the image of Aaron holding her in his arms.

    Aaron is very close to the dog.

    The dog was only away for a while. When he comes back and finds a biped pouncing on his master, will he have any negative feelings towards her and regard her as a compet.i.tor?

    Is she now competing with the dog for Aaron''s favor?

    G.o.d! She feels a little depressed at the thought.

    The dog rubs against Aaron''s arms for a long time.

    Aaron asks Randy to fetch Beta''s favorite toy ball and plays a game of catch with his pet in the yard.

    Seeing the scene of Aaron and his dog together, Katrina discovers for the first time that he has an ordinary side.

    Originally, she thought he was sternly cool and unmoved. But he''s unexpectedly affectionate with his dog.

    Before the dog returned, the villa was practically Katrina''s domain. Aaron often goes out for social engagements and business meetings, leaving her alone at home. Every day, she spends time reading books, basking in the sun, or enjoying the flowers in the garden.

    As soon as the dog comes back, she acquires a great rival.

    Katrina will start behaving cautiously in the villa.

    Every time she goes out of the room, she''ll crack it open and, like a thief, check if the dog is in the living room. Even if she has her full courage, and she wouldn''t dare step out of the room if she sees the animal.

    After Katrina takes a shower in the evening, she sees Aaron in her room. Dressed in sleepwear, he''s lying leisurely in her bed and reading a book.

    Katrina feels upset when she sees him. "Why are you here?"

    Aaron replies confidently, "This is my home. I will go wherever I like."

    Last night, he climbed into her bed while she was asleep. But tonight, Katrina doesn''t want to sleep with him at all. Thinking of her experience that night makes Katrina''s scalp go numb.

    If he wants to sleep in her room, she''ll let him do as he pleases.

    Katrina says wryly, "Then I''m going."

    Holding the pillow, Katrina opens the door and prepares to leave.

    Aaron says, "Beta is out there. Are you sure you want him to accompany you?"

    Katrina is stunned.

    Sure enough, upon hearing the door open, the dark figure jumps out of its nest and is squatting by the doorway. Beta pokes his tongue out as he watches Katrina.

    The moment she sees the dog, Katrina cries out and quickly slams the door, clutching her chest in panic.

    Seeing Katrina''s reaction, Aaron''s handsome face lights up with a smile. He closes the book in his hands. "All right, don''t just stand there. Come over and sleep."

    Outside, there''s a fierce-looking big black dog.

    In bed, Aaron is looking expectantly at her with an evil grin.

    After weighing her options for a long time, Katrina reluctantly walks towards Aaron.

 Chapter 51: You Are The Best Choice

    As soon as Katrina gets to the bedside, Aaron grabs her by the arm and pulls her into an embrace.

    He turns over and settles Katrina beneath him.

    A strong masculine scent engulfs Katrina''s face like a whirlwind. She raises her guard and covers her chest protectively. "Aaron, what are you doing?"

    Aaron smiles wickedly. "Doing what I want, of course. Considering such a long night..."

    Without expecting his blunt and bold response, Katrina turns red. "Aaron, don''t act recklessly!"

    The last time she tried to escape, he found out and punished her like this. But she hasn''t done anything wrong this time, why is he doing this to her?

    Aaron leans over Katrina''s neck and breathes in her alluring scent. "Katrina, what have you decided with what I told you to reconsider?"

    Something for her to reconsider?

    Is he talking about when he asked her to be his woman?

    Why did he ask her to reconsider when he knew she would never say yes?

    Katrina''s eyes are filled with sincerity when she looks to Aaron and says, "Aaron, you have better options. Why me?"

    Aaron looks at her in the eye. "You are the best choice."

    She has proven herself to be the best for him in many aspects.

    His body only reacts to her, and she can help him sleep well. No other woman can do this.

    It''s been several days since he last touched her and tasted ecstasy with her.

    Holding her in his arms again, Aaron can feel the air and blood rushing out of his body. His breath gets heavier and heavier.

    After Katrina''s bath, she''s inexplicably sweet and tempting.

    Aaron leans over and kisses her, his big hands roaming restlessly under her clothes.

    Sensing his body''s reaction, Katrina pushes him hard. "Aaron, you said you wouldn''t touch me!"

    "Did I say that?" Aaron is skeptical, then he adds, "I just said that I''d give you a few days to think about it, and I won''t touch you during these days. But I didn''t say that I won''t touch you anymore."

    He won''t give up on her, whether she''s thought it over or not.

    Hearing Aaron''s arguments, Katrina turns red again. "Aaron, you''re shameless!"

    Aaron grins. "Since you said it, should I become more shameless to satisfy you?"

    He grabs her arm easily and restricts both her legs.

    Under the pressure of his hold, she loses ground again.

    In the end, Katrina has no choice but to surrender and not cry.

    Taking pleasure in her body, Aaron holds her tightly in his arms and tries to let her adapt to the intrusion gently. "Relax. Take it easy."

    The next day, Katrina turns over in a daze.

    When she opens her eyes, she feels a deep stare from above her head.

    She''s holding Aaron like an octopus, with a slender white leg draped over his waist.

    Aaron''s voice becomes low and dangerous. "Throwing yourself upon me first thing in the morning? I''m actually not satisfied with last night. Shall we resume now?''

    Because of her cries last night, he had to let her sleep early and didn''t have the heart to bother her for another round.

    He was afraid of hurting her like before, and he couldn''t bear tormenting her and making her legs become soft and weak. She might reject him even more.

    Unexpectedly, she''s enthusiastic so early in the morning.

    Is she trying to arouse him?

    Hearing Aaron''s dangerous voice, Katrina quickly extricates her arms and legs from his body. She turns over and tries to pull away.

    But Aaron suddenly pulls her back, turning her around. "Where are you going?"

    Does she think she can really run away from him right under his nose?

    Aaron is a real dynamo.

    Katrina had no idea that her unconscious actions would lead him to become a monster in the morning.

    To lessen her suffering, Katrina has finally learned to ingratiate herself with him.

    Just as Aaron is about to remove her hands, Katrina clamps her legs tightly, her beautiful eyes filled with grievances. "Aaron, please don''t. It hurts too much."

    It''s the first time that Katrina has spoken to him in such a soft voice. Her beautiful eyes look so vulnerable and moving, making people show pity.

    Seeing the faint marks on her fair skin and hearing her waxy words, Aaron thinks he hurt her again. He frowns and wants to see where it hurts. "Let me see."

    Katrina couldn''t possibly show him something so private.

    She pushes him even harder. "No!"

    Knowing Katrina is feeling shy, Aaron doesn''t force her. He holds her in his arms for a while before getting up and putting some clothes on.

    Aaron comes back in the evening and drops something that looks like toothpaste on Katrina.

    Katrina looks puzzled. "What''s this?"

    When she sees the words'' swelling'' on the package, her small face turns red to the tips of her ears.

    Aaron, he...

    Did he buy her ointment for the wound?

    He bought this¡­

    Seeing Katrina''s stunning face, Aaron whispers, "I''ll help apply it if it''s not convenient for you."

    Katrina glares at him, gritting her teeth because of his words. "Thanks for your kindness. Don''t bother!"

    Let him help her?

    She''s not stupid!

    In a flash, it''s now the fifth day since Beta came back.

    Katrina has grown used to having a dog in the house, but she still isn''t comfortable staying with him in the same s.p.a.ce. She''s terrified of dogs.

    Knowing that Katrina is frightened of him, Beta deliberately doesn''t bother her.

    Each time he tries to greet her with an enthusiastic look on his face, Katrina startles and runs away. Beta has to let out a helpless low howl and stop.

    Today, it''s raining outside. Since Beta can''t play in the yard, he stays in the living room.

    Katrina hasn''t been out of her room all morning because of this.

    Even Aaron brought her breakfast himself.

    Katrina can''t help but hide away in her room to avoid Beta.

    After all, Aaron plans to keep her around for a long time, and his dog Beta also stays at his villa. The two have to try and accept one another.

    If Katrina always keeps away from Beta, she will always be afraid of him.

    After a second thought, Aaron knocks on the door of Katrina''s room.

 Chapter 52: Bonding With His Dog

    Randy is the only person who knocks on Katrina''s door.

    Aaron always comes and goes as he likes, like breaking into no man''s land.

    In his words, this is his home, and he goes wherever he wants.

    Hearing the knock, Katrina a.s.sumes it''s Randy and opens the door without a second thought.

    When the door opens, she doesn''t expect to see Aaron''s handsome young face.

    More importantly, the big black dog Beta squatting at Aaron''s feet is the last thing she expects to greet her. Holding his toy ball in his mouth, Beta looks up at Katrina.

    Katrina is shocked to see the dog suddenly.

    "Ah!" She screams and closes the door as quickly as she can in fear that Beta will break-in.

    Aaron reaches out in time and stops Katrina, forcing the door open.

    With Aaron''s strength, Katrina is unable to shut the door, making her cry out, "Aaron, let me go!"

    Aaron looks down at Katrina''s anxious face and says, "Beta is clever and lovely. He won''t bite."

    It''s true. After a few days of discrete observation, Katrina finds out that although the dog looks very big and fierce, Beta is gentle and unaggressive towards the people around it.

    But even that doesn''t stop Katrina from being frightened of him.

    Even if Beta doesn''t bite, she''s still frightened.

    Shivering behind the door, Katrina whimpers, "Aaron, please don''t let him in."

    Beta drops the toy ball in the mouth to the ground. He pushes it through the door with his paw and looks up at Katrina. Sticking out his tongue, he looks like he has a smile on his face. His tail is wagging to show his affection.

    Aaron patiently continues to rea.s.sure Katrina, "He values his toy ball so much, that n.o.body can touch it except for me. You can see how much he likes you if he''s willing to give you his toy ball."

    Katrina is touched to hear Aaron''s words. Seeing the dog looking at her so hopefully only makes her heart soften more.

    Nevertheless, she still can''t contain her fear.

    "Okay, thank you."

    Katrina quivers and picks up the ball cautiously.

    Recalling Aaron playing catch with Beta in the yard, Katrina throws the ball into the distance. The dog immediately runs along the track of the ball to catch it firmly. Then he trots back, wagging his tail all the way, and puts the ball on the ground again. He pushes it through the crack of the door with his paw.

    As Aaron watches Katrina interact with his beloved dog, Beta, a smile stretches across his face.

    It''s evident that Katrina doesn''t reject Beta because she dislikes him.

    She''s a kind and gentle girl, not hostile to small animals. She''s just afraid of dogs by nature.

    Katrina plays a few ball games with Beta, and Aaron continues to guide her, "Good, now touch him."

    Although Katrina isn''t as scared of dogs as she used to be, she still isn''t brave enough to touch him.

    Katrina shakes her head from behind the door. "No, I''m afraid."

    Noticing that she''s still reluctant, Aaron suddenly changes his strategy. "Do you want to go outside?"

    Katrina is stunned by Aaron''s words.

    Of course, she wants to go outside!

    She''s been imprisoned for such a long time, and the one time she left Aaron''s villa, she was easily captured.

    Who wants to stay in the villa all the time?

    No matter how big Aaron''s villa is, Katrina is tired of the place and seeing the same people every day.

    Katrina nods honestly. "Yes."

    "If you touch him, I''ll take you out tomorrow."

    Katrina never thought that Aaron would tempt her with this.

    She looks at him suspiciously. "Will you keep your promise? Aren''t you a liar?"

    Even if Aaron says he''ll take her out, it''s very likely he''ll bring her back immediately after they leave the villa.

    Aaron nods. "I''ll keep my word."

    Katrina finally gives in to the temptation of Aaron''s promise.

    She takes a while to form a plan in silence. Finally, she bravely reaches out her hand and touches the dog''s head, before quickly withdrawing her hand.

    It lasts for less than a second, showing Aaron her deviousness for the first time.

    Aaron feels completely speechless. "So, perfunctory! It seems I can only take you out for five minutes."

    Katrina looks very aggrieved. "How could I touch him?"

    He should know that the first time she saw Beta, she was too scared even to have the courage to look at him.

    Now, she gathers a great deal of determination to touch him.

    Aaron deftly touches the dog''s head. "Like this."

    Seeing Aaron touching the dog, Katrina suddenly realizes what''s wrong.

    Why does it seem like Aaron always touches her head like that?

    Katrina finally summons the courage to grab the chance to go out. Then she puts her hand on the dog''s head. The hairy texture feels good.

    Instead of biting her, Beta puts out his tongue and licks her hands.

    Though it frightened Katrina to pull her hand back, a surprised smile lights up her pretty face. "It''s so smooth!"

    In any case, she has taken the first successful step.

    Though something seems hard and scary most of the time, when you actually try it, you''ll find that it''s not as difficult as you expect it to be.

    Like now, under Aaron''s encouragement, she became brave enough to touch the dog, making her realize that Beta isn''t as scary as she thought.

    At noon, Katrina leaves her room for the first time in days to eat lunch in the dining room.

    Beta''s bowl is by her feet. Although Randy has placed fresh dog food for him, he doesn''t seem to like it.

    While eating, Katrina suddenly feels a pair of eyes looking at her. She looks down and makes eye contact with Beta.

    "Do you want some too?"

    Katrina takes the chicken''s legs from her plate and places them in Beta''s bowl. The dog immediately eats the meal happily.

    Katrina is also happy to see the dog eating so much.

    She picks up a new hobby when she eats, which is feeding the dog.

    As a result, most of the food on her plate ends up in Beta''s stomach.

    When Aaron notices that Katrina hasn''t eaten much because she keeps giving it to Beta, his handsome face goes dark. He pulls her plate over and deposits his lunch in it. "Stop feeding Beta. Don''t leave until you finish eating everything!"

    He doesn''t want to sleep with a pile of ribs every day.

    Katrina shoots Aaron a disapproving look.

    He eats abundant fish and meat, with a good collocation of meat and vegetables, but gives Beta only dog food?

    How unsympathetic!

    Katrina doesn''t realize that she''s somehow already become so concerned about the dog.

 Chapter 53: Invitation

    The phone that Aaron threw onto the living room sofa rings suddenly.

    Just as Randy is about to pick up the phone, Aaron puts down his fork and stands up. "I''ll answer it."

    He strides gracefully on his long legs towards the living room and picks up the phone.

    Meanwhile, Beta is squatting under the table and staring at Katrina in interest.

    Looking at the direction of the living room, Katrina sees Aaron turning his back on her.

    As she plans to sneak some food for Beta, Randy says, "Miss Miller, Mr. Wilson actually did it for Beta''s sake. Because Beta was injured before, Mr. Wilson now buys him the world''s most expensive dog food. It has all the nutrients that a dog needs, and is definitely good for his health.

    "And a lot of human food isn''t suitable for dogs. Chocolate, for example, can be fatal to them. Milk causes diarrhea, and chicken bones can easily scratch a dog''s esophagus or stomach and cause internal bleeding."

    Katrina is suddenly enlightened.

    She always lacked experience in pet ownership, and wouldn''t have known that there were so many things taboos for dogs if Randy hadn''t taught her.

    Like with the chicken leg she just fed to the dog, Beta doesn''t know how to pick the bone. It''s easy for him to break the bone and swallow it. In that case, a dangerous accident is likely to occur.

    Katrina suddenly feels ashamed of her actions. Even though she fed Beta out of kindness, she almost caused him harm.

    How could Aaron maltreat his pet dog when he loves Beta so much? The reason he wants Beta to eat dog food every day is for his health.

    "I''m sorry, Randy," Katrina says, "I didn''t know."

    In the future, she won''t feed Beta so carelessly.

    "That''s all right," Randy says with a rea.s.suring smile. "Mr. Wilson didn''t blame you, did he?"

    Instead of getting angry, Mr. Wilson was afraid that Katrina would give all her lunch to Beta. Worried that she would get hungry, he immediately filled her plate with food.

    Although it was simple and crude, it wasn''t difficult to see how much Mr. Wilson cares about Katrina.

    Meanwhile, Aaron answers the phone in the living room.

    A sweet and soft voice immediately greets him from the other end. "Aaron, it''s me. Victoria."

    Although Aaron met Victoria at Harris Roberts'' birthday party, he has few personal interactions with her in private.

    In spite of Victoria''s unexpected call, Aaron speaks politely, "h.e.l.lo, Miss Roberts."

    Victoria''s voice is filled with feminine coquettishness. "Aaron, was the dessert I made last time to your liking?"

    Aaron didn''t eat the dessert, but Katrina was immensely content with it.

    She ate the dessert, and he tasted it through her.

    The kiss was unexpectedly sweet.

    "Miss Roberts is a good cook, and the dessert was delicious," Aaron replies quietly.

    "Really?" She can''t help the excitement in her voice when Aaron praises her. "Aaron, if you like, I can make more to bring to you."

    As the saying goes, the way to a man''s heart is through his stomach.

    Knowing he was so satisfied with the dessert she made, it wouldn''t be hard for her to see more of him.

    Aaron graciously accepts, "Thank you, Miss Roberts. But next time, it can be directly sent to the office."

    He spends more time in the office than he does at home. More importantly, he doesn''t want another encounter where Victoria makes trouble for Katrina.

    Victoria doesn''t think much of it. "Okay," she says softly.

    The office?

    The office would be better. That way, everyone in his company will know that she has a good relationship with him.

    "By the way, Aaron, I heard from my dad that you''d take part in the charity dinner tomorrow. I haven''t been back in Hadley for a long time, and I''m not familiar with the people in this circle. I was wondering if I could be your companion and attend the party with you."

    This is the reason that Victoria called.

    Victoria''s request seems reasonable.

    Aaron is well-known for being s.e.xually-continent, so he always goes to dinner events alone. Although he seldom gets close to famous women, there''s an abundance of famous ladies who want to get close to him.

    If Victoria attends as his companion, for one thing, it will help him avoid chaotic hara.s.sment. For another, she wouldn''t have to face the unfamiliar circle by herself, which would save her a lot of embarra.s.sment.

    It''s the perfect solution for both of them.

    Since Victoria has a crush on Aaron, she wants to use this chance to get in touch with Aaron. Even if Aaron doesn''t like her yet, it will serve as a warning to other women if she could attend the party as Aaron''s companion.

    Later, she would find more opportunities to spend more time with him.

    Victoria doesn''t think that Aaron would refuse her little request because of her father, but Aaron rebuffs her. "I''m sorry, Miss Roberts. I already have a companion."

    Victoria is momentarily stunned.

    Does Aaron have a companion?

    Which lady is it?

    Aaron has never been seen with a woman at various events. Even when he attended her father''s birthday party, he came alone.

    Despite the fact that Victoria is going crazy with curiosity and jealousy, she doesn''t dare ask any more questions. She responds with a smile, "That''s all right. I''ll find someone else."

    Victoria''s smile instantly disappears when she hangs up the phone.

    She''s the precious daughter of the mayor, a rich beauty spoiled since childhood by most people.

    Her father has the final say in Hadley. How could she be nervous about attending a party in high society?

    Although she studied college abroad for four years, she grew up with all kinds of rich and powerful people around her. Naturally, she knows many people in this circle.

    What she said to Aaron on the phone was just an excuse to get Aaron to go to the party with her.

    Now, she can''t wait to find out the ident.i.ty of the woman who will attend the party with Aaron.

    When Aaron returns from his phone call, he sees Katrina enjoying her meal.

    As soon as Beta sees that n.o.body is going to feed him, he begins to eat his dog food.

    Aaron takes a good look at Katrina.

    Although she stays at home in casual clothes and without makeup every day, she would look stunning after some serious grooming.

 Chapter 54: He Suddenly Kiss Her

    In the afternoon, Aaron asks a designer to come home and take Katrina''s measurements.

    Since he''s taking her to a charity dinner tomorrow, he has to take her measurements and help her choose a dress.

    As Aaron''s companion to a formal occasion, Katrina naturally can''t come in looking miserable and shabby.

    Aaron is sitting on the couch, going through his emails on his laptop. Katrina is lying in the armchair, dozing in the sun with a novel in her hands. At her feet, Beta is dozing with her.

    Just then, Randy comes up to them respectfully. "Mr. Wilson, the designer is here."

    "Let her in." Aaron closes his laptop and tells Katrina, "Come here."

    Katrina wasn''t asleep and heard the sound. Opening her eyes, she puts down her book and walks towards Aaron in a daze.

    Randy leads a slim and beautiful man into the room. "h.e.l.lo, Mr. Wilson. I''m George. I''m taking this lady''s measurements, right?" he asks, walking towards Katrina with a tape measure in his hand.

    Aaron couldn''t help frowning at the man in front of him.

    Although he looks gay, he''s still a man.

    The dress needs to fit perfectly, and since the designer will Katrina''s figure, his hands are bound to touch Katrina''s body.

    Aaron will never be happy to see another man touch her, not even a finger!

    George is eager to take Katrina''s measurements, but Aaron pulls her into his arms.

    He looks up at George and asks, "No female designer?"

    George becomes stunned. "My female a.s.sistant has something to do today."

    Aaron should know that he''s one of the best designers. He rarely takes someone''s measurements himself. But because of Aaron''s reputation, he is ready to do it himself. Unexpectedly, Aaron rejects him.

    "Give me the tape."

    Aaron takes the tape measure from the designer and measures Katrina himself, from the chest to the waist to the hips.

    Even though the fabric, Katrina, can feel the warmth of his hands as he touches her wherever his hands go.

    Aaron''s breath is steady over her while standing face to face in front of her, and Katrina is too embarra.s.sed to look up at his face.

    What''s wrong with her?

    He just measures her, but she''s so nervous about it.

    To nurture the relationship between Katrina and Beta, Aaron asks her to feed Beta in the evening.

    Considering Katrina loves feeding Beta so much, it''s become her responsibility to feed him dog food.

    Katrina takes Beta''s bowl and goes to the kitchen to get some dog food.

    Beta is fairly hungry and follows her into the kitchen, staring up at her.

    The dog food packaging is too tempting.

    After Randy told her that Beta''s dog food is the most expensive in the world, she secretly checked the brand using Aaron''s laptop. It''s highly expensive. It contains all kinds of nutrients and elements. It''s apparently the most nutritious and safest dog food that even people can eat it.

    Katrina is a thrifty person. When she accidentally dropped a piece of dog food on the table, she picked it up and put it in her mouth without thinking.

    She doesn''t know if her brain stopped working or if the devil came over her.

    By the time the thought occurred to her, it was too late.

    Squatting at her feet, Beta looks clearly stunned to see her eat his dog food.

    It seems indescribable and strange.

    To avoid confusing him because she ate his food, Katrina takes another one and feeds it to Beta.

    Of course, she''s still afraid of Beta and doesn''t dare feed him directly. She puts the dog food on the floor.

    Anyway, there are servants specifically a.s.signed to clean up the villa every day. Every corner is spotless, and the floor is very clean. Her stomach wouldn''t get upset from eating the dog food off the floor.

    After putting dog food in the bowl, Katrina turns around and prepares to leave.

    When she turns around, she doesn''t expect to see Aaron leaning against the door with folded arms.

    Katrina is stunned and momentarily embarra.s.sed.

    How long has he been standing here?

    He wouldn''t have seen her small action of accidentally putting the dog food in her mouth, would he?

    No! Even if he saw it, she wouldn''t admit it!

    Katrina''s knee-jerk denial is evident, "I just dropped a grain of dog food, and I fed it to Beta! You can ask him!"

    As soon as she speaks, she realizes how defensive her lie sounds, and it reveals the truth.

    She spoke before he even asked.

    Katrina despairs helplessly about her IQ.

    Sitting by Katrina''s feet, Beta stares at her in bewilderment, vaguely aware that he''s being blamed.

    Facing Aaron''s stare, Katrina turns a little red in the face, but she forces herself to keep going, "Beta is hungry. I''ll feed him dinner now."

    She pretends nothing happened and moves to walk past Aaron.

    Aaron grabs Katrina by the arm and wraps her in his arms.

    Crashing into his warm and strong chest, Katrina is shocked. "Aaron, what are you doing?"

    Aaron bows his head and touches her lips with a kiss, leisurely tasting her.

    Suddenly kissed, Katrina''s cold body seems to be charged with an electric current, leaving her brain blank.

    As the temperature rises, it becomes harder to breathe.

    Gathering her wits, Katrina pushes Aaron with one hand, slurring through her teeth.

    On the floor, Beta stares at his bowl that Katrina is still holding, and barks.

    "Was it good?" Aaron finally releases Katrina with a wry smile. "I didn''t know you''re a heavy eater."

    The little fool!

    Does he not feed her full every day?

    Why is she eating dog food?

    Just now, he was stunned to see her pick up the dog food and put it in her mouth. Then she took out another one and gave it to Beta. Was it hush money for Beta?

    Katrina is adorable in her daze.

    Hearing Aaron teases her, Katrina realizes that he might have seen what she did.

    Katrina gasps and glares at him. "Isn''t Mr. Wilson the same?"

    No sooner had she eaten the dog food than he kissed her.

    Does he have the right to laugh at her?

    Leaving the kitchen, Katrina lays the bowl on the floor for Beta.

    But instead of eating, Beta glances back at Katrina and moves away, allotting half for her.

    Katrina feels embarra.s.sed after seeing Beta behave so sweetly.

    Aaron''s dog is so conscientious¡­

    She fed him at noon, so when he saw her eating his dog food, Beta automatically gave her half of his dinner.

    It''s really annoying to be invited by a dog to eat dog food.

 Chapter 55: A Beautiful Makeover

    The next day, Katrina walks out of her room and sees two rows of dresses and many strangers standing in the living room.

    She just took a nap. What''s going on? She is a bit confused while staring at the busy people in the living room.

    "Get her ready," Aaron said.

    "Yes, sir."

    At Aaron''s command, several stylists settle her into the chair and surround her. They fix her hair, put an expensive powder on her face, and even trim her nails perfectly.

    Without any exception, all the stylists today are women.

    The situation somewhat spooks Katrina.

    She can''t move with all the hands prodding at her. She says awkwardly, "Aaron, what''s happening?"

    Sitting on the couch, Aaron quips, "You''re attending a dinner party with me tonight."

    Katrina realizes that when he said he would take her out, he meant he was going to take her to a dinner party.

    She knows what social cla.s.s Aaron belongs to.

    Since he asks so many stylists to fix her up, she a.s.sumes the banquet is extravagant. Why does Aaron exert an effort to make her look pretty? She thought silently.

    Having had a troubled and humble childhood, Katrina is well aware that such high society parties were not for people of her cla.s.s.

    She isn''t the kind of woman who''s accustomed to every kind of situation and can handle anything easily.

    Katrina feels distressed at the thought of meeting many powerful high-cla.s.s strangers. She might as well stay at home and continue sleeping.

    "Aaron, can I say no?" Katrina asks.

    Aaron doesn''t even lift his eyes. "No."

    An hour later, Katrina is showcased by the stylists.

    From her hair to her makeup, the stylists paid attention to every detail of her body, and even her toenails are painted with bright nail polish.

    At the moment, Katrina is wearing a white dress, a pair of pointed high heels, and elegant makeup on her face that showcase her unique beauty.

    Katrina isn''t tall, but she has good body proportions. Her white and slender legs are especially aesthetically pleasing. Because of this, the stylist chose a short dress for her that highlights her a.s.sets. She''s only 1.6 meters tall, but the dress makes her look taller.

    Aaron''s eyes fix deeply on Katrina when she''s pushed in front of him.

    Since the first time he saw her in the villa, Katrina has never worn makeup. Throughout the whole time she''s been imprisoned in the villa, she has never thought of wearing makeup.

    Wearing a fancy dress and elegant makeup, Katrina is shining under Aaron''s gaze. She''s beautiful beyond expectation.

    Katrina was born beautiful.

    Her almond-shaped eyes were framed with a touch of pink eye shadow that glows warmly like peach blossoms. Her long eyelashes, small nose, and cherry mouth are compelling enough to draw anyone to kiss her.

    Without makeup, she holds a kind of beauty that''s pure and fresh, free from gaudiness.

    With makeup, she has the s.e.x appeal of a delicate woman, charming and attractive enough to captivate a person''s heart and soul.

    Her white skin, delicate collarbones, soft chest, slender waist, willowy legs, enticing ankles, and supple toes, every part of her body is perfect. Aaron can''t take his eyes off her.

    Aaron waves his hand lightly, and everyone is immediately sensible enough to leave.

    Seeing the change in Aaron''s face, Katrina lowers her head a little nervously and clutches her skirt. "Do I look that ugly?"

    After Katrina was dressed, she was pushed in front of Aaron at once. She doesn''t even know what her makeup or hairstyle looks like. Either way, as a woman, she doesn''t want to look bad after dressing up.

    But Aaron seems to have an indifferent face. Does the way she looks upset him so much?

    Aaron walks up to Katrina, step by step. He suddenly wraps his arms around her slender waist, bows his head, and kisses her. Crazy and unbridled, he''s eager for a taste.

    Held in his arms, Katrina can feel his madness. The heat of his skin is instantly noticeable.

    Katrina instantly panics. Her pretty face turns red.

    "Well... Aaron, let me go."

    Despite the many stylists waiting outside, he''s kissing her madly regardless of anything.

    He''s been going too far lately!

    It''s as if she were his possession, and he can hold her and kiss her as he likes.

    Finally releasing Katrina, Aaron whispers, "Not ugly. You''re beautiful."

    Her beauty gives him the impulse to take her. But although his body yearns for her, he won''t do that.

    In a few hours, she will accompany him to the dinner party.

    He''s afraid that his impulse would render her too weak to get out of bed.

    Aaron''s voice is low and alluring. As it rings in her ears, she can feel his hot breath between her skin.

    Katrina''s flushed face turns darker, burning to the back of her ears.

    "Come in!" Aaron suddenly shouts.

    The stylist at the door comes in at once. "Mr. Wilson, are you satisfied with the lady''s look?"

    Yes, of course, he is.

    She currently looks like an extraordinarily beautiful gift. He wants to tear off the package and love her dearly.

    But Because Katrina is so beautiful, he''s worried.

    With her enticing legs exposed, he''s reluctant to let other men see them.

    There will be a lot of men at the party. How could he have the heart to take his woman and let others see such a beautiful sight?

    Aaron''s lips lift. "Change her dress. I want a long one."

    "But Mr. Wilson, Miss Miller''s legs are very beautiful, and the long dress will hide her a.s.sets." The stylist explains to Aaron from a professional standpoint.

    Aaron''s voice is unmistakably firm. "Change it."

    Now that Aaron has repeated himself, the stylist doesn''t dare retort and has to agree.

    Katrina changes into a dress that covers her ankles.

    Aaron is pleased with Katrina''s new look and makes sure she isn''t showing too much skin.

    Only Aaron is allowed to see his woman''s most beautiful side.

 Chapter 56: His Companion

    That evening, Aaron wraps his arm around Katrina''s slender waist as they arrive at a brightly lit lavish dinner.

    The guests invited to the dinner party are either rich or powerful. Many talented young men and pretty women are walking around the banquet dressed to the nines.

    The whole banquet is full of excitement and extravagance.

    As soon as Aaron enters, all eyes turn to him.

    Many of them come to Aaron with their wine gla.s.ses to greet him. "Mr. Wilson, I''ve been looking up to you for a long time."

    Over the years, Aaron has been a champion in the business world and has made remarkable achievements. Additionally, Aaron was born in a prestigious family with a prominent family background. Everyone present respects him.

    The men want to get along with him, while the women want to have a relationship with him.

    But to everyone''s surprise, Aaron isn''t alone as he usually is. He suddenly has a woman with him.

    And Aaron is holding her back gracefully!

    For Aaron to take a woman to such an event so openly, it means that they are close. They must have a special relationship.

    This is the first time for Aaron to take a woman to a dinner party. As a result, everyone''s eyes naturally fall on Katrina.

    To the men, Katrina looks unfamiliar to them. Although they''ve never seen her at a celebrity dinner party before, she''s pretty and has a beautiful figure.

    In the eyes of the women, Katrina has become the number one public enemy.

    They all know nearly every top woman in Hadley. But Katrina isn''t the daughter of any famous family, indicating that she must''ve been born to a low-income family.

    A poor girl with no background wants to become a phoenix and rise up by seducing Aaron. All the women who like Aaron are displeased.

    It''s particularly humiliating for them.

    Among them, the most dissatisfied one is the mayor''s daughter Victoria Roberts.

    Victoria a.s.sumed that a wonderful woman would be attending with Aaron tonight, but she turns out to be a nameless woman that no one in the circle knows.

    Studying her quiet demeanor as she stands beside Aaron, Victoria finds nothing on her face but a smile. She''s just an empty vase.

    Victoria takes her date by the arm and walks quickly in Aaron''s direction.

    Victoria''s partner is Benjamin Smith, the son of the head of the Smith Real Estate company and Victoria''s best friend since they were kids.

    After he broke up with his young model girlfriend shortly earlier, Victoria asked him to come to the party with him.

    With a sweet smile on her face, Victoria greets, "Hi, Aaron."

    Aaron is holding a gla.s.s of champagne in his hand. "Miss Roberts," he says politely.

    "Aaron, I''d like to introduce you to my companion today. This is my best friend and heir of the Smith family."

    "Benjamin Smith, nice to meet you."

    "I heard about you many times from my father. It''s nice to meet you, Mr. Wilson."

    Victoria and Aaron exchange pleasantries when her eyes suddenly focus on Katrina. She''s especially jealous of seeing Aaron holding Katrina by the waist. With a sweet smile on her pretty face, she asks, "Aaron, who''s this?"

    Victoria doesn''t recognize Katrina.

    Although she seems vaguely familiar, she doesn''t know where she''s seen her.

    They''ve met at Aaron''s villa before. But because Katrina wasn''t wearing makeup and wore loose casual clothes, she looked less stunning when they first met.

    Who would''ve thought that from the plain girl, she would transform into a complete person?

    "h.e.l.lo, Miss Roberts. I''m Katrina Miller."

    Katrina Miller?

    In the whole city of Hadley, there isn''t a famous family named Miller. This provides more proof of her nameless ident.i.ty.

    Victoria smiles from the corner of her lip. "Hi, Katrina."

    Growing up in this environment, Victoria has learned the concept of getting matched for marriage since childhood.

    People in this circle are the richest and most powerful, while simultaneously the most sensible and materialistic.

    She''s seen many marriages happen for the benefit of both families. A lot of rich second-generation men take many beautiful girlfriends that they never marry. They know what the right marriage will bring them. They aren''t stupid enough to marry a wallflower without a background.

    Like Benjamin for instance, he''s had countless girlfriends that range from campus belles, supermodels, online celebrities, to nameless stars. They''re all beautiful, but for him, these women are just like fashionable clothes.

    Victoria believes that Katrina is Aaron''s flavor of the month.

    Although Victoria doesn''t Katrina seriously, the sight of her intimacy with Aaron is like a thorn in her heart. It makes her extremely uncomfortable.

    When Aaron walks away with his arm around Katrina, Victoria''s eyes are boring holes at Katrina''s back.

    Seeing his date in such a state, Benjamin waves the gla.s.s of red wine in his hand and puts on a charming smile on his handsome face. "Why don''t you work hard and get Aaron so that I can get his little girlfriend?"

    At Benjamin''s words, Victoria turns around to glare at him. "What, you have a crush on her as well? What on earth is so good about her?"

    Benjamin spreads out his hands. "Everyone likes pretty girls, not to mention one who looks so cute and sensible."

    All his ex-girlfriends were pretty, but nine out of ten of them had plastic surgery.

    Katrina''s beauty is fresh and natural, emitting a sense of comfort. She''s standing by Aaron''s side, without arrogance or indulgence, and with a shallow smile on her face.

    Isn''t every man''s dream to have a beautiful, gentle, and docile woman?

    No man wants a tough, willful, and melodramatic woman who looks like a monster all day long.

    Feeling Victoria''s sharp gaze on him, Benjamin suddenly realizes that they''re rivals in love, and it''s inappropriate for him to keep praising the beauty of the woman that Victoria clearly loathes in front of her.

    Benjamin pretended to cough, hurriedly saying, "Victoria, you''re also beautiful. You''re the G.o.ddess in my heart! We''re just too familiar with each other. Even if I''d like to have you, I wouldn''t dare to!"

    Victoria gives him a sharp look. "Who would want you?"

 Chapter 57: His Possessive Reaction

    After spending a whole night accompanying Aaron, Katrina''s feet are sore.

    Her high heels are beautiful, sleek, and tall, like Cinderella''s crystal shoes. But because of the nature of her job, Katrina doesn''t usually wear high heels.

    If it wasn''t for Aaron''s sake and image, Katrina would''ve found a corner to hide away and take a break. But now, there are blisters on her feet, and she can hardly walk steadily.

    Katrina holds Aaron''s arm tightly, with nearly half her body weight leaning against him as she ostensibly tries to maintain calm and graceful.

    Aaron senses that something is wrong with Katrina. He looks down at her to find a pained expression on her face.

    Frowning, he can''t bear torturing her like this. He pulls her aside to rest. "Here''s some dessert and fruit. Help yourself. I''ll come back when I''m done."

    Katrina feels relieved to hear Aaron''s words and prepares to go away quickly. "Alright, I will."

    She lets go of his arm and moves to sit down in the lounge area when Aaron suddenly grabs her hand.

    Katrina looks back at him in disbelief. "What''s wrong?"

    Aaron''s black eyes are fixed on her. "Don''t talk to other men! Do you understand?"

    He doesn''t want her to have an affair with another man, even if he couldn''t keep his eyes on her at all times.

    Katrina''s mouth twitches, and she replies casually, "I see."

    His possessiveness is a real menace.

    Katrina chooses an empty corner to sit in, idly eating dessert with a bored expression on her face and looking like he has nothing better to do.

    Busy with his own affairs, Aaron disappears into the crowd.

    "h.e.l.lo, my lady!"

    Just then, the sound of a sudden voice startles Katrina.

    Katrina coughs, the half-eaten dessert getting stuck in her throat. She turns her red face slowly.

    "Did I frighten you? I''m really sorry." The person hands her a gla.s.s of red wine.

    "Thank you." Katrina accepts it, takes a quick drink, and takes a deep breath.

    This time, she can clearly see the person sitting next to her.

    It''s Victoria''s companion, Benjamin.

    Wasn''t he with Victoria? Why did he come to her?

    Benjamin seems very interested in her. He sits next to her and flashes her with a smile. "Are you Aaron''s girlfriend?"

    Thinking of Aaron''s warning, Katrina doesn''t want to make trouble for herself. But it doesn''t seem appropriate for her to leave suddenly.

    Katrina shakes her head perfunctorily.

    But instead of leaving, Benjamin continues to ask, "Aaron''s lover?"

    Hearing the word "lover" embarra.s.ses Katrina instantly as she gapes at the man.

    Benjamin smiles apologetically. "Sorry, I''ve drunk too much. Please forget it."

    Earlier, Katrina felt Victoria''s hostility towards her. And Benjamin is her partner. What''s his purpose for coming to her and talking to her?

    Katrina becomes wary of Benjamin.

    Benjamin is a real playboy.

    It''s hard to get Katrina alone. He''s not going to let go of this opportunity to chat her up.

    "Your accent doesn''t seem to be local, where are you from?"

    Katrina hates it when someone keeps asking her questions, even if he''s handsome. Since she met Aaron, she has become immune to all kinds of good-looking people.

    Besides, no matter how handsome Benjamin is, he isn''t more handsome than Aaron.

    Katrina doesn''t want to be annoyed by him any longer, so she stands up from her seat. "Sorry I have to leave now."

    Benjamin is shocked. He touches his nose in frustration as he watches her retreating leaving in a hurry. This is the first time he''s been rejected so mercilessly.

    He knows she''s Aaron''s companion, and he''s afraid to flirt with her even if he wants to. He just tried to chat her up without talking too much. Why did she run away?

    Some so many ordinary women are lucky enough to attend this kind of party. They can''t wait to make friends with famous people.

    In case Aaron dumps Katrina later, it''s convenient to find another wealthy man.

    Does she plan to stay with Aaron forever? She''s being too na?ve. How could she keep an outstanding man like Aaron?

    Walking past the crowd, Katrina goes out through the back door and enters the rear garden.

    The scenery is unique, and the quiet is peaceful. It has a perfect view of the dark blue night sky.

    Taking a deep breath, Katrina decides to stay here for a while.

    Since no one will bother her here, Katrina takes off her heels and holds them in her hands. Walking barefoot on the slate pathway, she heads for the nearby swing.

    Under the moonlight, her feet are white and lovely, like beautiful rosy pearls.

    Katrina sits on the swing and looks up at the night sky, feeling unspeakably comfortable and in a good mood.

    n.o.body knows how long she stays outside.

    Remembering that Aaron will get worried if he can''t find her, Katrina gets off the swing and runs towards the door carrying her dress.

    Sure enough, halfway through, she sees Aaron standing not far away with a dark face.

    Startled by Aaron''s terrible expression, Katrina stops walking. "Aaron?"

    "Come here. What are you doing there?"

    Since Aaron gave the order, Katrina has to keep walking.

    But he doesn''t look well.

    As she approaches, Aaron grabs Katrina by the arm, wrapping her in an embrace and tapping her head. "What are you doing here! I asked you to stay there and wait for me."

    Katrina doesn''t notice that there''s a trace of relief behind his gnashing teeth.

    When Aaron went back to the lounge after dinner, he found no sign of her.

    He almost thought that she had escaped alone while he was away.

    Aaron asked the bathroom cleaner and the doorman, but they didn''t see her go to the bathroom or leave the banquet.

    When he came to the back garden, he unexpectedly saw her figure and let out a long sigh of relief.

    He was glad to see that she was here.

    If she had run away again, he would''ve caught her and punished her severely.

    "It''s boring inside. I just wanted to go out for a walk." Katrina says.

    Anyway, this a.s.shole is too violent and unpredictable.

    What''s wrong with her going out alone? Why is he incredibly angry?

    It''s a good thing she didn''t tell him about Benjamin''s conversation with her. Otherwise, Aaron would pour out all his anger on her.

 Chapter 58: Her Childish Behavior

    Seeing Katrina clutching her head with a worried look, Aaron realizes that she must feel particularly uncomfortable being left alone in a strange and busy environment.

    Aaron purses his lips and says nothing in the end.

    As long as he''s sure that she''s still nearby, his inner rage slowly subsides.

    But¡­

    Aaron suddenly notices that Katrina is much shorter.

    When she took his arm earlier, she reached his chin.

    But now, she only reaches his shoulders.

    Aaron looks down and sees that her bare feet are stark white against the flagstone pathway. Her toes are slightly curled, and her red-painted nails make her look a bit seductive.

    It''s much colder at night than usual, and Katrina is still feeble health.

    She got sick several times in less than a month. Standing barefoot on the floor, doesn''t she fear to get ill again?

    "Where are your shoes?" Aaron frowns and asks.

    "Shoes¡­"

    At Aaron''s question, Katrina suddenly realizes that she''s not wearing any shoes. After taking her shoes off earlier, she took them to the swing and placed them on the bench next to her.

    Walking in high heels is particularly tiring.

    Taking off her shoes gave her a sense of liberation. She felt so comfortable that she forgot about her shoes.

    "My shoes are over there!"

    Suddenly, Katrina anxiously runs to the direction of the swing with her dress in hand. Aaron doesn''t have the chance to drag her back, and he can only watch her walk on the floor barefoot.

    This stupid woman!

    Aaron can''t help scolding her in his heart. He hurries to follow her.

    Just as Katrina arrives at the swing, a tall figure appears in front of her. He looks at her, holding a pair of high heels in his hand. "Are these yours?"

    The man''s voice sounds pleasing. Its deep and magnetic quality is similar to a musical instrument.

    Looking up, Katrina sees a handsome young man. He''s tall and handsome, with a faint smile on his lips that makes him look gentle.

    Although Aaron is handsome, he is also domineering, cold, and dangerous. The man before her is also handsome. But unlike Aaron, he''s gentle and elegant without any hint of aggression.

    Even his smile makes people feel warm, and unconsciously draws people closer to him.

    Noticing Katrina''s bare feet, the man seems to wonder if the shoes belong to her. After glancing at her feet several times, he becomes more certain that the shoes are hers.

    Seeing the shoes in his hands, Katrina blushes and quickly takes it. "Thank you."

    She was so careless that she forgot her shoes on the bench when she sneaked away.

    But when she came to the garden a moment ago, she didn''t see anyone else. It was the reason she felt she could go barefoot unscrupulously.

    Where was this man earlier?

    Did he catch all her childish behavior?

    She immediately feels a little embarra.s.sed even though they''re strangers.

    The man hands Katrina her shoes and says gently, "You''re welcome; it''s no trouble at all."

    In any case, he brought her shoes to her, and she feels grateful. It doesn''t seem appropriate to turn around and immediately leave.

    Before Katrina could ask the man how to call him, she felt a sudden force and a big hand gripping her wrist tightly. The pull causes her body to stagger, and she steps back involuntarily and falls into a warm embrace.

    The pain on her wrist makes her frown. Her head hits a firm chest, and for a moment, she sees stars.

    She doesn''t have to think who this bully is!

    Does this guy have a violent streak?

    She''s just getting her shoes back, why does he have to mistreat her?

    The pain makes gasp for breath, "Aaron, you''re holding me too tight. It hurts!"

    Holding Katrina tightly in his arms, Aaron''s senses are on high alert. The air pressure around him seems to drop considerably.

    Aaron says, "I told you not to accost other men! Didn''t you hear me?"

    Although he''s talking to Katrina, his black eyes are trained on the man in front of him. His glare is unbelievably harsh.

    Immersed in the pain and unable to extricate herself, Katrina fails to notice the strange atmosphere.

    Accost other men?

    Aaron misunderstood; she''s not accosting anyone!

    He must have seen what just happened!

    What else could she do? She needs to thank him after taking her shoes back.

    He''s overreacting!

    While they''re alone, she accepts his unacceptable behavior. But doing this to her in front of other people¡­

    Not only does he not know how to respect her, but he also doesn''t consider her feelings at all.

    She feels humiliated.

    In the face of Aaron''s injustice, Katrina becomes so upset and angry that she exclaims, "Aaron, let go! Let me go!"

    Katrina struggles in his arms.

    Aaron frowns. Why is she so noisy?

    He puts his arm around her waist and bends over to kiss her red lips, swallowing any further protests.

    As a declaration of sovereignty, his kiss is overbearing and intense.

    "Aaron... "

    Katrina''s eyes widened at his sudden kiss.

    Aaron is going too far!

    He kisses her in front of someone else, regardless of her feelings.

    What would other people think?

    It lasts for a minute¡­ Two minutes¡­ Longer¡­

    When Aaron releases Katrina, she feels so weak that she can hardly stand. Her cheeks are flushed as she gasps for air.

    Aaron easily secures Katrina in his arms and warns, "This is the punishment for accosting other men!"

    Katrina glares at him with a look of unspeakable anger.

    Aaron''s thin lips curl. "What? Feeling rebellious? Do you want another taste?"

    At Aaron''s threat, Katrina clenches her teeth and retracts her anger.

    At that moment, the man who''s been standing nearby says, "Brother, I hope that you''re well."

    Brother?

    Katrina is shocked.

    The man called Aaron "brother." It means that they know each other.

    What exactly is their relationship?

    Are they really siblings?

    But the tense atmosphere between them makes Katrina think otherwise.

    When the man called Aaron "brother," a hint of disgust appeared on Aaron''s face.

 Chapter 59: Carrying Her

    Aaron bends over and carries Katrina in his arms as if the man in front of him doesn''t exist. Pursing his lips lightly, Aaron strides towards the banquet hall.

    Suddenly raised high into the air, Katrina subconsciously grabs Aaron''s clothes with one hand and carries her high heels on the other hand.

    Katrina looks up at Aaron''s handsome face and whispers, "Hey, Aaron. Is that man really your brother?"

    Aaron looks straight ahead. "You ask too many questions. Shut up!"

    Katrina rolls her eyes at the rebuke. "Well, it''s fine if you don''t want to answer."

    After being imprisoned in the villa for so long, all she only knows about Aaron is that he''s rich, but she doesn''t have any idea about his business.

    The villa only has his heelers and the housekeeper.

    She hasn''t even seen any of Aaron''s relatives.

    When a man suddenly appears and calls him "brother," she definitely becomes curious about his private life.

    Katrina doesn''t know whether the man is really Aaron''s brother or not. But it''s evident that Aaron is hostile towards the man. Maybe they once had an unpleasant altercation.

    In front of the man earlier, Aaron held her in his arms as tightly as he could, lest she should be taken away by someone else. Even when he kissed her, he was full of domineering possessiveness, as if he was deliberately showing off to the man.

    Could it be that...

    Did they love the same girl before?

    Did they become estranged because of a woman?

    No wonder Aaron''s character is always as unpredictable as the weather.

    Now, Katrina finally finds out why. Maybe he''s the way he is now because he''s been hurt by other women before. But to be honest, as a woman, if Katrina has to choose between Aaron and that man¡­

    She would probably choose that man, too.

    All women want a warm and thoughtful boyfriend. What kind of woman could endure a man like Aaron?

    Maybe Aaron has a favorite girl.

    Does he love someone?

    Katrina doesn''t know where the sudden sadness in her heart comes from. In an instant, her mood seems to dampen considerably.

    She doesn''t care if he loves someone or not. She just doesn''t want to be someone else''s subst.i.tute¡­

    Unbeknownst to Katrina, her mood is reflected on her face. She looks depressed.

    In the blink of an eye, Aaron takes Katrina to the back door.

    The music from the banquet hall is clearly audible.

    Katrina snaps out of her thoughts and grabs Aaron''s clothes. "Aaron, let me go!"

    Aaron raises his eyebrows and looks at her. "Why? Are you disappointed that I didn''t leave you with that man? Do you want to go back and find him?"

    What?

    At that moment, Katrina wishes that she could scratch Aaron''s face.

    Katrina buries her face in Aaron''s arms and says in a m.u.f.fled voice, "n.o.body at the party knows me anyway. Keep carrying me if you want! You''re the one they''ll be talking about, Mr. Wilson."

    Katrina''s words make Aaron frown.

    This woman is learning how to refute him.

    Although he was in a bad mood at the sight of the man earlier, he forgets about his anger for a while.

    If he carries Katrina this way and enters, he will draw attention from the whole dinner party.

    Aaron becomes a little angry but finally releases Katrina.

    Katrina puts her shoes on the floor, gathers up her dress, and steps in.

    It''s said that women''s feet are nearly as intimate as her b.r.e.a.s.t.s, especially a pair of delicate and exquisite feet. It''s easy to fall into a reverie at sight.

    Seeing Katrina''s tender feet, he realizes that she was standing barefoot in front of that man...

    The more Aaron thinks about it, the unhappier he becomes. He can''t help saying, "How long have you been outside?"

    Katrina is stunned to hear Aaron''s words.

    He hasn''t moved on from what just happened!

    Does he think that she''s having an affair with someone else covertly?

    Is it necessary to interrogate her in this harsh tone?

    Katrina raises her right hand and says, "I swear I was the only one there just now! I was looking for my shoes when the man appeared. I''ve never seen him before!"

    Aaron snorts. Instead of addressing the matter, he takes her into the hall hand in hand.

    Earlier in the back garden, it was generally dark despite the moonlight and dim street lights.

    When they return to the party, the light from the crystal chandelier above shows that Katrina''s tender wrist is red.

    Aaron suddenly lifts Katrina''s wrist. "What happened?"

    She didn''t have an injury earlier. How did she get hurt after going out for a while? Who did this!

    Seeing Aaron ask her about her wrist with such seriousness and dignity¡­

    Katrina gapes in stunned surprise.

    How could he have the nerve to ask what''s wrong!

    This is his own doing!

    Earlier, he squeezed her wrist so hard that she almost cried. She told him to let go of her, but he ignored her.

    But now¡­

    Does he have amnesia?

    Or a split personality?

    Katrina becomes speechless and immediately doesn''t want to talk to him.

    At that moment, Aaron suddenly realizes that this is his fault.

    When he saw Katrina talking to the most annoying person he''s ever met, he got a bit agitated. He might have been too forceful without realizing it.

    Unexpectedly, he accidentally injured her again.

    Aaron just wants to take good care of her and protect her, but he always inadvertently brings her more harm.

    Women are indeed fragile and troublesome creatures.

    No wonder the old says that women and villains are difficult to get along with.

    When Aaron takes Katrina''s hand again, he''s obviously much gentler.

    Meanwhile, at the banquet, Victoria is chatting with several wealthy girls with a gla.s.s of red wine in her hand when she notices Aaron and Katrina through the crowd.

    When they return from the back door, her eyes are immediately drawn to Katrina''s messed up lipstick on her mouth. Her lips also seem to be slightly swollen.

    Did they¡­

    Observant girls can easily discern that they went out to make out.

    Unexpectedly, Aaron, who has never been close to women, would kiss this woman.

    What gives her the right!

    How did she seduce Aaron!

    Victoria''s heart fills with immense anger and jealousy. She unconsciously squeezes the goblet in her hand.

 Chapter 60: Someones Girlfriend

    It''s when Katrina notices the lipstick on Aaron''s lips that she suddenly realizes that he may have accidentally touched it when he kissed her.

    Katrina''s cheeks unconsciously become hot at the memory of his fiery and unrestrained kiss. She feels so embarra.s.sed that she wants to dig herself a hole.

    If anyone notices, people might think too much.

    Katrina quickly pulls Aaron''s sleeves and takes him to the lounge area at the corner.

    Aaron raises his eyebrow. "What''s wrong?"

    They just returned from the garden, what happened?

    Katrina takes out a tissue from her bag and hands it to Aaron, her head bowed down, and her face red. "Aaron, your mouth is stained with lipstick."

    Aaron takes the tissue and wipes off the imprint on his mouth.

    When he kissed her earlier, she estimates that her lipstick was rubbed away. To maintain her image, she needs to fix her make-up.

    Fortunately, she has some powder and lipstick in her bag. Katrina looks up at Aaron and says, "Aaron, I have to go to the bathroom."

    Aaron is displeased that Katrina takes the liberty of leaving the hall, but if she goes to the bathroom, he can''t follow her.

    Aaron can only warn her, "Go back quickly" before letting her go.

    After Katrina leaves, Aaron sits in the lounge area next nearby, holding a gla.s.s of champagne as he waits for her.

    With the melodious music, the guests have spontaneously emptied the middle of the venue, each inviting their partners to dance in the middle center.

    Just then, Victoria walks on her high heels with a natural and graceful smile on her face.

    "Aaron, I failed to dance with you last time at my father''s birthday party. I wonder if I can have the honor of dancing with you today."

    A girl pampered since childhood never lacks suitors around her.

    It''s the first time that Victoria actively invited a man to dance, which is enough to show her affection for Aaron.

    However, Aaron replies with a smile, "I''m sorry, Miss Roberts. I''m waiting for my girlfriend."

    Aaron points to the bathroom with his head. "She''s not feeling well. She''ll get lost again if she can''t find me."

    Faced with Aaron''s handsome face and his deep and pleasant voice¡­ The man''s perfect behavior is enough to make Victoria go crazy.

    But he refuses her gracefully. His refusal makes Victoria clench her fist.

    It''s that woman again!

    For the woman''s sake, Aaron is unwilling to dance with her.

    Who the h.e.l.l is that woman?

    What kind of enchantment did she use on Aaron?

    Even though she is angry and reluctant, Victoria keeps the smile on her face. "It doesn''t matter."

    Her childhood friend Benjamin appears just in time, reaching out to her gently. "Miss Roberts, may I have the honor of dancing with you?"

    Victoria puts her hand in Benjamin''s and smiles at Aaron. "Aaron, we''ll go dancing first."

    Aaron nods gracefully to her. "Okay."

    Benjamin glides onto the dance floor with his arm around Victoria''s tiny waist. His pretty face is lit with a teasing smile. "He turned down your invitation to dance?"

    Victoria is already in a bad mood, but Benjamin still had the nerve to mention it. In a fit of rage, she steps on his foot, making him immediately grimace in pain.

    "Hey, Miss Roberts, you''re so violent! I went over and invited you to dance, but this is how you repay me!"

    Benjamin and Victoria grew up together. Although they''re always quarreling, they always step forward and help each other out in times of crisis.

    Like what he did a moment ago, when Benjamin saw that Victoria''s invitation to dance was refused, he feared that since she''s a girl, she would get too emotional. He immediately went over to give her a hand and invited her to dance.

    Victoria knows that Benjamin won''t get upset with her. She asks him angrily, "What about you? Why aren''t you pursuing other girls?"

    Although they came as companions, they aren''t together, and they don''t interfere with each other.

    Victoria evidently has her sights set on Aaron, and her focus during the whole banquet is on Aaron.

    As a playboy, Benjamin naturally accosts the beautiful young girls at the party.

    Benjamin sighs, "Oh, don''t mention it. The beautiful women here tonight are either someone who grew up in our circle of friends and too familiar to pursue, or someone who already has a boyfriend. I''m not unscrupulous enough to steal someone else''s girlfriend.

    "Although the girl with Aaron is really pretty, I don''t know what relationship she has with him."

    He''s basically known or met most of the women at the party.

    Only Aaron''s date is unfamiliar, not to mention so beautiful...

    Of course, Benjamin only dares to talk to Victoria about this.

    Whether that girl is Aaron''s woman or not is irrelevant. Since Aaron brought her here, it would be inappropriate for him to show interest in her.

    Hearing Benjamin''s words, Victoria becomes even angrier.

    It''s that woman again!

    That woman is really a fox in a white lotus dress!

    Even Benjamin, a playboy, is fascinated by her.

    Furious, Victoria steps on Benjamin''s foot harder.

    Benjamin feels a sharp pain on his foot. When he sees Victoria''s resentful expression, he realizes that she''s unhappy because Aaron brought that woman to the party.

    And he praised the woman so much. Of course, Victoria would become very angry.

    Benjamin quickly explains, "Because it''s refreshing! He thinks that she''s different from all the other girls, so he finds it refreshing."

    Well, all his girlfriends are a bit worldly and greedy.

    That girl exudes a kind of temperament that is different from all his other girlfriends.

    Victoria keeps getting the feeling like she''s seen Katrina before.

    She isn''t sure where she has seen her, but there''s a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu whenever she looks at her. Even her voice is familiar.

    An image flashed in her mind, and Suddenly, Victoria remembers the maid she saw in Aaron''s villa the last time she went over to thank Aaron by bringing him dessert personally.

    The features and voice come together, and Victoria''s eyes fill with disbelief.

    It''s her!

    That time, the woman deliberately exposed her scalded wound and pretended to be pathetic to get Aaron''s attention.

    That scheming b.i.t.c.h!

    A mere servant dares to seduce Aaron and steal a man from her!

    She doesn''t deserve it!

    By this time, Victoria becomes even more annoyed and angrier.

 Chapter 61: She Fall Into The Water

    While Victoria curses Katrina in her mind, gnashing her teeth in anger, she suddenly sees her figure in the distance.

    Katrina leaves the washroom to find a large crowd dancing in the center of the hall. To avoid disturbing the dancing couples, she takes a detour at the sides.

    Next to the dance floor is an indoor swimming pool. Katrina gathers up her skirt carefully and keeps her distance from the crowd as far as possible.

    Victoria sees Katrina walking alone by the pool.

    On the other side, Aaron''s vision is blocked by the dancing guests, and he can''t see what''s happening.

    An idea suddenly comes to Victoria''s mind. She takes Benjamin and moves to the direction of Katrina''s location. Although they seem to be dancing on the surface, Benjamin can feel the force in her movements.

    "Hey, Victoria, what are you doing?"

    Completely out of the loop, Benjamin confusedly follows Victoria''s footsteps away from their normal dance track.

    In a blink, Victoria appears behind Katrina.

    She extends her arm forward¡­

    Completely unguarded, Katrina screams and falls into the water.

    Then Victoria pulls Benjamin back to the crowd.

    Benjamin suddenly realizes Victoria''s purpose. It turns out that she wanted to push the woman into the water.

    Although Benjamin is surprised, Victoria has been his best friend for many years, so he takes her side. He seals his lips and says nothing, choosing to remain silent.

    Suddenly hit by a strong force, Katrina falls into the pool. Her survival instincts make her struggle desperately in the water as she tries to reach the edge of the pool.

    But she doesn''t know how to swim at all. The more she struggles, the farther she gets to her goal. Her body keeps sinking, and the cold water pours into her mouth and nose. Even breathing becomes difficult.

    "Help!"

    She desperately tries to emerge from the water and shout for help.

    The drowning feeling fills Katrina with fear.

    Is she going to die here today?

    Her fall into the water immediately causes a great stir at the party.

    "Someone has fallen into the water!"

    "Go and have a look!"

    The music stops suddenly. The guests stop dancing and run over.

    Many people are standing by the pool; men in smart suits and women in expensive evening dress and everyone seems to falter because they''re so well-dressed. Katrina feels herself getting farther and farther away from them.

    The splash of the water blurs her eyes, making it nearly impossible for her to see what is happening on the ground.

    Her strength is eventually exerted, and she has no strength to call for help anymore. The moment she opens her mouth, the water will immediately gush into her throat.

    "Go and find someone to help!"

    "The security guard! Where is the security guard at the scene?"

    Although people are hurriedly calling for help, no one is willing to condescend to go into the water to save her.

    After all, they''re all upper-cla.s.s people with their own ident.i.ties and status. They most likely don''t want to get their expensive clothes wet and get themselves in such a mess.

    In the crowd, Benjamin can''t bear it anymore. Just as he''s about to take off his suit, Victoria holds his hand and whispers, "The security guard is coming."

    Although she doesn''t like Katrina, she''s not malicious enough that she wants to drown her. She makes her suffer a little more.

    Besides, such a grand occasion is attended by elites from all walks of life. How could the security on the scene be so inadequate that someone will drown in the pool?

    Drinking champagne in the lounge area, Aaron sees people running to the edge of the swimming pool and shouting that someone has fallen into the water.

    Never one to get involved in the bustle, Aaron is calm and relaxed as he drinks his champagne soberly.

    But he suddenly thinks of Katrina.

    That stupid woman has been in the bathroom for so long. Why hasn''t she come back yet?

    The person in the water couldn''t be...

    When the thought comes to mind, Aaron immediately drops the goblet and strides towards the swimming pool.

    As he pushes through the crowd to the side of the pool, he immediately sees one of Katrina''s heels on the edge of the pool.

    d.a.m.n it, it''s really her!

    Aaron''s eyes are unspeakably gloomy when he jumps straight into the pool without even taking off his suit.

    Katrina has already exhausted all her strength and has sunk to the bottom of the water.

    Aaron dives towards her and reaches for her slim waist. He pulls her out of the water and carries her to the ground.

    The clothes soaked in water are heavy, not to mention the weight of two people.

    Seeing Katrina''s closed eyes and an unconsciousness, Aaron gets unspeakably upset and worried.

    She just went to the bathroom, but she ended up falling into the water. This woman keeps worrying him.

    The moment he''s negligent, she gets in trouble again.

    "Somebody''s in the water! Please make way! We''ll immediately rescue..."

    When the rescuers come to see Aaron swimming with Katrina towards the ground, they immediately choose to shut up.

    Carrying Katrina to the ground, Aaron presses hard against her chest several times until Katrina coughs out some water and finally opens her eyes.

    Aaron''s handsome face appears in front of her. He''s completely drenched. His originally neat hair is now hanging in front of his forehead. He seems to be immensely worried.

    This is the first time Katrina has seen such an unkempt Aaron, who looks a lot more awkward than his usual dapper and elegant appearance. But it doesn''t affect his good looks at all.

    Did Aaron save her just now?

    She''s safe!

    Katrina originally thought that meeting Aaron in Hadley City was the worst thing to happen to her.

    But he''s the one who rescues her when she''s in danger. No matter how far he is from her, he still comes.

    Katrina smiles and calls out his name in a low and soft voice, "Aaron."

    She wants to tell him that she''s fine so that he doesn''t worry anymore.

    Unexpectedly, she loses consciousness after she calls his name.

    "Mr. Wilson, there''s a room available over here. Please come over to change your clothes and take a bath."

    Aaron walks into the room with a sullen face and Katrina in his arms.

    This stupid woman!

    How could such shallow water almost drown her!

    She''s so weak!

    How was she raised? She''s so stupid beyond redemption!

    Despite the scorn, Aaron still takes off her wet clothes and helps her into clean and dry clothes to keep her from getting sick.

    He doesn''t change his clothes until he finishes caring for her.

 Chapter 62: Dont Leave Me

    After changing his clothes, Aaron doesn''t stay at the party. He leaves the hall with Katrina in his arms.

    In the crowd, Victoria sees them walking away and feels very disappointed.

    Now, she doesn''t know if she did the right thing.

    She doesn''t feel regretful because of her guilt towards Katrina. She despises and envies her very much; how could she feel guilty?

    But when Katrina fell into the water, Aaron jumped to save her without hesitation.

    There were the only two of them in the room, and Aaron himself changed her clothes and carried her away.

    Then¡­

    Didn''t she push Aaron closer to the woman?

    She suddenly feels that the loss outweighs the gain.

    As soon as Aaron returns home with Katrina, Randy immediately comes up to them.

    Seeing Katrina with her eyes closed in Aaron''s arms, Randy can''t help but worry. "Mr. Wilson, what happened to Miss Miller? Would you like to ask Dr. William to have a look?"

    A few hours ago, Miss Miller dressed up and accompanied Mr. Wilson to the party.

    Why is Katrina suddenly like this?

    Both Miss Miller''s and Mr. Wilson''s clothes are different. They''re not wearing the same clothes they wore when they went out.

    What the h.e.l.l had happened?

    "It''s nothing serious, Randy. Go to the kitchen and prepare a bowl of ginger syrup."

    Aaron goes straight to his room without stopping.

    "Yes!" Randy hurries to the kitchen.

    In the room, Aaron places Katrina on his bed.

    Her breathing has evened out. She most likely pa.s.sed out from physical exhaustion.

    Recalling the memory of Katrina, opening her eyes, and calling his name softly with a heartfelt smile, Aaron can''t help but feel upset.

    This stupid woman!

    She still dared to smile at him despite the trouble she was in.

    Seeing her sink in the water made his heart sore so much that he wanted to punch her as punishment for her carelessness and for always making him worry.

    In spite of his anger, there''s still a little tenderness in his heart.

    It''s the first time Katrina smiled so naturally and beautifully in front of him. He felt a bit of trust from her smile.

    She wasn''t afraid about losing consciousness in his presence, because she believes he would take her home and keep her safe.

    Her trust in him is a privilege that no one else has.

    "Mr. Wilson, here''s the ginger syrup." Randy hurriedly arrives with a bowl of ginger syrup in his hands.

    Aaron takes it from Randy. "Thank you, Randy. You may leave."

    "Yes."

    After Randy leaves, Aaron feeds Katrina with a spoon.

    Even though it''s summer, the nights can still be a bit chilly.

    She fell into the swimming pool and was soaked all over. Her health is so poor that she may get a cold and fever. She needs to take some ginger syrup to prevent her from catching a cold.

    As a policewoman, she''s too fragile. How does she go out and catch bad guys in her condition?

    She''s become so ill many times since Aaron met her.

    Aaron has never taken care of someone personally before. She''s the first one.

    A sleeping Katrina is cute.

    Although she doesn''t open her eyes, she still has a bit of consciousness. When Aaron feeds her the ginger water, she swallows little by little.

    After feeding her a bowl of warm ginger syrup, Aaron can clearly feel that her temperature and cold, pale lips have improved.

    When Aaron tucks her in and moves to take a shower in the bathroom, Katrina suddenly takes his hand as if she senses his movements.

    Aaron turns his head and sees Katrina frowning, holding his hand tightly in her arms like a treasure, murmuring, "Don''t leave me."

    Her eyes are closed, and she looks uneasy as if she''s afraid that her most precious thing will disappear.

    Aaron''s heart softens, and he coaxes her patiently, "Good girl, I''m just going to take a bath, then I''ll be right back." He tries to get his hand back.

    Instead of letting go, Katrina holds his hand tighter when he tries to pull away. "Please, don''t leave me alone."

    Her soft voice seems ready to burst into tears and Aaron''s heart trembles. She holds his hand and refuses to let him go, like a kitten. He can even feel her soft chest.

    When he helped her take a bath and change clothes earlier, he saw her beautiful body and was aflame with s.e.xual desire.

    But with a single-minded focus on her safety, he managed to hold back these jumbled thoughts and lead her away.

    Unexpectedly, when he comes back, she fondles him again...

    Aaron is a normal man, especially when faced with Katrina. Even a casual look from her will make him lose control. And now, she grabs his hand and clutches it to her chest, softly begging him to stay.

    It''s an invitation to him, the most vigorous invitation.

    At that moment, the desire that Aaron has managed to suppress comes back and intensifies.

    Aaron''s eyes are deep and serene. He lowers his head and looks at Katrina, saying in a low and husky voice, "Katrina, I''m not sure if I can stop myself if you keep pestering me like this. Are you sure you want me to stay?"

    Katrina doesn''t respond, but she rubs her cheek against his arm.

    A tender and soft-touch come.

    Something explodes within Aaron and a buzzing sound rings in his brain.

    Although Katrina is feeling delirious now, she''s an adult. She should take responsibility for her behavior. Since this is her wish, he will stay.

    Aaron''s black eyes are ablaze with s.e.xual pa.s.sion. He finally steps forward and kisses her fiercely on the lips, wantonly and pa.s.sionately.

    His hands stroke her body, and he strips her troublesome clothes one by one.

    Her cold body changes slightly under his heat.

    In the end, she seems to feel a bit of discomfort. She frowns and nudges him away. "No."

    But it''s too late to say anything now.

    At such a critical moment, how could Aaron give up?

    Aaron sinks his body and takes pleasure he''s always been obsessed with.

    The intoxicating feeling is wonderful.

    Every time he indulges in her body, he finds that he grows more obsessed with her than before.

    The taste is addictive to him. He finds that he can''t let her go.

 Chapter 63: Shocking News

    He is drowning with his desire towards Katrina and he can''t control his emotion. Once Aaron starts, he can no longer stop. She''s the only woman he loves most and his obsession. His body emerged hers and couldn''t let her go no matter what happens in the future.

    One hour¡­

    Two hours¡­

    Longer¡­

    After he is satisfied, Aaron kisses Katrina''s lips and goes to the bathroom.

    When Katrina wakes up the next day, it''s late in the morning.

    An intense sore and numb feeling throbs through her whole body as if her body isn''t her own.

    Katrina looks down at herself subconsciously, only to see traces of ambiguous marks on her white skin. It''s not difficult to tell what she experienced last night.

    "Wake up."

    Just then, she hears a deep and pleasant voice. Katrina looks up and sees Aaron sitting on the couch next to her, reading a file. He looks so dapper and different from the beast that did this to her.

    This jerk!

    While she was unconscious yesterday, she took advantage of her.

    Enduring the physical discomfort, Katrina can''t help but rage, "Aaron, you''re so shameless!"

    Despite her misery, he didn''t let her go and went this far. This is unacceptable!

    At Katrina''s accusation, Aaron frowns and looks at her, "Katrina, last night, you were the one who held my hand and insisted that I stay with you. Why are you so upset after such a good sleep?"

    She held his hand and insisted that he stay?

    How is that possible?

    She''s not stupid enough to lead the wolf into the house!

    But¡­

    She''s actually forgotten what she did yesterday.

    Katrina is a little diffident, but still retorts, "I didn''t do that."

    "Really? Forgetting so soon?"

    Aaron puts down his work and walks forward, step by step closer to Katrina. He whispers in her ear, "Or... Do you want me to remind you how you tried to make me stay yesterday?"

    His body is very close to hers, and she can feel his breath in her ear. With the close distance, the temperature of the air becomes hot.

    "Wild kitten, I like the way you responded to me last night," He smiled sweetly at her while teasing her.

    Katrina''s ears turn red, and she pushes him away. "Jerk!"

    "I know but you are my woman, and I love you!" He replied.

    Definitely not! If they reminisce about it, she will be unable to fend for herself.

    Katrina glares at Aaron, getting out of bed and washing in the bathroom.

    Looking at her retreating figure, Aaron smiles and calls Randy to tell him to prepare breakfast.

    To take care of a certain young lady who struggles to get out of the bed, he stays in the room to wait for her to wake up and have breakfast with her.

    A crisp cell phone rings, and Aaron picks up the phone. A man''s voice says, "Mr. Wilson, we''ve looked into the incident of Miss Miller''s fall. Someone did it on purpose."

    Aaron asks seriously, "Who?"

    "It''s¡­" the man hesitates to say, "The daughter of Mayor Roberts. Victoria, Miss Roberts."

    "I see."

    After he hangs up, Aaron''s eyes become serious and deep.

    Last night, Aaron felt that something was wrong when he returned from the party. Although Katrina is a little foolish, she still cherishes her life. She wouldn''t be so stupid as to fall into the pool. Preoccupied with her seduction until the middle of the night, he didn''t have time to investigate it.

    Early this morning, he asked his heelers to investigate the banquet surveillance video to find out how Katrina fell into the water.

    As expected, there''s a piece of shocking news.

    She was deliberately pushed into the pool by someone.

    Victoria.

    She''s the one who pushed Katrina into the pool.

    It seems that the last time Victoria visited, the incident of Katrina burning her hand was also something she deliberately did.

    She dares to hurt his woman, and it makes Aaron unhappy.

    Since Katrina is his woman, he will definitely protect her from getting hurt.

    He bears Victoria''s wickedness in mind.

    In the future, he will make her pay the price.

    Meanwhile, Katrina is sitting on the toilet and reminiscing about what happened last night.

    She remembers leaving the bathroom to find Aaron, but she felt someone push her, making her fall into the swimming pool.

    In the pool, she suffocated and thought that she was going to die. But when she opened her eyes, she unexpectedly saw Aaron in front of her. He saved her.

    Katrina can''t remember what happened next.

    She only vaguely remembers dreaming of her father.

    Katrina grew up in a single-parent family, and her father doted on her as the apple of his eye.

    Although she has no mother, and the material conditions of their family weren''t particularly good, Katrina never felt that her life was flawed or imperfect.

    Her father loves her the most in the world. During her childhood, she was as happy as a little princess.

    But it wasn''t long before her father jumped into the lake to save a man who had fallen into the water. Although the man was saved, he was exhausted, and he left her forever.

    At the age of 8, Katrina lost the only man who loved her in the world. She lost all her happiness and joy.

    Later, she was sent to an orphanage and was adopted by Uncle Anderson.

    As a young girl, Katrina experienced every kind of apathy and warmth in her life. She realizes that she was happy last night because someone was protecting her.

    After all these years, she still misses her father a lot and wants to lean in his arms and listen to his bedtime stories...

    While she was unconscious last night, she felt as if her father had come back to see her. She missed him for so many years that she held his hand tightly and didn''t want him to leave.

    How does she wish that her father could stay with her for more time?

    Now, she''s grown up and can do many things for herself.

    She doesn''t need her father to protect her. As long as she knows that someone in the world loves and cares for her, she feels warm.

    Death can''t be reversed. It''s all a dream.

    Last night, she probably thought that Aaron was her father. She actually took his hand and didn''t let him go.

    No wonder the dream felt so real. It turns out that she made a mistake.

    Katrina blushes unwittingly at the thought of what she did yesterday.

    How embarra.s.sing! How is she going to face Aaron in the future?

    Seeing that Katrina has been in the bathroom for a long time, Aaron gets a little impatient. Did this stupid woman fall into the toilet?

    "Katrina! Come out!"

    Breakfast will get cold.

    The knock on the door outside snaps Katrina out of her reverie.

    She hurries to wash her hands and goes out with her head down.

 Chapter 64: Protective Dog

    Katrina finishes her breakfast under Aaron''s watchful gaze as if her appet.i.te is proportional to her size.

    He really wants to fatten her up.

    After the meal, Katrina quickly sneaks out.

    As soon as Katrina pulls open the door and goes downstairs, a hairy figure puts down the rice bowl and runs towards her at the speed of a 100-meter sprint.

    "Woof!" it barks loudly.

    The big and strong dog suddenly rushes over, scaring Katrina and almost overturning her.

    Clutching her thumping little heart, Katrina watches the big black dog swirling at her feet and rubbing her legs.

    It seems he''s very clingy towards her today.

    While Katrina is at a loss, Randy comes over with a faint smile on his face. "Miss Miller, when Mr. Wilson brought you back yesterday, you were unconscious, and Beta was scared. He stayed outside the room last night in fear of an accident happening. He''s worried about you."

    Randy''s words move Katrina.

    When the dog saw her unconscious figure in Aaron''s arms, he became worried about her safety. Seeing her awake, he becomes clingy. Even though the dog can''t talk, she still can feel his joy.

    She used to be so afraid of dogs that a very small dog''s bark would frighten her.

    Now, she feels the warmth of a dog''s love.

    How was she so afraid of such lovely little creatures before?

    Katrina squats down and takes the dog in her arms. She gently strokes his smooth fur and whispers, "Sorry for worrying you. I''m fine. Thank you for your concern."

    As if he can understand her, Beta licks her cheek and then runs off to continue eating his food.

    Seeing Beta''s energetic movements, Katrina can''t help but say, "Randy, Beta is so smart!"

    Although his master is an a.s.shole, the dog is very warm.

    Randy smiles. "Of course. Beta was raised by Mr. Wilson. He''s just like a human being!

    "Miss Miller, although Beta always acts cute and wags his tail at home, he''s actually very powerful, no weaker than a professional police dog. He can deal with three bare-handed men alone."

    Katrina is stunned to hear Randy''s words. "Beta is amazing!"

    In the process of getting along with him, she becomes more familiar with Beta and less afraid of him.

    But when she hears how powerful Beta is, she''s suddenly in awe.

    Oh, my G.o.d.

    Fortunately, Beta didn''t tear her up as a bad person when they first met. She wouldn''t be able to stand here and talk to Randy otherwise.

    Seeing a bit of fl.u.s.ter in Katrina''s face, Randy continues, "Beta never courts strangers before, but he seems to like you very much. We all think that Beta is like a human, and his mind follows Mr. Wilson. Since Mr. Wilson likes you, Beta also liked you when he first saw you."

    Although Randy only speaks out his thoughts, Katrina blushes at his words.

    Beta is close to her because Aaron likes her?

    Does Aaron like her?

    She''s mediocre and unintelligent, and she''s a girl of low origins. Does he really like her?

    Maybe all his affection for her is like an unrealistic mirage.

    Katrina is a self-aware girl.

    Her childhood experience doesn''t dare make her have any unrealistic fantasies. She takes Randy''s words as a joke and doesn''t dare to take it to heart.

    Just then, Aaron walks down the stairs.

    Hearing the footsteps, Katrina quickly escapes when she sees him.

    Did Aaron hear what Randy just said?

    She feels even more embarra.s.sed.

    It seems that Beta hasn''t moved on from yesterday''s worries.

    That morning, while Katrina sits in the living room and reads a book, Beta crouches at her feet and accompanies her, refusing to leave.

    Katrina bends over and touches Beta, trying to comfort him and ease his worries.

    Suddenly, she feels something is wrong. She feels a dent in a particular place. She smooths away the patch of hair, only to find a small bald area in the middle. It''s a brutal injury that seems to be... gunshot wound.

    Although the wound has healed, it still looks shocking.

    Having studied medicine for a while, Katrina knows that the wound is near the dog''s heart.

    That means that Beta almost died, and she almost didn''t meet him.

    The wound shocks Katrina greatly. She stares incredulously and asks, "How did Beta get hurt?"

    Aaron has always treated Beta as his own son. Everything Beta owns and uses is the most upscale dog products.

    Beta''s treatment as a pet dog is n.o.ble. How could he get hurt?

    Seeing the shock and pain in Katrina''s eyes, Aaron is silent for a few seconds on the sofa.

    He tells her the origin of the wound, "A few months ago when I went abroad for business, and I was almost a.s.sa.s.sinated. Beta protected me from the shot."

    With enhanced senses, dogs are much more sensitive than humans.

    At that time, only Beta felt the danger. Without hesitation, he jumped up and blocked the bullet with his body, which was originally shot at Aaron''s chest.

    Beta almost died because of the shot. Aaron spared no effort to get the most famous pet doctor to save Beta.

    In Aaron''s eyes, Beta is not only his pet dog but also a friend who has fought alongside him.

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina is rendered speechless with shock.

    In the past, she only knew of stories about pet dogs saving lives in books. She didn''t think they actually happened and found them deliberately exaggerated...

    Unexpectedly, Beta saves Aaron''s life by blocking a bullet for him.

    This makes Katrina feel unspeakable emotions for the dog.

    Beta is really a very good dog, even better than many human beings.

    Aaron is always good to him because he''s worth it.

    But¡­

    As a businessman, Aaron goes abroad for business. Why would he be a.s.sa.s.sinated?

    Those people are cruel for wanting to kill him. At the terrible thought, Katrina can''t help but feel scared for him.

    "Why would someone a.s.sa.s.sinate you? Are you hurt? Aaron, are you engaging in illegal activities?"

    Is an internal strife between rivals involved?

 Chapter 65: Aaron Has A Fatal Attraction To Her

    Seeing Katrina''s worried and nervous expression, Aaron is in a good mood and thinks she cares about him.

    But after hearing the second half of her questions, Aaron''s handsome face suddenly turns gloomy.

    This stupid woman has a rich imagination.

    Does she see him as a wicked villain who commits crimes every day?

    Aaron stares at Katrina with a dark and sullen look.

    Feeling a hint of danger, Katrina shuts up and looks down at her book as if nothing happened.

    Despite his extremely handsome face, Aaron doesn''t seem like a good man at all.

    In the beginning, he wrongly accused her of a thief and arrested her on the street. Until now, he forces her to stay with him and refuses to let her go.

    He''s kept her in captivity for so long. Does he dare say that his actions aren''t illegal?

    Katrina becomes extremely depressed when she remembers this.

    She''s a policewoman who was bullied in such a way, and she can''t even save herself. It''s a disgrace to her profession.

    But it''s not entirely her fault that she still hasn''t escaped after such a long time.

    The villa is heavily guarded. She''s a weak woman without enough strength and resources to defeat the strong bodyguards. It''s impossible to run away forcibly.

    Additionally, Aaron confiscated her cell phone, and the landline is monitored. She can''t call for help at all. Even if she occasionally sneaks into Aaron''s computer to surf the Internet, he will see her browsing history. Because she doesn''t overdo it, he turns a blind eye. If she dares to ask for help, the consequences will only be worse.

    When she tried to run away, she paid a heavy price.

    The first time, she escaped from his sight for only ten minutes before she was immediately caught again. For her trouble, she was confined to the balcony under the rain and got severely ill.

    The second time, while he was away on a business trip, she pretended to be pitiful to deceive his heelers into taking her to a hospital so she could sneak away. But her plan failed. He came back that night and pounced on her on the bed.

    Katrina has been so cautious, but she still couldn''t escape the doom of defeat in the end.

    The cost of each misery is enough for her to learn and mature. Now, she doesn''t dare be as reckless as she used to be and think that she can escape if she can defeat him.

    Without a more comprehensive plan, she doesn''t dare do anything exceeding what is deemed proper. Because in the end, she will be the one to suffer.

    Aaron will surely take all his displeasure out on her.

    Such as forcing her to do things she doesn''t want to do in bed.

    Anyway, Katrina gets to know a little bit about Aaron''s character after spending so much time together.

    After getting to know each other, he isn''t as cold and rude as when they first met. Although he''s gentle sometimes, he''s a dangerous man by nature, like a sleeping wolf in hibernation.

    If she doesn''t annoy him, he won''t find fault with her. In many cases, he intentionally or unintentionally protects her, making her feel the illusion of care and love.

    But if she makes him angry, the consequences will be miserable. His brutish nature is thoroughly provoked, and it''s as terrible as the devil.

    Katrina isn''t a m.a.s.o.c.h.i.s.t. After many failures, she concludes that it''s impossible to fight head-on against a man like Aaron.

    If you''re tough, he will become harsher to suppress you.

    Thus, Katrina learns her lesson and behaves well.

    In front of him, she tries to be obedient to him to avoid conflict and confrontation.

    Perhaps one day, when he trusts her enough, he will let his guard down a little and give her a more likely chance to leave.

    Katrina''s obedience is very useful to Aaron.

    She''s sitting on the sofa with her head bowed down to read, her white and tender legs stretching out side by side, her profile quiet and beautiful. She looks like a lazy cat, and Aaron unconsciously smiles at the sight.

    The atmosphere is quiet and calm.

    With her by his side, even sitting on the sofa and reading magazines seem a lot more relaxed than before.

    Before meeting Katrina, there were only two colors in the world of Aaron: black and white.

    His daily life is busy and monotonous. Because of insomnia and other reasons, his whole body is covered with faint violence. His personality is also cold and irritable.

    But since he met Katrina, his life is gradually becoming colorful.

    Aaron is beginning to have emotions and care for someone.

    He doesn''t know why this stupid woman attracts him and affects his mood. But he''s cured of years of insomnia.

    Like the discovery of the New World, he finds a sport that he enjoys, which is lovemaking in bed with her.

    Aaron has a fatal attraction to her.

    He wishes to stay with her forever.

    At first, he forced her to stay just because of his interest in her. She''s always been very disagreeable.

    But now, she''s obedient and doesn''t ask him to let her go like before.

    If she can stay with him willingly¡­

    If he removes the shackles and she still chooses to stay with him, he will be happier.

    In the afternoon, Aaron takes Beta to the pet shop to have him groomed.

    The weather is getting hotter, and Beta''s hair is a little long. It needs a proper trim.

    Aaron opens the door and calls out Beta''s name. Beta jumps up with ease and sits in the back seat when he turns around and sees Katrina looking at him with pity and full of expectation.

    Katrina stays in the villa every day and is bored to death.

    He promised her yesterday that he would take her out. She originally thought it was a relief, but he unexpectedly asked her to accompany him to a banquet and help him ward off other women.

    She wore high heels and exquisite makeup. Her legs became weak and soft after walking around and greeting guests in the banquet. To top it off, she accidentally fell into the pool and almost drowned.

    He didn''t take her out, and he took advantage of her.

    Seeing Katrina''s pathetic eyes, Aaron''s eyebrows raise. In the end, he can''t remain indifferent. He says, "Get in the car."

    Katrina''s pretty face immediately bursts into a beautiful smile.

    Thanks to Beta, she finally can go out.

    Katrina opens the door and jumps into the car without hesitation. She actively buckles her seatbelt and settles herself in the pa.s.senger seat.

    Aaron sees her eagerness to go out. She''s delighted to leave the villa.

    He licks his lips and looks at her. "Can you drive?"

 Chapter 66: Are You Trying To Seduce Me?

    Drive a car?

    Katrina doesn''t understand what Aaron means, but she replies honestly, "A little."

    "The driver is on holiday today, and you''ll drive."

    Katrina suddenly freezes at his words. "I¡­ I''ll drive the car?"

    She learned how to drive when she was at the police academy. But since she had no money to buy a car, she never touched one after school.

    When she began working, most of her colleagues were men. She was well pampered. Whenever she went out on duty, her colleagues wouldn''t let a girl drive.

    After a long time, she''d forgotten what she learned.

    Now that Aaron asks her to drive, Katrina is worried about her skills. She has a feeling that she''ll end up killing someone.

    Without giving Katrina time to react, Aaron goes to the pa.s.senger seat and unbuckles her seatbelt. He drags her out and pushes her into the driver''s seat before closing the door.

    Facing the steering wheel in front of her, Katrina is perplexed. She doesn''t know where to put her hands and feet.

    "Aaron, you drive."

    Is he seriously making her drive?

    Sitting gracefully in the pa.s.senger seat, Aaron says lazily, "You''re too heavy when I pulled you out of the pool yesterday, I strained a muscle in my arm."

    Katrina becomes silent when she hears Aaron''s criticism.

    He dislikes her for being heavy.

    What does he mean? Is he implying that she eats too much every day?

    But seriously, he imprisoned her in his villa all day long. She has nothing to do but eat, sleep, read, and watch TV.

    Her life is idle and boring. She''s not really gaining weight, is she?

    Aware of the problem, Katrina studies her face in the rearview mirror and thinks it looks a bit rounder than before.

    At the realization, Katrina immediately covers her face in disappointment.

    If she goes on like this, what happens to her?

    Seeing Katrina looking worriedly in the mirror, Aaron taps her on the head.

    What is this woman thinking? Was her brain filled with water when she fell into the pool yesterday?

    If she dares to go on a hunger strike to lose weight for such a trivial thing, he won''t let her go easily.

    After a long standoff, Katrina can''t persuade Aaron to give up the idea of her driving the car. She''s forced to drive like a cornered duck.

    She hasn''t driven a car for so long that she finds the car unfamiliar.

    After the car engine slowly starts, she becomes more nervous, and every cell of her body is instantly alert. Both her hands clutch the steering wheel so tightly that her knuckles are turning white.

    With Katrina''s efforts, the car finally begins to move forward slowly.

    She has to say, Aaron is good at taking advantage of people that he would make a girl drive for him!

    The car leaves the villa and heads downtown at a slow pace.

    Because the road is downhill, Katrina drives more carefully without taking any chances.

    In the pa.s.senger seats of the car worth millions of dollars, Aaron reads the newspaper in his hands leisurely, while Beta enjoys the outdoor wind with his tongue out. Only Katrina is staring intently at the road in front of her the whole time, making her look extremely nervous.

    Aaron reads the paper over three times, and when he looks up, he finds that they''re still halfway down the hill.

    Katrina drives at a speed of 20mph.

    It''s a waste for her to drive such a good car at such a low speed.

    Aaron knocks on his knee with his fingers and says with a bit impatience, "Katrina, by the time you arrive at the pet shop, it''ll be closed."

    Be that as it may, Katrina thinks he''s right.

    She''s only halfway down the hill after driving for an hour when it would regularly be only a half-hour drive.

    But¡­

    "I''m scared," Katrina says a little desperately.

    Aaron''s intention is to make her exercise more. After all, it won''t do harm for her to master more skills like driving and swimming.

    Yesterday, she almost drowned when she fell into such a shallow swimming pool.

    It seems that he has to teach her how to swim later.

    He doesn''t want her to get into an accident, or be powerless when she''s in danger again.

    If he''s around, he''ll protect her well.

    But there are moments when he won''t be there to protect her, and he hopes that these skills will save her from danger at the critical moment.

    Although he forces her to get used to driving, skillfully driving doesn''t happen in a single day. He can''t ask her to do it in one breath.

    Aaron finally puts down his newspaper. "Pull over, and I''ll drive."

    Katrina is relieved to hear Aaron''s words. She immediately pulls over and stops the car.

    But because they''re going downhill, it''s easy to lose control of the brakes the moment she loosens her foot on the pedal a bit. The car begins to slip, almost hitting the roadside stones.

    Katrina is instantly in a state of panic.

    Yes, the handbrake! The handbrake will stop them from sliding down!

    While Katrina looks closely at the road ahead, she fumbles for the handbrake with her right hand. As she grasps it, she feels something not quite right. She can''t pull the handbrake.

    As soon as Katrina turns around, she''s greeted with Aaron''s grey eyes that seem to be flashing with danger.

    Katrina looks down¡­

    And she sees that her hand is on his crotch, touching everywhere¡­

    Scared silly, Katrina screams and s.n.a.t.c.hes back her hand.

    No wonder she felt that something was wrong. She was touching...

    In a state of panic, Katrina''s foot loosens on the brake, and the car suddenly slides down.

    Seeing that the car is about to hit the pavement, Katrina is fl.u.s.tered and at a loss with what to do, leaving only fear in her eyes.

    Fortunately, Aaron pulls the handbrake in time to avoid an accident.

    Only...

    The ghost of her soft, boneless hand still lingers on his sensitive organ, and the intense fire all over Aaron''s body ignites, not weakening in the slightest.

    Aaron stares at Katrina with his black eyes and says, "Katrina, are you trying to seduce me?"

    By this time, Katrina''s face is already flushed red. She''s unable to look up to face him.

    Katrina quickly shakes her head at Aaron''s words. "I didn''t¡­ I didn''t mean to!"

    Although she definitely crossed a line, she never wanted to seduce him.

    But Aaron doesn''t seem ready to let Katrina go.

    Slowly leaning his body forward closer, he stares at her and says when she can no longer retreat, "I don''t mind doing it in the car."

    Feeling the heat of his body, Katrina becomes scared and afraid that he would actually do it in the car¡­

    Horrified, Katrina points to Beta desperately. "Aaron, don''t be impulsive. Beta is still with us!"

    A wicked smile appears on Aaron''s handsome face. "I don''t mind getting him out of the car for a while for some privacy."

 Chapter 67: Shes Devastated

    Katrina is devastated to hear Aaron''s words.

    Get Beta out of the car?

    Is he really Beta''s master?

    That''s too cruel!

    As Aaron approaches closer, Katrina pressed tightly against the car door. She can feel his searing breath on her face.

    He traps her between his body and the car door, looming over her overwhelmingly and rendering Katrina immobile.

    She struggles to resist his oppression. "Aaron, you, you can''t do this!" Katrina ducks sideways as he approaches, afraid to look up at him.

    Although she feels guilty for touching him inappropriately, he''s overreacting.

    It''s broad daylight, and they''re in a car. If pa.s.sers-by see her, she would have no face to show.

    The temperature inside the carriage increases considerably, and the atmosphere becomes heavier and ambiguous.

    Squatting on the backseat and enjoying the wind, Beta notices that the car has stopped. He turns to the front, and it seems that Aaron is bullying Katrina and pressing down on her despite her resistance.

    Although Beta hasn''t spent much time with Katrina, he''s still protective of her.

    He''s like a child seeing his parents fighting. He becomes very anxious and worried.

    A few anxious grunts escape Beta''s throat, and he jumps out of his seat, pulling on Aaron''s clothes to try and drag him away.

    Because Aaron is his owner, Beta listens to Aaron well.

    But he still doesn''t want to see Katrina bullied, and he tries to stop their "fight."

    Aaron wants to take the opportunity to take advantage of Katrina and then let her go.

    But he suddenly feels a small force pulling him.

    Aaron looks back to see Beta staring anxiously at him and pulling his clothes. He raises his eyebrows at Beta''s actions.

    The dog he has raised for a long time has now learned to protect others.

    Despite his dissatisfaction, Aaron loosens his hold on Katrina and stops.

    But Beta is still worried about them, pacing fretfully in circles in the car and at a loss with what to do.

    Aaron touches his head placatingly. "I didn''t bully her, and you don''t have to worry."

    At least not the kind of bullying that Beta is thinking.

    She''s his woman, how could he willingly bully her?

    Aaron''s voice quiets down, and his att.i.tude isn''t as overbearing as before. Beta finally believes him and becomes quiet.

    Meanwhile, Katrina watched in rapt attention as Beta came to her rescue and stopped Aaron.

    Katrina doesn''t expect to become so weak that she has to rely on a dog to save herself¡­

    But Katrina is touched by Beta''s concern about her safety and fear that she''s being bullied. Beta is such a thoughtful, warm, and sweet dog, and He''s much better than Aaron, who does nothing but tease and bully her.

    As Aaron moves away from her, Katrina quickly pulls the door open and gets out. She opens the backseat door and climbs in.

    Beta snuggles in her arms as she touches his head and thanks to him for coming to her aid.

    In the driver''s seat, Aaron can see from the mirror how affectionate the two are behind him¡­

    In the beginning, when Katrina first saw Beta, she jumped into his arms, screaming. She was so scared that she didn''t even have the courage to look up at him.

    But now, she can comfortably wrap her arms around Beta''s neck, touch his head, and communicate her feelings with him.

    They''ve become good friends now.

    Is he the owner, isolated?

    With Aaron driving the vehicle, the car speed increases significantly. After a while, they arrive at an upscale pet store downtown.

    Aaron pushes the door and gets out of the car, leading Katrina and Beta into the pet store.

    It seems that Aaron brings Beta to this pet store a lot because the shop a.s.sistants are respectful and familiar with him. They even ask the manager to serve him personally.

    After giving Beta to the clerk, Aaron and Katrina sit down in the VIP area to rest and have tea.

    There''s a large screen in the VIP area that shows the progress of the pet''s grooming real-time. Katrina drinks tea while watching a groomer give Beta a bath. After the bath, Beta also gets a haircut and a full body ma.s.sage.

    Seeing Beta''s blissful face under the attentive hands of the young shop a.s.sistant, Katrina gets the feeling that Beta lives a better life than a regular human.

    As expected, Aaron dotes on Beta. He has a lifetime membership card for Beta in the largest and most luxurious pet store in Hadley City. He can bring Beta in at any time to enjoy a bath and ma.s.sage. The whole package costs a lot of money, which is beyond imagination for ordinary people.

    After drinking too much tea, Katrina goes to the toilet.

    Aaron figures that she doesn''t have the nerve to run away from him and lets her go alone.

    "Mr. Wilson, your dog is done with the service. Here''s the list. Please sign."

    The manager brings Beta to the VIP area to find Aaron. After the bath, Beta looks more cheerful, and his fur is bright and smooth.

    Aaron takes the list, and with a wave of his hand, signs his name.

    Beta is rubbing against Aaron''s leg when he suddenly realizes that Katrina is missing. He looks up at Aaron and barks as if asking, "Where''s the cute girl? Where did you hide her? "

    Because Aaron bullied Katrina in front of Beta in the car earlier, Beta is afraid that Aaron would do something to Katrina while he''s away.

    Now that Katrina is gone, he''s more worried that Aaron did something horrible like selling her.

    Seeing Beta running around and growling lowly, Aaron pats him on the head speechlessly. "She''s just gone to the bathroom, she''ll be back in a minute. Don''t worry, and I didn''t do anything to her."

    "Aaron!"

    At that moment, a familiar sound comes from a distance. The voice is a little surprised and pleased.

    Aaron looks up and sees Victoria Roberts holding a small, cuddly teddy dog in her arms.

    He doesn''t expect to run into her at the pet store. It seems that their paths are destined to cross.

    Aaron is calm and politely greets her, "Miss Roberts."

    Victoria walks towards him and says, "Aaron, you''re too polite; call me Victoria!"

    He always calls her "Miss Roberts," making her feel like they''re distant acquaintances.

    "Aaron, did you also come here to have your dog groomed?"

    Seeing a valiant German shepherd sitting at Aaron''s feet, Victoria guesses this is Aaron''s most precious dog.

    Although Victoria has always been partial to small dogs, she couldn''t resist praising, "Aaron, your dog is so handsome!"

 Chapter 68: Allergic To Particular Smells

    The first step to pleasing Aaron is to win over his dog.

    Victoria puts down her pet and walks towards Beta. She crouches down to touch his back, wanting to cultivate a relationship with him.

    For some reason, Beta isn''t receptive to her enthusiasm.

    As soon as Victoria raises her hand, Beta lifts his b.u.t.t and walks away leisurely. He shakes his fur calmly and settles down quietly. He doesn''t even glance at Victoria during the process.

    When Victoria sees Beta''s indifferent reaction, she feels a little embarra.s.sed. She didn''t even get to touch him! But she smiles and says, "Aaron, your dog, is independent."

    Is it really true that dogs tend to follow their owners? Is that why Aaron and his dog are always so cool?

    No, Aaron''s dog is even more indifferent than his master; he even ignores her...

    If he wasn''t Aaron''s dog, she wouldn''t be interested in a dog that looks stupid and ugly.

    She thinks her little teddy is cuter than Beta, and it''s soft and cuddly like a plush toy.

    Aaron still begrudges what Victoria did during the banquet. He hasn''t forgotten that she pushed Katrina into the water.

    But Victoria''s father is the mayor of Hadley City, and he doesn''t want to have a bad relationship with Victoria.

    "Beta is allergic to particular smells," Aaron says coolly.

    Allergic to particular smells?

    Victoria raises her arm to smell herself. She only smells her perfume. There''s no other scent.

    Besides, it''s a limited-edition perfume she bought specially from abroad. Many rich and beautiful women praised her perfume and said that it smelled good, which always made her proud.

    She doesn''t expect it to be rejected by a dog today.

    This dog really is very rustic; it must be why he''s allergic to the high-quality perfume. Sure enough, he''s a far cry from her funky little teddy.

    Victoria gives up trying to please the stupid dog and sits in the seat next to Aaron to talk to him.

    Just then, Katrina returns from the washroom.

    Hearing the familiar footsteps, Beta suddenly straightens up from his horizontal position on the floor. When he sees Katrina coming back, he immediately runs to her. Beta wags his tail and rubs against Katrina''s leg enthusiastically and affectionately.

    Nearly toppled by Beta, Katrina can only smile and touch his head. "Okay, stop that now."

    Victoria is devastated and depressed to see this.

    A moment ago, she was mercilessly ignored when she tried to please the dog.

    Now, seeing Katrina, the dog is pa.s.sionate about her. It''s as if he turned into a completely different dog.

    She can''t help but find it unfair, and she despises and envies Katrina even more.

    Victoria has already secretly identified Katrina as her public enemy number one and hates her deeply.

    When Katrina looks up, there''s another person in the VIP area. She doesn''t know when Victoria came in, but she''s now sitting next to Aaron.

    This girl brought Aaron homemade dessert and chatted with him. Whenever she talks with him, the expression on her face makes her look like she''s enjoying the fresh spring breeze. Her face is lit up with a smile, and her eyes are aflame with joy¡­

    As a girl, Katrina knows that Victoria loves Aaron.

    And Victoria is honestly beautiful.

    She has a beautiful face and a nice figure, clad in all kinds of famous brands, and was born into a famous family. She''s not only beautiful but also rich.

    Victoria and Aaron are sitting together and chatting happily.

    They''re a beautiful couple. They really do suit each other, don''t they?

    For some reason, Katrina suddenly feels a bit embarra.s.sed.

    Should she be here right now? Is she interrupting their conversation? Should she leave for a while to give them some privacy?

    Katrina understands clearly. Even though Aaron always pesters her and he''s unwilling to let her go, she knows he has better options. She''s not stupid enough to think that he actually likes her.

    There''s no shortage of women around Aaron. There are more beautiful, more excellent, and more ill.u.s.trious women than her. Compared to her, these rich girls are more suitable to stand by his side than her, Cinderella, without parents who live a poor life.

    Maybe Aaron is more likely to let her go if he gets together with another woman.

    Though she doesn''t know why she suddenly feels a bit strange at the thought¡­

    "Um..." says Katrina, "My stomach seems a bit uncomfortable, take your time. I''ll go back to the washroom."

    As she speaks, she prepares to flee.

    Aaron frowns and calls, "Come back!"

    Katrina stops and looks back, guiltily. "What''s wrong?"

    Aaron looks down at his watch expressionlessly. "I''ve been waiting for you for ten minutes. Do you know how precious my time is?"

    "I¡­" Katrina doesn''t know what to say to Aaron.

    Is he waiting for her?

    She''s giving them room so they can chat leisurely.

    Aaron says nothing and stands up from the sofa, wrapping his arm around Katrina''s neck. "I''m hungry, let''s go out and eat."

    Katrina is stunned.

    Ah, he wants to eat out?

    That''s it? But isn''t he with Miss Roberts?

    Sitting on the sofa, Victoria stares at the aggressive Aaron holding Katrina affectionately and feels immensely jealous.

    Seeing the man she likes ignoring her and being affectionate with another woman, Victoria can''t help feeling angry.

    Suddenly, they hear a dog''s bark.

    Katrina is startled by the sudden noise, as Beta rarely makes such an aggressive sound. She turns around to find Beta grinning with his teeth at the little teddy dog and growling menacingly.

    The little teddy trembles with fear, lying in the corner and whimpering with a terrified look on his face. The small hair clip on the head of the small dog has fallen off, and a patch of hair on its neck seems to be missing. He looks like a mess as if Beta just bit him.

    The two tense dogs, one big and strong and the other small and weak, make a sharp contrast.

    Victoria is scared to death, afraid that her little teddy would be bitten to death by the fierce German shepherd.

    Although a small dog barks fiercely and has a bad temper, they''re practically an embroidered pillow. Besides his lovely appearance, the little teddy is useless.

    When such a large dog gets angry, a hundred little teddies are no match for him.

    "Beta, come here!"

    At Aaron''s command, Beta calms down and walks over obediently.

    Victoria quickly picks up her teddy and is heartbroken to see a tuft of hair falling off her dog''s neck, and some traces of broken skin.

 Chapter 69: Jealous Katrina

    G.o.d.

    Beta bit Miss Roberts'' dog.

    Katrina doesn''t know if the injury is serious, but she''s afraid it will cause a problem.

    While Katrina secretly worries about Beta, Aaron''s thin lips lift, and he says, "I''m sorry, Miss Roberts. Beta gets easily provoked by other dogs'' aggression. I''ll help you contact the best veterinarian in the store. Please charge the treatment fee of your dog to my account."

    Although his tone is sincere, Katrina feels that his apology is a bit perfunctory.

    After Aaron''s apology, what can Victoria do? No matter how heartbroken she is, she has to accept Aaron''s solution.

    After all, it was her little teddy that provoked his German shepherd dog.

    Like Victoria, her pet has been pampered from a young age and coddled like a baby. Little teddy likes to bully the weak and fears the strong. With the favor of his master, he believes that no one dares to bully him, but he likes to make trouble everywhere.

    Earlier, Victoria placed the teddy on the ground and walked towards Beta, trying to touch his head. Little teddy got jealous and kept howling at Beta when seeing his master touch another dog,

    Beta wasn''t interested in Victoria and got tired of little teddy''s noises. He ignored the small dog and walked away like a gentleman.

    Little teddy thought that Beta was afraid of him, so he became even more brazen. From time to time, he would challenge Beta, shout at him, or try to bite him.

    Beta is a very personable dog, who doesn''t even care that the little teddy is smaller than his head.

    Who would''ve known that the little teddy would become more and more excessive? He unexpectedly lay on top of Beta''s back, settling his front legs on Beta''s sides, and started humping up and down...

    A teddy dog ruts easily, but no one would expect him to do it to a male dog.

    How could Beta, a dignified dog, accept being nearly violated by such a small dog?

    Beta got furious and retaliated by biting the teddy''s neck. He exercised a bit of mercy and didn''t directly bite the small teddy to death.

    But even so, the teddy was scared.

    Earlier, he was arrogant and proud, but in the end, he only hid in the corner and trembled.

    When Victoria took him in her arms, he clung to his master''s embrace and didn''t dare walk.

    Naturally, Aaron saw everything that happened.

    Aaron is a man who will defend his men.

    The little teddy deserved to get bitten.

    Even though Beta almost bit teddy to death today, Aaron wouldn''t be too hard on him. If anyone needs to take responsibility, he''ll take it as Beta''s owner.

    Aaron calls the manager of the pet shop and requests for the best veterinarian to treat Victoria''s dog.

    After the arrangement is made, Aaron walks out with one arm on Katrina and holding Beta''s leash on the other, as if nothing happened.

    When Victoria sees Aaron leaving, she reluctantly calls his name, "Aaron¡­"

    But Aaron walks straight out of her sight.

    On the one hand, Aaron is the man she likes; on the other hand, teddy is her favorite pet dog. As Victoria thinks about it, she bites her lips and decides to accompany her pet dog during his treatment first.

    The veterinarian bandages teddy''s wound and says, "There''s nothing wrong with your dog. The wound has been sterilized, and he''ll recover after a few days of rest."

    Victoria is a little worried when she sees teddy in a particularly bad state of mind. "Doctor, are you sure he''s all right? Why is he so listless? When I call his name, he doesn''t react! Did he get ill from the bite?"

    "Hm... Maybe he got shocked from the scare. He''ll be all right after a few days."

    Meanwhile, Aaron drives Katrina and Beta away from the pet store and takes them to an upscale restaurant nearby.

    Sitting in the car, Katrina thinks of the little teddy''s poor cry and Victoria''s worried face and feels a little uneasy.

    "Aaron, can we just leave like this?"

    Katrina didn''t see what happened. She just saw Beta attack the small dog.

    Aaron stares at the road ahead. "What else do you want, have Beta to apologize to him?"

    "I didn''t mean that! I just think¡­" She just feels that since Beta bit another pet dog, it''s not good for them to leave as if nothing took place.

    More importantly¡­

    "Miss Roberts seems to like you very much, and you''ll let her down if you leave like this."

    As soon as she speaks, Katrina finds that her tone is a little strange.

    Sure enough, Aaron misunderstands it.

    Aaron turns to look at her with his bottomless black eyes. "Katrina, are you jealous?"

    When she sees that another woman likes him and deliberately tries to get close to him, does she feel uncomfortable?

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina''s face flushes in embarra.s.sment. "No, I''m not!"

    She definitely doesn''t feel jealous because of him. She hopes a woman can restrain him quickly so that she can escape his captivity and leave soon.

    "I think Miss Roberts is a beautiful girl with an ill.u.s.trious family background. She seems suitable for you. Maybe you can try..."

    The more Katrina talks, the darker Aaron''s face becomes.

    Screech!

    Aaron slams on the brakes, and the car comes to a screeching halt.

    Katrina almost hits the windshield because of the inertia.

    In a state of shock, Katrina covers her heavily beating heart. She turns her head and looks at Aaron disapprovingly.

    Why did he suddenly go crazy? Doesn''t he know that this could easily cause a heart attack?

    Aaron''s handsome face is impa.s.sive, and his dark eyes narrow as he stares at Katrina. "Katrina, you can''t wait to push me into another woman''s arms?"

    Every other woman is trying to get closer to him and climb into his bed. But Katrina wants him to date other women¡­

    Does she not find him attractive at all? Is she so unwilling to be with him?

    The thought frustrates and annoys Aaron to no end.

    This stupid woman!

    He gives her love and affection that no other woman could ever enjoy, and she pushes him away.

    What an ungrateful woman!

    He wants to bite her to death to prevent her from repeating such words.

    The more Aaron thinks about it, the angrier he becomes.

    A pair of angry black eyes bore into Katrina as if Aaron is eager to eat her alive. The heavy and oppressive atmosphere terrifies Katrina so much that she gives in to him at once.

 Chapter 70: He Is Wondering

    "N-no," says Katrina in a low voice as she leans against the closed door.

    Katrina is afraid that Aaron will violate her if he gets angry, and she dares to disobey him.

    Besides, who he likes or who he wants to be with is his own business. It won''t be influenced by a few words from her. What right does she have to push him towards other women?

    Aaron continues to ask aggressively, "No? Then what did you mean?"

    "I think that Miss Roberts is prettier than me, taller than me, has a better figure than me, has a more n.o.ble ident.i.ty, and likes you very much. She would suit you more," Katrina replies in a whisper.

    Even if there''s no Miss Roberts, there will always be another better woman¡­

    In a word, she really doesn''t compare to these great ladies who were born into n.o.bility.

    Katrina just wants to live her own normal life. She doesn''t want to mess with a man like Aaron.

    Because she knows they don''t live in the same world at all.

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron looks at her in silence. Seconds later, he grits his teeth in anger. "Stupid woman!"

    She doesn''t think she deserves him, so she always deliberately pushes him away?

    Yes, she may not be the most beautiful and perfect woman in the world.

    Perhaps in the eyes of others, she also has many deficiencies. She isn''t tall enough, her b.r.e.a.s.t.s aren''t big enough, her body isn''t hot enough, and she was born to a low-income family¡­

    There are many women around him who are taller than her, whose b.r.e.a.s.t.s are bigger than hers, who are s.e.xier than her¡­ But he won''t even glance at them.

    Because it''s her, all the imperfections disappear. He can accept all her flaws.

    Though Katrina may not be the best, she''s the one who attracts him.

    Doesn''t she feel his affection for her? Doesn''t she know how attractive she is to him? In his eyes, this self-deprecating woman is lovelier than all the other women in the world. Why is she so insecure?

    He sees Katrina shivering in the corner and keeping a maximum distance from him. Her beautiful and big eyes are full of vigilance.

    Aaron suddenly remembers the teddy dog. It seems like he''s the angry Beta in this scene.

    Is she afraid of him? Why is she avoiding him so much?

    Suddenly Aaron wonders if he''s too hard on her.

    As his woman, she looks at him with such fear lest he should do something fearful to her...

    She doesn''t even have the courage to speak to him calmly, so she doesn''t dare like him or want to be with him.

    Aaron adjusts his mood and holds back his anger.

    Maybe he should change his ways, or he will never win her heart.

    As Aaron stretches out his hand toward her, Katrina is shocked and thinks he''s in a huff and is about to do something to her. She closes her eyes unconsciously, her eyelashes trembling slightly.

    Seeing her reaction, Aaron feels a bit heartbroken.

    Is he usually too hard on her? It seems he should restrain his temper and try not to lose his cool with her. He doesn''t want to frighten her. Otherwise, she will become more and more distant from him.

    Aaron reaches out and gently tucks a strand of hair behind her ear, rubbing her head.

    Instead of the antic.i.p.ated pain, Katrina feels a gentle action.

    Katrina opens her eyes, incredulously to see Aaron''s black eyes staring at her. He says a little helplessly, "Don''t be so defensive towards me. I won''t strike you."

    No matter how angry he is, Aaron will never take hit a woman, not to mention the woman he likes.

    Even if she always makes him mad, he won''t hit her. She can rest rea.s.sured.

    Aaron''s words confuse Katrina. Although she doesn''t understand why he''s suddenly changing his att.i.tude, she says to him in an injured tone, "But you always knock me on the head."

    Although he doesn''t knock her head hard, it still hurts.

    Besides, she''s not a child. Whenever he knocks her like this, it makes her feel like she doesn''t have any dignity.

    Aaron frowns in the face of Katrina''s complaint. She''s taking it a step further and accusing him?

    He says through gritted teeth, "I''ll stop."

    Later, he''ll refrain from knocking her on the head.

    With Aaron''s suddenly good att.i.tude, Katrina quickly adds, "You still force me to do things that I don''t like to do."

    Yes, this woman really dares to say more. It seems that she''s been dissatisfied with him for a long time.

    Aaron looks back at Katrina, calmly, "Hmm? What do I force you to do?"

    His knowing look is so annoying that Katrina blushes and stammers, "You force me to¡­"

    She can''t bring herself to finish the sentence.

    Aaron isn''t afraid that she''s overcome her embarra.s.sment and asks leisurely, "You should tell me. If you don''t, how can I know?"

    How could she say that? He''s obviously waiting for her to make a fool of herself.

    Under his compulsion and flirting, Katrina''s small face momentarily turns red. She can only be forced to change the topic, "I''m hungry! Please hurry up and drive!"

    Katrina''s pretty face is red, showing unspeakable shyness and loveliness.

    "Since you don''t want to tell me... That means you have no opinion."

    Aaron finally lets her go with a smile, and he resumes driving.

    Although he promised not to do anything to her in the future, he didn''t say that he would give up having s.e.x with her.

    No matter how pitiful she is at this point, he won''t compromise.

    She doesn''t want him to force her unless she wants it actively.

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina can''t help but secretly roll her eyes at him.

    What an overbearing and arrogant person!

    At noon, besides eating western food with Katrina, Aaron also orders extra food for Beta. The steak is specially made and suitable for dogs.

    His Beta worked hard today, having been hara.s.sed by that little teddy too much. It''s Beta''s treat for today.

    At the charity dinner, Victoria pushed Katrina into the water. Aaron hasn''t gotten even with her.

    When Beta bit that small arrogant teddy earlier, it also indirectly counts as his revenge on her.

    Aaron and Beta think about getting revenge against Victoria for Katrina.

    This stupid woman is ungrateful and still praises Victoria''s a.s.sets.

    Does she know that Victoria nearly drowned her?

    How could a woman with a vicious mind have any advantage over her?

 Chapter 71: Carefully Deals With Him

    On the way back, they pa.s.s by an amus.e.m.e.nt park.

    It''s the biggest amus.e.m.e.nt park in Hadley City and one of Katrina''s original travel plans. But the incident happened, and Aaron caught her before she could go and have fun.

    Leaning against the window, Katrina gazes longingly at the crowd at the gates of the amus.e.m.e.nt park. There are young parents with their children, affectionate student couples, and best friends.

    Although everyone looks ordinary, Katrina envies them in particular. She envies their freedom and their ability to be with their family, loved ones, and friends.

    A month ago, she was just like them, enjoying a trip to the city with her best friend.

    But now¡­

    Like a canary in a cage, she lost her freedom and didn''t even have the luxury of calling her friends and family to say h.e.l.lo.

    Aaron naturally sees Katrina''s longing look as she gazes outside.

    Although he isn''t very interested in these lively and childish amus.e.m.e.nt parks, he pulls over to the side of the road when he notices that she likes it.

    As Katrina looks at him with some confusion, Aaron pushes the door open and gets out of the car. Walking around to the pa.s.senger seat, he opens the door and pulls Katrina out of the car.

    At Aaron''s actions, Katrina looks at him with great perplexity.

    Aaron takes her hand, interlacing his fingers with hers like the other young couples, and leads her to the amus.e.m.e.nt park.

    With his other hand, he holds Beta''s leash.

    Aaron is naturally handsome, with deep and attractive features, perfect without any flaws. He''s tall and straight, with a touch of aristocracy that makes him seem to stand out.

    In the crowd, he shines naturally, always attracting everyone''s attention at once. When such a man with such a good appearance and temperament walks in the crowd, people can''t help looking at him.

    "That man is so handsome!"

    "He''s even more stylish than the current hottest celebrity. Is he a budding star?"

    "The suit he''s wearing is a limited-edition Armani, and he looks very rich!"

    There''s a lot of speculation about him. Aaron is used to people''s attention, but as an ordinary person, Katrina can''t stand being the center of everyone''s attention. She just wants to find a hole to hide in.

    Fortunately, many vendors in the amus.e.m.e.nt park sell all kinds of snacks, toys, and accessories.

    Katrina sees a stall in front of them selling hats and sungla.s.ses, and she quickly pulls Aaron over. She wears a pair of big sungla.s.ses on the bridge of her nose and a fashionable hat on her head, which not only covers her face but also blocks the sunshine. The summer sun can be a bit harsh.

    Seeing the fully-armed Katrina, Aaron thinks that the round sun hat looks silly but a bit lovely.

    Aaron simply chooses a pair of sungla.s.ses to wear. When he wears cheap sungla.s.ses, he looks like he''s wearing a pair of sungla.s.ses from a big international brand.

    The peddler side can''t help praising, "Gentleman, you really have a good taste. The pairs of sungla.s.ses you both picked are for lovers!"

    The man is handsome, and the woman is beautiful. Wearing the same kind of sungla.s.ses makes the couple look really well-matched.

    Katrina is adjusting the hat in front of the mirror when she suddenly hears the vendor''s words. She almost spits a mouthful of blood.

    She and Aaron are once again mistaken for lovers.

    But she''s out with Aaron, both of them are single, and he takes her by the hand without her permission. It would be strange if they aren''t misunderstood as a couple.

    Although Katrina doesn''t want to be mistaken for Aaron''s girlfriend, she doesn''t bother to explain.

    Aaron is in a good mood. After choosing the items, he asks, "How much?"

    "The pair of sungla.s.ses is $60 each, and the hat is $50, a total of $170."

    So cheap? That''s not expensive for Aaron, who''s used to luxury. He takes out his wallet and prepares to pay.

    Katrina grew up in an ordinary and impoverished environment. She knows the actual prices of these items.

    The quality of sungla.s.ses and sun hats sold in the scenic spot isn''t good at all, and the price the hawker gave is absolutely high. If they give in to the vendor, it would be wasteful.

    "Please give us a discount!" Katrina uses her advantage and begins to bargain.

    "Well... The pair of sungla.s.ses is $45 each, and the sunhat is $30, so $120 in total."

    Katrina smiles in satisfaction. "Thank you. I wish you an active business."

    Although she knows she can still bargain further, she knows that it isn''t easy for vendors to make money so that Katrina won''t be excessive.

    The hawker can make some money, and she can get some concessions. Isn''t it perfect?

    With only a few words, she can cut down the price by $50. Thinking about it gives her a sense of achievement.

    As Katrina rejoices, Aaron takes out two hundred-dollar bills from his wallet and hands them to the hawker. "Keep the change."

    The peddler freezes for a second and hurriedly takes the money. "Thank you, sir!"

    Seeing Aaron''s generosity, Katrina is stunned and clenches her teeth in anger.

    This spendthrift!

    She cut it down to $120, but he gave him $200!

    Not only does he not pay the original price, but he also pays $30 more!

    This guy is stupid, rich, and headstrong.

    While Katrina glares at him, Aaron lifts his lips and puts his arm around her shoulder, whispering to her ear, "How quickly did you learn to save money for me?"

    Aaron thought Katrina was very cute when he saw her bargaining with the peddler.

    Since she was imprisoned, she''s seldom been so spontaneous. She always deliberately hides her thoughts and deals carefully with him.

    Upon seeing her bargaining, it made him feel that this is the real Katrina. This is the way Katrina lives her life. He likes that she put down all pretenses in front of him, not acting like not a canary in captivity.

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina''s face flushes slightly, and she stutters out, "You''re thinking too much, who''s saving money for you?"

    It''s just her life experience of more than twenty years.

    She''s not trying to save money for him on purpose!

    That makes it seem like he''s special to her.

 Chapter 72: Aarons Gentleness

    When Katrina''s face turns red, and she refuses to admit it, Aaron doesn''t embarra.s.s her.

    Whether she deliberately saves money for him or not, he''s in a good mood.

    "I won''t lock you up every day anymore. If you want to go out, you can go out if someone accompanies you. You can go shopping, get a beauty treatment, and watch a movie¡­ As long as you don''t leave Hadley City, you''re free to do anything."

    Only now does Aaron realize that if Katrina is kept in captivity all day, it''s easier for her to be unhappy, and it''s more likely to make her feel distant with him.

    He works outside every day but ignores her feelings and how bored she must feel at home every day.

    After taking her out, he realizes how bright and real her smile is.

    Perhaps he should give her as much freedom as possible.

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina is shocked.

    She grabs Aaron''s hand in disbelief and asks, "Aaron, are you really going to let me go out?"

    "Why, are you unwilling?"

    "Of course, I''m willing!"

    This is great!

    She doesn''t have to sit around the house all day, and she can finally go out!

    G.o.d knows how excited she is when she hears the news. At that moment, Aaron is very handsome in her mind.

    This is what happens after being oppressed. When Aaron gives her a few privileges, Katrina is immediately grateful and excited. She forgets that freedom is her own right.

    Aaron lets her leave the house, but she can only do so if she has his men with her. Although it''s uncomfortable to be followed around by several people, she''s a stranger in Hadley City and has no friends in this place.

    It''s enough for Katrina to be ecstatic.

    Aaron can see the happiness glowing on Katrina''s face. Her eyebrows are curved, and all her emotions are written on her face. Moved by her joy, Aaron is in a good mood. He takes the opportunity to ask, "Why don''t you show your grat.i.tude?"

    He gave in so readily to her, will she give him anything in return?

    With a blush, Katrina tiptoes hooks her arms around Aaron''s neck and gives him a quick kiss on the cheek. It''s the only way she can think of to express her grat.i.tude to him. She''s penniless and relies on his money when they go outside.

    The quick kiss seems very superficial.

    But Aaron''s lips are slightly crooked, and the simple kiss makes him happy.

    It''s the first time since they met that Katrina initiated to kiss him.

    Just then, a soft voice reaches them.

    "Mommy, I want to eat ice cream."

    Aaron looks up and sees a little girl holding her mother''s leg, pointing to a nearby ice cream store.

    Aaron frowns. It reminds him of the first time he took Katrina to the mall when she pointed at the ice cream store and said she wanted ice cream. Although what happened next was bad, he could never forget her soft and coquettish tone.

    Since he''s hanging out with her, of course, he wants to meet all her demands, including the ice cream she didn''t get the first time.

    Without saying a word, Aaron takes Katrina''s hand and walks towards the ice cream stall.

    "One ice cream."

    "No, two!"

    "One!"

    "Two ice creams!"

    Probably because of Aaron''s gentleness today, and the unrestrained joy and relaxation she feels in such a happy place, Katrina gains the courage to rebut Aaron.

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron looks back at her. Instead of being scared, she sticks out her tongue mischievously.

    Seeing them arguing, the ice cream vendor looks at them hesitantly. "How many?"

    "One!"

    "Two!"

    "Okay, two ice creams!"

    This time, Aaron gives in.

    Because it''s the first time that Katrina had won when their opinions diverged, she''s in a good mood.

    But Aaron suddenly turns around and leans close to her ear. He lowers his voice fiercely and says, "Katrina, if you dare get diarrhea tonight, I will sleep with you and make you too weak to get out of bed."

    Aaron doesn''t care about the number of ice creams at all. What matters to him is her health.

    Aaron''s voice is low and dangerous. Although his tone is very low, Katrina''s body still shivers, and her face involuntarily turns red.

    She looks around quickly in fear that someone heard. Aaron is such a hoodlum to talk about such things in public! If she hears them, how would she live?

    "Miss, your ice cream is ready!"

    Smiling, the vendor hands the two ice creams to Katrina.

    As Katrina takes one ice cream in one hand, Aaron pulls out his wallet and pays.

    While Katrina takes a bite out of her ice cream, she points to an advertis.e.m.e.nt on the wall and says, "I just saw that it says the second one is half price, and I want one for Beta."

    In such hot weather, long-haired animals like dogs are more susceptible to heat strokes than human beings. Beta feels too hot and begins to stick out his tongue.

    Katrina surrept.i.tiously searched online and found out that the dogs can eat ice cream, as long as the quant.i.ty is controlled. This is the reason why she wants an extra ice cream to cool Beta.

    In Katrina''s words, Aaron frowns after he pays the bill.

    She''s sweet, and she knows to ask for ice cream for Beta.

    But what about him?

    With the second one at half price, her first thought is Beta and not him? Is he less important to her than Beta in her heart?

    With this knowledge, Aaron''s face turns dark. "What about me?"

    Katrina doesn''t expect Aaron to get angry about something so trivial.

    After all, he brings her over for ice cream, and she knows he''s buying it for her. When he asks for one, she doesn''t think that he wants any ice cream.

    Besides, he''s human. He can ask for ice cream if he wants some. Beta is a dog that can''t speak, so she has to ask on his behalf.

    For half-price ice cream, Aaron is so jealous of a dog. He''s too easy to rile up.

    As Aaron pushes further, Katrina gives in gradually, "I thought you didn''t like ice cream."

    Aaron insists, "Whether I like ice cream is up to me, but you a.s.suming for me is another thing."

 Chapter 73: How About Beta?

    Katrina shakily hands him the other uneaten ice cream. "How about Beta''s?"

    Aaron''s eyebrows raise, and his face darkens, "Are you giving me Beta''s ice cream?"

    Is he in a lower position than Beta?

    Katrina doesn''t mean it like that, but somehow it doesn''t sound right from Aaron''s words. Although she wants to cry in frustration, she sheds no tears. It''s difficult to explain what she meant.

    "How about... You eat mine, and I eat Beta''s?"

    Beta is still staring at Katrina''s ice cream. Hearing this, he barks at her unhappily. The ice cream that was bought for him now belongs to someone else.

    Caught between Aaron and this dog, Katrina is going crazy. Aaron is insufferably overbearing, while his dog is insufferably intelligent. Now, she doesn''t know how to distribute the two ice creams.

    Katrina simply says, "Well, this for Beta and this for you."

    She just won''t keep any for herself. Is that good enough?

    Aaron glances at the ice cream she''s started to eat. "It has your saliva on it."

    Hearing Aaron''s response, Katrina feels even more devastated.

    He should be disgusted with her saliva, and he should be disgusted by her!

    But it''s not like he''s never tasted her saliva before. He always kisses her forcibly.

    Although Aaron isn''t interested in ice cream, he loves teasing Katrina. He finds it cute to see her in a state of frantic panic.

    But if he teases her further, he''s afraid that she''s really going to cry.

    Aaron stops. He takes Katrina in his arms, leans over her, and kisses her lips.

    In the bustling amus.e.m.e.nt park, he gently removes her hat and covers their faces with it. Behind the hat, he sucks on her lips dominantly, tasting the goodness of her mouth bit by bit, until she nearly can''t breathe or stand.

    After taking enough advantage of her, Aaron releases her and puts the hat on her head. He says softly, "I prefer tasting your saliva this way."

    Katrina''s pretty face turns even redder.

    She gasps and glares at Aaron with a pair of watery eyes.

    In broad daylight, with people coming and going, how dare he kiss her so shamelessly!

    At last, Aaron is satisfied that he doesn''t comment further about the ice cream.

    After all that, the ice cream is already starting to melt.

    Crouching down to feed ice cream to Beta, Katrina licks her ice cream as complaints about Aaron in her heart.

    Beta eats his share quickly. He finishes the ice cream in a few bites.

    Katrina suddenly feels a dangerous gaze upon her. When she looks up, Aaron has a wistful and meaningful look in his eyes.

    The expression is familiar to Katrina.

    How could watching her eat an ice cream make him behave like that? Is that the only thing he thinks about every day?

    Startled, Katrina quickly gives the other half of her ice cream to Beta, who keeps looking at her hopefully.

    "Aaron, the rollercoaster over there looks fun. Let''s go for a ride."

    Katrina switches the topic in time to stop Aaron''s inappropriate thoughts.

    Aaron looks at the nearby roller coaster and its many twists and turns.

    Since he accompanied her to have fun, he can''t refuse and forces himself to buy tickets.

    But he still can''t stop thinking about her little pink tongue licking the ice cream. Maybe she doesn''t see anything wrong with it, but the shock of the scene is too much for an ordinary man.

    If she dares lick ice cream like that in front of another man, he will break her leg!

    After buying the tickets in the booth, they line up to ride the rollercoaster.

    For Aaron, there''s no need to wait in line. If he gives the order, the queue can be cleared out in a few minutes.

    But seeing Katrina look so happy, he suddenly wants to please her and experience things with her like a normal couple. Maybe she''ll become more receptive afterward.

    Finally, it''s time for their turn.

    They sit in the front row of the rollercoaster, and the staff a.s.sists them in fastening their seat belts and safety shoulder locks.

    Aaron turns his head to look at Katrina and sees that she seems excited and nervous. He grabs Katrina''s hand in rea.s.surance. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina feels quite warm.

    "Aaron, I''m going to be a little bit loud in a minute."

    In such a highly stressful situation, she may not be able to control herself. She warns Aaron in advance to avoid scaring him.

    The roller coaster starts slowly, gradually gaining speed until it reaches the first drop. Screams fill the air as they begin to rise and fall.

    With the 720-degree swirl, the sense of weightlessness and heaviness come and go, and the screams of the riders grow madder and wilder.

    Feeling the excitement of going through each loop, Katrina screams along with the rest, feeling liberated.

    After a few minutes, the roller coaster comes to a slow stop.

    As Katrina and Aaron unfasten the shoulder locks and seatbelts and get off the rollercoaster, Beta comes running towards them, carrying his leash in his mouth.

    Katrina looks excited. "Aaron, I didn''t scream too loudly for you, did I?"

    Aaron was calm the whole time. She didn''t hear a word from him.

    "Did you scream?"

    "Yes, didn''t you hear?"

    "No."

    Aaron tries to resist the overwhelming wave of dizziness.

    The fancy spinning nearly made him pa.s.s out just now. All he could think about was for the ride to end quickly, how would he notice her screams?

    "Aaron, the rollercoaster is so exciting! Should we have another go?"

    Aaron''s face changes. One time is already too painful for him. Another one?

    Of course, Aaron won''t admit to being too frightened to ride with her. He says calmly, "Let Beta ride with you."

    Beta?

    Is he seriously making a dog ride a rollercoaster with her?

    At the sound of his name, Beta barks at them in protest.

    Just then, a staff member comes by.

    "Sir, young lady, here''s the picture of your ride on the rollercoaster. You might want to come over and have a look. If you like, we can print them out for you to keep as a wonderful memory."

 Chapter 74: She Doesnt Like Him

    As soon as Katrina hears this, she becomes very interested and readily agrees, "Okay!"

    Aaron holds her hand. "It''s so windy up there. How can the photo look good?"

    "Let''s have a look! We don''t have to get it if we don''t like it."

    It doesn''t cost to look at it anyway.

    Aaron isn''t holding her hand tightly, so Katrina breaks free and runs over.

    The staff finds their photos.

    In the photos, Katrina''s hair is blown to the back with her mouth wide open. But she generally looks beautiful.

    On the other hand, Aaron has his eyes closed in each photo, one hand holding her and the other clutching the shoulder lock tightly.

    Was he nervous?

    Unexpectedly, Aaron is afraid of rollercoasters. It''s the first time for Katrina to discover Aaron''s weakness.

    Before the ride started, he held her hand and told her not to be afraid.

    She wasn''t afraid. But apparently, he was more nervous than she was.

    No wonder he refused to ride with her again. No wonder he doesn''t want to see the photos.

    Learning that he''s afraid of rollercoasters, Katrina can''t help but laugh.

    Before, the image of Aaron in Katrina''s mind was fearless and omnipotent.

    Men who are too perfect are doomed to be inaccessible.

    After revealing a little flaw, Aaron seems down-to-earth and more approachable.

    Katrina turns around and smiles. "Aaron, the photos are great!"

    Seeing the smile on Katrina''s face is like looking at a little fox making fun of him. Aaron scowls and lashes out, "You look ugly in the photos!"

    "I''m ugly? It''s good enough, considering we''re on a rollercoaster."

    "I say you look ugly, so you''re ugly!"

    As Katrina and Aaron quarrel with each other, the staff member looks at them hesitantly. "Sir, young lady, would you like me to print out this picture for you to keep as a souvenir? Only $3 per copy. It''s very cheap."

    "Yes¡­"

    Before Katrina finishes her response, Aaron covers her mouth.

    "No!" Aaron coldly refuses, taking Katrina in his arms and walking away.

    How could he allow himself to let her have such a silly picture?

    Even if he isn''t really interested in the rollercoaster ride, he won''t admit to being afraid.

    As a result of Aaron''s behavior, Katrina doesn''t want to miss the opportunity of getting revenge after finding out about his weakness.

    "It''s understandable that you don''t like it. People who like it are normally young people." Katrina says, looking at the crowds lining up for the rollercoaster.

    At Katrina''s words, Aaron''s face becomes gloomy, and he grins menacingly. "Katrina, are you saying I''m old?"

    "I didn''t say that," Katrina shakes her head.

    Aaron isn''t a fool. Although she denies it, he knows what she means.

    This stupid woman!

    She dares to taunt him and call him old¡­ He''s only 28 years old, how could she say he''s old!

    In his eyes, Katrina is a real brat.

    Aaron feels annoyed. "I''ll show you the energy of an old man tonight, Katrina." Aaron lowers his voice to whisper her ear. Since she enjoys provoking him so much, he might as well prove her wrong with his body. Then she can decide if he''s old or not.

    Katrina is shocked to hear the words.

    How could she dig her own grave like this? She only wants to make fun of him, but she ended up becoming the ultimate victim.

    Katrina is afraid of Aaron''s indulgence in this aspect. When she cries and begs him after half a day, he lets her off temporarily. But if he''s really unscrupulous, she''s afraid she''ll be unable to get out of bed.

    Panicking, Katrina quickly takes Aaron''s hand. "Aaron, don''t be angry. You''re so handsome, debonair, and graceful. Please forgive me!"

    Katrina showers Aaron with every praise she can think of to appease him.

    Although her intent is too obvious, her coquettish behavior is very useful to him.

    Aaron looks at her from the corner of his eyes. "I''m that good, am I?"

    Katrina nods eagerly. "You''re the only one with good looks, a good figure, a lot of money, and great skills!"

    It''s the first time for Aaron to hear so much praise from Katrina, so he accepts the compliments as her apology.

    Aaron''s black eyes are fixed tightly on Katrina, and he says carelessly, "Since I''m so good in your eyes, do you like me?"

    "Er, I¡­" At the question, Katrina is shocked and hesitant. She doesn''t know how to respond.

    Does she like him? She can''t wait to escape his control and captivity, how could she like him? If she really likes him, she should be willing to stay with him.

    But if she tells him directly that she doesn''t like him, will he get angry again and force himself on her again?

    Aaron has been tolerant of her today. It seems that he no longer treats her as a canary in captivity and slowly gives her some freedom and dignity. She keeps testing his limits to find out how far he can tolerate her.

    But if she crosses the line, she''s afraid that the tolerance he''s been exercising will become a fragile soap bubble that will burst with a simple p.r.i.c.k.

    When Katrina refuses to answer, Aaron continues, "Why is it so hard to answer?"

    "Aaron, I suddenly need to go to the toilet. Wait for me here. I''ll go to the bathroom." Katrina dodges his gaze and turns to the toilet after speaking.

    Aaron watches her retreating back as she flees with an inscrutable expression on his face. From her hesitation and her escape, he already knows her answer.

    She doesn''t like him.

    This ungrateful woman, why is it so difficult for her to like him?

    From today''s interaction, he sensed a change in her att.i.tude towards him.

    She initiated kissing him and racked her brains to praise him. It means that she has some positive feelings for him in her heart.

    At least their relationship has begun to shift a bit, moving to a sweeter direction.

    He hopes that one day, she''ll be willing to stay with him.

    But until she falls in love with him, he has bound her to him securely.

    This is the only way to keep her.

    If not, when she flaps her wings and flies away, how could he be kind to her? How could she like him and rely on him?

    If some other b.a.s.t.a.r.d seduces her, he''ll become overwhelmed with rage.

 Chapter 75: Shes In Danger

    While Katrina is in the toilet, Aaron goes back to the roller coaster photo booth and asks the staff to print out their pictures.

    Although he looks a bit weak in the photos and he''s too embarra.s.sed to admit that it''s him, this is his first photo with Katrina.

    And she''s smiling happily in all of the photos.

    It''s a memorable moment for him.

    He doesn''t want the picture to fall into Katrina''s hands, lest he gets caught sneering at it. But he can keep it private.

    When Katrina comes out of the toilet, she only finds Beta waiting for her and hunkering outside. She has no idea where Aaron went.

    Katrina looks around and can''t find Aaron.

    It''s her first visit to the amus.e.m.e.nt park. She''s unfamiliar with the place, penniless, and doesn''t have a cellphone.

    She doesn''t dare walk around. She''s afraid that Aaron won''t find her, and she''ll get lost.

    Wait a minute!

    This is a good time for her to run away while she only has Beta beside her. What is she waiting for?

    When the thought pops into her mind, Katrina''s heart pounds wildly. Gulping, she quickly calculates the probability of her managing to escape.

    But halfway through, she becomes frightened again.

    What if Aaron is testing her on purpose? How could he give her a chance to escape so easily? Is he secretly observing her, waiting to see if she intends to run away?

    Earlier, he promised to let her out. If the escape annoys him, he will take his words back.

    Katrina is worried.

    Is it another trap?

    No, she can''t take risks impulsively.

    And Beta is still here.

    Beta is a clever dog. He took a bullet for Aaron. It''s easy for him to spy on her.

    Beta is outwardly friendly and protective of her. But between her and Aaron, Beta will surely listen to Aaron.

    After contemplating for a long time, Katrina finally gives up the idea of running away.

    There''s no way to find Aaron and no phone to call, so she has to sit on a bench on the side of the road and wait for him.

    Because a lot of photos are frequently taken, one batch comes after another.

    After Aaron and Katrina''s ride, there are a lot of new sets of photos. It takes some time for the crew to find their photos.

    When Aaron gets the picture, he slips it into his pants pocket and walks back.

    Through the crowd, he sees Katrina sitting on a bench with her chin up, waiting for him. Beta is squatting next to her, looking strangely harmonious next to her.

    She''s pet.i.te and looks much smaller sitting there. Aaron feels like he can gather her in his arms at once.

    Seeing her cute and cuddly face, Aaron can''t help but smile slightly.

    Pa.s.sing a stall selling all kinds of plush hairpins and accessories, Aaron sees many girls wearing pointed cat ears and long rabbit ears on their heads. Thinking that Katrina would look cute in them, he also buys one for his lonely companion.

    As Aaron turns around, a strange man approaches Katrina.

    He sees Katrina sitting alone on a bench and seemingly separated from her friends. She''s too beautiful for him not to notice.

    The man walks up to Katrina. "Hi, what are you doing here? Are you waiting for someone?"

    Katrina looks up at the man and nods.

    "There are too many people over here. Do you have his number? Why don''t you call him on my cell phone?"

    Katrina doesn''t know Aaron''s phone number at all, so she can''t reach him even if he lends it to her.

    "No, thanks," Katrina says, shaking her head.

    In any case, she''s grateful to the man for his kindness.

    "Well, there''s a radio room nearby. I''ll take you there so you can have your friends come to you."

    In public places such as shopping malls and amus.e.m.e.nt parks, there are broadcast rooms to a.s.sist people in finding someone.

    When hearing this, Katrina''s eyes suddenly light up.

    She didn''t think about that!

    Aaron must still be around here. She can find him on the radio.

    Katrina gets up from her chair. "That''s right. Let''s go!"

    The man smiles and walks back with Katrina. "Come with me."

    Katrina follows him for a while, only to realize that something is wrong. Why does she feel like he''s leading her to a spa.r.s.ely populated place?

    Is she too trusting of strangers?

    When Katrina stops, the man turns back and looks at her. "What''s wrong?"

    Katrina says hurriedly, "Sir, thank you for your offer. But my friend should be back soon. I think I should go back and wait for him."

    As Katrina prepares to turn back, the man reaches for her arm. "My lady, it''s just over there."

    Although the expression on the man''s face is very normal, Katrina only feels that something is wrong. His gesture of reaching for her arm makes her unconsciously more alert and more suspicious of the man''s intentions.

    Katrina discreetly avoids his touch. "No, thank you!"

    Seeing that Katrina is about to leave, the man definitely isn''t willing to give up and easily let her leave.

    "Don''t go. Your friend is waiting for you here. He asked me to come to pick you up!"

    The man grabs Katrina''s arm and drags her along.

    The obvious inconsistent and illogical response proves the man''s lie.

    Katrina becomes impatient and struggles. "Let me go! Let me go!"

    Besides, she''s actually a cop. If she can knock Aaron down, she also can deal with this man. He can''t blame her for being rude if he doesn''t let her go.

    Beta has been following her behind and sees that she''s being bullied. Before Katrina can act, he jumps up and bites the man''s arm.

    "Ah!" The man lets out a sorrowful howl, hurriedly releasing Katrina.

    Beta sinks his teeth into the man''s arm tightly and doesn''t let go. His mouth lets out a dangerous whine.

    The man gasps with intense pain.

    Since he was trying to trick the woman, he didn''t notice that a dog was following them.

    The man howls in anguish, "Where did this mad dog come from?"

    "Release me! Or I''ll call the police!"

    If he had known that such a fierce dog was following her, the man wouldn''t have dared provoke her like in the first place.

 Chapter 76: Aarons Rage

    Katrina is stupefied as she stares at the angry Beta.

    It''s the first time she''s seen Beta bite someone.

    It looks extremely painful when the sharp fangs sink into the man''s arm.

    No matter how much the man struggles, kicks Beta or shakes his arm, Beta keeps his teeth in his arm and refuses to let him go.

    By now, Katrina appreciates what Randy had told her.

    Although Beta seems gentle in character, a police dog doesn''t compare to his strength and ferocity.

    Hearing the man''s anguished wail, Katrina is afraid that Beta will bite him fiercely and cause unnecessary trouble. She becomes gradually impatient, but she doesn''t dare intervene. She''s afraid that Beta might bite her too.

    While Katrina is overwhelmed with anxiety and fear, a familiar voice calls from behind her, "Beta!"

    Katrina looks back and sees Aaron standing nearby, tall and thin, and carrying a black cat hairband.

    At the sight of Aaron, Katrina seems to have found a savior and runs to him.

    "Aaron!"

    Katrina never thought that she''d be so happy to see Aaron. In such an unfamiliar environment, she feels as if she finally found a savior in a desperate situation.

    Katrina''s pet.i.te body jumps straight towards Aaron. Her gentle and little boneless hands tightly grip his clothes.

    Placing his hand on Katrina''s shoulder, Aaron holds her in his arms. "Beta! Let go!"

    When he hears Aaron''s voice, Beta finally calms down a little bit. He reluctantly releases the man''s arm, giving a warning growl before running to Aaron.

    The man''s face is contorted with pain. His face is covered with sweat as he covers his arms tightly.

    Just now, he thought he was going to be bitten to death by a dog.

    Finally, extricating himself from the painful grip, the man angrily shouts, "You! How dare you! I''ll call the police and report you! You''re indulging the dog! A mad dog like this should be clubbed to death!"

    Not only did he fail to lure the girl away, but he also ended up being bitten by a dog like this. How could he accept this grievance?

    At the man''s words, Aaron''s face turns somber. With black eyes boring into the man, he says coldly, "Do what you like! Before the police arrive, I''ll have him bite you to death."

    Aaron knows Beta''s character. Beta will never actively attack a person unless the person is a threat to his owner.

    While Aaron was buying the hairband, he turned around and found that Katrina and Beta were missing. Hearing Beta''s bark, he found them in this secluded place. It''s conceivable that this man must have done something to Katrina.

    Beta wouldn''t have bitten him for no reason.

    He dared to covet his woman. It''s already humane to let him live. How dare he have the audacity to shout at them?

    Already in a bad mood, Aaron becomes even more upset.

    Sensing a sudden drop in the air pressure surrounding Aaron, Katrina knows it''s a sign of his anger. She quickly squeezes his hand in an attempt to stop him.

    Just now, the scene of Beta biting the man was terrifying to her. What would happen if Aaron got very angry about it? She''ll feel even guiltier, and she''d die from the remorse.

    After all, it''s all because of her.

    Beta also barks at the man, and the timing is amazing.

    The frightened man jumps back, afraid that Beta will actually lunge at him.

    The sight of Aaron''s sullen face and the cold tone of his voice makes the man''s momentum falter.

    At this point, Aaron looks extremely dangerous, a look that ordinary people can''t bear to see.

    The man doesn''t dare say anything and eventually runs away, clutching his wound. He''s afraid that if he keeps going, he''ll be even worse off than he is now.

    As the man runs away, Katrina looks up at Aaron and gently tugs at his sleeve. "Aaron, don''t blame Beta. He was protecting me," she says.

    Even though Beta was wrong to bite the man, the guy provoked Beta by roughly taking her arm and not letting her go. Beta came to her aid because the man was bullying her. Katrina doesn''t want Aaron to blame Beta for this.

    At Katrina''s soft request, Aaron becomes more annoyed and blames her, "Katrina, why are you worrying about Beta? What about yourself?"

    Katrina raises her hands at Aaron''s angry voice, subconsciously covering her head. "Aaron, you said you wouldn''t knock my head anymore."

    "You stupid woman! You call yourself a cop? You can''t even do something as simple as distinguish good from bad! How could you easily go with a strange man when they ask you to?"

    Aaron finally relents and pulls his hands away.

    But the expression on his face is still grim, and he still looks angry.

    If not for Beta, if he''d come back a few minutes later, she would''ve been abducted by another man. If she ended up being raped by another man, he couldn''t even imagine the consequences.

    This stupid woman doesn''t even have the basic instinct to protect herself. How did she grow up?

    Aaron''s rage is fueled by his fear.

    In the face of Aaron''s anger, Katrina lowers her head and opens her mouth with some grievance, "I couldn''t find you outside the toilet, and I don''t have your phone number. He said he would take me to the broadcast room, so I¡­"

    It was her fault for not recognizing that the man was scheming something, but Aaron was the one who suddenly disappeared and left her alone without telling her where he was going. Why is he putting all the blame on her?

    Katrina feels wronged and scared. As a result, her nose becomes sour, and her eyes turn red. Tears start to stream down her cheeks, unconsciously.

    Hearing her thrilling voice and seeing her head drooping and her shoulders quivering, Aaron feels a sudden twitch in his heart, as if it was cruelly scratched by a small invisible hand.

    d.a.m.n it!

    Aaron can''t help internally cursing, but his heart softens a little.

    He takes Katrina in his arms. His angry voice turns a little depressed as he says helplessly, "I left Beta with you, didn''t I?"

    He left Beta with her in case she couldn''t find him and got worried.

    How could he leave her for no reason? How could he make her cry?

 Chapter 77: New Plan

    Katrina is pressed tightly against Aaron''s arms.

    She doesn''t mean to cry, but she can''t stop crying somehow.

    Maybe she''s homesick, or maybe she feels aggrieved to be held captive by Aaron for so long.

    Katrina lets out her emotions and bursts into tears.

    Warm tears soak Aaron''s shirt, and his chest clenches painfully.

    In the face of her tears, Aaron is at a loss with what to do.

    Katrina cries a lot.

    He just said a few ruthless words, and she began to cry.

    Feeling troubled and helpless, he holds her even tighter.

    Having never been close to women before, Aaron is always aloof and domineering. He''s never gone through this kind of situation and has never felt lost because of a girl.

    He wants to comfort her but doesn''t know-how. He feels out of his depth.

    Girls are really tough creatures to deal with.

    He struggled in the business for so many years, experienced so many great occasions, and has always been able to take it easy. But he''s at a complete loss with what to do with her crying.

    Did his words really hurt her that much?

    After much hesitation, Aaron finally says, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to blame you. I was just afraid that you''re in danger."

    He didn''t mean to criticize her and be angry with her. He was just so worried about her that he lost his temper. He would try to avoid getting angry with her from now on.

    Taking her to the amus.e.m.e.nt park was supposed to be fun. Unexpectedly, he unintentionally made her cry again.

    At this point, Aaron feels a little annoyed.

    He''s really bad at coaxing girls.

    At the sight of him coming back in the midst of such a dangerous situation, Katrina ran up and immediately seized his clothes. It seems that she''s very dependent on him.

    But he responded by putting the blame on her.

    Aaron wipes her tears and fumbles with an apology. "It''s my fault. Please stop crying."

    Her eyes are already red, like a poor little rabbit. If she keeps crying, her eyes will swell up.

    Although he was seriously injured several times before, it never hurt as much as it does now. The sight of her tears makes his heart twist painfully.

    Finally, Katrina stops crying.

    She didn''t cry because of Aaron''s rebuke. She knows that Aaron was angry because he''s worried about her safety.

    His criticism is a fuse to her.

    All her negative emotions in the past few days acc.u.mulated to a certain extent, although she couldn''t feel them sometimes after repressing them in her heart, once the fuse is lit, n.o.body can control the flame.

    Now that Aaron wronged himself enough to apologize to her, there''s no need for her to make a big fuss anymore.

    She knows how hard it is for Aaron to apologize.

    Katrina dries her tears. Anyone would feel aggrieved to see her foggy eyes.

    Aaron puts the cat ears headband on her head. Having no experience with putting on any jewelry for a girl, he''s not very skilled, and it ends up slightly crooked.

    But he looks at it with satisfaction.

    Katrina''s long, silky black hair under the cat ears give her indescribable loveliness and allure. She''s like a cat with sharp teeth, which leaves permanent marks on his skin.

    He suddenly gets a fascinating image of her dressed up like a cat in bed.

    Aaron thinks he must''ve been poisoned. He got poisoned by Katrina.

    He keeps picturing her in bed, licking ice cream and wearing stuffed ears.

    It seems that he needs a great deal of consolation in the evening.

    Katrina touches the furry cat''s ears on her hair.

    Just now, she saw what was holding in his hand, but she didn''t expect that he would buy it for her.

    Katrina looks up at him with her red eyes. "Did you buy this for me?"

    Hiding the printed photos, Aaron coughs and nods. "Yeah, do you like it?"

    Katrina''s wronged heart is suddenly filled with a hint of warmth. She murmurs, "Childish."

    The conflict between them is quietly resolved.

    After the incident, Katrina and Aaron return together, as if nothing happened.

    He was squatting on the ground, Beta whimpers twice, looking at Katrina worriedly.

    Katrina looks down and touches Beta''s head. "I''m okay. Thank you, Beta."

    When Beta saw that she was being bullied, he rushed to her rescue.

    Maybe she''s really important to Beta. She''s glad that Beta can protect her like this.

    After the encounter, Katrina is a little tired, and no longer wants to go around. Aaron takes her and Beta directly back to the house.

    On the way back, Aaron had a lot to think about.

    After completing his current business, he happens to have a project in Abbe City.

    Since Katrina is so homesick, he can take her back to relieve her pain of nostalgia.

    Abbe is a big market for business.

    Maybe he can develop his career in Abbe in the future. It will be more favorable to Katrina. After all, she grew up in Abbe, and she''s more familiar with the city.

    It''s not feasible to force her to stay long-term in Hadley.

    Aaron himself doesn''t even realize that Katrina now exists in his life plan.

    Unexpectedly, Aaron starts planning to develop a life and career in Abbe for her.

    After dinner that evening, Randy gives Katrina a nice smartphone. "Miss Miller, Mr. Wilson had this prepared this for you."

    Katrina looks at the phone in amazement, saying incredulously, "Is this really for me, Randy?"

    Her phone was confiscated when she was taken away, cutting off all communication with the outside world. Aaron suddenly giving her a cell phone is shocking.

    Randy nods. "Yes, Mr. Wilson specially asked me to prepare it for you. But this phone can only reach Mr. Wilson. If Miss Miller misses Mr. Wilson, you can call him at any time."

    Hearing Randy''s words, Katrina''s excited mood disappears in an instant.

    She really feels disappointed to find out her new phone can only call Aaron.

    He probably got her a cell phone because of what happened in the amus.e.m.e.nt park earlier today.

 Chapter 78: Seductive Woman

    When Katrina comes out of the bathroom later that evening, Aaron is lying in her bed and playing with the cat ears headband.

    These days, Aaron often occupies himself in her room and sleeps with his arms wrapped around her at night.

    Of course, he doesn''t simply sleep all the time. Sometimes, he does something difficult to describe.

    Like right now.

    Katrina becomes a little wary when she sees Aaron on her bed. She carefully tugs at her collar in fear of provoking Aaron''s evil nature by accident. Though she knows that she looks completely vulnerable to Aaron, she still watches out for him, hoping to make Aaron let her go tonight.

    While she tries to minimize her presence, Aaron notices her the moment she exits the bathroom.

    Patting the bed, Aaron says in a cold and harsh voice, "Come here."

    Katrina walks towards him, reluctantly.

    Seeing her slow pace and the defensive and reluctant look on her face, Aaron chuckles and looks at her blankly. "Katrina, do you think you can hide from me?"

    Does she think he would leave her alone if she walks slowly?

    This is Aaron''s limit.

    He can pet her and tolerate her, but he would never give up on this.

    If all he could do every night is cuddle her to sleep, he''s going to suffocate.

    He''s already made a big concession on this. Most of the time, he chooses to respect her wishes despite his desire to have her. If he hadn''t, she might be unable to stand on her own.

    Katrina freezes all of a sudden when she hears Aaron''s words.

    If Aaron isn''t willing to let her go, no matter how slowly she acts, she''s going to be in trouble tonight.

    She might as well get it over with.

    Katrina walks over to Aaron as if she''s about to face death unflinchingly.

    This habit is really a terrible thing.

    Now, she had begun to face this with the mentality of finishing a task, unlike at the beginning, when she kept resisting.

    She knows that resistance against Aaron is futile, and he can easily subdue her. And in the end, she would only suffer more.

    It''s the same result either way, why should she bother?

    Katrina feels deprived of sinking so low.

    When Katrina gets to the bed, Aaron hands her the cat ears headband. "Put this on."

    Somewhat puzzled, Katrina takes the clip, her pretty face full of curiosity. "I''ve just blow-dried my hair. It will leave an imprint if I put it on now."

    Why the h.e.l.l does he want her to wear the headband?

    Aaron insists, "Put it on."

    Katrina has no choice but pick it up and put it on her head.

    With sleek black hair and pointed ears, Katrina looks soft and cuddly, like a seductive kitten coming out of a two-dimensional screen.

    That''s what Aaron wants.

    The adorable kitten look hits Aaron''s heart, filling him with unspoken affection.

    Aaron grabs hold of Katrina and pulls her into his arms.

    As he rolls over, Aaron easily pins her down and stares at her with l.u.s.t-filled eyes.

    After a whirlwind of turns, Katrina opens her eyes to see his deep and dangerous gaze. The fire inside his eyes is clearly visible.

    His firm chest presses hard against her soft body, and she can feel the heat of his body.

    The atmosphere is quiet and ambiguous. The temperature in the room seems to rise, and Katrina''s face is slightly red. She clutches her skirt uneasily with some nervousness.

    Aaron bends forward with his long white hands, holding Katrina''s face and kissing her lips vigorously. He only tastes the sweetness of her mouth.

    His body gets hotter and hotter, and an evil fire pours out, his hot breath puffing on her face. He slips his hand into her skirt and slowly slides up¡­

    By now, Katrina''s face is flushed. As her body gradually melts into his kiss, she nearly forgets to resist. Her nightdress is pushed up to her waist.

    Suddenly, Aaron''s mobile phone rings loudly, breaking the heavy atmosphere.

    A flash of displeasure appears on Aaron''s face. There''s a frown on his brow and a dangerous and irritated look in his eyes.

    d.a.m.n it!

    Some b.a.s.t.a.r.d dares to disturb him at such a critical time!

    Aaron answers the phone with a sullen face and a hint of anger in his voice. "h.e.l.lo?"

    On the other end, the caller is oblivious to his rage and speaks excitedly, "I made it! I made it! The latest sleeping pill is complete! After the clinical trials, no side effects have been found, and your insomnia can be temporarily relieved!"

    Aaron''s personal physician, Dr. William, is also a world-renowned professor of medicine. As soon as the new sleeping pill is developed, Aaron should be informed of the good news.

    After all, he knows how much insomnia Aaron has suffered all these years.

    William thought Aaron would be happy to hear the news, but Aaron replies coldly, "Shut up!" before snapping the phone shut.

    A f.u.c.king sleeping pill?

    He already has a humanoid pillow. Not only can she alleviate his insomnia, but he can also hug and kiss and do whatever he likes to her. What would he need the sleeping pill for?

    It''s an exercise in kindness that he doesn''t have someone kill William for his disturbance.

    On the other end of the line, William is baffled by Aaron''s reaction.

    Why does he feel that Aaron is unhappy and annoyed?

    It''s 11 o''clock now. Aaron rarely goes to bed early. It''s unlikely that he disturbed his sleep.

    William suddenly remembers Katrina, whom Aaron has trapped in the villa.

    Were they¡­

    At the realization, William''s eyes widened in shock.

    Well, he has to be mindful of the time and place the next time he wants to call Aaron.

    If he isn''t careful enough, he''s afraid that he, a little private doctor, will be unable to endure the pain.

    She must be an extraordinary woman to unexpectedly cure Mr. Wilson''s years of s.e.xual continence.

 Chapter 79: New Developed Sleeping Pills

    Not only does William''s sudden phone call disrupt Aaron''s mood, but it also snaps Katrina out of her daze.

    When Katrina finds her dress pushed up, she pulls it down with shame.

    Defenseless against Aaron''s handsome face, she lost herself again.

    From the phone call Aaron received, Katrina hears someone talking about sleeping pills.

    Because William was so excited, his loud voice went straight into Katrina''s ear, who was silently listening to them.

    A new sleeping pill has been developed. Aaron''s insomnia can be relieved.

    Now that he has medicine to cure his insomnia, he wouldn''t need to pester her every night and hug her to get some sleep.

    Katrina thought about it before; if she succeeds in escaping, Aaron will have insomnia, and that fact makes her think a little sad for him.

    But now, she''s completely relieved of the guilt. Even if she sneaks away, Aaron can take the pills.

    After hanging up, Aaron lunges at Katrina again.

    She''s like his prey, who can never escape his grasp.

    Troubled by the events earlier that day, Aaron demonstrates his strength and power to Katrina.

    Against Aaron''s continuous attacks, Katrina is losing. She cries and begs for mercy, but he doesn''t relent.

    While he''s unguarded, Katrina is jittery and tries to run away.

    But before she reaches the edge of the bed, he grabs her by her delicate white ankle and drags her back easily.

    By the time it''s over, Katrina is weak and on the verge of unconsciousness.

    Aaron kisses her mouth and takes her to the bathroom himself.

    The young girl''s beautiful and exquisite body borders on perfection, and her white and tender skin is full of ambiguous traces.

    Aaron''s eyes become deep. He finds the marks he left insufficient.

    The next morning, warm sunlight filters through the floor-to-ceiling windows into the room.

    On the big soft bed, Katrina is fast asleep.

    Black hair spills like a waterfall on the white sheets, framing her face beautifully.

    The thin silk covers her b.r.e.a.s.t.s and reaches above her thighs to reveal delicate collarbones and slender legs, painting an alluring picture. Ambiguous floret blossoms one after another on her neck and collarbones, and she looks extremely sweet.

    As her brow moves, Katrina slowly opens her eyes.

    She feels as if she''s been run over by a truck. Her body is sore and painful all over, a reminder of someone overindulging last night.

    Katrina grits her teeth and pushes herself out of bed.

    Last night, Aaron took his pleasure like a hungry wolf waiting in the dark.

    As Katrina stands up, the silk sheet falls from her milky skin.

    She''s naked under the covers.

    Shocked, she quickly pulls up the quilt to cover her body.

    Her body seems to have been washed, it''s clean and refreshed. The uncomfortable feeling of wet perspiration doesn''t cover her.

    She feels distinct, like she took some medicine because she feels something cool beneath her.

    She doesn''t even need to wonder who did it.

    When Katrina searches for her memories, she remembers someone taking her to the bathroom and applying for medicine on her before she completely pa.s.sed out. She feels so embarra.s.sed that she wants to cover her whole head under the covers.

    Aaron, that terrible b.a.s.t.a.r.d! Inside her thought, she rapidly curses Aaron.

    As Katrina exits the room that morning, she hears a noise outside and sees Randy directing people to move things.

    Katrina walks over with some curiosity. "What''s this, Randy?"

    At the sight of Katrina, Randy says smilingly, "Good morning, Miss Miller. Mr. Wilson thinks your room is too small and wants to move you to a bigger room. It''s right next to Mr. Wilson''s room. There''s also a special cloakroom inside the room."

    A woman''s boudoir has a certain warmth and sweetness. Things like dressers and cloakrooms must be prepared carefully. This is why Randy is making preparations with such fanfare.

    Katrina looks surprised to hear his words.

    A new room? Right next to Aaron''s room?

    Then his bullying will be more unbridled!

    Once the furniture is set in place, a truckload of clothes, shoes, and bags is brought in for Katrina to choose from. Rows and rows of clothes are pushed forward, exquisitely ornate, and l.u.s.trous. Everything is the latest collection from big brands. These clothes are not something that Katrina can easily afford.

    Randy takes Katrina to the selection of clothes and says in a gentle and polite voice, "Miss Miller, Mr. Wilson asked me to prepare these before he left. You can choose whatever you like."

    Aaron practically gave her a whole mall to choose from. It''s impossible to keep all the clothes, and there''s simply not enough room in the cloakroom for everything.

    Amidst Katrina''s surprise, the surreal moment almost feels like a dream.

    Is this Aaron''s financial compensation for her?

    He bullies her against her wishes, and makes up for it through bribes?

    Somehow, Katrina feels like he is keeping her, and this devil doesn''t have the plan to give her freedom.

    Although the young girls a.s.sisting with the clothes are all looking at Katrina with envy and admiring her good fortune to be spoiled by Aaron, Katrina isn''t happy to enjoy the treatment that ordinary girls couldn''t even imagine.

    All the clothes, bags, and jewelry mean nothing to her.

    If Aaron really wants to make it up to her, letting her go home is the best way.

    But she knows that it''s impossible for Aaron to give her this.

    Not wanting to make it difficult for Randy and the staff, Katrina doesn''t even make an effort and casually points out two items of clothing in a row that look good to her.

    The rest of the clothes are pushed out, and the second set comes in.

    Soon, her closet is filled with new clothes, shoes, bags, and jewelry.

    It might be every girl''s dream to have a cloakroom like this, but Katrina always found it unnecessary and impractical, like a gorgeous mirage.

    She never wanted to sell her body in exchange for something.

    But now, it feels like she is.

 Chapter 80: Deliver The Medicine

    Just then, an unexpected visitor arrives.

    Dr. William drives at the villa for a visit. He looks gentle and elegant with a pair of gold-rimmed gla.s.ses on his nose.

    Although Dr. William is only about thirty years old, his position in the medical field shouldn''t be underestimated. He wouldn''t have become Aaron''s personal physician otherwise.

    Besides, he and Aaron have some personal ties. William is Aaron''s senior in college.

    William steps into the living room with ease.

    Seeing a great variety of clothes and jewelry in the room, he shakes his head unconsciously and sighs, "Aaron is so generous."

    He originally thought that Aaron was only keeping Katrina in the villa out of temporary interest, but he never thought that Aaron would care so much about her.

    Spending extravagantly like this to please a beauty...

    It will definitely make for a good story if it comes out.

    Who would''ve thought that Aaron, who has never been close to women, would do so much for a woman?

    It seems that there will soon be a hostess in the villa.

    Because William often comes over, Aaron''s heelers all know him. When he enters, they all greet him, politely, "Dr. William."

    William nods to them with a smile and heads straight for Katrina and Randy.

    Randy greets him with a mild smile, "Dr. William, what brings you here?"

    They only call Dr. William when Aaron or Katrina isn''t feeling well.

    But Aaron is currently at work, and Katrina is healthy. Dr. William''s sudden visit catches Randy off guard.

    "Well¡­" Dr. William calmly takes out a box of pills and hands it to Randy, "This is the latest sleeping pill we''ve developed. I came over to bring it to Aaron."

    Randy accepts the medicine in surprise. "This is great! Mr. Wilson''s insomnia will be cured. It''s very kind of you, Dr. William. You should''ve just called me so I could''ve sent someone over to take it. Why did you bother to come for yourself?"

    Dr. William adjusts his gla.s.ses. "It''s no trouble, no trouble!"

    Behind the gla.s.ses, a strange light shines in his smiling eyes.

    He came over in person today not just to deliver the medicine, but to satisfy his curiosity while Aaron isn''t at home.

    "Dr. William, please sit wherever you like." Randy invites him to make himself comfortable and goes to put away the medicine.

    As Randy turns around, he suddenly realizes that Mr. Wilson seems to sleep well recently, as if he didn''t have insomnia for a long time. Since Miss Miller came to the villa, Mr. Wilson has been in good spirits every day.

    After Randy leaves, William walks up to Katrina. "Miss Miller, how are you these days? Is everything fine with you?"

    When Katrina got sick, Dr. William was the one who treated her. They met each other before.

    Probably due to innate respect for doctors or because William''s good manners make him look respectable, Katrina smiles at him and politely replies, "Dr. William, thank you for your concern. I''m fine."

    Dr. William smiles and nods. "That''s good."

    "Miss Miller, I''m a little thirsty. I wonder if you can give me a gla.s.s of water."

    "Okay, just a minute."

    William sits on the top-quality leather sofa, while Katrina goes to the bar to prepare a gla.s.s of water for him. His sharp eyes look through his gla.s.ses at the delicate and slender figure. His a.s.sumptions seem to be confirmed.

    William is so observant that he notices the subtle changes in Katrina''s walk.

    Sure enough, Aaron had s.e.x with her.

    It seems that when he called last night, Aaron was¡­

    The memory sends chills up William''s spine.

    Fortunately, Aaron just let out a growl and hung up.

    Aaron''s character has always been unpredictable. He unintentionally bothered Aaron at that time. Was he courting death?

    William suddenly begins to envy Aaron.

    Even someone he thought to be the least likely to have a girlfriend has his own girl and leads a happy and satisfying s.e.x life.

    Meanwhile, he''s a handsome and well-paid doctor who graduated from a famous school with a good personality. Despite all these, he''s still single. What an extraordinary imbalance!

    Just then, Katrina comes up to William with a gla.s.s of water and hands it to him. "Dr. William, have some water."

    William is flattered, and hurriedly replies, "Thank you."

    He doesn''t stay long in the villa. He makes up an excuse and retreats quickly.

    If Aaron knew that he asked his woman to pour water for him, how would he punish him?

    The man is very protective of her. He''s so anxious to keep his woman under his protection at all times that no one else is allowed to look at her.

    If he stays long enough, Aaron might a.s.sume that he covets his woman, and the consequences will be even worse.

    After the new room is arranged, Randy helps Katrina carry things she commonly uses from her old room.

    While Katrina arranges her books, she inadvertently looks up to find something flickering above the plant on the wall.

    After carefully looking at it again, she finds a camera.

    Because the pot of orchid is so lush, she never noticed it before.

    Katrina points unbelievably at the camera on the wall. "Randy, is that a monitor?"

    Randy looks in the direction Katrina is pointing at and nods. "Yes, a thief came into the villa before. Some business opponents came to steal important information from Mr. Wilson and nearly succeeded. After that, Mr. Wilson filled the whole villa with surveillance cameras."

    Randy''s words feel like a violent blow to Katrina, and her heart is filled with despair.

    There''s a camera in the room she''d been staying at for so long, and she only finds out now? That means her every move in the room is within the scope of someone else''s monitoring.

    At the realization, her heartbeat feels like a thousand galloping horses. She''s filled with unspeakable chaos and shock.

    Realizing Katrina''s distress, Randy hastens to add, "The surveillance is only available to Mr. Wilson, and no one else is allowed to look at it privately. But he''s so busy every day that he''s not interested in checking the footage."

 Chapter 81: She Is Thinking Too Much

    Katrina''s tumultuous heart gradually calms down with Randy''s rea.s.surance.

    Aaron is definitely too busy with work that he doesn''t have time to check the surveillance video and watch her every day.

    She''s thinking too much.

    But she doesn''t know that the one time Aaron checked the surveillance video of her room, he was treated to a very s.e.xy image.

    The first thing Katrina does when she moves to her new room is to cover the camera with a towel. Although she doesn''t think that Aaron is a man with a perverted hobby, she still feels uncomfortable living under the surveillance of the camera every day.

    In the afternoon, Katrina remembers Aaron''s promise to her that he''ll let her go out at will whenever he''s away. It''s too boring to stay alone at home.

    Katrina grabs her clothes, and tentatively says, "Randy, I want to go out for a walk."

    Randy smiles. "Okay, Miss Miller. I''ll have someone accompany you right now."

    Unexpectedly, Randy agrees so quickly. It seems that Aaron''s instructions have already been conveyed to Randy.

    "Thank you, Randy!"

    Katrina is very happy, and her pure and beautiful face suddenly bursts into a brilliant smile. Her starry eyes sparkle, and her voice is full of great joy.

    Randy picks up the phone and speaks to the receiver calmly. A moment later, two young men in black suits come in. "Randy, the car is ready."

    Nodding at them, Randy takes out a black gilded card and hands it to Katrina. "Miss Miller, this is from Mr. Wilson. If you see something you like, just pay it with this card."

    This card looks dignified and textured. It must be the top credit card of a certain bank. This makes Katrina feel like a mistress, and her heart tugs uncomfortably at the thought.

    But since it''s Aaron''s instructions, she can''t refuse.

    Like the cell phone in her possession that can only reach Aaron''s number, Aaron told her to carry the phone with her anywhere she goes at all times, and to keep it on 24 hours a day so he could get in touch with her at any time.

    Katrina seals her lips and reaches out to take the card and put it in her bag.

    Once everything is ready, Randy personally escorts her into the car.

    Randy watches the low-key Mercedes until it leaves the villa. Then he calls Aaron to report.

    In the President''s office, Aaron glances at his private phone and sees the little red dot moving slowly on the map. He responds in a cool, casual voice, "I see."

    The specially customized phone equipped with a GPS system can feed Katrina''s location back to his phone in real-time.

    This is the reason Aaron feels rea.s.sured about letting Katrina go out.

    No matter where she goes, she can''t escape him.

    The car stops at a busy commercial block in Hadley City.

    Katrina jumps out of the car and walks aimlessly down the street, enjoying the city''s unique liveliness.

    While others may come here to shop, Katrina wants to observe.

    She doesn''t need to buy clothes. The latest line of top brand clothes is hanging in her closet at home.

    No, to be exact, at Aaron''s home.

    In this regard, Aaron is really generous and has never been stingy about spending money on her. Perhaps this is why many young and beautiful girls want to find a rich man because their material desires can be satisfied.

    Many rich men are old and nasty-looking.

    But Aaron has an extremely handsome face, and his strong body is in good shape. His solid eight pack abs and smooth Apollo''s Belt are clearly visible and s.e.xy. Such a man, no matter how bad his temper is, will always have a continuous stream of people wanting to throw themselves at him.

    It seems that the G.o.d of destiny really does make fools of people sometimes. The women who try everything to seduce Aaron all eventually end up in failure.

    But Katrina just wants to return to her hometown and live a normal life. She doesn''t expect to cross paths with Aaron accidentally.

    As Katrina walks ahead, two men slowly follow behind her.

    They can''t look unusual to pa.s.sers-by. People might get the wrong impression and a.s.sume they''re perverts tailing after young girls.

    The two bodyguards are experienced enough to hide out in the crowd. They''re discreet and keep a proper distance from Katrina to ensure that they can see her at all times.

    Although it seems that Katrina is shopping alone, she knows that she''s being followed by two men.

    How can she feel comfortable knowing her every movement is monitored?

    But even if she''s being monitored, it''s much better than staying at home alone in boredom.

    After a while, Katrina feels thirsty.

    There''s a small shop selling various kinds of drinks and milk tea on the roadside. Its business is booming.

    Katrina walks over and is attracted to the large gla.s.s of mango juice in the freezer.

    It''s $10 a cup, very cost-effective.

    Penniless, Katrina, searches her pockets, only to find a phone and a VIP card.

    Katrina bites her lip and asks, "Sir, can I pay by credit card?"

    The vendor smiles apologetically, "Sorry, the shop lives on a shoestring. Only cash payments are accepted."

    Katrina also feels embarra.s.sed to pay for a 10-dollar item by credit card.

    As a young man who knows nothing about human suffering, Aaron must have never bought roadside goods. He must think that an unlimited overdraft card is enough to get around the world.

    Despite having a valuable credit card, she can''t even buy a cup of juice¡­

    Katrina feels very depressed.

    But she suddenly gets an idea. She has two tails behind her. Since they''ve been following her and making her uncomfortable, why not turn to them?

    Katrina turns around and accurately finds them in the crowd, walking towards them.

    Seeing Katrina coming their way, the heelers feign ignorance. One of them turns around and combs his hair in front of the store''s French window, pretending to be minding his own business. The other one takes out his cell phone and pretends to make a phone call.

    Life''s a play, and everyone is acting.

    Seeing their performance, Katrina sneers.

    Since they''ve been watching her, they should be honest and straightforward. She already knows they''ve been following her anyway.

 Chapter 82: An Amusing Scene

    Katrina walks over and pokes the nearest man, who''s pretending to make a call.

    Since he can''t keep up the act, the man speaks respectfully, "Miss Miller."

    Katrina points to the beverage store nearby. "I''m thirsty. I want to buy juice. Please lend me some money."

    Since they''re Aaron''s heelers, Katrina is very forthright in borrowing money.

    The man is taken aback to hear Katrina''s request.

    Borrow money for juice?

    They originally thought that Katrina was upset that they were tailing after her and wanted to find fault with them, so they pretended not to see her.

    They were antic.i.p.ating her reaction. If Miss Miller gets angry with them, they''ll try to coax her and please her. If she wants to hit their left cheek, they''ll also offer their right cheek.

    After all, she''s Mr. Wilson''s woman.

    Unexpectedly, she turns to them because she has no money to buy juice.

    The man quickly takes out his wallet and hands over $10.

    Katrina is speechless, staring at him, incredulously with her beautiful eyes.

    Aaron is rich. How much salary does he pay his employees? They''re too stingy.

    She wants to buy juice, and they''re really only giving her $10?

    Feeling Katrina''s disapproving gaze, the man scratches his head in embarra.s.sment. He plucks up the courage to take out $50 from his wallet and hands it over. It might be enough.

    Katrina still doesn''t feel that it''s enough. She sees $200 in his wallet and says, "Give me everything."

    The man is reluctant and covers his wallet protectively. "Miss Miller, I have elderly to support me. I''m not yet married. I''m saving money to marry my future wife."

    On the other side, the other man bows his head and covers his mouth and secretly gloats over the other heeler''s predicament.

    Katrina says helplessly, "Ask Aaron for reimburs.e.m.e.nt."

    She knows they''re just taking money and serving Aaron. She certainly won''t embarra.s.s them on purpose.

    After all, it''s Aaron''s responsibility.

    Since Katrina already said so, the man has no choice but to give Katrina all the money in his wallet.

    Katrina takes the money and orders a gla.s.s of mango juice at the beverage store. It''s cool and sweet, a.s.suaging her thirst.

    It mustn''t be easy for the two men behind her to follow her around for so long. Katrina asks the vendor for two more drinks, before carrying them over and giving the drinks to the men. "Here you go."

    A pair of delicate and tender hands suddenly hands over two cups of cool and delicious juice. The two men stare in stunned disbelief.

    "Thank you, Miss Miller!"

    The man is flattered and hurries to accept it.

    Unexpectedly, Miss Miller thinks of them while she buys juice and gets them their own beverage. The two young men are moved in their hearts.

    Miss Miller is too kind and nice to them.

    They''ve always been accustomed to working for others and obeying orders. For the first time, they feel what it''s like to be cared for by their employers.

    Before they became Aaron''s heelers, they worked as bodyguards for wealthy girls. The girls were always scolding them and getting angry all the time. They could only endure their abuse silently.

    Such a kind-hearted girl like Miss Miller is really rare.

    Katrina is shocked to see the gentleness and emotion in the eyes of the two strong men. She just lifted a finger, but she inadvertently wins the favor of Aaron''s two heelers.

    Katrina strolls around with her juice.

    Seeing a stray artist singing and playing guitar on the overpa.s.s, she listens carefully and politely puts some money in his hat in front of the microphone.

    When she sees a street stall selling some specialty snacks, she approaches it to buy one for herself.

    The two bodyguards behind her are still hidden in the crowd, following her quietly to ensure her safety and whereabouts.

    They definitely won''t walk around with a gla.s.s of juice in their hands and drink it leisurely like Katrina. It''s too feminine. But the juice was given by Katrina in kindness, and they don''t want to waste it. They open the lid, drink it in one go, and throw away the cup before continuing to move through the crowd.

    "Catch that thief! He''s a thief! He stole my bag!"

    Just as Katrina enjoys the lively and fresh atmosphere of the city, a shrill voice suddenly calls out.

    Katrina is startled. The incident of her being caught as a thief has left a shadow in her heart, making her subconsciously defensive. She''s afraid to be wrongly accused and caught again.

    But as she follows the voice, she sees a young man running quickly with a woman''s bag in his hand. A portly middle-aged woman in her forties is shouting and struggling to catch up.

    Katrina quickly observes the situation and realizes that the middle-aged woman must''ve just come out of the bank.

    It''s bold of the thief to rob someone in broad daylight.

    Compared to the young man, the middle-aged women''s pace is obviously much slower. She runs as fast as she can but is soon left behind.

    The middle-aged woman is on the verge of tears, and her voice is full of despair. "Please help me! Help me catch the thief! That money is for my husband''s surgery! Please help me!"

    But everyone turns a blind eye to her distress. They don''t know if the thief has any accomplices. If they meddle in the affair, the thief might beat them up or stab them with a knife. It''s not worth it.

    Katrina is a policewoman.

    When she was in Abbe City, she was in charge of these surrept.i.tious incidents.

    How could she stand by and let a robbery take place under her nose?

    Professional instinct makes Katrina throw away the items in her hands without hesitation and run quickly towards the man.

    "Stop! Don''t run! Come back!"

    Fortunately, she''s wearing flat shoes and jeans today. Otherwise, she would''ve given the pa.s.sers-by a free show if she runs on the street in a skirt.

    The two bodyguards silently monitoring Katrina in the crowd suddenly notice that Katrina is running away from them.

    Shocked, they hurried to catch up. "Miss Miller! Miss Miller!"

    If Miss Miller gets into an accident or takes the opportunity to run away, they will have to bear severe consequences.

    Currently, on the street, a young thief is running desperately while a young girl chases after him, followed by two young bodyguards.

    It''s an amusing scene.

 Chapter 83: Shes Saved

    Katrina graduated from the police academy.

    Justice drives her not to give up so quickly, so she chases after the thief in determination.

    The guilty thief runs desperately into deserted alleys. Unfortunately, Katrina is reluctant to give up and runs closely after him. Blinded by panic, the thief turns right and accidentally runs into a dead end.

    Finding the thief trapped, Katrina stops and bends over to catch her breath.

    She hasn''t had such an intense workout for a long time. Her body is unable to stand it. She feels exhausted.

    But fortunately, she was able to catch the thief.

    Katrina looks up at the culprit. "Hand over the bag you just stole, and I''ll let you go."

    She just wants to help the woman get back what she lost, not embarra.s.s the thief on purpose. She won''t take him to the police station as long as he cooperates and hands over the bag.

    Trapped in the alley, the thief is somewhat upset.

    If Katrina hadn''t chased him, he would''ve gotten rid of the woman quickly.

    The thief certainly won''t give up on this roadblock of gaining money, especially against a young and slender girl. How could he compromise so easily?

    The thief says with a fierce look, "Meddlesome woman! Get out of my way! Otherwise, you can''t blame me for my actions!"

    The thief is ready to break through Katrina''s line of defense and escape to the other side. If he stays here, more people will come, and he won''t be able to run away.

    How can Katrina let him leave so easily?

    She quickly rushes to grab the bag in his hand. "Give me the bag! This bag belongs to that lady! You can''t take it!"

    The thief angrily drags the bag by force. "b.i.t.c.h! Let me go!"

    The thief wants to leave, but Katrina grabs the bag in his hand and refuses to let him go.

    After running so hard just now, Katrina is exhausted. She knows she has to find a way to subdue the thief. A woman''s strength can''t compare to a man''s. If they go on like this, the thief will overpower her and run away.

    Katrina gets an evil look in her eyes. Gnashing her teeth and gathering her strength, she finds the right place and knees the thief straight in the crotch. Then she grabs his arm and throws him to the ground while he''s defenseless.

    "Ah!"

    While the thief lies on the ground and clutches his crotch painfully, Katrina seizes the bag from his hand.

    "d.a.m.n, b.i.t.c.h! You must really want to die!"

    The thief angrily takes out a dagger and picks himself up from the ground. He points the knife at Katrina, with unspeakable horror in his eyes.

    Katrina is startled to see the sharp knife and the fierce expression on the thief''s face. She can''t help but feel frightened.

    The thief looks like he wants to kill her and perish together with her.

    The current situation forces Katrina into a corner she can''t escape.

    Katrina steps back and says, "I''m warning you. Don''t act recklessly. If you leave now, nothing will happen. If you dare hurt me, the police won''t let you go. Not only will they hold you for the robbery, they''ll also charge you for intentional injury."

    But like an outlaw, the thief completely disregards the consequences. How could he listen to Katrina?

    As things stand, Katrina has to retreat cautiously to avoid his dagger and search for a chance to kick the knife out of his hands and try to escape.

    Since she became a police officer, she''s encountered many inconceivable cases.

    Some even fight over a few dollars, resulting in one person stabbing the other to death and causing irreversible consequences.

    It''s similar to the thief, who wants to kill her only because she intervened in his robbery.

    The thoughts of these people are horrible and obstinate. Their actions can''t be explained by common logic, because they have no reason at all.

    "How much do you want? I''ll give it to you. But this is the money for the operation of the lady''s husband. You can''t take it. Please put the knife down."

    Katrina tries to calm the thief as gently as possible.

    But the thief roars, "I want your life!"

    He rushes towards Katrina.

    The bright knife flashes, making Katrina panic. She subconsciously blocks it with the bag.

    The foreboding pain doesn''t come. She only hears a crisp sound, and the dull thud of a fist hitting flesh.

    Katrina looks up in shock and sees the two bodyguards who have been following her, grabbing the thief''s arm roughly and pressing him to the ground. The dagger falls to the ground.

    "Miss Miller, are you hurt?"

    Katrina shakes her head. "I''m fine."

    She covers her chest in shock, breathing a sigh of relief. She''s saved.

    Luckily, Aaron''s heelers appeared. Otherwise, the consequences are unimaginable.

    She suddenly realizes that Aaron arranging for his heelers to follow her around isn''t completely bad. They can protect her at a critical moment.

    One of the heelers picks up the phone and calls the police station nearby. "There''s a disgusting rat here. Send someone over to take it away."

    Meanwhile, the middle-aged woman who lost her bag comes over, panting for breath. She seems to be in a state of meltdown and distress.

    Katrina takes her bag and hands it to her. "Lady, here''s your bag. The thief scratched it, but the money should be inside."

    The thief had slashed against the outer layer of the bag, rendering it unusable.

    The middle-aged woman takes the bag and opens it to check the contents. After confirming that all the money is inside, she feels relieved.

    She takes Katrina''s hand and cries, "Thank you! Thank you so much! If not for you, I really wouldn''t know what to do!"

    The bag contains their family''s entire savings for over twenty years. Without it, her husband can''t undergo the operation that would save his life. The girl who helped take back the money is her savior.

    Moreover, the scratch on the bag and the knife on the ground tells her what just happened. The thief almost stabbed the girl. She risked her life to take back the money for a stranger.

    A few simple words of grat.i.tude are far from enough to express her emotions. The middle-aged woman kneels on the ground and kowtows to express her immense grat.i.tude to Katrina.

 Chapter 84: Justice Knows No Bound

    Katrina can''t bear the woman''s actions. Seeing someone older than her kneel submissively in front of her will shorten her life.

    Besides, justice knows no bounds. Punishing evil-doers and encouraging people to do something well is her duty as a police officer.

    She doesn''t do it to get people''s grat.i.tude or to enjoy the honor of being respected. She simply can''t bear to see aggressive culprits bully ordinary people.

    Katrina hurries to help the middle-aged woman up. "It''s good that the money is still here. Don''t mention it. Please get up."

    She takes the trouble to help the middle-aged woman up.

    Meanwhile, the police who received the call arrived at the scene.

    They greet Aaron''s heelers and push the handcuffed thief into the car.

    Aaron is known all over Hadley City.

    Seeing Aaron''s heelers treat Katrina so respectfully, the police realize that she must have an impressive background. They say politely, "Miss, can you spare some time to make a statement at the police station?"

    The thief is sure to be put in jail. Before that, a statement is required to clarify the whole matter.

    Since Katrina caught the thief, no one knows what happened better than her. The police gather the courage to ask her to go to the police station.

    As a police officer, Katrina knows it''s their job.

    Besides, the middle-aged woman is still in a state of shock. She grasps Katrina''s hand tightly like a lifeline and refuses to let go. She can accompany the woman and soothe her mood. She readily agrees, "Okay!"

    Anyway, she has nothing important to do now. She''s willing to help out.

    A few minutes later, they arrive at the nearby police station.

    The frustrated thief is dragged to the small black room for questioning, and Katrina accompanies the woman to make a statement.

    Meanwhile, Aaron has just finished an important meeting and walks back to his office. When he opens his phone to check Katrina''s location, he unexpectedly finds her at the police station.

    Aaron''s handsome face immediately turns gloomy. His fingers were holding the phone, gripping it tighter in anger.

    Before the meeting, her location showed that she was shopping. Why is she suddenly at the police station now? What is she doing there?

    Is she still trying to escape? Did she secretly go to the police station to ask for help while his heelers were unprepared, hoping that the police could save her?

    Oh, how naive.

    Does she really think that the police will help her? Without his confirmation, the police wouldn''t dare let her go easily.

    The discovery puts Aaron in a bad mood.

    He''s taken great pains to dote on her and be nice to her. If she plays such a trick on the first day he lets her go out, she''s too ungrateful.

    Aaron has never been a man of blind tolerance.

    He promised not to do any harm to Katrina, but if she annoys him, the consequences would absolutely not be good for her.

    With a sullen face, Aaron calls his heelers and asks coldly, "Where are you?"

    The heeler doesn''t expect to receive a sudden call from Aaron. He nervously replies, "Mr. Wilson, we''re at the police station."

    Aaron frowns at the answer. Are his heelers also at the police station? That means that Katrina didn''t sneak out alone.

    Aaron immediately asks, "What are you doing there?"

    At the question, the man can''t help but praise, "Just now in the street, a thief stole a woman''s bag. When Miss Miller saw this, she rushed to take the bag back and also caught the thief. She went to the police station to give a statement."

    When they rushed over earlier, they saw the thief with a dagger pointed at Katrina. They panicked in fear that Katrina would get into an accident. If so, they couldn''t report it to Aaron.

    But they couldn''t help but admire Katrina.

    At that time, many strong young men turned a blind eye and refused to lend a helping hand.

    But Miss Miller, a pet.i.te girl, rushed out without hesitation. Her slim and delicate body looks very lofty.

    Miss Miller is not only beautiful, but also very kind, brave, and righteous.

    No wonder Mr. Wilson likes her so much. They''ve only been with her for half a day, and they''ve already won over by her charm.

    It''s difficult to find a rare woman like Miss Miller in Hadley City.

    At the explanation, Aaron''s gloomy expression gradually begins to smooth over.

    Apparently, Katrina went to the police station, not because she wanted to escape. She even boldly did the right thing in the street and helped someone catch a thief.

    Oh, little girl.

    She can''t protect herself or escape his captivity, but she still has the heart to help others.

    Aaron doesn''t expect this.

    He was initially angry with Katrina. But now, the anger disappears instantly, and he''s filled with nothing but worry. "Is she hurt?"

    The man quickly replies, "No."

    If Miss Miller is injured...

    How dare they stay here? They would''ve knelt in front of Mr. Wilson in apology and waited for punishment. If they can''t protect Mr. Wilson''s woman and let her get hurt, Mr. Wilson would be furious.

    Aaron says, "Stay there. I''ll pick her up."

    He hangs up.

    Getting up from his comfortable chair, he picks up the Italian suit hanging nearby, puts it on, and walks straight to the door.

    He purses his lips, and his handsome face is expressionless. No one can tell his current mood.

    There is an indescribable feeling in his heart.

    This stupid woman always catches him off guard.

    She''s so weak that she always gets herself sick. She even faints after having s.e.x for a short time in the evening. Unexpectedly, she has the courage and strength to catch a thief in the streets.

    Is she not afraid that she not only won''t catch the thief but also injure herself?

    She doesn''t take her own safety seriously at all. It seems that he has to educate her on this matter.

    Katrina is now his woman and his possession.

    Aaron will never let her get hurt, especially by others. He will resolutely put an end to her doing such dangerous acts.

    Because in his mind, Katrina is more precious than anyone else.

 Chapter 85: Youre Such A Nice Girl

    Once the report is complete, the policeman closes his notebook and gets up from his chair. With a smile on his face, he says, "Miss Miller, thank you for your cooperation. Don''t worry, and the thief will definitely be punished accordingly by the law."

    "Thank you, sir."

    Walking outside the interrogation room, the middle-aged woman keeps thanking Katrina, "You''re such a nice girl. A beautiful and kind girl like you will surely receive rewards for your virtuous deeds."

    Katrina says with smiling eyes, "Don''t be so polite. I only did what should be done."

    Just then, Katrina hears a slight cough. She looks up to see Aaron''s heeler, the bodyguard who lent her money.

    The man winks at Katrina.

    Looking in the direction of his gaze, Katrina sees Aaron sitting on the sofa not far away, staring at her intensely.

    Goodness will have a good reward, yet she''s still unable to escape someone''s confinement.

    How ironic.

    Aaron''s sudden appearance is too unexpected for Katrina.

    Katrina hurries over and asks with surprise, "Aaron, what are you doing here?"

    Aaron answers with a smile on his face, "My heeler tells me that you were very brave to catch a thief in the streets. I''m going to ask the police chief to help you apply for an award for your bravery."

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina bursts into embarra.s.sment. She forces a laugh and says, "Don''t be so ceremonious."

    She gets the vague feeling that Aaron is upset.

    The middle-aged woman sees Aaron sitting on the sofa and walks over. "Is this your boyfriend?"

    Katrina is most troubled whenever someone asks about her relationship with Aaron.

    Aaron grabs her wrist and pulls her into his arms, making Katrina lean against him. Although Aaron is sitting calmly without saying a word, his actions ill.u.s.trate their extraordinary relationship.

    Katrina can only smile and nod vaguely.

    The middle-aged woman immediately praises him. "I knew that a good girl like you would certainly meet an excellent man!"

    Aaron is handsome, outstanding, and inherently n.o.ble. Anyone who sees him will immediately identify him as a good man.

    Seeing that Katrina''s boyfriend is so excellent, the middle-aged woman feels very happy for her.

    Katrina smiles and thanks to her despite the pain in her heart.

    She can''t afford such an excellent man. She only wants to go home.

    After the middle-aged woman leaves, Katrina suddenly remembers the money she borrowed from Aaron''s heeler. "Aaron, I borrowed some money from your heeler to buy juice and food. Remember to pay him back."

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron becomes speechless.

    She takes him for granted as her personal purse and asks him to pay her debts.

    Despite his anger, Aaron''s mood is much lighter because of her words.

    She can righteously ask him to pay her debts, which means that she takes him as someone on her own side. She doesn''t want to owe anyone, but she''s willing to spend his money.

    Aaron likes this feeling very much. He''s happy to spend money on his woman.

    On the contrary, if she makes things clear with him, she would be pushing him away.

    Pointed out by Katrina, the heeler suddenly startles and quickly says, "No need to pay me back. The money isn''t worth mentioning."

    It seems so stingy of him to ask Mr. Wilson for $200. The money is to please Miss Miller. Moreover, it''s so nice of Miss Miller to buy him juice.

    "No, you need to support your elders and save money for marriage. Anyway, Mr. Wilson is very rich, so I can''t skimp your money."

    When Katrina repeats the man''s words, he instantly feels like crying. He doesn''t know what to say.

    The monthly salary Aaron gives them isn''t low.

    He admits that he''s a bit stingy. It took him some effort to be generous this time. But unexpectedly, Miss Miller exposes him so ruthlessly.

    Is his stingy image ingrained in Mr. Wilson''s mind?

    Aaron looks up at the man and says, "Go to Randy to get back your money."

    He''s more concerned about Katrina''s words.

    "I also need to save money for marriage." Aaron whispers in Katrina''s ear, low enough that only the two of them can hear.

    Aaron''s voice is deep and s.e.xy. His hot breath is warm over her ears. His tone is meaningful, making her sensitive earlobes turn red.

    Why is he saying this to her?

    He''s so rich. If he crooks his finger, a lot of women will queue up to marry him. He doesn''t need to save money.

    Exiting the police station, Aaron takes Katrina home.

    Maybe she''s a little tired from walking in the afternoon and not having a good rest the night before.

    As soon as Katrina sits in the car, she begins to feel sleepy. Looking at the street scene outside the window, she gradually closes her eyes and begins to doze against the window.

    Her head hits the window repeatedly. It seems a little uncomfortable, and she doesn''t sleep well.

    Aaron takes her in his arms and whispers to the driver, "Turn off the air conditioner."

    "Yes, sir." The driver quickly follows Aaron''s instructions.

    Aaron looks down at the sleeping Katrina. Her pink lips are slightly open, like a seductress. He has the impulse to kiss her.

    He kisses the corner of her mouth gently. Since she''s asleep, he doesn''t go any further. He distracts himself by reading a magazine.

    Half an hour later, the car stops in front of the villa.

    Katrina is still sleeping soundly and peacefully in his arms.

    Aaron doesn''t have the heart to wake her up. Bending down, he carries her out of the car and takes her to his room.

    Her soft and fragrant body in his arms is like a lovely little animal, compelling people to have tender affection for her.

    The expression on Aaron''s face becomes unconsciously soft.

    It''s not only the expression for the woman he loves, but also for the little girl he loves the most.

    It''s said that a daughter is a father''s love in a previous life.

    When a man really loves a woman, he unconsciously takes her as his daughter and dotes on her lovingly.

 Chapter 86: Winning His Favor

    First, cut the scallion into sections, cut the ginger into shreds, and reduce the p.r.i.c.kly ash. Then, heat oil in a wok. Add the scallion, ginger, and p.r.i.c.kly ash and stir-fry them until it''s fragrant. Then add the beef¡­

    Currently, Katrina is in the kitchen. Wearing an ap.r.o.n, she''s cooking systematically with a spatula in her hand.

    Katrina isn''t a rich girl who only enjoys wealth and honor. Although her cooking skills aren''t that good, she can cook a few simple dishes.

    After staying at Aaron''s villa for so long, she knows his character well.

    Aaron is definitely a person who can be persuaded by reason, not force. The more repulsive she acts and the more eager she is to leave, the more closely he monitors her. But the more submissive she is, the better he treats her.

    Therefore, if she wants to leave, she can''t rely on force.

    She has to pander to him, please him, and make him feel good about her, to get him to trust her enough.

    This way, she''s more likely to leave.

    Bored out of her mind, Katrina suddenly gets the idea to cook a meal for Aaron.

    Katrina eats and sleeps in the villa every day. Sometimes, she goes out for a leisurely walk in the sun. She doesn''t have to work or worry about housework. She''s not used to a life of advanced retirement. It''s time to do some exercise.

    When Katrina proposes her idea to Randy, his wrinkled face is suddenly covered with a surprised smile. He agrees immediately, "That''s a good idea! If Mr. Wilson knows that Miss Miller personally cooked for him, he will certainly be very happy!"

    Katrina smiles at Randy.

    She also hopes to win Aaron''s favor.

    Katrina carefully selects several dishes she wants to cook, then writes down the ingredients on a piece of paper before handing it to Randy. "Randy, please help me prepare these."

    "Yes, Miss Miller. I''ll go prepare them right now!" He takes the note and immediately arranges for servants to make preparations.

    Randy is loyal to Aaron.

    His duty is to do his best to take care of Aaron''s life and help him take care of his home. Since this is something that will make Aaron happy, he tries his best to cooperate.

    Randy is very efficient.

    It isn''t long before the kitchen counter is neatly stacked with the materials that Katrina needs.

    All the ingredients are the freshest and the best, and even the beef is imported.

    Randy leads Katrina into the kitchen. She''s satisfied with the preparations.

    Not only are the ingredients the best, but all the kitchen utensils inside are also readily available and specially customized. Even the serving plates are made of top-grade porcelain and look particularly luxurious.

    Katrina gets familiar with the kitchenware and begins to prepare cooking.

    Randy stands aside and asks respectfully, "Miss Miller, don''t you need two chefs to help you?"

    Ask the chefs to help her? Help her wash and cut vegetables and deliver things?

    The chefs in Aaron''s villa are skilled enough to work at five-star hotels. It will be a disservice to make these prestigious chefs a.s.sist an entry-level cook like her.

    Katrina quickly shakes her head. "No, Randy. I can do it myself."

    A person in an ordinary family can do all the dishes alone without someone''s help. Katrina is used to doing everything on her own. When she cooks, she''s always on her own.

    "Well, Miss Miller, I''ll go out first. If there''s anything you want, you can call me at any time."

    Randy gives Katrina some room to make her feel at ease while she cooks.

    Katrina smiles. "Okay, Randy."

    Her menu consists of stewed beef with potatoes, pork ribs with garlic, Mapo tofu, stir-fried eggs with fungus, and a yam stew chicken soup.

    She washes and cuts the vegetables, then turns on the stove and pours oil into a pan. She mult.i.tasks the entire time, never spending an idle moment.

    An hour later, she''s filled with a sense of accomplishment when she sees her dishes.

    Randy comes in and smells the aroma of the dishes she prepared. He can''t help but praise, "They smell so good! You''re so virtuous, Miss Miller!"

    Although five-star restaurant chefs are highly skilled in cooking and can cook dishes full of flavors and colors, the food they make always feels like it came in a hotel or restaurant. Overeating might make one nauseous.

    But home-cooked food is different. Although it looks ordinary, no matter how much people eat, they will never feel bad. The aroma also makes people feel the comfort of a home.

    Hearing Randy''s praise, Katrina''s pretty face bursts into a smile as she hands Randy a pair of chopsticks. "Randy, have a try and tell me how it tastes."

    Good dishes should definitely be shared with others.

    The greatest gratification for a cook is someone else''s praise for their dishes.

    Although Randy gets hungry from the delicious aroma, he still refuses, "No, no, Miss Miller. I''ll give you a lunch box to pack it in. Please give it to Mr. Wilson."

    Mr. Wilson hasn''t even tasted it, how dare he take the first bite?

    At Randy''s rejection, Katrina doesn''t insist. Although in her eyes, Randy is a gentle and kind elder, he''s not Aaron''s relative. He''s just Aaron''s servant. It''s Randy''s duty not to offend him.

    With Randy''s help, Katrina takes the dishes and puts them in an insulated cooler.

    Katrina goes to Aaron''s company by car under the escort of Aaron''s heelers.

    Meanwhile, Aaron picks up the ringing phone in his office. A voice from the front desk comes, "Mr. Wilson, a lady named Victoria Roberts, is here to see you."

    Victoria?

    What''s she doing here?

    Aaron frowns and finally says, "Let her in."

    Then he hangs up the phone.

    Before long, there''s a sound of high-heeled shoes tapping on the floor. Victoria comes in with a box of desserts. She has a gentle smile on her beautifully made-up face. "Aaron," she greets.

    Aaron raises his head from his work, and he smiles politely. "Miss Roberts, what brings you here today?"

    Victoria walks into the office and shows the box of desserts in her hand. "Aaron, I''ve brought you dessert."

    Aaron asks his secretary to prepare a cup of tea for Victoria.

    Victoria sits on the sofa with a shy smile on her face. "Aaron, I''m really happy you liked the dessert I made."

 Chapter 87: Visiting Aaron

    If Victoria hadn''t mentioned it, Aaron would''ve forgotten about the dessert.

    He casually told her just to send over desserts to his office, but Victoria actually came. Although he wasn''t the one who liked her dessert, Aaron never accepts something without giving anything in return.

    Aaron says, "Lucy, bring Miss Roberts the Luwak coffee from the last auction."

    "Yes, Mr. Wilson."

    A short time later, the secretary comes up to Victoria with a small fancy box and hands it to her respectfully. "Miss Roberts, here you go."

    Victoria looks surprised at the box. "Aaron, it''s too expensive!"

    Luwak coffee, also known as Kopi Luwak, comes from Indonesia. It''s extremely expensive because of low production. Authentic Luwak coffee is even more valuable for its scarcity. Ordinary people can''t buy it easily even if they offer high prices.

    The box of coffee Aaron is giving her was sold at the auction for several hundred thousand dollars. It''s much more expensive than her dessert.

    Aaron smiles. "Miss Roberts, this is a little something for you. Please take it."

    He doesn''t like owing people, especially women. As the saying goes, courtesy begets reciprocity. It''s his custom to give something back when given a gift.

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Victoria finally accepts the coffee. "Then I''ll take it."

    Victoria''s face is radiant, and happiness fills her heart. She''s surprised that Aaron would give her his precious coffee.

    Is he giving her this gift because he knows that she likes coffee? It seems that he actually considers her in his heart. Victoria feels elated at the thought.

    Although there''s always a nettlesome woman following Aaron around, the cunning woman will certainly seduce Aaron first.

    If not for the tramp, Aaron would be hers now!

    Victoria''s determination is renewed as she holds the box of valuable coffee tightly in her hands. She''s not going to give up Aaron to another woman no matter what. She has to find a way to help him get rid of the woman. Aaron can only be hers!

    Just then, Victoria''s phone begins to ring.

    She takes her phone out of her bag and sees her father''s name on the screen.

    "Aaron, I''ll go out and take this call." Victoria says and walks out on her high heels.

    Her hand holding the phone is decorated with bright red nail polish, making her look like a budding lady.

    Outside the company, an upscale car stops at the entrance. Katrina gets off and looks at the towering office building in front of her in awe.

    This is the first time that Katrina comes to Aaron''s workplace. As expected, his company is located in an expansive district.

    "Give them to me, I''ll go in myself."

    Katrina takes the two heavy insulated kegs from Aaron''s heeler and heads inside.

    As Katrina walks in, the young receptionist smiles politely and asks, "Miss, who are you looking for?"

    Katrina also smiles at her. "Aaron Wilson."

    Mr. Wilson?

    At the response, surprise flashes on the receptionist''s face.

    Does another woman want to see Mr. Wilson?

    She heard that the last woman, Miss Roberts, is the daughter''s mayor.

    Who is this woman?

    Compared to the glamorous and extravagant Victoria, Katrina looks a bit plain.

    She''s wearing a simple dress and a pair of canvas shoes. She doesn''t have any makeup on her face, and her sleek black hair is neither formed nor dyed.

    Although Katrina''s closet is full of gorgeous and expensive clothes, she always wears the most basic attire when she goes out. It''s simple and comfortable.

    Many women are coming to the office every day, vying to get into a relationship with Mr. Wilson. Who is she?

    The receptionist lady smiles hesitantly. "Do you have an appointment?"

    Katrina freezes.

    An appointment?

    To surprise Aaron, she didn''t call him before her arrival.

    "I''m sorry. Mr. Wilson is very busy. I can''t let you in if you don''t have an appointment." The young receptionist smiles apologetically.

    Katrina understands that the receptionist is just doing her job.

    After all, as the President of the company, Aaron is busy with his work that no one would expect him to see someone without an appointment.

    And the most important job of the receptionist is to filter out unimportant miscellaneous people, so Katrina is also questioned as a matter of course.

    Pulling out her cell phone, Katrina presses the speed dial and immediately calls Aaron.

    Getting a call from Katrina for the first time, Aaron is surprised. "h.e.l.lo?"

    Katrina turns around and whispers, "Aaron, I''m downstairs at your office. Could you please ask your receptionist to let me in?"

    "You''re downstairs at the company lobby?"

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron straightens up in his seat. He checks the GPS and sees that the red dot is indeed near him, only ten meters away.

    "I see."

    Aaron immediately picks up the landline and makes an internal call. "Let her in! And have someone bring her to my office!"

    The receptionist who gets Aaron''s call nervously nods. "Yes, Mr. Wilson, I''ll take her up."

    After hanging up the phone, the front desk lady''s att.i.tude towards Katrina immediately becomes enthusiastic. She looks at Katrina with a warm smile and says, "Miss, please follow me."

    Noticing the insulation barrels Katrina is carrying, she graciously takes them. "I''ll carry them for you."

    The receptionist can''t be blamed for her sudden change of att.i.tude towards Katrina.

    When Mr. Wilson heard that Victoria was coming earlier, he hesitated a bit before letting her in, and his tone was a little cold.

    But when Katrina called him, he immediately called the front desk and told her to take Katrina up. Even his tone was quite different.

    Of course, the receptionist would feel that Katrina must be someone important, so she doesn''t dare offend her easily.

    A few minutes later, Katrina follows the receptionist to the President''s office.

    Katrina takes the coolers from the receptionist and thanks to her.

    The young girl feels extremely flattered, and hurriedly says, "It''s my duty."

    When the receptionist leaves, only Katrina and Aaron are left in the office.

    At the sight of Katrina, Aaron''s handsome facial lines unconsciously soften, and his eyes become tender. "What brings you here?"

    It must be quite a surprise for Aaron to see Katrina in his office right now.

 Chapter 88: Her Sudden Affection

    As Katrina lifts the coolers in her hands, she smiles and walks towards him. "Aaron, I brought you lunch."

    As she speaks, she walks to the sofa and puts the coolers on the coffee table. She opens them and brings out the dishes one by one.

    The four dishes, soup, and rice seem unusually hearty.

    Lunch?

    Surprise flashes on Aaron''s face. He gets up from his armchair and walks straight to the sofa.

    It doesn''t seem like the usual dishes made by the cook. Compared to a professional chef''s cooking, Katrina''s dishes aren''t as exquisite. After all, a five-star chef can make a plate of shredded potatoes with each slice consistently thin.

    Aaron''s eyes flicker strangely. He asks softly, "You made all this?"

    "That''s right." Katrina hands Aaron a pair of chopsticks. "Aaron, try them." She told him while showing her sweet smile.

    Katrina comes from his distant villa to deliver him lunch that she made herself. Even though it''s just an ordinary home-cooked meal, Aaron''s heart was filled with joy beyond words.

    With a faint smile on his handsome face, he wraps his arms around her.

    He always tries his best to be nice to her. She seems to hide away whenever he pressures her.

    Although he''s never loved nor coaxed anyone before, buying Katrina things seems the easiest way for him to show his affection for her.

    Unexpectedly, he receives this response today without any reason from her.

    She cooks for him herself. This simple act of kindness she showed towards him somewhat moved his heart.

    Her sudden care makes Aaron want to keep her in his arms and love her deeply.

    Aaron bends over and kisses Katrina''s lips with a faint smile in his eyes. "What gave you the idea to cook for me today?"

    Aaron''s eyes filled with love and ambiguous intimate affection that make Katrina''s face involuntarily red as if a fire is burning.

    Katrina doesn''t dare to look Aaron in the eye. "There''s nothing to do at home every day, so I practiced cooking and made some dishes for you.

    Her boredom gave her the idea to cook for him and bring the dishes to him from a long-distance?

    He likes this explanation.

    It seems Katrina thinks about him when he''s away from home. He wondered.

    Aaron originally thought that Katrina only felt instinctive rejection for him. Because she couldn''t escape, she gradually became accustomed to being submissive to him.

    Suddenly discovering that he''s in her heart, a burst of joy naturally overwhelms him.

    Is she starting to like him? He silently thought.

    It''s a good start.

    His efforts of being nice to her these days are finally rewarded.

    It seems that women really have to be pampered.

    Katrina can''t stand Aaron''s intense gaze and pushes him slightly. "Aaron, the food is going to get cold. Try them."

    Aaron holds Katrina in his arms, eyes focused on her pretty face, and lingering on her pink lips. He speaks in the low and alluring voice, "Before I eat, I want an appetizer."

    An appetizer?

    When Katrina brought the meal, she found a box of desserts on the coffee table.

    She gullibly a.s.sumes that he wants to eat the dessert. "Oh, which one do you want? I''ll give it to you."

    Before she can get out of his arms, Aaron wraps his arms tighter around her, bends over her, and kisses her lips.

    He conveys all the joy and the love he feels in the deep kiss.

    It''s intense and earnest, yet careful. It''s as if he''s tasting the most delicious dessert in the world, and he''s loath to swallow and let it go.

    Katrina''s face turns red as he continues kissing her. It goes on long enough that her neck starts to hurt. She puts her hands on Aaron''s chest and pushes him hard.

    At last, Aaron reluctantly releases her. His breathtaking handsome face shows a hint of satisfaction and a rare smile.

    Now that he''s tasted the appetizer, it''s time to try the dishes she made for him.

    Aaron sits on the couch and takes the chopsticks.

    Sitting beside Aaron, Katrina''s face is full of shame as she indignantly fixes her large watery eyes at him. She inwardly feels cheated.

    He says he wants an appetizer, but he suddenly kisses her!

    It''s too much.

    Seeing the dessert, Katrina can''t move her eyes away or stop herself from salivating. She asks, "Aaron, can I have the dessert?"

    "Of course," he says.

    He''ll give her everything without hesitation, even if she asks him for a villa and a luxury car, not to mention a box of desserts.

    In all these years, he''s seldom felt as cheerful as he does today.

    With Aaron''s approval, Katrina happily picks up a dessert and takes a bite. The sweet filling instantly transfers to her mouth and fills her with indescribable happiness.

    Aaron eating Katrina''s lunch and Katrina eating the dessert on the table paints a harmonious picture.

    "Aaron!" a sweet female voice calls as Victoria pushes the door from the outside.

    At the sound, Katrina unconsciously looks to the door. When her eyes meet Victoria''s, they''re both stunned.

    Katrina is surprised. Why is Victoria here?

    Suddenly noticing a woman''s handbag on the sofa, she realizes that Victoria must have come earlier. That means Victoria must have brought the dessert on the table.

    That must be the case.

    Katrina thought that the box of desserts is for entertaining Aaron''s guests. She doesn''t expect it to be¡­

    She feels a little awkward to be caught by Victoria, eating the dessert that she brought for Aaron.

    Victoria must hate her.

    Regarding the half-eaten dessert in her hand, Katrina can neither eat nor put it down. She feels disgraceful.

    The moment Victoria sees Katrina, her face fills with shock, to be replaced by anger.

    The woman is eating the dessert that she made for Aaron!

    Aaron hasn''t even touched her dessert. Instead, he''s eating the food that the woman brought for him!

    d.a.m.ned tramp! She''s really nettlesome enough to show up at the office!

 Chapter 89: Extremely Deceitful

    Katrina breaks the awkward silence first, "Miss Roberts, I made some dishes. Would you like to try some?"

    Victoria''s pretty face is full of rage, and she grits through her teeth, "No need!"

    Eat the dishes that the tramp made? She feels like she''s going to get sick.

    Victoria''s heart burns with anger. What concoction did this b.i.t.c.h feed Aaron to make her stay with him?

    The innocent and harmless appearance is extremely deceitful.

    Victoria walks over in her high heels and picks up her bag.

    She feels a twinge in her heart at the scene. Since her father suddenly called for her, she can''t stay any longer.

    Glaring at Katrina, Victoria bids Aaron goodbye. "Aaron, I''ll come back another day."

    Aaron doesn''t ask her to stay. He just nods his head casually.

    After Victoria leaves, Katrina feels slightly uncomfortable. She feels the hatred in Victoria''s eyes.

    It seems she came at the wrong time today.

    Unintentionally, she b.u.mps into Victoria and most likely disrupted her private time with Aaron.

    No wonder Victoria hates her so much.

    As a girl, Katrina knows well enough that Victoria likes Aaron.

    Victoria always comes to visit Aaron from time to time to try to get closer to him, but she always unintentionally appears and stirs up trouble.

    In the midst of Katrina''s thoughts, Aaron looks up at her. "What are you thinking about?"

    "I... "Katrina speaks carefully, "Miss Roberts doesn''t seem to like me."

    Aaron''s eyes grow darker to hear her soft and waxy voice, which seems a little sullen.

    Although Victoria didn''t dare behave too presumptuously in front of him, she wasn''t very friendly to Katrina either.

    Especially during the banquet, when Victoria pushed Katrina into the pool. Her actions that night further ill.u.s.trated her hatred for Katrina.

    Although Aaron has long been dissatisfied with Victoria because of this, she''s still the mayor''s daughter. He doesn''t want to ruin his relationship with the mayor and behave disrespectfully.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t even spare the time to indulge her.

    Since he found out the truth, he began to fight back for his woman.

    With one arm around Katrina''s shoulder, Aaron rams her into his arms. "I love you. That''s enough, and it doesn''t matter how she feels."

    His voice is deep and powerful, and she can feel the warmth of his chest as he breathes against her.

    Even Katrina, who meant to leave a good impression, unconsciously turns red, and her heartbeat suddenly quickens.

    She gets the feeling of being loved.

    From childhood to adulthood, few people aside from her dead father would care about her like Aaron. It''s as if he wants to shield her from all the danger and gossip.

    At that moment, how could Katrina be indifferent?

    Katrina almost becomes obsessed with his gentleness. But she soon calms herself down.

    She came over to please Aaron and give him the impression that she''s willing to stay. To put it bluntly, she came to light the fire and fanned the smoke to delude him.

    How could she succ.u.mb to him and lose herself to his sugar coated bullets?

    No, she has to remain strong and immune. She has to pretend that nothing happened.

    After all, Aaron is the great villain who imprisoned her against her will. For her freedom, her future life, and her spirit, she must fight him to the end.

    As Katrina struggles in her heart, Aaron suddenly releases her from his embrace. With a slight frown on his face, he demands, "Katrina! Why aren''t you jealous to see another woman in my office?"

    When Victoria walked in after her phone call, he didn''t see anything wrong in Katrina''s face. On the contrary, she asked Victoria to stay for a meal!

    Aaron couldn''t help grinding his teeth at the memory of seeing Victoria at a pet store. Katrina told him back then that they made a good match.

    This stupid, unreasonable woman!

    She isn''t jealous or angry at all. She doesn''t care for him in her heart in any way.

    Whenever she even glances at another guy, he wants to make that man disappear. But she has no feelings about him being in the presence of another woman.

    Is she still trying to push him towards someone else?

    Aaron''s question puzzles, Katrina''s mind,

    "Er... "

    She feels really tired.

    As expected, Aaron''s character is unpredictable and outrageous. She was almost touched by his aggressive hug earlier. But now, he immediately changes his expression.

    Just a moment ago, Katrina was only embarra.s.sed and felt no jealousy. The bitter emotion was something she didn''t feel.

    "As a matter of fact, a little bit." Katrina has to answer defiantly.

    Aaron''s face goes darker. "Just a little?"

    She still doesn''t care much about him?

    Looking at Aaron''s somber and slightly terrifying face, Katrina feels oppressed by him. She''s powerless to resist him and unable to escape.

    Aaron grits his teeth and says coldly, "Think about how you can compensate me!"

    Compensate him?

    Katrina feels a bit wronged and retorts, "If you made me jealous, you should be the one to make it up to me! How could you expect me to make it up to you?"

    His logic is completely twisted!

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron immediately smiles. His handsome face is like a sudden clearing after a storm, dazzling and captivating enough to prevent people from looking away.

    Even Katrina is almost seduced by his beauty. Her eyes blur for a moment before she suddenly comes to herself.

    Aaron''s thin lips open gently. "Fine." he says slowly.

    Watching the smile on his lips and feeling his searing gaze, Katrina suddenly feels something is wrong.

    Sure enough, Aaron pins her down on the couch in the next instant. Antic.i.p.ating his next move, Katrina quickly pushes him away. "Aaron, what are you doing?"

    Is this his compensation? Why does she feel like he''s punishing her?

    "Of course, this is my compensation." Aaron says.

    Gentle and domineering, he bends over her and kisses her lips. Long fingers slip into her clothes and caress her body.

    "Aaron... Let me go... "

    They''re in the office, he''s too brazen and unscrupulous!

    If someone comes in now, she would feel mortified for herself.

    His employees might a.s.sume that she''s the one seducing their boss in the office.

 Chapter 90: Victorias Offer

    "Aaron, stop!"

    It takes a lot of effort for Katrina to push Aaron away from her.

    When she gets up from the sofa, she already looks a bit scruffy, and her long silky hair is a little messy.

    If she hadn''t been so determined to resist, Aaron would''ve dared take things further with her in the office.

    While Katrina tidies up her clothes, she suddenly catches Aaron''s half-smile and burning eyes. She''s surprised, wary that the dangerous man will consume her and wipe her clean.

    "Aaron, take your time. I''ll go back first."

    Katrina doesn''t dare look him in the eye. She hurriedly bids him goodbye and runs away quickly.

    As Aaron watches the slender fleeing figure, a slight smile appears on his handsome and charming face. His eyes fill with unspoken love.

    The food on the table is getting cold, but he doesn''t waste a bite.

    It''s the first time that Katrina cooked for him herself.

    The ordinary home-cooked meal she made seems more delicious.

    One of the dishes is sprinkled with some coriander to add flavor. But Aaron hates coriander the most. He picks the coriander out of the dish and finishes the rest.

    Katrina runs out of Aaron''s office and goes downstairs.

    She came over to deliver dishes to Aaron, but she almost got eaten by him as a dish. Although he didn''t succeed, she was still taken advantage of several times.

    Why does she feel molested?

    Fortunately, she succeeded in winning him over.

    Aaron was in a good mood when she left, so her efforts weren''t in vain.

    As soon as Katrina walks out the entrance, Aaron''s heelers who have been waiting outside immediately come over to greet her. "Miss Miller."

    Katrina nods at them as she prepares to get into the car when a red Porsche next to her blows its horn. Looking up, she sees the car window rolling down.

    Victoria''s arm drapes over the window, and her red lips part, "Miss Miller, I need to talk to you."

    Katrina is surprised. She thought that Victoria had already left.

    "Miss Miller." Before Katrina responds, the heelers call her name worriedly.

    After all, Victoria is the mayor''s daughter, who grew up spoiled and had a strong personality.

    The heelers are afraid that Victoria will cause trouble for Katrina. It would put them in a dilemma if they should help Katrina or not.

    Katrina smiles at them rea.s.suringly. "I''m going to ask Miss Roberts how to make dessert. Could you wait for me here? I''ll come back soon."

    When hearing this, the two heelers exchange looks before finally nodding in agreement.

    Maybe they''re worrying too much.

    Perhaps the two ladies really do have something to talk about.

    After all, Miss Miller is alone in a foreign country, with no relatives, close friends, or even a female friend she can talk to.

    Some topics are only suitable to discuss with another woman. It may be a good way for Miss Miller to communicate with a peer.

    They just need to make sure not to let Miss Miller out of their sight.

    Katrina gets into the pa.s.senger seat of the red Porsche, and the two men wait outside patiently.

    Katrina turns to look at Victoria. "Miss Roberts, can you close the window?"

    She knows that Victoria doesn''t like her. She most likely stayed behind because she''s angry to see her close relationship with Aaron.

    Luckily, Katrina also has something to tell Victoria that isn''t convenient to be overheard by someone else.

    Victoria''s pretty face flickers with a little shock when she hears Katrina''s request. But she soon composes herself and closes all the windows.

    Victoria didn''t find her for a friendly chat. She is more unwilling than Katrina to let Aaron''s heelers hear her. She thought that Katrina would be reluctant, but she doesn''t expect her to get into the car and ask to close the windows.

    As soon as the windows are closed, Victoria says aggressively, "Katrina, although I don''t know where you came from, I can tell you clearly that a man like Aaron would never love a woman like you.

    "No matter what method you use to seduce and confuse his heart, he''s only temporarily interested in you. When he gets tired of you, he''s sure to throw you away. Be sensible, and leave him already! Don''t wait for the time when you''ll end up in tears!"

    Victoria''s voice grows louder and louder as she rants. By the end, she''s gritting the words through her teeth.

    Katrina is unimpressed with Victoria''s threat. "Thanks for the reminder, Miss Roberts."

    Seeing Katrina''s calm att.i.tude, Victoria''s eyes flash with anger.

    Victoria just started a quarrel with the woman sitting beside her. She doesn''t expect the woman to be so calm and patient. She gets the feeling that all her attacks would only hit soft cotton.

    Holding back her anger, Victoria says, "A woman like you who keeps throwing herself at Aaron has only one goal: his money. How much do you want?"

    "Miss Roberts, I don''t want your money."

    "You!" In the face of Katrina''s refusal, Victoria suddenly loses her temper, and her tone becomes sharp.

    "Although Aaron may protect you now when he isn''t by your side, I can kill you as easily as killing an ant! While I''m in the mood to talk to you now, you''d better be sensible so that you won''t endeavor for nothing!"

    The whole time Victoria is angry, Katrina is calm and reserved.

    "Miss Roberts, I don''t want your money, but I do have something to ask you."

    What can be more important than money for Katrina?

    She''ll most likely seize the chance and ask for an exorbitant price.

    Although she''s distraught, Victoria holds her anger and says disdainfully, "Tell me!"

    She wants to know what Katrina wants.

    "Miss Roberts, I know you like Aaron and regard me as your imaginary rival, but I''m telling you now that I don''t want to stay with Aaron at all."

    She doesn''t want to stay with Aaron?

    Upon hearing this, Victoria''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion.

    "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 91: Her Ally

    Katrina gathers her thoughts and begins her story.

    "I''m not from here, Miss Roberts. My home is in Abbe. Over a month ago, my best friend and I came to visit Hadley.

    "At that time, Aaron lost something very important by accident. His heelers mistook me as the thief and took me to him forcibly. I didn''t even know what he had lost. Despite my explanations, he wouldn''t believe me or let me go.

    "I was imprisoned for days, and there was no update regarding the theft. I couldn''t wait, so I attempted to run away in secret. But you know how powerful Aaron is. The entire city is full of his men. I don''t even qualify as an opponent as a weak woman.

    "In the end, instead of escaping, I was punished severely. I was thrown in the rain for two hours, which almost cost me my life."

    "Miss Roberts," Katrina suddenly looks up to Victoria, her beautiful eyes full of sincerity. "Though you may think I''m sentimental, to tell you the truth, I dream of leaving this place and going back to my country. I want to go home.

    "But I can''t stand up to Aaron. The more I act like I want to leave, the more trouble I get into. Whenever I go out, his heelers follow me wherever I go. I honestly don''t know how to get out.

    "Miss Roberts, since you like Aaron, will you help me get out of here? I don''t really know anyone else here, everybody around me reports to Aaron. I don''t even have anyone to turn to, and I''m at a complete loss with what to do. I haven''t told anyone any of this besides you."

    After hearing Katrina''s story, Victoria''s well-groomed face is full of incredulity. "Are you telling the truth?"

    Katrina raises her right hand solemnly. "I swear it. If I''ve lied in any way, you can punish me. However, you wish."

    Victoria seriously contemplates on the authenticity of everything Katrina told her.

    Her story really fits with everything she''s learned so far.

    First, she can''t find any information about Katrina in Hadley, which means she does not belong here. As Katrina said, she''s a foreigner from Abbe.

    Second, she overheard Aaron''s heelers that Aaron''s birthday gift to her father had been stolen but was quickly found. Katrina said she was mistaken as a thief, and Aaron refused to let her go. It seems he''s hiding from her that the real thief has been found.

    Third, while it was raining heavily during her father''s birthday, Aaron answered a phone call and hurried away, saying that his cat got ill. Katrina said she was thrown in the rain for two hours, nearly costing her her life. Apparently, Aaron''s sick cat turns out to be her.

    And finally, although she''s been nothing but malicious to Katrina and regards her as a rival out to steal her man, Katrina has never been impolite or acted harshly towards her. If she really wants to hook up with Aaron, she should be prouder about relying on Aaron''s favor. Why does she keep staying out of it?

    After much thought, Victoria finally decides to believe Katrina.

    Katrina is desperate about wanting to leave voluntarily.

    Victoria''s previously sharp tone finally fades. "How can I help you?"

    "My pa.s.sport, ID, mobile phone, wallet, and everything I own has been confiscated by Aaron. Now I have nothing. Even if I manage to escape from him by luck, I cannot return to my country, and I''ll still end up caught again.

    "Your father is the mayor, Miss Miller. I was hoping you could change my ident.i.ty and get me a fake ID and pa.s.sport. It won''t be difficult, would it?"

    Victoria nods. "A piece of cake." she agrees.

    Katrina''s face lights up. "That''s great! I''ll get rid of Aaron''s men and get away from him. When I do, please send me to the airport."

    Victoria can''t wait to get Katrina out of Aaron''s side so she can have a chance to swoop in.

    They soon come to an agreement on the matter.

    Victoria digs out a piece of paper from her bag and quickly writes an address before handing it to Katrina. "If you manage to escape, go here and find the manager, Mr. Scott. Say you want to see me, and he''ll get someone to help you leave."

    Although this bar isn''t under Victoria''s name, it''s a joint venture between her and Benjamin. It''s open 24 hours a day, and there''s a large flow of people, so it''s a safe place for their plan.

    Katrina takes the card and memorizes the address before returning it to Victoria with a smile on her face. "Thank you, Miss Roberts I''ve memorized the address."

    If Aaron finds it by accident, it''s going to cause a lot of trouble.

    Victoria nods. "Okay."

    "Thanks for teaching me how to make dessert, Miss Roberts." Katrina deliberately says when she gets out of the car.

    On the way back, Katrina feels a lot more relaxed.

    Because she was alone in her struggles against Aaron, it''s more complicated. But she now has an ally in Victoria. She''ll be able to solve her problems this time.

    Asking Victoria for help has always been the best option. She''s wanted to do it for a long time, but Victoria''s always been so hostile to her that she could never find a chance to talk to her. This time, she was able to tell Victoria everything about herself, including her secret desire to escape.

    Victoria is sure to do her best to help her.

    After all, Victoria will benefit the most from her departure. Once she leaves, the position of Aaron''s woman becomes vacant, and Victoria will have a chance to develop her relationship with Aaron further.

    Unexpectedly, the person she could rely on the most was the person who despised her.

    Aaron would never imagine that she and Victoria would agree on this.

    He would never think that Katrina, who seems so clever and sensible, is quietly plotting her escape.

 Chapter 92: Whats This Strange Thing?

    That evening, Katrina goes to the bathroom and starts to run the bathwater.

    When she bends over to test the temperature of the water, the phone in her jacket pocket suddenly falls into the bathtub.

    "Oh, no!" Katrina quickly scoops the phone out of the tub, grabbing a towel to wipe the water from the outside.

    If the phone isn''t waterproof and breaks because of this, she will get into trouble.

    Katrina has a feeling that the motherboard is fried, so she doesn''t dare turn it off at will. She carefully opens the back cover to check if there''s any water in it.

    Fortunately, there are no traces of water inside, and it looks completely dry. It doesn''t seem to have any problem.

    Katrina breathes a long sigh of relief.

    Just as she''s about to replace the back cover, she notices a small chip attached to the battery.

    What''s this strange thing?

    Katrina looks at it carefully and sees nothing different or wrong with it.

    Maybe it''s an important part of the cell phone.

    Without thinking more about it, she puts the chip back, replaces the back cover of the phone, and takes her change of clothes into the bathroom.

    After her shower, Katrina sits at the dresser and blows her hair with a hairdryer.

    She carelessly drops the comb to the ground. Bending over to pick it up, she feels her hand holding the hairdryer being grasped by a big warm hand.

    When Katrina subconsciously turns her head after a short moment of surprise, she sees Aaron standing behind her. She doesn''t know when he came in.

    Standing tall and straight, he looks dignified and languid in a family suite.

    Aaron stares into her face, spontaneously taking the hairdryer in her hand. "Sit down. I''ll dry your hair."

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina''s eyes almost fell off from surprise.

    Is he going to dry her hair?

    While Katrina looks surprised and unimpressed, Aaron helplessly turns the back of her head towards him.

    He takes her hair lightly with his long fingers and dries it with the warm air.

    In the mirror, Katrina can clearly see that the man standing behind her is dedicated to drying her hair despite his lack of skill. She suddenly feels hot as uncertainty builds up.

    Katrina always thought that besides a hairdresser, a man who dries and combs a woman''s hair is either a father or a boyfriend.

    But now...

    Katrina realizes that many of the romantic and pleasant things that she fantasize about doing with a boyfriend, she had unconsciously done with Aaron.

    Aaron moves lightly, afraid of hurting her.

    Her long silky hair flows between his fingertips, smooth and soft.

    For the first time, Aaron enjoys the sensation of drying her hair, which is a little cool after her shower. His fingers linger in her hair.

    "Aaron, that''s enough." Katrina already feels sleepy, and even her scalp feels numb, so she immediately asks Aaron to stop.

    He''s so childish for playing with a girl''s hair for so long.

    Hearing this, Aaron turns off the hairdryer and reluctantly removes his fingers from her hair.

    When Katrina stands up, Aaron suddenly bends over and cradles her in his arms. "All right, let''s play a more interesting game."

    He prefers something else to play with her hair anyway.

    Noticing Aaron''s tone, Katrina understands what he means by playing a game.

    Her little face turns red in an instant, and she looks up at Aaron for mercy. "Aaron, how about taking a day off?"

    She''s had a tough time since he began taking her body forcibly.

    Like an addict, he''s made bullying her in bed a regular evening ritual. Not a day goes by where Katrina gets a reprieve.

    There''s no way Katrina can tolerate this endless bullying every day. Therefore, every night before bedtime is bargain time.

    Aaron stares at her with a slight frown before he mercilessly rejects, "No."

    Today in the company, he couldn''t help wanting to have her. He was just afraid she would be shy, so he did not force her.

    Now that they''re home in the evening smelling her freshly showered fragrance leaves him wanting more.

    Katrina continues to coax him, "Aaron, tomorrow is the weekend."

    Even if he has time to rest from work, he''s not afraid of excessive indulgence. It could lead to physical collapse.

    Aaron ponders on Katrina''s words before making a decision, "Thanks for reminding me. That means we have more time and can do more rounds on the weekend tomorrow."

    Katrina is dumbfounded, not expecting his logic.

    Her pretty little face suddenly droops. Instead of begging more, she purses her lips and gives him a hateful look.

    Instead of being deterred by the look in her eyes, Aaron bends down and kisses her mouth while carrying her to the soft bed.

    Just as Aaron is about to take things further, Katrina notices something red on his neck.

    Surprised, Katrina subconsciously thinks it''s a hickey.

    It''s the first time for Katrina to see something like that on Aaron.

    Although she thinks she sees wrong, she reaches down to tug at his neckline. She sees several traces all over his chest, and there seems to be more under his shirt.

    Katrina almost suffocates, her clear and beautiful face is suddenly devoid of all expression.

    Seeing another woman''s marks on him, Katrina somehow feels like she''s being doused by a gla.s.s of icy water, instantly cooling her from the top of her head to the tips of her feet.

    Katrina doesn''t think she''s jealous.

    But...

    No sooner has he fallen in love with another woman than he comes to her. What does he regard her for?

    How could she bear his touch? The feeling immediately makes her sick with disgust.

    Katrina''s soft hands, which are pulling Aaron''s collar open and touching his skin with her fingertips, causing his body to burn, and Aaron doesn''t feel the change in Katrina''s mood. There is only an evil fire in his eyes and a wicked smile on his lips. "Taking the initiative?"

    As he moves, Katrina pushes him away with a cold face. "Don''t touch me!"

    Her cold voice firmly draws a clear line with him.

    Before Aaron can react, Katrina gets out of bed and strides away.

 Chapter 93: Wrong Jealous

    Seeing Katrina''s sudden movement, Aaron''s face turns serious. With furrowed eyebrows, he quickly grabs Katrina''s wrist. "Where are you going?"

    It''s the first time that Katrina appears so aloof in front of him, and it p.i.s.sed him off.

    In the past, she would beg for his mercy before he took her.

    Every time she begged for mercy, she would pretend to be miserable, roll her eyes at him, glared at him, and call him an a.s.shole.

    But this is the first time that she''s cold and indifferent.

    Why did she suddenly become so cold? He felt agitated and taken aback.

    Aaron holds Katrina''s pale arm tight enough to prevent her from leaving.

    Katrina turns away from Aaron and doesn''t look back at him. She takes a deep breath, and her voice is as cold as ever, "Aaron, let me go."

    Katrina already feels weak for her imprisonment and for being unable to resist Aaron''s advances.

    Before, she was the only woman he had. Even if she was helpless, she didn''t feel so sad because he was kind to her.

    But now...

    Aaron already has another woman, but he still comes to her.

    Is she really just someone to vent his desire within his eyes?

    Katrina can''t bear his ignorance in this respect.

    Knowing he has another woman, she begins to resist him in her heart heavily. Even if he kills her, she won''t let up and let him and have s.e.x with her.

    Hearing the indifference in Katrina''s voice, Aaron knows she''s really angry.

    What''s wrong with this stupid woman! He suddenly felt mad, but he tried to resist his emotion and avoid showing it towards her.

    When women have their period, they''re said to get a very bad temper. Maybe she has her period?

    Despite the burning fire in his heart, Aaron has to put out the fire in the face of Katrina''s cold behavior.

    The ambiguous atmosphere from a few moments ago suddenly turns tense.

    Aaron doesn''t like Katrina''s cold, heartless treatment. She''s treating him like a stranger, without looking back at him.

    He pulls her into his arms, holding her chin in both hands to make her look at him. With a deep look in his eyes, he says, "Katrina, why are you so angry? Explain clearly."

    Aaron has never been good at coaxing women or reading their minds. Katrina becomes so indiscriminately angry that he''s a little confused.

    He can''t be bothered trying to guess, so she might as well voice her thoughts directly.

    If it''s his fault, he will recognize it.

    If she''s making trouble out of nothing, she''ll learn her lesson after he''s done with her.

    Aaron is so strong that he traps Katrina in his arms and renders her immobile. She has to explain herself while looking straight at him. If she doesn''t speak it clearly now, she may be trapped for the whole night.

    Subdued by Aaron, Katrina suddenly feels a sense of injustice in the heart. Her eyes immediately turn red.

    Even though it''s his fault, he still forces and questions her like this.

    What should she say?

    Isn''t she degraded enough?

    He''s imprisoned her for so long.

    As Katrina''s eyes turn redder, Aaron becomes shocked. Staring at her black eyes affects him in a way he cannot explain. He feels aggrieved and heartbroken.

    Aaron is utterly devastated by her reaction.

    "You''re such a crybaby. I didn''t hit you or scold you. Why are your eyes getting red?" He feels depressed and helpless.

    He just asked her to explain why she''s upset, why is she getting angry? Is there something wrong?

    Aaron thinks he''s given all his patience to Katrina, but she still¡­

    Why did he choose to have a crush on her? Why did he have to love her?

    Since Katrina was imprisoned, Aaron has tormented her every time he forces himself on her.

    Katrina suppresses the grievance in her heart and restrains her tears. She doesn''t want to cry without dignity in front of him. Sniffing, she says almost beseechingly, "Aaron, now that you have another woman, please let me go."

    She must be a mere toy to him. But she doesn''t want to be a doll that he plays with. She wants to go home and live her own life.

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron''s brow furrows deeper. His face becomes more serious and confused.

    What does she mean that he already has another woman?

    Aaron twists his eyebrows and looks at Katrina. "Who told you I had another woman?"

    Katrina is the only woman he ever had. He never even looks at any other woman.

    How did she come to that conclusion? Did someone mention a rumor in front of her? Who''s bold enough to spread rumors about him before her?

    While Aaron prepares to investigate and deal with the culprit who spread the rumor behind his back, Katrina closes her eyes and points at his chest. "Aaron, do you want me to be clearer?"

    No one told her anything. But she''s not a fool. She has eyes, and she can see clearly.

    Aaron looks down to follow Katrina''s finger. When he sees the red traces on his bare chest, he''s rendered speechless.

    This is the reason she thinks he has another woman? This is the reason she coldly turns against him?

    In an instant, Aaron becomes angry. He lowers his head to take a sharp bite out of her lips.

    Katrina becomes angrier at the pain. "Aaron, you bit me!"

    "Yes, I bit you! You''re such a fool! It''s not a f.u.c.king hickey! I''m allergic to coriander, and you put coriander in my lunch today."

    Aaron feels so angry and ridiculous that he can''t help saying something rude.

    Katrina is shocked to hear Aaron''s words.

    Is he allergic to coriander?

    So the red marks are an allergic reaction?

    Upon closer inspection, the marks don''t seem like a hickey at all. It turns out to be a misunderstanding.

    At that moment, Katrina''s small face suddenly becomes red. She''s eager to find a hole to bury herself into.

    To save face, she replies angrily, "Are you an idiot? Why did you eat it if you''re allergic?"

 Chapter 94: Ruthless Woman

    Katrina has no idea that Aaron is allergic to coriander. She only put a bit of coriander in one of the dishes she made him for lunch.

    He could have just avoided that dish altogether. The rest is enough for him, but he foolishly ate up all the dishes.

    Now that Katrina knows the truth, she isn''t as upset as she was just now.

    On the other hand, Aaron is furious. This ruthless woman who misunderstands him and loses her temper with him dares to laugh at him and call him an idiot.

    He''s dependable, silly. Because she made him a meal herself, he felt good the whole day. He''s indeed silly for not wanting to waste anything.

    Aaron gets very angry, but he also has an inexplicable feeling in his heart.

    Katrina mistook him for having another woman and became so angry and jealous like this. It means she actually cares about him in her heart.

    If she can keep calm and refrain from asking about him, it would mean that she doesn''t care about him. Although he is angry, he is also pleased.

    Aaron easily picks up her delicate body, forcibly throws her on the soft and big bed, and presses her onto the mattress.

    No amount of discontent only can be justified by action.

    As Aaron presses down on her, Katrina looks fl.u.s.tered.

    Even if she is very resistant, in the end, she is doomed to sleep with him...

    It''s been days since Katrina cooked for Aaron.

    She doesn''t know how things are going with Victoria.

    Several days have gone by. Nothing is unusual about Aaron''s att.i.tude towards her, which means that he''s completely unaware.

    It seems that Victoria is keeping its secret well. She must be doing everything she can to help Katrina getaway. After all, her departure is beneficial to both of them.

    Katrina doesn''t have Victoria''s contact information. She has no contact with anyone besides Aaron.

    After thinking about it, she decides to go out and try her luck.

    Katrina asks Aaron''s heelers to drive her to the most bustling and expensive mall in Hadley City. It''s the same place where Aaron took her to go shopping for the first time.

    Famous ladies and celebrities in Hadley City buy clothes in this mall. Maybe she''ll run into Victoria here.

    Katrina wanders slowly through the mall, with two men following her and keeping an eye on her. Since she says she''s shopping, she doesn''t just wander around casually. Every now and then, she looks at the clothes in the store, picks one or two she likes, and goes into the dressing room to try it on.

    When Katrina enters a shop, she touches a dress hanging on a clothing rack. Suddenly, a delicate hand with bright red nail polish takes the dress away from her.

    Katrina looks up in surprise to see Victoria dressed fashionably on high heels, looking at her arrogantly. "This dress suits me much better than you!"

    Katrina is pleasantly surprised at the sight of Victoria.

    She glances at the two men following her, who are still standing a short distance away. They''re eyeing her like a hawk as if they were afraid that she might get into a conflict with Victoria.

    With her back to the two men, Victoria s.n.a.t.c.hes the dress and quickly whispers, "It''s all done."

    Katrina knows this is Victoria''s way of keeping their secret.

    Afraid to expose her emotions, she says casually, "But I saw this dress first."

    Victoria looks her up and down with her arms folded in disdain. "Are you contending with me?"

    She lowers her voice to say, "Go in through the back door of the bar. There''s a blind spot in the surveillance cameras there."

    At that moment, the clerk of the shop walks over hurriedly to help mediate, "Young lady, our store still has other new styles. Do you want to see the other styles we have?"

    The shop only has one dress in this style. If two customers both want it, they can''t afford to offend either, so the only option is to try to and resolve the matter most peacefully.

    After receiving the useful information from Victoria, Katrina doesn''t have to argue with her for the dress. She simply replies, "If Miss Roberts likes it, she can have it."

    Then, suppressing her joy, she turns away.

    After coming out of the shop, the two heelers follow to ask, "Miss Miller, did Miss Roberts bully you just now?"

    "It''s just a dress." Katrina smiles. "She can have it if she likes it."

    Katrina''s character has always been like this. She doesn''t like getting into conflict with others, and Aaron''s heelers know that she won''t fight with Victoria in public because of a dress.

    After a few steps, Katrina turns around and says, "By the way, don''t tell Aaron about this. I don''t want him to get worried if he finds out."

    At Katrina''s words, the two men nod. "Yes, Miss Miller."

    Even if Katrina doesn''t want to fight, Aaron is very protective of her. If Aaron finds out that the dress Katrina likes went to someone else, he wouldn''t be easily consoled. He''ll find a way to get her the dress she wants. Knowing Aaron''s character, the heelers readily accept Katrina''s request.

    Katrina is really interested in shopping and two hours pa.s.s quickly.

    Men, by nature, hate shopping more than anything else, and the two men behind Katrina seem listless and less focused. They just want to sit down and have a good rest.

    When they think about it sometimes, they find it to be a pretty strange thing.

    Women are so effeminate that sometimes they don''t even have the strength to unscrew the lid of the drink. But they can wear high heels and walk around the mall all day.

    Men obviously are a lot better than women in physical conditions, but when they accompany women to go shopping for an afternoon, they are physically exhausted.

    Luckily, Katrina goes into the washroom they pa.s.s by.

    The two men are able to sit on a bench outside and catch a moment''s rest while they wait for her to come out.

    When Katrina enters the bathroom, she''s surprised to see a set of light blue cleaner''s uniform near the sink.

    She remembers Victoria telling her that everything is all done.

    As long as she can escape Aaron''s control, Victoria will send her back at any time.

    And Katrina is definitely eager to go back.

    A bold idea suddenly comes to her.

    Katrina contemplates taking the chance to sneak away.

    She will never get the chance to succeed without a bold attempt. She knows that the two men tailing her are so exhausted.

    They probably won''t find out.

 Chapter 95: She Disappeared

    At the thought, Katrina quickly picks up the clothes and goes into a cubicle.

    Two minutes later, Katrina steps out of the compartment in different clothes. She is dressed in pale blue cleaner''s overalls, with a long coat and a pair of long trousers wrapped tightly around her body. A large white mask covers most of her face. She looks like a cleaner with a plain cap on her head.

    Katrina stands in front of the mirror and takes a deep breath.

    Even if her best friend Farrah stands in front of her, she may not recognize her.

    She takes a moment to relax her mind. As long as she doesn''t act unusual, she won''t be discovered. She just needs to hold on so she can get out.

    Her success or failure will depend on it.

    Katrina presses the brim of her cap down and goes out of the bathroom, pushing the cleaning trolley next to her.

    Seeing someone coming out of the washroom, the men sitting on the chair take a subliminal look. Seeing a cleaner exit, they quickly relax again and find nothing unusual.

    Katrina pushes the trolley past them and occasionally stops to clean up the dirt on the floor until she''s completely out of their sight. She pushes the cleaning trolley in a corner and sprints into the elevator, heading straight to the first floor.

    It''s strange for her to run on the street in a cleaning suit. When Katrina leaves the mall, she walks into a fast-food restaurant to change back into her clothes in the washroom. Then she follows Victoria''s directions to go to the address of the bar she was given beforehand.

    Penniless, Katrina, can''t take a taxi.

    Fortunately, the bar is not far away from here. If she walks there, it will take her half an hour.

    She can only hope that Aaron won''t realize she''s missing and find her so quickly.

    With no one behind her, Katrina is in a good mood.

    She can''t help feeling elated at the thought of finally leaving this place and returning home. She can finally see her good friends, her colleagues, and her family. She will finally be able to get rid of Aaron, and will never be bothered by him again.

    Just thinking about it makes her happy and pleased.

    Of course, she is inevitably a bit nervous.

    It''s been ten minutes, and Aaron hasn''t called her yet. Does that mean he hasn''t found out about her sneaking away?

    Great. She just needs to keep going. She will arrive soon.

    Meanwhile, two men have been waiting for a long time outside the bathroom in the mall. But Katrina still does not appear.

    Fifteen minutes have pa.s.sed.

    Even if Katrina has diarrhea, she should be out by now.

    The two men look at each other, getting a strange feeling.

    There is only one exit for the bathroom. They have been sitting outside, keeping a careful look at anyone who goes out, but they still don''t see Katrina.

    Is she sick? What happened to her in the washroom?

    The two men quickly begin to worry about her.

    Just then, a middle-aged woman walks out of the washroom.

    The two men hurry over to her and ask, "Madam, is there a girl in her early twenties inside?"

    A girl?

    The middle-aged woman shakes her head. "I didn''t see any girls. There''s no one inside."

    Hearing the middle-aged woman''s response, both of the two heelers are in a fl.u.s.ter and quickly ask, "Madam, is it possible that you are mistaken? Could you please have a look again?"

    How can it be empty? Katrina never came out after she went in.

    The woman tells them firmly, "I saw that there is no one inside."

    After the middle-aged woman leaves, one of the men clenches his teeth and says to the other, "Wait outside, I''ll go in and have a look."

    With that, he enters the ladies'' room.

    It is very quiet in the washroom. He searches each compartment, and sure enough, they are all empty, and there is no one inside.

    When he comes out of the washroom, the man looks horrified. "This is bad! Miss Miller is missing!"

    Aaron told them to follow Katrina in case she sneaks away.

    Now that she''s gone, how could they show themselves to him?

    "You go that way, and I''ll go this way. Let''s see if Miss Miller went somewhere else."

    The two walk around the mall but find no sign of Katrina. They even ask many staff members they pa.s.s by, but they all say that they haven''t seen her.

    Unspeakable panic fills the two heelers.

    To avoid further loss, they have to nervously dial Aaron''s phone. "Mr. Wilson, we¡­ Miss Miller is missing."

    Currently, Aaron is having an important meeting at his company.

    He picks up the phone, and his expression freezes at the sudden news. He grits his teeth and growls lowly, "Explain to me what you mean by missing."

    On the verge of tears, the heeler says, "Just now, Miss Miller said she was going to the washroom. We waited outside for a long time, and she didn''t come out. After taking a look inside, we found that she was not inside."

    Aaron hangs up with a serious face and gets up from his chair. "The meeting is over!"

    With that, he walks out without looking back.

    Meanwhile, Katrina is only halfway to the bar.

    The closer Katrina gets to the bar, the more uneasy she feels in her heart. Her heart beats quickly. For some reason, she has a constant feeling of panic, like a hunch that something bad is going to happen.

    Perhaps she is too nervous.

    Suddenly, the phone in her pocket accidentally falls to the ground.

    Katrina quickly picks it up. Even though it''s useless to keep it when she returns home, it''s too early to throw it away.

    After all, it''s not certain that she will be able to escape.

    Wait.

    It''s been twenty minutes, and Aaron hasn''t called her. It seems a bit odd.

    Aaron''s men must have found out that she is gone by now. The first thing they have to do, besides look for her everywhere, is to report to Aaron immediately.

    With Aaron''s character, he will call her at the first instant, and anxiously ask for her whereabouts.

    There are only two reasons why he hasn''t called her.

    One, he doesn''t care about her leaving. It doesn''t matter if she runs away or not.

    Two, her whereabouts are completely under his control, and he knows he can find her wherever she goes.

    Only the second option could be possible.

    Does he know exactly where she is now?

 Chapter 96: She In A Dilemma

    Then, how does he know about her whereabouts?

    As Katrina frets, she suddenly remembers the day before when she opened the back cover of her phone after it accidentally fell into the water. She saw a tiny chip inside her phone.

    Maybe it''s not actually a part of the phone. It''s probably used to track her location at any time.

    Aaron gave her a phone, which must have a location-tracking system. This is why he makes her carry it with her everywhere. In addition to being able to get in touch with her at any time, he can also be privy to her whereabouts.

    At the realization, Katrina''s breath stops, and she freezes.

    That means...

    Even before she goes abroad, she would already be found.

    Katrina holds the phone like a lifeline. She''s at a complete loss with what to do.

    Does she throw away the phone and keep running?

    No, she can''t risk it.

    Aaron is probably already on the way to catch her. If she keeps going to the bar, she will expose that place. Besides, if she throws the phone away so rashly and is caught by Aaron, he would be able to guess her motives.

    What should she do now?

    Wait for him here?

    But how can she explain the reason for avoiding his heelers and sneaking away?

    Katrina is in a dilemma. She doesn''t know what to do. She is so anxious that she unconsciously clutches her clothes and her heart pounds violently.

    People and cars come and go on the busy road, but no one can feel the uneasiness in her heart.

    As Katrina looks around in a daze, she sees a high-end menswear boutique across the street.

    A thought flashes through Katrina''s mind. Suddenly, Katrina thinks of an idea. Pursing her lips, she clenches her mobile phone and strides across the street to the menswear boutique.

    As soon as Katrina walks into the clothing store, an attendant greets her with a sweet smile. "Miss, do you want to buy clothes for your boyfriend?"

    Instead of confirming or denying it, Katrina smiles at her.

    "Young lady, what kind of style does your boyfriend like, casual or fashionable?"

    An image of Aaron appears in Katrina''s mind.

    "He... likes something more formal."

    Aaron usually wears formal clothes, which is a usually composed style. It looks understated and luxurious without being ostentatious.

    A well-cut suit always sets him tall and straight.

    By this time, Katrina realizes that she has no idea what size Aaron is, so buying him clothes seems impractical.

    Seeing the ties stacked neatly on the other side, Katrina''s eyes light up. She looks at a dark blue one and says, "Miss, can you help me with this tie?"

    The clerk smiles and hands the tie to her. "Miss, you have a very good eye. This is the newest style in our shop. There''s only one of this kind in the entire store."

    Katrina takes it and looks at it. Its color looks great and is suitable for his clothes, and the quality also looks excellent. She immediately asks, "How much is this?"

    The attendant replies, "$12,880."

    A tie is costing over ten thousand¡­

    In the past, this is something beyond Katrina''s wildest imagination.

    But she has been with a man of Aaron''s status who usually eats and dresses most luxuriously. He wears suits worth several million and watches worth several billion. A tie worth tens of thousands is not too expensive for him.

    Besides, a cheap tie doesn''t match his social status.

    It''s wool from the sheep''s back. She''s not the one who will be spending the money.

    Katrina takes the credit card out of her pocket and hands it to the salesgirl, "Please wrap it for me."

    "Okay." The girl quickly wraps the tie and takes her credit card.

    "Miss, here''s your receipt."

    Outside the men''s clothing store, a black Lamborghini stops slowly. Aaron steps out on his long legs. Behind the black Lamborghini are a parade of fancy cars. More than a dozen men in black suits step out, creating a spectacular scene.

    At this time, Aaron''s face doesn''t look good, and the people following him only feel a strong air of pressure. They are so scared that they look at Aaron''s expression gingerly.

    Behind Aaron''s dark face conceals his intense anger.

    This d.a.m.ned woman!

    Is he not good enough for her?

    She keeps trying to run away!

    He is polite to her, but she keeps pushing too far!

    It seems that he should not consider her feelings. He should tie her to the bed every day to eliminate her desire to escape.

    Once again, Katrina p.i.s.ses him off. This time is more serious than when she tried to escape him before. Before, they were not yet familiar with each other, and he hasn''t been good enough for her. But after giving so much to her, this is how she repays him...

    Aaron is very upset and angry.

    Just then, his phone chimes a little sound.

    Aaron takes out his phone and glances at it, only to find a text message from the bank.

    "Your credit card with the last four digits 8888 was used at 16:50 for $12,880."

    Aaron''s brows raise slightly.

    That''s the card in Katrina''s hands.

    A payment a second ago means she''s using the card.

    The sudden message sends a ripple through Aaron''s dark heart. He can''t figure out what is going on.

    At the clothing store, the clerk hands the wrapped tie and the card to Katrina. Then she smiles and says, "Miss, your boyfriend must be very happy."

    "Thank you," Katrina replies with a smile as she tries to contain her unease.

    At this point, she only hopes she can keep her secret from Aaron.

    Carrying a bag, Katrina opens the door of the store and is shocked to see the men in black surrounding the shop.

    In particular, Aaron is standing at the front, staring intensely at her with his hands in his pockets. His handsome face is devoid of emotion.

    Katrina expected to be chased by Aaron, but she doesn''t expect him and his men to arrive so quickly, pinpointing the clothing store she''s inside. Her suspicion about her tampered phone is confirmed.

    People who don''t know what''s happening will think they are gangsters.

    Katrina looks at the situation and says in surprise. "Aaron, this is¡­ What''s the matter?"

    She looks serious and completely innocent.

    When Aaron sees surprise instead of guilt on her face, he frowns doubtfully.

    Is he too paranoid? Did he misunderstand her?

    He reigns in his somber expression a bit and strides over to her. His long fingers stroke the hair on her forehead, and his voice is deep as he asks, "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 97: Her Gift

    At Aaron''s question, Katrina hides the bag behind her back and dodges his gaze. "Nothing, I just want to walk around."

    It is obvious that she has unease in her heart, which she can''t hide from Aaron.

    Aaron asks in a slightly sharp tone, "Just want to walk around? Why did you sneak away from my men? What''s in the bag? Take it out!"

    She got rid of his men and left on her own just now. Does she really think that simply saying she wants to "walk around" will make him believe her?

    When Katrina refuses shyly, Aaron insists on seeing the bag''s contents.

    During the altercation, the bag falls to the ground and reveals half a tie and a receipt.

    At the sight of the tie, Aaron''s gaze grows a little deeper, and his tone is less forceful. "What is this?"

    He doesn''t expect to see a man''s tie in her hand.

    Katrina lowers her head and hesitantly says, "I know from Randy that your birthday is coming up. I wanted to surprise you by buying you a birthday present."

    Aaron is slightly shocked to hear Katrina''s response.

    A birthday surprise?

    She''s right.

    In three days, it will be his twenty-eighth birthday.

    Aaron doesn''t pay much attention to his birthday. He spends a lot of birthdays on the plane or at work. This is the first time that someone has been so interested in his birthday that they prepared a gift for him in secret ¡­

    To be honest, a surge of tenderness fills Aaron''s heart.

    Maybe he really was being too paranoid and was just misunderstanding her.

    Katrina''s actions are out of the goodness of her heart. She did all this to buy him a gift, but he stopped her violently with a lot of heelers. It''s really embarra.s.sing.

    Perhaps it''s because Aaron subconsciously hopes that Katrina is capable of caring about him, that he firmly believes her words and the expression on his face relaxes.

    Aaron bends down and picks up the bag that fell on the floor.

    Although it was bought with his money, it''s hand-picked by her, which means a lot to him.

    He tells her bluntly, "I love it."

    But Katrina isn''t happy with his response.

    She gives him a glum look and says ruefully, "It''s not a surprise if you see it before your birthday."

    Looking at Katrina''s pretty little face full of loss and unhappiness, Aaron draws her into his arms to whisper in her ear. His actions make her blush. "You are the best birthday present for me."

    More than anything else, he wants her to give herself to him as a surprise.

    Aaron''s words make Katrina blush.

    Pushing Aaron with her soft hands, Katrina changes the subject in due course, "I''m a little tired from shopping, Aaron. Let''s go back."

    Hearing Katrina''s soft voice asking him to take her back, Aaron''s handsome face suddenly bursts into a dazzling smile. "Okay."

    He takes her hand and heads straight for the luxurious Lamborghini.

    The rest of the heelers look at each other.

    Because Aaron came here to catch her with such great fanfare, they thought that Katrina would have a hard time, and a b.l.o.o.d.y storm would occur.

    Unexpectedly, instead of a violent storm, they see an affectionate scene.

    Originally in a fit of rage, Aaron had a grim and menacing look on his face.

    But after meeting Katrina, he looks calm and in good spirits. Katrina is able to coax him with a few words.

    In the end, Aaron''s face isn''t bleak and gloomy. He has a faint smile on the face.

    The two men who have been accompanying Katrina on her shopping were originally afraid that they would be punished severely. They are relieved that the situation suddenly turned around. Presumably, Aaron won''t be too hard on them.

    In the car, Katrina bends over and rubs her sore feet.

    Because she''s wearing a pair of new shoes, it''s uncomfortable for her feet. There seems to be some broken skin on her heel.

    Aaron is sensitive enough to notice something''s wrong. His big hand grabs her ankle.

    Katrina is stunned and looks up at him.

    Aaron''s thin lips lift to say, "Sit tight."

    Then he raises her feet and puts her legs on his lap. Taking off her shoes, he holds her feet with his long fingers to look carefully at her injuries.

    For the first time, a man is staring at her feet. Katrina is filled with shame.

    Feeling the heat from his palm, Katrina blushes and subconsciously pulls her feet back.

    He holds her feet firmly and says in a low voice, "Don''t move."

    Aaron finds a Band-Aid from the onboard medicine cabinet and puts it on her heel. He keeps his movements gentle, to avoid hurting her.

    Seeing Aaron''s serious and focused expression, Katrina is not only embarra.s.sed but also uneasy.

    Aaron treats her so well, but she tricked him and tried to run away. She feels a bit bad for him.

    But on second thought, no matter how good he is to her, he imprisoned her first.

    His gentleness cannot deceive her. After all, their relationship is unequal. She cannot reconcile herself to being a canary in captivity.

    After putting the Band-Aid on Katrina''s wound, Aaron releases her.

    Inside the closed carriage, the temperature rises a little.

    Katrina suddenly remembers something and asks, "Oh, Aaron, why did you find me here?"

    She looks innocent and curious as she stares at him with her large and watery eyes.

    Aaron''s mouth twitches. Of course, he can''t tell her that he thought she was going to run away and brought people to apprehend her.

    "I''m afraid you won''t find your way home by yourself," Aaron says lightly.

    Katrina rolls her eyes with disdain. "You''re underestimating me! I''ve been out so many times, and I can find my way home!"

    In Katrina''s words, Aaron not only doesn''t contradict her but also gets a faint smile on his face.

    Yes, her home.

    He''s overjoyed that she can call his place home.

    They get along quite well these days. She cooked for him and bought him a birthday present. She treated him well in her own way.

    Gradually, he feels that deep in her heart, she cares about him.

    If so, why does he automatically think that she wants to run at every little sign?

    His jealousy and paranoia might end up hurting her heart instead.

    Maybe he should learn to trust her more.

 Chapter 98: Morning Kiss

    The escape attempt comes to an abrupt end.

    Although it''s risky, it could''ve been more dangerous.

    Katrina is glad she didn''t leave the moment she realized something was wrong.

    If she went to the bar Victoria told her about, she would have been surrounded by Aaron''s men before she could even get out of the country.

    If that happened...

    Even if Victoria can help her, her escape will prove to become more difficult.

    Luckily, Aaron believes her lie.

    Although Katrina appears calm on the surface, G.o.d knows how nervous she feels. She''s afraid that Aaron will see through her lie and find out about her secret escape plan.

    If she provokes him, she would have to start all over again.

    All her efforts, obedience, and ingratiation would have all been in vain.

    Half an hour later, the understated luxury Lamborghini stops slowly in front of the villa.

    As soon as Aaron and Katrina get out of the car, Beta hears them and runs out to greet them. He barks happily and circles them.

    Katrina squats down and touches Beta''s head with a smile. "Are you hungry, Beta? I''ll get you something to eat later."

    Standing nearby, Aaron looks at her bright smile in a daze.

    Katrina seems to be getting used to living here and everything around here. She even treats Beta like family.

    Aaron gets a vague feeling that she seems to like his wife.

    He loves this feeling.

    Because of her, the villa is no longer just a cold house. It now has the warmth of home.

    Every day, he''s responsible for making money to support his family, while she''s responsible for taking care of herself.

    His life seems to have become more colorful because of her.

    Probably because of Katrina''s excellent acting, she completely blindsides Aaron.

    Aaron is so immersed in her submissiveness and tenderness, and he''s unable to extricate himself from her. He''s completely unaware of her eager heart.

    Aaron''s twenty-eighth birthday comes three days later.

    It''s on this day that Katrina plans to escape.

    She puts all her eggs in one basket. This time, she makes sure her plan is foolproof.

    When Katrina opens her eyes, she sees Aaron leisurely changing his clothes.

    Even though it''s his birthday, he has to work. After the very important cooperation, he has to oversee today, and he can take a break.

    He even had someone book a flight to Abbe City tomorrow morning.

    Aaron is going to surprise her.

    He knows that Katrina is homesick, so he wants to take her back to Abbe City.

    The white shirt makes Aaron look taller.

    Seeing that Katrina is awake, Aaron looks at her with a tie in his hand. "Come over."

    There''s some grogginess in Katrina''s voice from just waking up. "What''s up?"

    "Help me with my tie," Aaron replies casually.

    He''s holding the tie she bought for him.

    Katrina eventually gets out of bed. Walking barefoot to him, she ties his necktie.

    Today is Aaron''s birthday. He is today''s star, and he is the authority.

    Aaron is tall. Even though Katrina tilts her head up a bit, she has a hard time.

    "Lower down a bit."

    Aaron bends obediently to reach her height.

    It''s the first time Aaron willingly bends over for someone else.

    But when he bends down and faces her, his handsome face gets closer and closer to Katrina. She can even feel the breath from his nose as his black eyes bore into her.

    Katrina''s face turns a little red from his attention. She wants to tie his necktie quickly, but she''s a little clumsy. It takes a while to get it done.

    "Done."

    When Katrina releases his tie and tries to back away, Aaron grabs her by the waist and gives her a romantic morning kiss. He doesn''t release her until her lips are red and swollen. "Wait for me at home tonight," he whispers in her ear.

    His voice is deep and low, with a tinge of seduction and suggestiveness.

    Katrina''s pretty face turns even redder. "Got it."

    Aaron puts on a suit and wears the tie she chose, leaving in a cheerful mood.

    Katrina stays at home alone while Aaron is away, plotting her escape tonight.

    She makes a lot of preparations to ensure the success of her plan.

    She remembers that not long ago, Dr. William came over to bring the newly developed sleeping pills. She''s never seen Aaron take it, but she heard from Dr. William that the latest sleeping pills are very effective in treating symptoms of insomnia.

    While Aaron is at work and Randy is shopping outside, Katrina secretly looks for the sleeping pills at the villa.

    She doesn''t know where Randy put it last time.

    The villa is too big, Katrina doesn''t dare blatantly rummage through everything, and can only look for it surrept.i.tiously.

    After searching every nook and cranny, she finally finds the bottle of medicine in an unimpressive drawer. Because it was just developed, there''s no label or logo on it. It''s just a simple brown bottle.

    Katrina''s eyes are bright. This should be it!

    She unscrews the bottle, pours two pills out of it, and squeezes them in the palm of her hand.

    "Miss Miller, what are you doing here?"

    Just then, a voice suddenly comes from behind her.

    Katrina''s back stiffens guiltily. She was too preoccupied to notice when Randy came back. She doesn''t know if Randy saw her take medicine from the bottle.

    In a rush, she turns her head back and gets an idea. "Randy, do you have a dog''s comb? I think Beta''s hair is a bit knotted, and I want to comb it."

    "Oh, just a minute. I''ll get it for you, Miss Miller."

    As Randy speaks, he places the items in his hands on the table and goes to the other side of the room to get the comb for Katrina.

    Katrina takes the opportunity to secretly put the sleeping pills into her pocket, before following Randy as if nothing happened.

    After getting the comb, Katrina calls Beta into the yard and tells him to lie flat on the ground and comb his hair.

    Actually, Beta''s hair is very clean.

    Aaron regularly takes him to the pet store for grooming and maintenance.

    Even if he doesn''t have time, he asks his men to bring Beta to the store.

    With his hair being combed by Katrina, and his tongue sticking out from his mouth in bliss, Beta seems to be enjoying himself.

    At the thought of never seeing Beta again after she leaves this place, Katrina feels some attachment in her heart.

    She touches Beta''s head and whispers her final goodbye.

    "Beta, this is probably the last time I will touch you and comb your hair. I like you very much, and I''m very grateful for you taking care of me. At the critical moment, you stood up for me and saved me. But this is not my home.

    "I want to go home. When I go back, I may never see you again. I hope you will take good care of yourself and be happy like this every day."

    Beta doesn''t understand what Katrina is saying, and he only knows that her voice is low and soft.

    He enjoys her playing with him and combing his hair.

    Beta barks cheerfully at her with his tongue sticking out. He looks very happy.

 Chapter 99: Stay With Me

    In the evening, Katrina gets the wine from Randy and waits for Aaron to return to the room.

    There is a birthday cake on the table, a reminder of the occasion.

    It''s not until eleven o''clock in the evening that Aaron returns to the villa under the moonlight.

    Drowsy on the sofa, Katrina immediately opens her eyes and wears her slippers to greet him, "Aaron, you''re back."

    Seeing her obedient image, as if she were waiting for her husband for his late return, Aaron feels warmth in his heart, and his tone becomes unconsciously soft as he says, "Today''s work is a bit tricky. I''m sorry for keeping you waiting so long."

    Katrina looks at the clock on the wall and shakes her head with a smile. "Never mind, there''s still an hour before your birthday ends."

    Katrina is so sensible and reasonable. It makes Aaron feel like they have been together for a long time.

    Aaron drops his head and kisses the corner of her mouth. "I''ll take a bath first."

    Katrina nods. "Okay."

    When Aaron walks into the bathroom, Katrina pulls out two goblets and pours the wine from the decanter into the goblets.

    She glances at the direction of the bathroom, where the sound of rushing water doesn''t stop.

    Summoning up her courage, Katrina pulls out the sleeping pills that have been ground into a powder from its hiding place under the sofa. She pours them all into one of the goblets. She picks up the goblet and gently shakes it until she can''t see anything unusual.

    The water in the bathroom stops abruptly. Before long, Aaron comes out wearing a silk bathrobe.

    He is tall and lanky, his chest is firm and strong, and his muscle lines are smooth, making him look very attractive with a faint scent of hormones.

    Even though he''s only sitting on the sofa casually, he looks elegant and handsome in his laziness.

    Holding the two gla.s.ses of red wine, Katrina walks over to Aaron and hands him one of the gla.s.ses. "Happy birthday, Aaron," she says softly.

    Aaron''s dark eyes stare at Katrina. Without reaching out to pick up the gla.s.s, he says, "Feed me."

    Surprised, Katrina looks into his burning eyes and finally raises the wine to his mouth.

    It''s his birthday, and he''s the authority.

    For her escape plan today, she has to defer to him and ask him to drink his wine with the added sleeping pills, so she can have a better chance of escaping.

    When Katrina raises her hand to feed the wine to his mouth, Aaron suddenly says, "By mouth."

    Hearing this, Katrina becomes even more shocked and incredulous.

    What?

    Feed him by mouth?

    Is he joking with her?

    Although she is very reluctant, she has to give in for her plan to succeed.

    Katrina takes a sip, then puts the gla.s.s to one side and approaches Aaron. Getting closer and closer to Aaron, her heart begins to beat faster and faster like a beating drum.

    Eventually, she overcomes her psychological barriers and kisses Aaron.

    The sweet liquid enters from her mouth to his, and Aaron swallows it all.

    Aaron clasps her on her tiny waist and holds her in his arms, deepening the kiss gradually. He enjoys the flavor in his mouth. His breathing grows heavy, and his chest becomes hotter and hotter.

    He picks her up easily and places her on the big and soft bed.

    She could easily touch his heartstrings and make his body sensitive to her.

    Half an hour before his birthday ends, Katrina is the birthday present he desires the most. Putting his hands on Katrina''s sides, he stares at her with his dark eyes. "Katrina, be my woman. Stay with me," he says.

    In his words, Katrina is stunned.

    A month ago, he asked her the same question. At that time, she refused him without hesitation. Her refusal had no effect at all. He still took her in his arms as usual and forced her in bed.

    Instead of refusing, it''s better to say something nice to make him happy.

    Katrina bites her lips and raises a pair of misty eyes to look at him. "Aaron, will you be good to me?"

    "Yes!" Aaron''s answer is simple but firm.

    Instead of agreeing, Katrina extends two slender and snow-white arms to wrap around Aaron''s neck. She closes her eyes and kisses his lips.

    It is the first time she kissed him so voluntarily.

    Katrina''s response undoubtedly surprises Aaron, but he is joyful.

    She''s proving herself to him through her actions, isn''t she?

    Unable to control his desire, Aaron bends down and kisses her back harder.

    He swears that he would be good to her all his life as long as she stays with him. He would give her the most precious things in the world in person and make her the happiest woman in the world.

    Tonight, Aaron is particularly insatiable, and Katrina is also rare to cooperate.

    Afterward, Aaron holds Katrina tightly in his arms to sleep with her. Even in sleep, his face is full of rare satisfaction.

    Katrina stays up all night and waits patiently for Aaron to fall asleep.

    He must have slept deeper than usual after drinking the wine with sleeping pills.

    In the middle of the night, Katrina gently removes Aaron''s hand from his waist and lifts the quilt to get out of bed.

    As he sleeps, Aaron seems to feel something missing in his arms. With a quick eye and a quick hand, Katrina slips her pillow into his arms.

    While he holds the pillow, the scent of Katrina''s hair settles down on Aaron quickly.

    Katrina exhales quietly and gets out of bed. After changing her clothes, she picks up the car keys on the table, takes some money from Aaron''s wallet, and walks out in the dark.

    Beta also sleeps soundly in his nest.

    That night, she also puts some sleeping pills in Beta''s water. She''s afraid Beta''s bark will attract attention.

    Katrina goes straight to the garage, unlocks it, and gets into Aaron''s car.

    Aaron forced her to drive once.

    Later, every time she leaves the house, she discreetly observes how others operate it. Her technique should be better than last time.

    The guards at night are relatively lax compared to guards during the day.

    After all, it''s easy to get sleepy at three or four o''clock in the evening, and even men on duty can''t help falling asleep.

    As Katrina drives out in Aaron''s car, she flicks the headlights at the gate to the men on duty.

    When they see Aaron''s car, they don''t question anything. They open the gate and let it go.

    Katrina easily leaves the villa and drives all the way downtown.

    In the security room, one of the guards yawns and says to the other, "It''s strange. What''s Mr. Wilson going to do at night?"

    The other responds, "Who knows? But if Mr. Wilson wants to go out, we have no right to ask."

    "You''re right. I''ll take a nap for a while, and you keep watching."

 Chapter 100: Goodbye Aaron

    Under great pressure, Katrina keeps a tight grip on the steering wheel and does not dare relax for a moment.

    It''s the first time she has driven so far alone in the evening.

    Although there are street lights on both sides illuminating the road ahead, the street isn''t as bright as the daytime.

    She does not dare drive too fast because of her lack of skills and the downhill route. Danger could occur at any time.

    She doesn''t dare drive too slowly. She''s afraid that Aaron would wake up suddenly, find her missing, and come after her.

    After a nerve-racking escape, she finally sees the downtown high-rise buildings and the lights of taxis driving at night.

    Katrina pulls the Lamborghini off the curb, pushes the door open, and gets out. She flags a taxi and heads straight to Victoria''s bar.

    At the back door of the bar, Katrina pays the cab driver and hurries to the bar without even taking the change.

    Although outside looks were cold and cheerless, the nightlife inside the bar is vivacious. A lot of people are partying all night.

    Inside, Katrina grabs a waiter. "Please help me find your manager. I need to see him."

    A few minutes later, a man about thirty years old approaches and asks her gently, "What can I do for you, miss?"

    "h.e.l.lo, Mr. Scott, I''m Katrina, Victoria asked me to come to you."

    After hearing Katrina''s ident.i.ty clearly, Mr. Scott immediately takes Katrina seriously and invites her into his office, "Miss Miller, this way, please."

    After entering the office, Mr. Scott immediately makes a phone call. "Book the earliest flight to Abbe City!"

    As soon as things are sorted out, Mr. Scott hands Katrina a fake ID and a fake pa.s.sport. "Miss Miller, here are the things you need. Our car will be here soon, and you will be escorted to the airport until you are safely on board."

    Katrina takes the ID and pa.s.sport gratefully. "Mr. Scott, thank you!"

    The manager''s arrangement saves her a lot of unnecessary trouble.

    After escaping from Aaron on her own, she wouldn''t be able to buy a plane ticket and go back alone.

    Mr. Scott smiles. "Miss Miller doesn''t have to be so polite. I''ve been entrusted by someone to act on their behalf."

    "Mr. Scott, please thank Miss Roberts for me." Katrina quickly says after a moment of astonishment.

    He''s right. Victoria is the one who had Mr. Scott help her.

    The few times she met Victoria, they didn''t get along well. But in this case, Katrina is really grateful to Victoria for her help.

    "I will pa.s.s on your grat.i.tude to Miss Roberts. Miss Roberts also asked me to tell Miss Miller that when you go back, don''t return here anymore."

    "I know. I will never step into Hadley City again."

    After being imprisoned here for so long by Aaron, a shadow cast has been cast on her.

    It''s not easy for her to escape from this city. Why would she dare come back?

    Mr. Scott gives a little smile and holds out his hand to point politely outside. "Without delay, the car''s outside. Miss Miller, please follow me."

    "Okay!"

    Katrina follows Mr. Scott through the back door of the bar.

    Sure enough, a nondescript car is parked outside.

    Katrina nods to Mr. Scott in goodbye. She doesn''t have the time to talk nonsense. She opens the door and gets in.

    Aside from the driver, there are two other men in the car. They were sent by Victoria to escort her.

    The car starts slowly and disappears into the night, heading towards the airport.

    After arriving at the airport, Katrina quickly acquires her boarding pa.s.s with the fake ID and pa.s.sport.

    At that moment, the plane for Abbe City starts boarding pa.s.sengers. Katrina nervously holds her ticket, checks in, and gets on the plane.

    She looks behind from time to time, afraid that Aaron would appear suddenly like last time.

    Fortunately, no such thing occurs.

    Everything goes smoothly, and Katrina gets on the plane without a hitch. People sit quietly in their seats, waiting for the plane to take off.

    Every minute and every second of sitting in her seat is tormenting Katrina.

    The longer she stays here, the more likely she is to be caught by Aaron.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, the plane will take off soon. Please fasten your seatbelts and turn off all electronic devices to avoid any interference during the flight. Thank you for your cooperation..."

    Fluent in both languages, the stewardess speaks softly to address the pa.s.sengers. At last, the plane begins to move, and it glides faster and faster until it finally ascends into the sky.

    The plane is finally in the air

    The stone hanging in Katrina''s heart finally drops to the ground.

    The plane took off safely, indicating that she was able to escape Aaron''s clutches. She didn''t believe that Aaron could force the plane to stop and catch her.

    Besides, he doesn''t have to chase her with great fanfare from Hadley City to Abbe City.

    Aaron is a man with wealth, power, and good looks. What kind of woman can''t he get? As Victoria said, he was only interested in her for the time being.

    It might have been a coincidence that brought her to him. And she could relieve his insomnia at the same time, that''s the only reason he''s so obsessed with her.

    When he loses interest, he will realize that she''s an ordinary girl who doesn''t compare to any of the rich young ladies around him.

    By then, she would disappear from his memory.

    Her experience would probably end up becoming a memory of a love affair that Aaron had while he was young.

    But for Katrina, it''s deeply engraved in her heart as it was four years ago.

    Because these two months of captivity also brings her the fear of escaping death.

    Being imprisoned, taken advantage of, and violated by a strange man in a villa, is not a good memory for her.

    Katrina couldn''t get rid of the distress in her heart.

    Even though Aaron always looks dapper and dignified, to her, he''s a complete hoodlum.

    She''s a little glad that the rascal is handsome and has a good figure. If she encountered a lewd man with an unspeakable ugliness, she would feel even more miserable and may even end her life the first night he took advantage of her.

    The thing Katrina feels most shameful about is that, although she is mentally resistant to having s.e.x with him, her body is not as repulsed each time.

    "What would you like to drink, miss?

    "Orange juice, thanks."

    Holding the orange juice delivered by a stewardess, Katrina looks out of the window and breathes a sigh of relief.

    It''s nearly dawn.

    Goodbye, Hadley City.

    Goodbye, Beta.

    Goodbye, Aaron.

 Chapter 101: Where Is Katrina?

    The next day, sunlight pours into the room through the French windows.

    On the big soft bed, Aaron has not gotten up yet.

    In the living room, Randy has already prepared breakfast, but no one comes out of the room. He looks anxiously at his watch several times.

    Didn''t Aaron book a plane ticket to take Katrina to Abbe City this morning?

    If this keeps up, they will be late for their flight. Should he knock at the door and remind him?

    Randy also used to be young, so he has some misgivings.

    Morning is when a man is very excited. If Aaron is doing something unspeakable with Katrina, and he goes in there rashly, he will disturb Aaron''s interests.

    He can wait a little longer.

    Aaron always has his own plans and arrangements. It''s probably fine.

    In the bedroom, Aaron frowns and opens his eyes.

    Perhaps it''s because of the wine that he sleeps so long.

    The first thing Aaron does when he wakes up is to take the girl in his arms and try to kiss the corner of her mouth.

    Her initiative and cooperation yesterday made him feel unprecedented joy.

    His love for her definitely increases.

    However¡­

    Although he finds that the thing he''s holding is soft, it''s not as soft and smooth as usual.

    Looking down, Aaron sees a pillow in his arms.

    He frowns and searches for Katrina.

    Why does he have a pillow in his arms?

    Where is Katrina?

    Why is she not with him?

    The bathroom door is closed, and there''s no sound of running water, which seems to indicate that she''s not in the bathroom.

    So where did she go?

    Aaron is puzzled for a moment, and then he a.s.sumes that she probably woke up early and wanted to get out of bed. To avoid waking him up, she put a pillow in his arms to take her position.

    Did she go to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for him?

    At the thought, Aaron''s handsome face unconsciously breaks into a smile.

    What a considerate girl!

    She can always inadvertently touch the softest part in his heart that he can''t help but like her even more.

    Unhurried, Aaron flips the blanket off and goes to the bathroom to wash his face.

    Even though his hair is a little messy from having just gotten up, it still doesn''t affect his good looks and charm.

    After washing his face, Aaron changes his clothes and walks out of the room wearing the same tie Katrina chose for him.

    There are countless neckties in his wardrobe, all of which are expensive and luxurious, but he prefers this the most.

    As soon as Aaron goes downstairs, Randy immediately comes up to him. "Breakfast is ready, Mr. Wilson."

    Aaron casually nods as he walks towards the dining room, smiling unconsciously.

    The thought that Katrina prepared breakfast by herself puts him in a good mood, and he can''t be happier.

    But when he goes to sit down at the table, he doesn''t see Katrina.

    Aaron picks up the silver spoon and scoops out a spoonful of porridge. He asks, "Where is she?"

    Randy is stunned and doesn''t respond for a moment. He asks doubtfully, "Who?"

    Aaron becomes skeptical due to Randy''s reaction.

    Who else but Katrina?

    Aaron takes a bite of porridge and gracefully wipes his mouth with a tissue. "Katrina."

    At his response, Randy is obviously taken aback. He hesitantly says, "Isn''t Miss Miller in the room?"

    In fact, he wants to ask Mr. Wilson why Miss Miller didn''t come out for breakfast.

    Why is Aaron asking him for Katrina''s whereabouts?

    Randy''s reply makes Aaron''s hand paused with his spoon mid-air. The smile on his relaxed face suddenly disappears. His facial muscles become tense. "You mean she hasn''t come out?"

    Unexpectedly, Aaron suddenly becomes serious. Randy stands aside and answers respectfully, "Yes¡­ I got up at six. I was in the living room the whole time. I didn''t see Miss Miller."

    "Then who made breakfast?"

    Randy pauses before he responds, "Chef Tom in the kitchen."

    By now, Aaron''s face is fierce.

    Katrina is not in the room, in the kitchen, or outside. Where has she gone?

    Aaron is no longer in the mood for breakfast. He slams the spoon on the table in anger. "Find her! Where on earth has she gone to?"

    Randy nods hurriedly, "Yes, sir. I will."

    When he woke up, he didn''t see Katrina. Aaron inevitably feels a sense of worry and loss.

    He hopes that it''s all a misunderstanding, like a day she went out to surprise him.

    But after searching for the whole villa, he still doesn''t find her.

    The bedroom, cloakroom, study, balcony, garden¡­

    She''s in none of these places.

    Is she playing hide-and-seek with him?

    Where on earth did she go, and why did she disappear quietly?

    At this point, Aaron goes to his study to check the surveillance videos in the villa to find out where Katrina has gone.

    He doesn''t believe that she can really disappear overnight.

    Just then, Randy knocks on the door and walks in.

    Seeing Aaron''s expressionless face, Randy''s voice drops a little as he speaks.

    "Mr. Wilson, according to the men on duty at the gate... At three o''clock this morning, someone drove your car out of the villa. At that time, the man on duty thought you had something urgent to attend to, so he let it go. If I''m not mistaken, the person who drove out is Miss Miller."

    Randy doesn''t expect that Katrina, who usually looks weak, docile, and affectionate to Aaron, will suddenly drive away at night.

    Her actions definitely tell everyone that she can''t wait to get out of this place and run away.

    And this time, as she wished, she was finally able to leave. This time, no one noticed that she was the one driving the car.

    At the news, Aaron''s expressionless face is suddenly filled with anger. Even the hand holding the computer mouse tightens, on the verge of crushing it.

    He watches the whole process of Katrina''s departure from the surveillance footage installed in the villa. She''s the only one who easily took away his car key.

    His heelers never dare ask the reason for his car going in and out. They will obediently let him go at all times.

    Katrina took advantage of this loophole so that she could escape easily.

 Chapter 102: Why Did She Run Away?

    What did Katrina''s initiative yesterday mean?

    What were her intentions for cooking for him and giving him a birthday gift?

    Didn''t she already regard this place as her home?

    Didn''t she promise him that she''ll stay and be his woman?

    Why did she leave? Why did she run away?

    Originally, Aaron was in a good mood because of her initiative. But now, all he feels is an overwhelming rage.

    She has been deceiving him this entire time.

    All her obedience and submissiveness is only an act to catch him off guard.

    In her mind, she never wanted to stay with him without fuss. She never really cared about him or obeyed him either.

    All she did is to trick him into trusting her so she can leave while he''s not paying attention.

    At the realization, how could Aaron not get angry?

    He only feels that all of his efforts were thrown to the ground like trash.

    Far from being grateful, she lies to him...

    What Aaron can''t stand the most is other''s deception, especially the woman he''s devoted to.

    At this point, even if Katrina is here, even if he loves her very much, he won''t refrain from punishing her severely.

    "Katrina!"

    With a sullen face, Aaron gnashes his teeth in anger. He curses her name with unspeakable anger in his mind.

    To appease her homesickness, he arranged today''s schedule so he could take her back to Abbe City, but instead, she...

    At that moment, Aaron feels as if his heart is being ripped apart.

    What a heartless woman!

    Even if he treats a dog this way, the dog will remember his kindness.

    But Katrina left without mercy.

    She really is the most heartless woman he has ever met.

    Standing aside and trembling with fear, Randy is afraid to look up at Aaron.

    For the first time in so many years, he witnesses Aaron''s intense rage.

    Sure enough, only Katrina is able to affect Aaron''s emotions so easily.

    She is the one who puts a smile on his lips and makes him happy. She is also the one who makes him so angry that he wants to blow up the house.

    He doesn''t know if it''s lucky or unfortunate that Aaron met Katrina.

    Aaron picks up his phone to check Katrina''s whereabouts through the GPS system. But the little red dot on the map shows a distance less than ten meters away from him.

    Katrina didn''t take her mobile phone with her when she left. She left it at home.

    She''s really cruel-hearted.

    Aside from the mobile phone, she didn''t take any of the clothes he bought for her in the wardrobe. Most of them still have tags on, which means that she has never worn them.

    From this, it''s obvious that she wants a clean break from him and doesn''t want to see him again.

    Aaron hits the table with rage and growls, "Find her! Bring her back at all costs!"

    Even if she escaped his villa, where could she go?

    She has no identification card or pa.s.sport. She can''t leave the country.

    She''s most likely still in Hadley City. At best, she''s fled to the next city by car.

    It''s not too late. As long as he investigates the bus station''s surveillance video, he will soon be able to track her whereabouts.

    As long as he catches her...

    He swears that she will pay the price.

    "Yes! Mr. Wilson, don''t worry. I''ll send people to look for her immediately!" Randy hurries out as soon as he speaks. He organizes heelers to search for Katrina.

    In the study, Aaron cannot restrain his anger any longer. He picks up the coffee cup on the table and hurls it to the ground.

    Probably from his intense rage, the moment Aaron gets up from his chair, there''s a sharp pain in his head. He almost falls over from the pain.

    Fortunately, he holds the table in time with one hand, the other hand clutching his head. For a moment, the pain subsided gradually.

    Aaron''s staff is very efficient.

    Before long, they find Aaron''s car downtown.

    After a while, a man comes in and reports, "Mr. Wilson, I checked all the people who went in and out of the bus station in Abbe City today. I didn''t find Miss Miller."

    If she didn''t go out by bus, she must still be in Hadley City.

    Aaron gnashes his teeth and says, "Keep looking for her!"

    Half an hour later, another man comes back to report, "Mr. Wilson, we found a trace of Miss Miller at Hadley International Airport. She took a 4:30 a.m. flight to Abbe City. If we''re not mistaken... It has already landed."

    At the news, Aaron''s sullen face becomes darker, a precursor to a storm.

    He obviously refuses to believe it. He lowers his voice and says, "I still have her ID and pa.s.sport. How could she possibly get a ticket?"

    His man is scared out of his wits, and his head bowed low. He says in a low voice, "Miss Miller¡­ She used a fake ID and pa.s.sport."

    A fake ID and pa.s.sport?

    Instantly, Aaron breath quickens.

    Who secretly helped her get a fake identification card and pa.s.sport? Who secretly helped her escape?

    She stayed with him for so long, and he never noticed her having dealings with any stranger.

    Who helped her behind the scenes?

    At that moment, Aaron gets a rage beyond expression.

    She actually left while he''s negligent.

    Hadley City is under his sphere of influence, where he can display his power in full capacity. But Abbe City is a strange city for him. Even with all his influence, he can''t get Katrina back right away.

    Aaron can''t accept that Katrina is gone. He won''t let her just disappear from him so easily.

    Standing up, he says fiercely, "Get the private jet right now! I''m going to Abbe City!"

    He will go to Abbe City and get her back in person. The woman he likes cannot leave him without his permission.

    In the past, Aaron only used his private plane urgently for work. This is the first time he makes such a hasty decision to go to China because of a woman.

    His men dare not take it lightly, in fear of getting into trouble. They hurriedly answer, "Yes!"

    Fifteen minutes later, the private plane lands in the yard of Aaron''s villa.

    He walks to the plane, empty-handed. He didn''t have time to pack his luggage.

    In the yard, two rows of men in black suits bow their heads respectfully, not daring to breathe heavily.

    The atmosphere is oppressive and dangerous.

 Chapter 103: Severe Insomnia

    Aaron walks steadily towards the private plane.

    His handsome face is somber, making people shudder in his wake.

    Just as he is about to board the plane, his head begins to ache again.

    The pain this time is even more serious than before, so much so that he can hardly stand. Dizziness overcomes him.

    On both sides, his men notice that something is strange. Surprised, they hurried over to help him. "Mr. Wilson! Are you all right?"

    The pain is not as transient as it had been earlier, and it''s becoming more and more intense.

    Unfortunately, at such a critical time, his head is about to explode from a migraine.

    Aaron struggles and says through gritted teeth, "Help me up!"

    It''s just a headache. There''s a medicine box on the private plane. He can take a painkiller.

    "But¡­"

    His men are stunned and at a loss with what to do.

    Mr. Wilson''s headache is clearly serious. Should they obey him and help him get on the plane?

    At the commotion, Randy stops Aaron and says worriedly, "Mr. Wilson, it''s better to have Dr. William come over. There''s no hurry to go to China."

    In any case, nothing is more important than Aaron''s health.

    After all, Randy has worked for Aaron for so long and is somewhat older. Randy''s words carry weight in comparison to the rest of his men.

    Besides, Aaron''s head hurts so much, and it feels like it''s about to burst.

    Instead of insisting on getting on the plane, Aaron goes back to his room to rest with Randy''s support.

    He had never had such a headache before. Why did he get a headache twice today?

    This d.a.m.ned woman!

    Aaron is still thinking about Katrina. For the moment, he will let her enjoy her freedom before she suffers the consequences of her actions.

    After getting a call from Randy, Dr. William quickly puts down what he''s doing and hurries over with his medicine kit.

    As soon as Dr. William enters the villa, Randy immediately becomes hopeful and rushes over to him. "Dr. William, Mr. Wilson got a sudden headache that doesn''t let him stand. Come in and have a look!"

    Dr. William observes the situation. It seems that Aaron is in serious pain.

    Aaron always flaunts his superiority. If the pain is something he really cannot bear and not just a little pain, he wouldn''t call him over so rashly.

    Dr. William nods gravely. "Well, I''ll go in."

    Just as he is about to push the door open, Randy suddenly grabs him.

    Dr. William turns back with confusion. "What else do you want to say, Randy?"

    Randy hesitates for a moment, but says to be safe, "Mr. Wilson¡­ is not in a good mood, Dr. William. After you go in, pay attention to your words and actions. Don''t make him angry."

    Aaron is already on the edge of rage. If anything goes wrong, the people in the whole villa will suffer.

    At Randy''s words, Dr. William frowns slightly. "He''s in a bad mood? Did he quarrel with his little girlfriend?"

    It''s the only reason he can think of.

    Although Aaron didn''t explicitly introduce Katrina as his girlfriend, he''s not an idiot. They live together happily every day. She is definitely his girlfriend.

    "It''s more serious than that," Randy lowers his voice, "Miss Miller ran away in secret while Mr. Wilson wasn''t paying attention."

    "What? Runaway?" Dr. William can''t help crying out. His mild-mannered face is suddenly covered with fear.

    Realizing that his voice is too loud, he hurriedly covers his mouth. Fortunately, the soundproofing in the villa is excellent. Aaron probably didn''t hear it.

    Dr. William never expected that Katrina would secretly run away from Aaron.

    The news is too shocking.

    Many women want to queue up to climb onto Aaron''s bed. This is the first time that a woman doesn''t appreciate his kindness and runs away without telling him. For someone who''s always been lofty, it''s too difficult for Aaron to accept.

    Dr. William understands Aaron''s anger very well.

    No wonder he felt a low pressure hanging over the villa the moment he entered the door. So that''s what happened.

    Dr. William is a wise man. He knows that Aron is easily irritated at the moment, so he will definitely be careful not to offend him.

    But he feels a sense of schadenfreude in his heart.

    Probably because Aaron is too otherworldly in his daily life, it''s surprising to see him get frustrated over a woman. He even thinks that Aaron deserves it.

    Anyway, Aaron is his patient and his employer. It''s urgent to help him with his treatment.

    Dr. William nods in earnest. "Thanks for letting me know, Randy. I understand."

    When he pushes the door of the room open, he sees Aaron suffering from a terrible headache.

    Dr. William takes a serious look at him and comes to a conclusion.

    "The situation is even more serious than I expected. As I told you earlier, prolonged insomnia is bound to have an impact on the body. It''s a sequela. I didn''t expect it to come so suddenly."

    Despite his occasional cynicism, once Dr. William returns to work, he becomes extremely serious. As an expert with superior medical skills, he takes in the patient''s condition seriously and meticulously.

    In particular, the sight of Aaron''s severe headache makes him unconsciously worried.

    "Bear it for now. I''ll give you acupuncture. It should relieve the pain."

    Dr. William takes out a set of acupuncture equipment from his medicine kit and selects several needles, inserting them accurately into several acupuncture points on Aaron''s head.

    Although it seems a little cruel, the pain on Aaron''s head is relieved.

    After inserting the needles into Aaron''s head, Dr. William says, "Acupuncture can only relieve pain temporarily. It isn''t a permanent cure¡­ At this rate, your headache may become more and more serious."

    Even if he cures his insomnia later, the headache won''t disappear.

    This is the sequela of his four-year insomnia, which is not easy to cure.

    Lying in bed, Aaron looks up at him with dark eyes full of anger. "So much nonsense! You''re a doctor, tell me the cure."

    If what Dr. William says is true and he will have a headache like this practically every day, he can''t imagine how many matters will be delayed because of this condition.

    What he wants is a proper cure, not listening to Dr. William talk too much nonsense.

 Chapter 104: Why Did She Run Away?

    Dr. William''s mouth twitches uncontrollably at Aaron''s words.

    Despite having such a serious headache, he''s still impolite and rude.

    Isn''t he afraid that as a doctor, Dr. William will deliberately retaliate against him and make him suffer even more?

    Well, Aaron is the boss.

    Considering he was just dumped by his girlfriend, Dr. William will yield to him for the time being.

    Dr. William looks at him lightly and says, "There''s a way. It''s an operation. I''ll be the surgeon, and the success rate will be very high. There will be no complications."

    Aaron says, "Arrange the operation!"

    As soon as he solves his physical condition, he will go find Katrina immediately. He wants to get the operation in three days and go to Abbe City in a week.

    But Dr. William says, "The surgery isn''t risky, but¡­ it will destroy a part of your memory. That is to say, and after the operation, you may forget what happened in the last three months."

    Aaron is stunned to hear Dr. William''s words.

    Forget what happened in the last three months?

    He caught Katrina two months ago.

    After the operation, will he completely lose every memory of her? He will forget what happened in the past two months, and who Katrina is? Then how can he get her back after the surgery?

    Aaron hesitates.

    He doesn''t want Katrina to disappear from his memory. He doesn''t want to forget what happened in the past two months.

    Although he is often furious with her, as he is now, he also has pleasant moments with her.

    Her pretty face, the sweetness of her lips, the softness of her body¡­

    He doesn''t want to forget any of those.

    How could he have the heart to forget her when she''s so deeply ingrained in his heart?

    But Aaron has always had high self-respect. He is unwilling to admit that he cannot bear to lose Katrina. He says through gritted teeth, "I have to get even with her!"

    The operation will have to wait until he gets even with her.

    Dr. William is not at all surprised to hear Aaron''s response.

    It seems that Aaron, who has never been close to women, is really serious this time. He even thinks that getting even with a woman is more important than taking care of his own health.

    In the end, Dr. William chooses to respect Aaron''s decision.

    "Besides the surgery, the only way to relieve the pain is through acupuncture. I''ll do it for you for three days, and you will feel better. Later, you won''t need to do it every day, but you would need to have acupuncture at least once a week. Otherwise, your headaches will recur.

    "But the sooner the operation, the better you will feel. Once you''re ready¡­ Inform me at any time, so I can arrange the operation for you."

    If Aaron relies on acupuncture to suppress the pain, the condition will become more and more serious in the long run.

    After the acupuncture, Dr. William sterilizes his tools and puts them away.

    Dr. William can''t bear to see Aaron torture himself like this because of a woman.

    He is not only Aaron''s personal physician but also his uppercla.s.sman, his friend.

    Although Aaron is a great influence in the business world, he can still be ignorant in matters of the heart.

    Dr. William can''t bear to see Aaron frustrated and hurting so badly. He not only feels sad for Aaron but also for the innocent girl.

    He sits on the chair beside the bed and speaks calmly, "Do you know why she ran away?"

    Dr. William''s bold words stun Aaron.

    Katrina''s departure is a sore spot for him. No one in the villa dares to mention Katrina''s name in front of him, but Dr. William is bold enough to ask...

    Aaron''s bad mood sours even more as he glares at Dr. William.

    Undaunted, Dr. William looks at him straight in the eye.

    In the end, Aaron finally restrains his anger and closes his eyes, feeling a little sad. "Why?"

    He also wants to know why.

    It''s obvious that he likes her so much and he''s so kind to her.

    Why is she dissatisfied? Why did she run away?

    "Aaron, let me tell you a story.

    "When I was young, l loved birds very much. One day, a very beautiful bird came into the house by mistake, and I caught it. At that moment, I was ecstatic.

    "I bought the gorgeous cage and shut it inside. I prepared the most exquisite bird food for it and took good care of it every day. Because I loved it so much, the first thing I do when I come back from school every day is to see it.

    "But the little bird seemed unhappy and refused to eat anything. I couldn''t understand it at that time. When it was outside, it took great efforts to find something to eat and fill its stomach. But after I fed it carefully every day and sheltered it from the rain and harsh wind, it refused to eat anything.

    "I was afraid that it would starve to death. So I had no choice but to pry its mouth open and feed it. Because of this, I accidentally injured its wing. After that, it still refused to eat on its own. It looked even more listless, completely losing its previous l.u.s.ter. Although I took great care to take care of it, soon after, it still died.

    "After the bird died, I was very sad. I felt sad for a long time and never wanted another pet bird again.

    "A year later, we had a nest of birds in the big tree outside our window. Occasionally, birds stopped on the windowsill to rest.

    "I''ve lost all interest in keeping a bird for myself, but when I remembered the bird that pa.s.sed away¡­ Out of sympathy, I occasionally threw some leftover biscuits and bread onto the balcony.

    "In fact, it was completely unintentional. But over time, the birds still held affection for me. Occasionally, when I sit at my desk to read, birds would come in and perch on my shoulders.

    "Aaron, don''t you think that Katrina is a bird you kept in a cage?

    "You like her and did all your best to be kind to her, but you never understood what she really wants. What''s the difference between what you did and what I did? Accidentally injuring her wings will only make her more frightened and afraid.

    "She is filled with fear of you. How can she feel your love for her? How can she be brave and be willing to be with you?

    "Aaron, if you really like her and want to be with her, why not change your methods and actions? If you blindly use hegemony to keep her in captivity, she will only die like the bird I once kept."

 Chapter 105: If Only He Learn To Express His Feelings

    Dr. William talks too much.

    But instead of stopping him, Aaron lets him finish his story.

    And he''s suddenly enlightened by it.

    Dr. William is right.

    Katrina is, indeed, like that bird in the cage. She longs for freedom and equality. But he persisted in keeping her by his side forcefully and on his own terms. Even his kindness for her is imperious and overbearing.

    Dr. William said he forced the bird''s mouth open and fed it food.

    At the thought, he realized that he also did the same to her.

    When Katrina was in a temper and refused to eat, he''s also force-fed her with his mouth.

    Although Katrina has no wings, he undoubtedly hurt her though his actions and caused the fear and resistance she felt towards him.

    Her subsequent obedience to him is only a way of protecting herself.

    After thinking over it carefully, he finds that even if he repeatedly says that he will be kind to her, in the end, he hurts her a lot.

    Before, she asked him if he treated her as a toy. She asked him why he refused to let her go.

    In her mind, she doesn''t believe that he really likes her. She only thinks that he is interested in her for the time being. After losing interest in her, he will throw her away.

    Why would she give him all her heart?

    Aaron gradually understands Katrina''s reason for escaping so resolutely.

    The anger in his heart is not as strong as it was earlier.

    He keeps questioning her actions and wants to get even with her, but he never once considers that he''s the one at fault.

    As the anger on Aaron''s face subsides, Dr. William knows Aaron listened to him.

    Dr. William continues, "Aaron if you really like her and want to be with her, why don''t you try another way? Although I haven''t had much contact with her, I think she is a kind and gentle girl. She does not dislike you. Maybe she is just afraid of you."

    Girls are particularly sensitive to emotional matters and need to be taken care of properly.

    Facing a man who can''t give her a sense of security, how could she like him? It''s like luring a flying moth into the fire¡ªespecially Aaron, a man who emanates a superior air. A little carelessness will cause her to lose herself.

    At Dr. William''s words, Aaron seriously examines his behavior towards Katrina.

    Indeed, he is too domineering.

    Even if he goes to Abbe City to get her back, she will still choose to escape in other ways. Even if he binds her tightly to him and gives her no room to escape, she might indeed vanish and die of depression, as Dr. William said.

    This is the last thing he wants.

    He wants to be with her and keep her by his side, but he doesn''t want to keep her through such imperious means.

    He wants her to be willing to stay with him.

    He wants her to be with him because she likes him.

    Maybe he should try and change himself and find a better way for them to get along. He should strive to pursue her instead of keeping her by his side as his own possession.

    Aaron can''t hurry to Abbe City rashly to find her now.

    He needs to rearrange his thoughts and think about what he should do. He can''t be so arbitrary and rash anymore. Otherwise, she will only become more and more afraid of him. He will only push her farther away from him.

    Dr. William''s visit is not in vain. In addition to temporarily relieving his pain, he also inspires Aaron on the issue of Katrina.

    As the atmosphere stabilizes, Aaron orders him to leave, "You can go."

    Dr. William has already made his point.

    Aaron is in a bad mood and wants to be alone.

    If Dr. William keeps talking, Aaron will beat him. Right now, Aaron has a strong urge to hit him.

    Dr. William feels like throwing up at Aaron''s words.

    He tries his best to enlighten Aaron on his problem. Instead of being grateful, he only wants to drive him away. Fortunately, Dr. William knows Aaron''s character and knows that he is always infuriated with others.

    And an arrogant and insolent like him wants to have a girlfriend?

    If he doesn''t change his temperament, he will definitely scare off Katrina. How could she want to be with him?

    No, she already ran away.

    Dr. William looks at Aaron with sympathy.

    It seems that this man''s long pursuit of getting his wife will not be smooth. As a good spectator, he will watch the show eagerly.

    Dr. William doesn''t say another word. He leaves Aaron''s room with his medicine kit.

    As soon as Dr. William leaves the room, Randy rushes over anxiously, "How is it, Dr. William? Is Mr. Wilson, alright?"

    Dr. William stretches out his hand and pushes his gold-framed spectacles on the bridge of his nose, smiling confidently. "Don''t worry. It''s all right."

    Upon hearing Dr. William''s words, Randy finally smiles. "Mr. Wilson is all right. That''s great! Dr. William, you''re a great doctor. Did Mr. Wilson give you a hard time?"

    Randy is worried about Aaron being in an extremely bad mood.

    Dr. William''s gentle face shows a smug smile. "After all, I''ve studied psychology for two years. I am more than capable of dealing with a young man who''s fallen in love with a woman for the first time. He''s a lot more stable now and finally understands the situation."

    There is a flash of surprise in Randy''s eyes. He repeatedly thanks Dr. William.

    Although Randy doesn''t know what exactly Dr. William said to Aaron to stabilize his mood, as long as he is no longer angry, Randy will feel at peace.

    Everyone in the villa can finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    That night, Dr. William receives his monthly salary from Aaron, which is 20 percent higher than usual.

    Drinking red wine in his large apartment, Dr. William smiles.

    Aaron has always been a contradictory man. He always consents outwardly but disagrees in private. On the surface, he is rude to him and makes impertinent remarks to drive him away. But he is still grateful for his treatment and advice.

    If Aaron doesn''t learn to express his feelings to women, even if he''s good to her in private, she may not know his thoughts.

 Chapter 106: Shes Back Home

    The sun shines brightly as the plane flies across the blue sky and lands slowly in Abbe International Airport.

    After two months, Katrina finally returns to her familiar hometown.

    The moment the plane lands, she is unable to restrain her excitement and joy.

    Katrina is finally back home.

    She gets off the plane along with the crowd without carrying any luggage with her. Aside from the fake ID and pa.s.sport, she''s empty-handed.

    Now that she has safely returned to Abbe City, she no longer needs the fake identification. She simply throws them into the trash can.

    Perhaps because of her happiness, even looking at the flow of people gives her a kind of unspeakable delight.

    After exiting the corridor, Katrina goes to the information desk and dials a number on the public telephone. The phone rings, and the familiar chime fills her ear. Aside from her joy, she feels a little apprehension.

    It isn''t long before the call is answered. A familiar voice comes from the other end, "h.e.l.lo, who''s this?"

    It''s been more than two months. Katrina can hardly contain her excitement and joy when she hears her best friend''s voice again. She exclaims, "Farrah, it''s me!"

    At the sound of Katrina''s voice, Farrah startles and is evidently stunned in disbelief. "Is this... Katrina?"

    She seems to become more certain that the person calling is true, Katrina. At that moment, Farrah''s voice unconsciously rises, "Katrina! It''s really you!"

    Farrah can''t restrain her surprise, and countless questions pop up into her mind like bullets from a machine gun.

    "Katrina, what happened when I went to the bathroom that day? I couldn''t find you anywhere and I almost cried from the fear! Where have you been these past two months? Why didn''t you contact me? I was so worried about you!"

    Katrina has been missing for two months. After no contact from her in the time that she was missing, she suddenly gets in touch now. The news should have been a happy surprise, but Farrah''s voice sounds like she''s upset and crying.

    Katrina knows that no one cares more about her safety than Farrah when she disappeared. Her best friend is only anxious because she''s extremely worried about her.

    All of Farrah''s questions show her concern about Katrina.

    At that moment, Katrina feels the warmth and love from her best friend.

    But at the same time, she also feels a little guilty. She replies in a low voice, "I''m sorry for worrying you, Farrah."

    Farrah probably realizes that her reaction just now was a little too emotional. But she has finally got in touch with Katrina. The heavy stone hanging in Farrah''s heart finally drops. She should welcome her best friend back with a warm smile.

    Farrah rearranges her emotions and regains her usual vivacity. "Katrina, where are you now? I''ll come and see you!"

    She has so many things to talk to her about and so many questions to ask her. They can''t keep talking on the phone. She wants to meet up and embrace her best friend in her arms.

    Hearing the improvement in Farrah''s tone, a brilliant smile lights up Katrina''s beautiful face. "I''m at the airport now. I''m back!"

    "Katrina, wait for me there. I''ll come and see you! I''ll get off work immediately!"

    After the phone call, Farrah quickly hangs up the phone and asks the head nurse for half a day''s leave for an urgent emergency. She goes to the locker room to change out of the pink nurse''s uniform into casual clothes before running out of the hospital.

    In Abbe City, there is another person who is particularly worried about Katrina, aside from Farrah. Marcellus.

    When Katrina disappeared, Marcellus was the second person to find out about it.

    At that time, Marcellus was anxious and upset. He even went to Hadley City to find her at all costs but failed despite his best efforts.

    After Katrina''s disappearance, Marcellus''s entire disposition took a turn for the worse.

    Farrah had seen him blind drunk several times. He even got into a car accident once because he was distracted with thoughts of Katrina. Fortunately, it wasn''t serious, and he only got skin trauma from the accident.

    But Farrah knows how much Marcellus cares about Katrina.

    Until now, he hasn''t given up on the search. He uses his personal connections to trace Katrina''s whereabouts in Hadley City.

    After receiving the call from Katrina, Farrah immediately thinks of informing Marcellus.

    As soon as the call is connected, Marcellus''s low voice says, "Farrah, I''m dealing with an important case right now. I''ll call you later."

    After Marcellus graduated, he found his own law firm.

    At the moment, he is currently meeting with an important client.

    When Farrah''s call came, Marcellus a.s.sumes she wants to ask about an update regarding Katrina''s whereabouts. He plans to call her after he''s done with his work.

    Simultaneously, Farrah says, "Marcellus! Katrina just contacted me! Katrina is back!"

    They are stunned into silence after speaking at the same time.

    Farrah quickly says, "Marcellus, resume your work. I just called to let you know so you can stop worrying so much."

    Just as Farrah is about to hang up, Marcellus asks, "What did you say? Katrina is back? Where is she now?"

    Marcellus''s voice is obviously shocked with a hint of urgency.

    "She''s at the airport. I''m going to pick her up now."

    "Farrah, wait for me at the entrance of the hospital. I''ll be there in 10 minutes!"

    Katrina''s return is a matter of top priority.

    In his mind, Katrina is more important than any case or any client. If he loses the case, he can take another one. If he loses the client, he can get another one.

    But Katrina is the only girl he likes.

    During the two months of her disappearance, he seemed to lose his soul. He spent every day in a sullen mood.

    But now, he suddenly hears news of her return. How could he not get excited? How could he not be happy?

    After hanging up the phone, Marcellus quickly picks up his suit and puts it on.

    Sitting next to him, the big client who was talking about the case stares at Marcellus in astonishment and disbelief. "Marcellus, why¡­"

    Marcellus says apologetically, "I''m sorry, Mr. Zhang, but I have an urgent matter to attend to. I''m afraid I can''t stay with you right now."

    Mr. Zhang is astonished to see that Marcellus is about to leave the meeting. They haven''t even finished discussing the case yet. His pudgy face fills with displeasure. "My case is very urgent!"

 Chapter 107: She Dont Have The Plan Of Telling The Truth

    Under the circ.u.mstances, Marcellus can only choose to give up the case worth hundreds of thousands of dollars.

    "Mr. Zhang, if you are really in a hurry¡­ There''s another law firm down the street. I''m sorry, Mr. Zhang. But I really have something important to deal with. I''ll go ahead now."

    Marcellus strides out of the office.

    "Hey! Hey, you! What an irresponsible law firm!"

    Mr. Zhang''s face is sullen with anger.

    Marcellus ignores his client''s anger completely. He looks down at his watch and quickly gets into the elevator, headed downstairs.

    Ten minutes later, Marcellus pulls up at the hospital gate, where Farrah is waiting by the roadside. He rolls down the window and calls Farrah, "Get in."

    Seeing Marcellus in the car, Farrah quickly opens the door and sits in the pa.s.senger seat.

    "Katrina called me on a public phone just now. I called her cell phone and it is still off, she must not have it with her right now"

    Marcellus nods, "I see."

    He drives fast the whole way and heads to the direction of the airport.

    Marcellus can''t wait to see Katrina. He wants to know how she has been these two months and if she got hurt or was wronged in any way.

    Every minute and every second on the way to the airport seems so long.

    Although Marcellus and Farrah are looking forward to seeing Katrina, they also feel a little uneasy. They don''t know how Katrina is after two months. They hope that she is safe and healthy.

    They''re afraid that she had a hard time in the past two months. They''re worried that when they see her again, they will see her in bad shape.

    When they finally arrive at the airport, Farrah and Marcellus open the doors of the car and step out. As soon as they get off, Farrah runs into the airport. Walking a few steps behind her, Marcellus suddenly stops.

    Farrah looks back at the man who suddenly stopped behind her. "What''s wrong?" she asks in surprise.

    Marcellus hesitates for a moment. "Go ahead and find her. I''ll wait for you here."

    He has other worries about finally seeing Katrina.

    He''s not ready. He is afraid that he will act too hastily and brusquely. He needs to adjust his mood before facing her.

    And even though he likes Katrina, he is not her boyfriend. They''re not close, and they don''t talk to each other without reserve. In the past, in the face of his lack of complaisance, Katrina always avoids him, be it intentionally or unintentionally. He doesn''t want to scare her.

    Besides, Katrina has been missing for a long time and must have a lot to say. Farrah is not only her best friend but is also a girl. They can communicate with each other better. On the contrary, his presence seems a little superfluous in comparison.

    So he decides to wait outside. After the two girls catch up with each other and finish their private conversation, he will join them. As long as she is safe, he can get some peace of mind.

    Marcellus is very thoughtful. Even now, he still considers Katrina.

    Farrah understands his good intentions and nods. "I''ll take her out soon."

    She turns around to run into the airport.

    Katrina is sitting in the lounge area of the airport and waiting for Farrah eagerly. When she finally sees the familiar figure rushing into the door, her eyes light up, and she immediately stands up from her chair. "Farrah! Over here!"

    Hearing Katrina''s voice, Farrah looks up.

    At the moment when they see each other, the faces of the two girls burst into brilliant smiles. They look extremely happy and excited.

    "Katrina!"

    Farrah runs towards Katrina, who also runs up to meet her.

    The two girls rush desperately towards each other. In their eyes, everyone else at the people at the airport fades into the background. They only see one another in their eyes.

    This is the product of over ten years of friendship. Their relationship includes sleeping in the same bed and sharing a tub of ice cream when the other one needs comfort.

    The force of their running makes them feel the strength of each other''s excitement. The two girls hug each other tightly with unspeakable happiness. Although they''ve only been apart for two months, it seems like they''ve been apart for two centuries. All the yearning they feel is expressed in the affectionate embrace.

    "It''s great to finally see you, Katrina! You''re finally back! You''re finally here!"

    Only after hugging Katrina can Farrah truly feel that her best friend is really back.

    In the end, Farrah''s eyes cannot help turning red as emotions overwhelm her. On such a happy occasion, she doesn''t want Katrina to see her like this. She looks at the sky and holds back her tears.

    Finally, the two girls separate from each other.

    Farrah takes Katrina''s hands and asks anxiously, "Katrina, where have you been these past two months? What happened that day? Why did you suddenly disappear?"

    Farrah knows Katrina''s character. If nothing unusual or important really happened, she wouldn''t have disappeared for no reason, let alone not get in touch with her for two months.

    Actually, Katrina thought about how to explain her disappearance while she was on the plane. How could she explain to Farrah her mysterious two-month disappearance?

    Ordinary people like them dare not make trouble for people with a high status in a society like Aaron. And the days of her captivity and the violation she suffered are things that are very difficult to talk about.

    Like the incident from four years ago, to keep Farrah from worrying, Katrina doesn''t plan on telling her the truth.

    "Farrah, that day¡­ While I was waiting for you outside the restroom, a thief came out and robbed my bag all of a sudden. I went after him, but I didn''t catch the thief and got lost."

    "Afterwards¡­" Katrina pauses before she continues, "I met a rude law enforcement officer. I was detained as a financial fraud because I had no ID, no pa.s.sport, and no valid identification to prove my ident.i.ty. They didn''t let me get in touch with anyone from the outside world. It wasn''t until yesterday that they proved my innocence and let me go."

    Although Katrina''s explanation seems reasonable, it''s full of dubious points. As she spoke, she averted her gaze slightly. She answered Farrah''s questions very smoothly, as if she had prepared in advance for them.

    Although Farrah feels suspicious, she studies Katrina carefully to see if she was harmed in any way. She finds that her hair is fresh and clean, her clothes are neat, her exposed skin has no traces of injuries, and her complexion is even better than before, fairer and more beautiful.

    It doesn''t seem like she suffered any grievance or harm in the past two months.

 Chapter 108: Marcellus Is Gentleman

    Holding Katrina''s hands, Farrah feels that her hands, which had been covered with callouses because of her frequent a.s.signments, are softer and smoother than before.

    Since Katrina isn''t willing to tell her the truth, Farrah won''t ask. What difference does it make if she doesn''t know the truth? As long as she is sure that Katrina is fine, she can rest a.s.sured.

    Farrah takes Katrina''s arm intimately as she usually does and exits the airport with her best friend. As they walk, she talks to Katrina.

    "Katrina, while you were gone, your landlord contacted me and asked me if you were still going to continue renting your place. I''ve paid three months of your rent, but it must have gotten dusty after such a long time. It needs a good cleaning."

    When she hears Farrah''s words, Katrina feels warm. "Farrah, you''re such a great friend! Thank you!"

    In the midst of her captivity and plotting for her escape, she forgot that her rent was due.

    "No need to thank me, you are my best friend. Katrina, I''ve been waiting for you to come back, and I always believed that you''d return. You''re back now, aren''t you?"

    When Katrina sees Farrah''s happy expression, a smile also appears on her pretty face. She rests her head on Farrah''s shoulder.

    It feels really great to have such a close friend.

    Although Farrah is only two years older than her, Farrah is always sweet to her and takes care of her. Katrina often thinks that even if they are white-haired old ladies 50 years later, they will still go shopping and travel places hand in hand as they do now.

    After she got a job, Katrina had moved out of her family''s house and rented a one-bedroom unit for herself. Living an ordinary life alone without Sophie''s hatred, Samuel''s inappropriateness, and Aunt Green''s scorn, she feels at ease.

    Occasionally, when her Uncle Anderson is free, he asks her to come over for a meal. In the Anderson family, he is the only one who treats her like family. She loves and respects him dearly.

    "By the way, Katrina, as for the Anderson family¡­ I told them that you were sent on a special mission, and that the a.s.signment is very important. I told them that because you signed a non-disclosure agreement, you could only contact the outside world after the a.s.signment is over."

    Farrah understands Katrina''s plight in the Anderson family. Both Sophie and her Aunt Green want Katrina to disappear as soon as possible. If they knew that Katrina was missing, they wouldn''t be worried about her safety. Instead, they would make up various rumors to discredit her. This was why Farrah chose to hide Katrina''s disappearance from them.

    Upon hearing Farrah''s words, Katrina replies happily, "Farrah, how thoughtful you are!"

    Indeed, Farrah has been her good friend for many years. As expected, the one who knows her best is Farrah.

    Katrina is also reluctant to let the Anderson family know about her disappearance.

    If they found out¡­

    Sophie and Aunt Green were sure to gloat about it.

    And Uncle Anderson, the only one who cares about her¡­

    Uncle Anderson is already busy enough with his daily work. If he finds out about it, he will get worried about her needlessly.

    "I know you well, after all." Farrah grins at her.

    The two women clap their hands together and smile at each other.

    Originally, Katrina felt uneasy because of the things she suffered in her two-month imprisonment. After hearing Farrah''s words, she gradually relaxes and regains some peace of mind.

    As Katrina and Farrah walk happily out of the airport holding hands, Katrina sees a handsome man looking at her intently with a big bouquet of flowers in front of them.

    Katrina is stunned. She never imagined the person would show up at the airport. She can''t help whispering, "Marcellus?"

    "Katrina," Farrah whispers to Katrina''s ear, "the first person I called to ask for help after you went missing was Marcellus. He did everything he could to find you. He did a lot to help me."

    Even if Farrah hadn''t said those words, Katrina would know.

    Other than Farrah, the person who cares about her most in the world is Marcellus.

    After her frustrating experience, she realizes how precious these people who are good to her are. Only after Aaron''s extortion does she realize how sweet, gentle, and debonair Marcellus is.

    Marcellus silently cared for her and protected her for four years.

    Although she has been avoiding his feelings for her, she could feel his affections for her. Maybe she should try to accept him and get along with him. At least, she can stop coldly shutting out his concern.

    Seeing Marcellus again and feeling his tender and caring gaze, Katrina''s mind races with thoughts. Had it not been for her experience, her mindset might not have changed so much.

    When their eyes meet, Marcellus is the first to break eye contact and stride forward to Katrina with the flowers in his hand.

    Marcellus is a handsome young man, exceptionally elegant and gentle. He''s dressed in a neat suit. The handful of beautiful flowers and the pleasing expression on his face add a lot to his charisma.

    A woman will feel warmed by the polite and sweet man instead of comparing his image to an overbearing and cold man.

    Marcellus hands the flowers to Katrina. "Welcome back, Katrina."

    Trying to suppress his excitement, he keeps his voice low.

    Katrina takes the flowers and puts a big smile on her beautiful face. "Thank you, Marcellus."

    The woman Marcellus has been dreaming about for so many days appears in front of him.

    Although hesitant, he reaches out his arms. He wants to hug her, but he is afraid that she will reject him. He reaches out cautiously for Katrina.

    Katrina understands Marcellus''s intentions. Giving the flowers to Farrah for safekeeping, she meets him halfway and hugs Marcellus.

    Although Katrina keeps an appropriate distance with Marcellus, he can clearly smell the fragrance of her hair. He is currently overwhelmed with excitement. The girl he likes accepts his hug for the first time. She feels small and soft in his arms.

    The whiff of the tantalizing aroma of her hair makes him reluctant to let her go. He wants to keep embracing her forever.

    "Katrina, I''ll never lose you again."

    Her disappearance nearly broke him. He failed to take care of her.

    In fact, he always scolded himself many times for not buying a plane ticket and secretly following her back then to protect her.

    No matter what she''s been through these past two months, he''ll never let her go missing again. He can''t afford to lose her again.

 Chapter 109: Gotten Back Her Ordinary Life

    After leaving the airport, Marcellus drives Katrina home.

    The night before, Katrina didn''t dare close her eyes and get some rest, which made her feel a little tired now.

    Marcellus knows that Katrina has been sitting for hours on the plane and that she hasn''t had a good rest. All he wants to do now is to take her home and let her rest after coming home from such a long journey.

    After she has rested, he will have more time to see her. There''s no hurry to spend time with her now.

    When they arrive at Katrina''s home, Marcellus and Farrah leave immediately without delay.

    Back in her own warm home, Katrina simply feels relaxed and at peace.

    Farrah is right. The room has been empty for two months, and a thin layer of dust now covers the furniture.

    When Katrina sees how dirty the house is, she cleans her room before wiping the dust off the floor and all the furniture. Afterward, she changes the bedsheets into clean sheets and covers. She misses the feeling of lying alone in her cot.

    Katrina is a little tired after cleaning for so long.

    She takes a shower in the bathroom, changes into a clean nightgown, and falls onto her soft and newly-changed bed. It feels very nice.

    Katrina''s home is decorated warmly. It''s not big, but she''s taken good care of it.

    The walls are covered with beautiful wallpaper, the mattress is thick and soft, and the floor is covered with an irregularly shaped carpet. On the carpet, there''s a small table and a cushion where she can sit and read under the sunlight that comes through the window.

    Her small one-bedroom apartment isn''t as big as the rooms in Aaron''s villa. The furnishings in her home are all simple and affordable items that she bought online. All her furniture probably isn''t worth as much as the crystal ashtrays that Aaron puts casually in his living room. Even though Aaron''s villa is luxurious, she likes her small and warm home a lot better.

    Only after coming back home does Katrina feel safe in her own territory.

    She can freely indulge herself. She can sleep until she wakes up naturally, without fear of being disturbed. She can sit cross-legged on the sofa with her hair down and read and drink tea without caring about her image.

    She cherishes this sense of freedom.

    Katrina lies on her cot and pulls out a book at her bedside to read.

    After a few minutes, she feels too sleepy to keep her eyes open. Putting the book aside, she adjusts to a comfortable position and falls asleep with her eyes closed.

    Katrina sleeps until the late afternoon the next day.

    She hasn''t slept so comfortably like this in the past two months.

    When she wakes up, the bed is clear. She is alone. Without Aaron''s endless pestering and bullying, she can''t be happier.

    After a full night''s sleep, Katrina stretches herself and smiles in content.

    She''s finally gotten back her ordinary and wonderful life.

    Lifting the quilt, Katrina gets off the bed and pours herself a gla.s.s of water. She sits cross-legged on the sofa and drinks in a daze.

    Suddenly, her originally misty eyes become serious.

    She''s been away for so long that she hasn''t had contact with Uncle Anderson.

    At the very least, she should let Uncle Anderson know that she''s back. Even though Farrah had told him that she is out on a special a.s.signment, they''ve been out of touch for so long that Uncle Anderson must be worried.

    Katrina subconsciously looks for her cell phone on the sofa, but suddenly stops when she removes the cushion beside her.

    After a long rest, she almost forgot that her cell phone is still in Aaron''s hands. She hasn''t had her cell phone for more than two months. It seems that she has to buy a new mobile phone. Additionally, her SIM card, bank card, and her ID have to be reissued.

    At the thought, she realizes that there''s a lot to do.

    Just then, there''s a knock at the door.

    Wearing her slippers, Katrina rushes to open the door. She''s greeted with the sight of Marcellus standing in the doorway and looking at her with a gentle smile on his face. It makes one feel like they''re enjoying the spring breeze.

    The moment he sees Katrina, the smile on Marcellus''s face becomes warmer.

    "Katrina," he says with concern, "I didn''t bother you, did I?"

    Katrina shakes her head and holds the door open. "Marcellus, come in."

    After Marcellus enters, Katrina pours him a cup of tea.

    Marcellus hands over the box in his hands to Katrina, "Katrina, I bought you a new phone and got your old phone number back. I asked someone to do it for you. I hope you like it."

    After bringing Katrina home the night before, Marcellus waited for her to wake up and planned to ask her out to dinner.

    But he suddenly remembered Farrah saying that Katrina lost her phone. There was no way for him to reach her. When he tried calling her old number, it was still turned off.

    Marcellus went to a mobile store in person, bought her a new phone, and had her old SIM card reissued.

    He made sure she''s gotten enough rest before knocking on the door.

    Fortunately, he hadn''t disturbed her sleep.

    When Marcellus hands the phone over, the logo on the box is clearly visible. It''s the latest phone model that costs thousands of dollars, which isn''t a small amount.

    Katrina doesn''t dare accept it, so she quickly returns it to Marcellus. "Marcellus, thank you. I really appreciate your kindness. But this phone is too expensive. I''ll keep the SIM card, and you take the phone back."

    Marcellus pushes Katrina''s hand and looks at her with a warm and earnest look. "Katrina, there''s no need to be so polite. You''ve been away for so long, and it''s just a present to welcome you back."

    After Marcellus''s considerate gift, it seems inappropriate if Katrina declines it again. Marcellus specially chose a cell phone for her to give as a gift. If she refuses again, she would feel bad for wasting his efforts.

    Katrina finally accepts the present. "Thank you, Marcellus."

    Since Katrina started working, she hasn''t made much money, but she still has enough to buy a mobile phone. Nonetheless, she accepts the present for the time being.

    As the saying goes, one good deed deserves another.

    Marcellus is so good to her. In the future, she will repay him for his gift.

    Seeing Katrina accept the gift, a satisfied smile unconsciously lights up his handsome and elegant face.

    Money doesn''t matter to Marcellus.

    He is willing to spend a lot of money on the person he likes, no matter how much.

    If Katrina had refused the gift, he would be depressed.

 Chapter 110: Marcellus Invitation For Dinner

    "Let''s go out for dinner together tonight, Katrina," Marcellus invites gracefully.

    Katrina nods her head curtly and smiles. "Okay! Let''s call Farrah and Patton!"

    After such a long absence, she should have a meal together with her friends on her first day back.

    At Katrina''s words, Marcellus gets a strange look on his face. He wants to go out on a date with Katrina, but she thinks he just invited her for dinner with other good friends.

    Still, seeing her smile on her face, Marcellus unfurls his mood and grins back. "Yes, let''s call Farrah and Patton."

    Her happiness is enough for now. He is content to see her so happy.

    The first thing Katrina does when she gets her new phone is to call Carl Anderson.

    "Uncle Anderson, it''s me."

    When Carl answers the phone, he is surprised to hear Katrina''s voice. "Katrina! Your best friend said you were sent on a special a.s.signment. Is it over?"

    Katrina smiles at the sound of his voice. "Yes, it''s over. Uncle Anderson, I''m back."

    "Katrina, did you get hurt?" Carl doesn''t exactly know what special task she was performing, but a two-month out-of-touch mission must have been dangerous.

    "Uncle Anderson, I''m fine. I''m not hurt. All my colleagues took care of me. You can rest a.s.sured."

    "Good! That''s good! Katrina, your return is a special occasion. Today, we can have a meal at home. I want to celebrate your return."

    Katrina doesn''t expect Carl to say that suddenly. She knows that Carl is always busy with work and the company. At the thought of having just agreed to dinner with Marcellus tonight, she''s a bit hesitant. "But Uncle Anderson, I¡­"

    "No, buts! It''s already set! Uncle Anderson and your Aunt Green will be waiting for you at home tonight!"

    Carl a.s.sumes that Katrina is hesitant because she doesn''t want to bother him. To avoid a further argument, he decisively tells her the time and hangs up.

    Katrina is taken aback to hear the busy tone on the phone. She looks up at Marcellus with her big eyes full of bewilderment. "Marcellus¡­ Uncle Anderson told me to go back to the house tonight for dinner."

    She just agreed on dinner out with Marcellus, but now Uncle Anderson is inviting her to the Anderson house for dinner.

    Unfortunately, she has to give up one of the plans she made. Katrina always hated breaking promises she made to someone else.

    But now...

    Uncle Anderson, an elder, is so eager to invite her back that she couldn''t possibly refuse him.

    She has to break her promise to Marcellus.

    Marcellus doesn''t mind that Katrina ends up standing him up so soon.

    Looking at her dazed, confused, and lovely eyes, Marcellus smiles unconsciously. He raises his hand and touches her head. "Never mind, you can have dinner with the Anderson family tonight. As long as I can have your time tomorrow night."

    Marcellus''s big and warm hands caress her head lovingly, and even his gaze looks warm and sunny.

    Katrina blushes.

    Feeling Marcellus''s warmth, Katrina suddenly remembers how Aaron used to knock her head while she was in his captivity.

    The contrast could not be sharper.

    When Aaron wakes up and finds her gone, he''ll definitely be mad. Katrina shudders at the thought of Aaron''s breathtakingly handsome but usually grim face.

    d.a.m.n it, and he is so difficult to escape. Why does she keep thinking of him?

    Stop! Stop!

    Eventually, Aaron Wilson will disappear completely from her world. Why should she keep frightening herself with thoughts of him?

    Feeling something unusual with Katrina, Marcellus asks worriedly, "Katrina, what''s wrong? Are you hurting somewhere?"

    Katrina quickly adjusts her mood and shakes her head with a smile. "Nothing''s the matter. I just suddenly remembered my lost ID and bank card. Reissuing them is troublesome. Go ahead, Marcellus. I''ll go back to my room and change my clothes. I''ll go out and do my errands."

    With a slight smile on Marcellus''s handsome face, he says gently, "Don''t worry about it, I''ll go with you."

    Moments later, Katrina walks out of her room after changing her clothes.

    Marcellus accompanies Katrina to reapply for her lost identification papers.

    Born in a wealthy family with power and status, Marcellus is one of the top elite lawyers in Abbe City and deals with dignitaries on a daily basis. In Marcellus''s company, Katrina takes the VIP channel unhindered and soon gets all the necessary papers processed.

    By the time they get out of the bank, the sun is setting.

    Katrina smiles and looks at Marcellus. "Thank you, Marcellus."

    Without Marcellus''s help, she has no idea how long she would have spent applying for the doc.u.ments.

    "We have been friends for so many years, and you don''t need to thank me."

    Marcellus feels that since Katrina came back from Hadley City, her att.i.tude towards him seems to have changed a lot.

    Before, she keeps avoiding him despite his efforts in courting her.

    But now¡­

    He is content to have her accept him as a friend. As long as he is with her, it doesn''t matter what they do. He''s happy to be in her company.

    "I have to go to the house now, Marcellus. See you tomorrow!"

    Marcellus hurries to offer, "I can drive you there!"

    "No, no, I''ll take a taxi by myself!"

    Having already troubled Marcellus the whole afternoon, Katrina is embarra.s.sed to ask Marcellus to drive her.

    Besides, Sophie has been secretly in love with Marcellus. She''s held a grudge against Katrina because of Marcellus. If Marcellus drives her to the Anderson house and Sophie sees them, it may cause a lot of unnecessary trouble.

    Katrina quickly waves at Marcellus and walks away and stops at the curb to hail a taxi.

    But it''s currently the rush hour. There are pa.s.sengers in all the taxis that pa.s.s by, and Katrina is unable to get a cab.

    It''s been more than 20 minutes since the sunset, and the city''s neon lights start lighting up the cityscape. Katrina still hasn''t gotten a taxi.

    Just then, her mobile phone rings.

    When Katrina hastily picks up the phone, she hears Carl''s voice. "Katrina, where are you?"

    "Already on the way," Katrina hastens to reply, "I''ll be there right away."

    After hanging up the phone, Katrina looks helplessly at a distance.

    Why are there still no empty taxis?

 Chapter 111: Marcellus Is Here

    Just then, a black Porsche pulls up in front of her.

    Marcellus steps out of the car with his long legs and kindly pulls the door open for Katrina. "It''s impossible to get a taxi at this time. Get in, and I''ll give you a ride."

    Suddenly seeing Marcellus appear in front of her, Katrina is stunned. "Marcellus, why haven''t you left?"

    It''s been half an hour. She thought he''d be home by now, but for some reason, he''s still here.

    Marcellus has a faint smile on his handsome face. "How could I go without seeing you get in a taxi?"

    At Marcellus''s response, Katrina blushes a little and gets into his car.

    Marcellus is quite the gentleman.

    No wonder so many girls had a crush on him back when they were in school. Not only does he look handsome, but his family is also ill.u.s.trious, and he has a gentle disposition. Practically everyone likes him.

    On the way to the Anderson house, Katrina feels vaguely uneasy.

    When she returns to the house, she will see not only Uncle Anderson, but also Sophie, Samuel, and Aunt Green. Sophie sees her as her mortal enemy. Samuel is a free-spirited playboy who likes to leer at her and make unwanted advances towards her.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    As for Aunt Green''s att.i.tude towards her, it''s a long story.

    In front of Uncle Anderson, she will show concern to Katrina. But as soon as he leaves, she turns cold eyes on her. The two-faced behavior makes her feel uncomfortable every time as if she has something heavy sitting on her chest.

    Although Katrina dreads the situation, she thinks of Uncle Anderson, who took her from the orphanage, raised her, and let her attend school. She''s received a lot of kindness from him and is infinitely grateful to him.

    So even if Sophie, Samuel, and Aunt Green don''t treat her kindly, she will try to tolerate them in front of Uncle Anderson.

    In a flash, Marcellus''s Porsche reaches the Anderson villa and parks in front of the entrance.

    Samuel and Marcellus were cla.s.smates in junior high school. They had a good relationship. And Sophie has always been fond of Marcellus. She keeps finding ways to try and get close to him.

    Marcellus is no stranger to the Anderson family.

    But with the pa.s.sage of time, the business of the Anderson family has gotten bigger and bigger, and Samuel gradually became impetuous. He became a profligate. He lingers between women every day and refuses to grow up and change his ways.

    Marcellus has always been a strict and disciplined person. As a result, his relationship with Samuel has become estranged.

    As for Sophie ¡­

    After having known each other for years, Marcellus knows that he has no feelings for her. But he doesn''t want to say hurtful things to her either. Whenever he receives Sophie''s offer, he always keeps a certain distance from her, treats her as a common friend or a sister, and never gives her any ambiguous hints.

    The only person in the whole Anderson family who has frequent contact with Marcellus is Katrina. But since Marcellus is not her boyfriend, there''s no reason for him to be at the Anderson villa. And he doesn''t want to intrude on their dinner either. As soon as he sees Katrina walk into the villa, he will leave.

    Katrina unbuckles her seatbelt. "Thank you, Marcellus. I''ll go first. Be careful on your way back."

    Marcellus smiles and nods gently. "Okay, remember our dinner tomorrow night. I''ll come to pick you up after work."

    "I know," Katrina replies. She already stood Marcellus up today and she feels guilty about it. She''ll definitely go out with him tomorrow night.

    Marcellus steps out of the car and is about to circle around to the pa.s.senger seat to open the door for Katrina, when a surprised female voice suddenly calls, "Marcellus!"

    When Marcellus turns around, he sees a familiar red BMW sedan behind his car.

    As soon as the car stops, Sophie gets out of the car and runs excitedly towards Marcellus.

    "Marcellus, are you looking for me? Why didn''t you call before you came?" Her made-up face is full of happiness and surprise.

    Sophie is always the one who takes the initiative with Marcellus. This is the first time that Marcellus came to their house.

    At that moment, Sophie can''t be happier.

    That afternoon, Sophie asked her best friend to go shopping with her to buy a cell phone.

    The phone she wants is the latest model that got released today. The color she wants has also been selling well.

    When she arrived at the mobile shop, the clerk told her that the last red phone was bought by a gentleman 15 minutes ago.

    Sophie felt very lost in the news.

    She couldn''t bear having the money but being unable to buy what she wanted. She managed to ask the clerk for the contact information of the customer who bought the last phone. She planned to pay a high price to get it back from him.

    Sophie was stunned to see the familiar name and phone number.

    Marcellus was the person who bought the last cell phone.

    Why did he buy a girl''s cell phone?

    Did he buy it as a gift?

    Who was he going to give it to?

    Marcellus has always been a serious man. He hasn''t had a girlfriend that she knows of.

    While Sophie was a little confused, her best friend Cindy said, "Sophie, maybe Atty. Brook wants to buy you a birthday present?"

    Sophie agreed.

    After all, her birthday is coming up in a few days.

    Marcellus has known her for so many years. He probably found out what to give her from her circle of friends. He must have bought the phone because he knew that she wanted it.

    A smile appears on Sophie''s delicate face.

    As a pampered daughter, the extremely high price of the mobile phone is nothing at all. If she wanted to, she could change four or five phones a month.

    But a phone given to her by Marcellus is different. Because it''s a gift from him, she will cherish it forever.

    Previously depressed because she couldn''t get the phone she wanted, Sophie suddenly cheered up and went to the salon to have her hair done with her best friend.

    But before her hair was done, her dad called her and told her to come home for something important.

    Despite her displeasure, Sophie finally drove back. She had no idea that a surprise would be waiting for her when she gets home.

    Marcellus is here!

    Is he here to give her the present?

    Sophie sincerely believes that Marcellus purchased the mobile phone for her. She automatically a.s.sumes that Marcellus is at her family''s villa for her.

    When Sophie speaks, Marcellus''s handsome face freezes.

    He had planned to leave silently after seeing Katrina enter the door.

    Unfortunately, Sophie catches him.

 Chapter 112: Marcellus Realized He Wants To Be With Her

    At the sight of Marcellus, Sophie is so overcome with excitement that she wants to tackle him and give him a big hug.

    For many years, she has loved him in secret.

    Has Marcellus finally realized that he wants to be with her?

    Sensing Sophie''s approach, Marcellus quietly steps aside and keeps an appropriate distance away from her.

    Sophie realizes that she is overacting too much.

    Although she likes Marcellus a lot, as a girl, she should be a little more reserved. It isn''t appropriate for her to throw herself onto a man.

    Sophie looks down a bit shyly before looking up at Marcellus with watery eyes. "Marcellus, there''s a new movie coming out, let''s watch it tomorrow night."

    Thinking that Marcellus prepared a gift for her, Sophie is confident that he won''t refuse her small request.

    But Marcellus looks at her apologetically and says, "Sorry, I asked Katrina to have dinner with me tomorrow night."

    Katrina?

    Hearing the name that Marcellus hasn''t mentioned in two months, Sophie is in a daze. It''s as if her head was doused in cold water, extinguishing all her joy and enthusiasm.

    Sophie''s smile freezes on her made-up face. Her happiness suddenly disappears, and her mood turns sour.

    She says incredulously, "Katrina''s back?"

    Marcellus nods. "Yes, your father invited her to have dinner with the Anderson family. She couldn''t get a taxi on the way, so I drove her here."

    Sophie immediately looks into Marcellus''s car. Sure enough, she sees a familiar figure inside.

    Still sitting in the car, Katrina hesitates to open the door and to get out of the car. She''s afraid of disturbing Sophie.

    Finally, she pushes the door open and gets out of the car. She forces herself to step forward and greet Sophie, "Sophie, long time no see."

    The moment Sophie sees Katrina, she feels an instant surge of hatred and anger.

    Marcellus came to the Anderson house for Katrina?

    She''s been gone for two months. Why is she back now?

    And the first thing she does after coming back is to cozy up to Marcellus!Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    Sophie extremely despises Katrina. She wants Katrina to completely disappear from Marcellus''s life and the world forever as if she never existed.

    Unfortunately, she cannot lose her temper in front of Marcellus. She grits the words through her teeth as she says, "Long time no see!"

    Katrina knows that Sophie hates her.

    But what can she do?

    Although she promised Sophie that she would never see or contact Marcellus again, that was four years ago.

    Is she really going to stay away from him for the rest of her life?

    Is she really going to refuse the man who cares about her so much?

    Is she really going to deny him the chance even to be her friend?

    Not wanting to embarra.s.s Marcellus, Katrina says, "Marcellus, Sophie, and I will go ahead. It''s getting late, and you should go back. Be careful on the way."

    Marcellus nods at her gently with a tender smile on his handsome face. "Okay."

    His soft gaze lingers for a few seconds on Katrina''s face before he looks at Sophie. He says politely, "Goodbye, Sophie."

    He glances at Sophie without a hint of the gentleness he displayed when he looked at Katrina. From this small action, Sophie can see who is in Marcellus''s heart. Feeling the difference in his treatment, Sophie becomes even angrier.

    Why does he like her so much?

    It''s been four years!

    Every day, she approaches Marcellus and tries to get him to love her, but he still turns a blind eye to her. But despite how much Katrina avoided him, he still treats her like this¡­

    Sophie clenches her fist so hard that the small diamonds decorating her fingernails dig into her skin.

    She refuses to accept losing to Katrina.

    As Carl''s daughter, she is an actual rich girl.

    All the things she usually eats wears, and uses are the most expensive. Every day, she goes to high-end shopping malls and restaurants and attends various exclusive parties and dinners. She often takes expensive vacations abroad.

    Every one of her close friends is either rich or has a high status in society. All of her friends are sons or daughters of rich people.

    But Katrina?

    Her parents died early, and she grew up in an orphanage. If her father had not kindly adopted her, she would not have enough to survive, let alone go to school.

    Besides having a pure and beautiful face, she has absolutely nothing.

    What did she do to keep Marcellus enamored with her for so many years?

    Sophie can accept being bested by a prettier lady who comes from a better family background than her. But she is completely unable to accept the fact that she is losing to the person she looks down upon the most.

    Anyone can imagine how much Sophia hates Katrina.

    Suddenly, Katrina''s phone rings.

    She pulls out her phone and looks at the screen. It''s Carl again.

    Katrina quickly picks it up. "h.e.l.lo, Uncle Anderson."

    "Katrina, where are you? If you''re having a hard time getting a taxi, I''ll ask Sophie to pick you up."

    By this time, Carl realizes that the rush hour makes it difficult for Katrina to get a taxi.

    "Uncle Anderson, I''m at the door with Sophie."

    "That''s great! Come in quickly! Eva has already prepared dinner, and it''s all your favorite food!"

    When Sophie sees the latest phone in Katrina''s hand, her eyes fill with jealousy.

    The phone that she was so eager to get is in Katrina''s possession!

    Marcellus bought the phone and gave it to Katrina!

    A surprise birthday present?

    It was all her fantasy!

    This shameless woman!

    Sophie wants to rush to Katrina, grab the mobile phone, and slam it to the ground.

    If she can''t have it, no one else can!

    "Miss Miller, Miss Sophie! Please come in!"

    Eva must have heard Carl talking on the phone and saying that Katrina and Sophie have arrived. Eva excitedly rushes to open the door and finds the two girls outside.

    Sophie rolls her eyes and walks into the villa. When she pa.s.ses Katrina, she forcefully b.u.mps Katrina''s shoulder. She is visibly upset.

    Eva notices Sophie''s hostility toward the other.

    The entire time Katrina lived at home, Eva always saw Sophie bully Katrina.

    Although she was worried about Katrina''s situation, she couldn''t say anything as a servant.

 Chapter 113: Family Dinner

    Katrina sees a hint of worry in Eva''s eyes.

    She quickly changes the subject and sniffs loudly. With a bright smile, she says, "Eva, it smells good. What did you cook?"

    At Katrina''s praise, Eva puts a big smile on her face. "Mr. Anderson gave us special instructions to cook some of your favorite dishes, Miss Miller. Come in!"

    Katrina follows Eva into the house. There is a bountiful dinner set up on the table.

    As Katrina enters, Carl stubs the cigar he''s smoking and stands up. "Katrina, come. Let''s have dinner."

    Sophie is surprised.

    Did her father make her come home quickly to have dinner with this woman?

    While Katrina sits at the table at Carl''s invitation, Sophie seems a bit reluctant.

    Today, the Anderson family is complete. Carl, Winnie, Sophie, and even Samuel, who always likes to fool around outside, are all gathered at home.

    It is evident that Carl takes Katrina''s return seriously.

    To welcome her back, he specially calls the entire Anderson family home.

    "Katrina, you must have suffered a lot on your two-month a.s.signment. Come, let me have the first drink to welcome you back safely."

    Carl raises his gla.s.s and looks at Katrina with a gracious smile on his slightly wrinkled face.

    "Uncle Anderson, you''re an elder, and I haven''t been in contact with you for a long time. The first drink should be mine." Katrina is so overwhelmed that she raises the gla.s.s with both hands.

    Sophie is furious to see Carl treat Katrina like a second daughter.

    Sitting nearby, Sophie rolls her eyes and mutters bitterly, "Suffer what? Her life is so good."

    As soon as she gets back, she hooks up with Marcellus and asks him to buy her a new phone and drive her to the Anderson house.

    Although Katrina seems innocent, she''s actually a dissolute woman who must have secret affairs with the policemen she works with.

    When Katrina was interning at the hospital, she always stayed out late. And every time she came back, she was dressed in designer clothes. No one knew where she spent those nights.

    "Sophie, don''t gossip! Katrina is working hard! It''s more than I can say for you, who only hangs out with friends to have some tea and get beauty treatments all day."

    Since Sophie graduated from college, she has been a full-time daughter. Her daily tasks include eating, drinking, enjoying luxuries, and sometimes, even getting a manicure done while flying abroad.

    Carl doesn''t expect much of the girl. He''s rich enough to support her lifestyle.

    But Samuel is a different story. When his son didn''t graduate, Carl made him work for the company.

    Until the present day, Carl delegates a lot of his work to Samuel. Since the Anderson family business will be taken over by Samuel in the future, Carl has to train him in advance.

    Sophie isn''t happy to hear Carl''s words. "Dad, do you think I b.u.m around at home every day? How much money can I make if I get a job? A month''s salary won''t be enough to buy a dress. Dad, I told you to invest in me. I want to open a flower shop, but you always refuse."

    "Sophie, I''m not reluctant to invest money to open a shop for you. But starting a business is not as simple as you think. I''m just afraid that after spending a lot of manpower, material resources, and financial resources, you won''t succeed, and you will be demotivated in the end."

    "Dad, I''m your daughter. With such an excellent father like you, how can I be bad at business? How will you know if you don''t let me try?"

    Winnie also agrees, "Yes, Carl. Our daughter wants to open a flower shop. If we don''t let her try, how do we know that she won''t succeed?"

    Although Carl is practical, he is still a man who dotes on his daughter. And after Sophie praises him so much, he decides to compromise. "Okay, I hear you. Sophie, on your birthday, I will give you a million to start your own business and open whatever store you want."

    Sophie''s gloom diminishes a little, and she feels a bit happy at that moment. "Thanks, dad!"

    "Katrina, eat more. You look thinner than you did two months ago."

    Winnie gives Katrina a mild smile and helps her to eat more food.

    "Thanks, Aunt Green," Katrina says politely, despite being uncomfortable with Winnie''s two-faced actions. She always treats Katrina poorly behind Carl''s back.

    When Carl sees his wife and Katrina getting along, a smile involuntarily appears on his face.

    Sophie has been indulged since she was a child, so she acts like a spoiled brat with regards to Katrina. But as long as his wife is kind to Katrina, he can rest rea.s.sured.

    While Katrina eats, she suddenly feels a foot rubbing up and down her lap. She freezes and stops eating.

    Samuel is sitting opposite her. Is he the one rubbing her lap?

    Katrina looks up. Sure enough, Samuel is staring at her with a lewd and disgusting grin on his lips.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    Since he tried to take advantage of her four years ago, she has been particularly wary of Samuel.

    When she transferred to the police academy, she moved to the student apartment. After graduating, she rented her own place. The reason she moved out was that she wanted to get away from Samuel.

    She doesn''t expect the playboy to continue hara.s.sing her.

    He obviously has a girlfriend, and he switches lovers one after the other. But he still keeps trying to take advantage of her whenever he gets a chance.

    At that moment, Katrina couldn''t contain her disgust.

    Because Carl is present, Samuel thinks that she won''t fight back and has no scruples about hara.s.sing her.

    Furiously biting her bottom lip, Katrina picks up a fork from the table, lowers her head, and forcibly stabs Samuel''s foot.

    At the sudden pain, Samuel lets out a howl and takes his foot away.

    He doesn''t expect Katrina to be so cruel and stab him with a fork. He even feels his foot bleeding.

    Samuel''s sudden shout surprises everyone.

    Carl has always been tough on Samuel. He scolds him with an authoritative look. "What the h.e.l.l are you doing?" he demands. "Eat your dinner."

    Samuel quickly bends down. "Dad, I suddenly have a bad stomach ache. I think something upset my stomach. I''m fine, and you keep eating. I''ll go to the washroom."

    When Samuel leaves, Katrina calmly drops her fork to the ground. She bends over, picks it up, and hands it over to Eva.

    "Eva, the fork fell to the floor. Please take it away, and I don''t need it for the time being."

 Chapter 114: Sophies Strike

    Samuel brought it upon himself. Katrina doesn''t feel any remorse about hurting him.

    Just then, Carl says, "By the way, Katrina, are you going to work tomorrow? The company is organizing a company outing tomorrow. If you don''t have work, you should go along and relax."

    Katrina knows that Carl is well-intentioned. She is amazed at how well he treats her.

    But she has other plans tomorrow.

    Katrina smiles. "Thanks, Uncle Anderson. But I plan to visit my father tomorrow, so I can''t go."

    When Katrina was eight, her father died while trying to save a man from drowning.

    From time to time, Katrina buys her dad''s favorite drink and visits the cemetery to see him. During her visits, she confides in him and shares happy stories with him. Seeing the picture of her father on the gravestone makes her feel like he''s standing in front of her and showering her with kindness.

    After being away for so long, she comes back after a lot of difficulties. She has to make time to visit her father. She doesn''t want him to worry and miss her after not seeing her for such a long time.

    At Katrina''s response, Carl suddenly stops. A piece of meat falls from his chopsticks to the table.

    "Uncle Anderson, what''s wrong?" Katrina asks when Carl suddenly freezes.

    "Oh, nothing," he says, "I just thought about how I used to go out for drinks with your dad. I didn''t expect him to pa.s.s at such a young age. Whenever I think about it, I feel a little sad."

    Katrina is moved to hear Carl''s words. Unexpectedly, there is someone else in the world besides her who still misses her father.

    "Thanks to Uncle Anderson''s good relationship with my father, I am well cared for. If he were alive, my father would be extremely grateful to you." Katrina beams at Carl.

    After her father died and she was sent to an orphanage, Carl adopted her and provided a good life for her.

    At the mention of the past, Carl''s expression subtly shifts. He quickly changes the topic and helps Katrina to more food. "Let''s not talk about such a sad topic. Come on, Katrina. Eat more food!"

    After dinner, Katrina stays the night at the Anderson house.

    Although Carl always tells her not to be so polite and to treat the house as her own home, Katrina doesn''t feel at home in this place. It''s a good place to sleep over occasionally, but she doesn''t feel comfortable living here for an extended period of time.

    As soon as Katrina retires to her room in the evening, she locks all the doors and windows.

    After getting stabbed in the foot, Samuel doesn''t dare come back to hara.s.s her.

    As for Sophie...

    Even though Sophie has been dissatisfied with her for a long time, she doesn''t dare come onto her because Carl is at home.

    When Katrina wakes up the next day, only Winnie and Sophie are at home. Carl and Samuel left early to organize the company outing scheduled today.

    As Katrina goes out of her room, she finds Winnie drinking tea on the sofa. She doesn''t see Sophie in the living room. The girl probably isn''t awake yet.

    Katrina politely greets Winnie, "Good morning, Aunt Green."

    As if she didn''t hear a thing, Winnie doesn''t even look up.

    Katrina is used to Winnie''s indifference. Ignoring the snub, she says, "Aunt Green, I''ll go ahead now."

    At that moment, Eva comes out of the kitchen. "Miss Miller, breakfast is ready. Why don''t you stay and have breakfast before leaving?"

    Katrina quickly shakes her head. "No, thank you. Eva, I''ll leave now."

    Winnie doesn''t look up at Katrina the entire time. She certainly doesn''t want to ask her to stay for breakfast.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    Stepping out of the villa of Anderson''s family, Katrina breathes a sigh of relief and walks to the bus stop a few hundred meters away.

    Perhaps because of the traffic jam caused by the morning rush hour, the buses are delayed.

    Katrina is the only person waiting for the bus because all the people who live in this neighborhood are either rich or influential. If they need to go out, they can just drive their own cars.

    After waiting for a long time, the bus still hasn''t arrived. However, a BMW car slowly stops in front of her.

    Sophie?

    What is she stopping here for?

    Katrina is surprised when Sophie opens the door and steps out.

    She''s definitely not stupid enough to think that Sophie would be kind enough to offer her a ride when the bus is late.

    From her grim face, Katrina a.s.sumes that she came to bully her.

    In a blink of an eye, Sophie is in front of Katrina.

    Before Katrina can speak, Sophie raises her arm and heavily slaps her face with a glare. "Katrina, you b.i.t.c.h! You promised me that you would never contact Marcellus again. Why are you seducing him the moment you come back?"

    Sophie wanted to slap Katrina the night before.

    Marcellus treated Katrina with noticeable tenderness while paying no attention to her. He even bought her favorite phone and gave it to Katrina.

    Humiliated, Sophie can''t wait to vent her anger out on Katrina.

    Katrina doesn''t expect Sophie to slap her suddenly. Caught completely off guard, she receives the strike without getting the chance to evade it.

    A handprint appears on her cheek, and she can feel the burning pain from being slapped sideways. Her long hair covers most of her face and hides her reaction.

    Katrina is completely stunned by Sophie''s strike.

    In the Anderson villa, Sophie never dared hit her, despite how much she hates her.

    A few seconds later, Katrina snaps out of her daze.

    Getting slapped for the first time, Katrina feels a surge of anger. Looking at Sophie''s elaborate, domineering, and overbearing face, Katrina really wants to slap her back.

    But for Carl''s sake, she clenches her fist and forces herself to endure it in the end.

    Katrina looks at Sophie and says with a low and sharp voice, "Sophie, I have given you for four years, and you still haven''t gotten Marcellus''s heart. Even if you have forty years, Marcellus won''t like you back."

    Sophie is outraged at Katrina''s words.

    Yes, despite all her efforts, Marcellus still doesn''t give her a second glance. But without doing anything, Katrina can easily gain Marcellus''s concern and affections.

    The fact makes Sophie hate Katrina even more.

    At that moment, Sophie''s pristinely made-up face suddenly becomes ferocious and terrible. She screams at Katrina and rushes to her, "Katrina! You s.l.u.t! I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 115: Sophies Face Is Full Of Anger

    Sophie''s face is full of anger as she rushes to Katrina aggressively. She snaps her sharp manicured nails directly at Katrina''s face.

    At that moment, Sophie''s heart is filled with malevolence.

    Not only does she want to slap Katrina to vent her anger out, but she also wants to scratch her pretty face and see how she could seduce Marcellus afterward.

    This time, Katrina is on guard.

    Seeing Sophie waving her nails directly towards her, Katrina is filled with fierce spite. She was already annoyed for being slapped for no reason. Now, Sophie''s continuing aggression makes her rage.

    Just because Carl adopted and raised her, doesn''t mean that she''s a servant in the Anderson house who can be bullied at will.

    Katrina has endured tolerating Sophie for all these years. Before, no matter how much she suffered, she always bore the pain herself. This time, she won''t put up with it any longer.

    She grabs hold of Sophie''s wrist like a trapped rabbit, keeping her hand out of reach. Her originally pure and innocuous face now looks unspeakably serious.

    Clutching Sophie''s wrist, Katrina fixes the other woman with a severe stare. "Sophie, if you pick a fight with me, I won''t lose to you. I will disregard that slap just now for Uncle Anderson''s sake. But if you dare attack me again, I will not relent, so don''t challenge me!"

    To repay her uncle''s kindness, Katrina never fought back. But it doesn''t mean that she''s afraid of Sophie or can be bullied into giving in to her wishes.

    If Sophie lays another finger on her, she will retaliate at once.

    Besides, Katrina is a police officer who was trained in various combat. She may not be able to subdue a tall and strong man on her own, but she is absolutely confident in winning against a delicate, young lady like Sophie.

    Sophie wants to scratch Katrina''s face, but she can''t reach it because of Katrina''s tight grasp on her wrist. She tries to draw her hand back, but she can''t pull away either.

    Katrina has always been a yes man and has never fought back in the face of all her sarcastic comments.

    For the first time today, Sophie witnesses a powerful Katrina.

    Is this the same Katrina she knows?

    Katrina''s defiance makes Sophie feel strange.

    This ungrateful woman!

    Is she fighting back now that she''s working and earning her own money? Is she attacking her because she no longer needs her family''s support?

    But in terms of force, Sophie is powerless against her. She could do nothing but flash her long fake eyelashes indignantly at her. "Katrina, take your filthy hands off me!" she exclaims.

    Although Katrina does it roughly, she releases her wrist as Sophie hoped.

    All Katrina wants is to protect herself, not hurt Sophie. If Sophie stops attacking her, she doesn''t need to keep grabbing her arm.

    Now that Sophie has crossed her path, Katrina wants to be clear with her.

    Katrina looks at Sophie and says calmly, "Sophie, from today on, and I will no longer avoid Marcellus. I hope you will stop meddling in my affairs."

    After returning from Hadley, Katrina''s way of thinking has changed dramatically.

    Marcellus is an excellent man. She recognizes all the good things that he has done for her over the years. Although she evaded him for four years, he never strayed from his original goal.

    Perhaps after losing her freedom not long ago, Katrina realizes that life is short. No one knows what will happen in the next second.

    Katrina doesn''t want to miss her chance with an excellent and devoted man like Marcellus.

    Her body feels tainted, and the knowledge of knowing she doesn''t deserve Marcellus is like a thorn in her heart. But she''s not going to avoid him again as Sophie wants her to.

    If they really move on from friendship to love, and their relationship reaches a stable stage, she will open her heart to him. If Marcellus is willing to accept her painful and dark past, they can be together.

    If he doesn''t, then even if they part ways amicably, Katrina won''t have a single regret in her life.

    After all, she did her best.

    While Sophie likes Marcellus, Marcellus isn''t her boyfriend. There is no need for Katrina to apologize to Sophie for wanting to be with Marcellus. Sophie has no right to confront her like a jealous girlfriend and hurl abuse at her.

    Katrina is undoubtedly declaring war on Sophie to compete for Marcellus''s affections fairly.

    At that moment, Sophie''s elaborately made-up face becomes more ferocious.

    Katrina has been avoiding Marcellus for four years, but she has yet to turn him off.

    Sophie knows all too well that if Katrina stops avoiding Marcellus, she doesn''t even need to do anything. Just flashing him a smile will be enough to capture his heart.

    She doesn''t know what makes Katrina so better than her, but for some reason, Marcellus is utterly dedicated to her.

    Sophie is unable to reconcile the fact that the man she has loved for so many years is stolen away by a woman of such humble background.

    Why do all the men in her life favor Katrina over her?

    Since Katrina came to the house, her father has always stood by Katrina. Later, the man she loves also gets drawn by Katrina.

    Katrina has stolen the two most important men in her life. How can Sophie accept that?

    Her hatred for Katrina grows fiercer with each pa.s.sing day.

    Sophie looks at Katrina with fire in her eyes. She brushes her teeth and says, "Katrina, aren''t you afraid that I will tell Marcellus that you slept with an old man four years ago?"

    Four years ago, Katrina was the one who begged her to keep her mouth shut. She was kind enough to hide it for her. If Marcellus finds out that she''s a loose woman who lost her innocence four years ago, will he still like her?Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    Katrina is unimpressed by Sophie''s threat.

    She has a faint smile on her face as she speaks, "Sophie, what proof do you have that I slept with a man? Do you think Marcellus will believe you?"

    Calm determination fills Katrina as she stares Sophie down without a hint of fear.

    "He knows that you''ve been badgering him all these years and that you don''t like me. If you tell him that, he will think that you are deliberately slandering me and that you''re a wayward and obstinate woman who does ugly things in secret. He will only hate you more."

 Chapter 116: Well Meet Again Soon

    "Y-you!"

    Upon hearing Katrina''s calm response, Sophie almost stops breathing. Her face distorts more in anger.

    Katrina is right.

    If she goes to Marcellus and accuses Katrina of sleeping with another man four years ago, what proof does she have? How could she make Marcellus believe her?

    Katrina commutes to work every day. Apart from going out with her best friend Farrah after work, her personal life can''t be any simpler. She has never had an affair with anyone. She appears like a nice and quiet girl in everyone''s eyes.

    Although Sophie has known Marcellus longer, Marcellus is definitely more inclined to favor Katrina. If she came to Marcellus now to tell him about Katrina''s indiscretion four years ago, Marcellus would only think that she is deliberately slandering Katrina.

    Then, Marcellus will hate her more. It would drive a bigger wedge between them.

    This cunning woman looks like an innocent daisy who never quarrels with others, but she is actually vicious enough to set a trap for her.

    Sophie wants to expose Katrina in front of everyone, but for a variety of reasons, she can''t do anything about it.

    Spoiled all her life, Sophie is filled with petulance at not being able to get her way.

    Out of fury, Sophie instinctually raises her hand to slap Katrina again. Seeing Katrina with her arms raised over her chest defensively, she remembers that she wasn''t able to hit her earlier. She unwillingly lowers her arm in defeat.

    Sophie grits through her teeth, "Katrina, watch yourself! I won''t let go of this!"

    Just then, a car honks nearby.

    Katrina looks up and sees that the bus has arrived.

    Because Sophie''s car is parked at the bus stop, the bus can''t drive-in.

    Katrina waves to the bus, pay for her fare and gets on.

    Left alone, Sophie has to get in her car and drive away indignantly.

    When Katrina settles in her seat, the determined face she put on in front of Sophie suddenly collapses.

    Sophie really did a good job. The force of her slap is so great that Katrina feels the throbbing pain on one side of her face.

    Katrina pulls out her phone and turns on the front camera to check herself. Sure enough, half of her face is puffy, and the bright handprint on her cheek is contrasted against her pale skin.

    Katrina is furious.

    Sophie never respects her or treats her like an equal. To hit her that hard, it''s easy to imagine how much she hates her.

    If Sophie has no scruples about being violent with her, why should she keep restraining herself?

    After many years of silence, Katrina finally reaches her tipping point and fights back.

    Although she got slapped in the face, she was able to witness Sophie''s mortification for the first time.

    At least she didn''t fail to retaliate.

    In a s.p.a.cious and bright CEO''s office in Hadley, Aaron stands in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and looks down at the city with a blank face. His black suit sets his figure taller, making him look like an unapproachable and cold monarch.

    He''s in control of everything else in his life. Why can''t he manage to keep a woman?

    A pained look flashes in Aaron''s indomitably handsome face as a frown appears on his lips.

    Aaron has stopped smiling since Katrina left. Nowadays, he always looks cold and gloomy. Everyone around him is in a constant state of fear, afraid of upsetting him.

    Just then, there is a knock on the door.

    "Come in."

    The company vice president gently pushes the door open and walks in before standing aside.

    He cautiously reports to Aaron, "Mr. Wilson, as you instructed, we''ve purchased a building that will serve as our company office in the most prosperous district in Abbe. We also purchased a villa in the top residential area in your name. These are the purchase contracts, and please have a look."

    Instead of turning around, Aaron replies coldly, "Leave it there."

    At the response, the man hurriedly puts the contracts on the coffee table.

    He hesitates for a moment before saying, "Mr. Wilson, your business is flourishing so well in Hadley. Are you really determined to go to that strange place to start all over?"

    Although Aaron is a young man worth billions, who is capable of starting over in a new city, Abbe is a completely unfamiliar city to them.

    All the partnerships and networking have to be set-up from scratch. And they certainly can''t work as smoothly as they do Hadley.

    At the inquiry, Aaron turns around. His slim fingers clutch a gla.s.s of red wine as his dark eyes fix on the vice president. "Moving to a new city is both a challenge and an opportunity."

    His business in Hadley has grown so much that there isn''t much room for improvement. Starting over in Abbe is not necessarily a bad thing for the company.

    Aaron has always been fond of the market in Abbe, but Katrina is the reason he made up his mind to move to Abbe so quickly.

    He can''t wait to win her back.

    Upon hearing Aaron''s words, the vice president stiffens and sweat beads on his forehead. He lowers his head at once. "Yes, Mr. Wilson. What good foresight you have for our company! I''ll go prepare what needs to be brought to Abbe. I vow to finish the move within three days."

    After the vice president leaves, Aaron lifts his head and gulps all the red wine in the gla.s.s. His throat rolls with each swallow, and his gaze turns deep.

    Katrina, we''ll meet again soon.

    Now that you''ve touched my heart, no matter where you go, you can''t get rid of me.

    A thousand miles away, Katrina can''t help but shudder, suddenly feeling a chill run down her spine.

    The cemetery where Katrina''s father is buried is located in the suburbs far from the hustle and bustle of the city. To get there, she has to transfer to another bus.

    After getting off at the stop, Katrina finds a cold beverage store nearby and buys some ice cubes. She wraps them in a towel and applies it on her face. Luckily, the swell gradually fades away, but Sophia''s handprint is still clear.

    Katrina can''t cancel her plans to visit her father at the cemetery today because of this incident. She hasn''t visited for so long. Her dad must miss her very much. After nursing her sore cheek for a while, she simply puts her hair down to cover the bruise on her face.

    Then, she buys her father''s favorite wine, a bunch of white chrysanthemums, and some food. She gets on the transfer bus heading for the suburbs.

    Forty minutes later, the bus stops in front of the station. Katrina gets off the bus and walks along the road for ten minutes until she reaches the cemetery.

    The caretaker in charge of the cemetery is currently using a big broom to sweep the pathway of the cemetery park. When he sees Katrina, he stops cleaning and straightens his waist. He smilingly greets her, "Haven''t seen you for a long time."

    Katrina puts a smile on her pretty face. "Yeah, I''ve been busy at work recently."

    The old man beckons to her, "Go on. There was a rainstorm the other day. Your father''s tombstone was stained by burnt paper ashes nearby. Because you haven''t been here for a long time, I cleaned it for you."

    Despite the old man''s simple words, Katrina feels very touched by it.

    "Thank you, sir."

    Katrina bends over to the man.

    "By the way, I''ve brought some food for you. I''ll leave them in the cottage."

    "When you visit next time, don''t bring me anything anymore. It''s hard for girls to earn money. Just keep the money and buy some nice clothes for yourself."

    Katrina smiles and walks inside.

    She pa.s.ses by the little cottage he stays at during duty to leave the food she bought before going to her father''s tombstone.

    After Katrina leaves, the nearly 70-year-old man bends down again and begins to sweep the fallen leaves along the pavement.

    Katrina and the old man have known each other for more than 10 years.

    Since her father died, Katrina visits him at the cemetery once in a while after she was sent to the orphanage.

    A little girl living in an orphanage barely had any pocket money. She always had to save for a long time to be able to buy a bus ticket.

    A young girl under the age of ten going to the cemetery by bus on her own to be faced with rows of cold tombstones was sure to feel lonely and afraid in her little heart.

    At that time, the man was already the administrator of this cemetery. Whenever he saw Katrina, he would come over and talk to her. Sometimes, he would ask her to stay for a meal.

    The company of the old man was like a beacon in the dark night, vanishing the fear from the young Katrina''s heart.

    Many years pa.s.sed, and Katrina slowly grew up. She went to high school and college, and she eventually graduated.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    Whenever Katrina visits her father''s grave, she always sees the man.

    He has witnessed Katrina grow from a little girl to a beautiful woman.

    Katrina also witnessed the process of the man''s transformation. A healthy and strong man. In the beginning, he gradually became an old man with a slouching figure.

    In his mind, he has regarded Katrina as the young daughter of a family friend. He''s a little worried about her, and he doesn''t know if she encountered some trouble in the months he hadn''t seen her.

    Likewise, Katrina has also regarded him as a grandfather. Every time she comes, she buys some gifts for him to show her appreciation.

 Chapter 117: Visiting Her Fathers Grave

    Katrina places the white chrysanthemums in front of a steel-grey tombstone, then sits cross-legged on the ground and opens up the wine to chat with her long-dead father.

    "Dad, I''ve come to visit you. I brought your favorite drink. You must be thirsty, and I haven''t visited you for so long. I''ll pour it for you."

    Katrina slowly pours the wine into a gla.s.s, holding it in both hands and sprinkling it evenly over the grave.

    "Dad, don''t worry about me. I''m fine. Uncle Anderson is very kind to me. Actually, she mentioned you last night. He said that he particularly missed drinking with you in the old days."

    A thought occurs to Katrina. "Dad, how come I never heard you mention that you such good friends with Uncle Anderson?"

    Before her father pa.s.sed away, she can''t remember her father having a friend named Carl Anderson. When she was in the orphanage, Carl suddenly appeared to adopt her, claiming to be her father''s friend.

    But when she thinks about it¡­

    Carl Anderson is a businessman who works hard every day and has many dinner parties to attend. Because of his busy career, his relationship with her father was probably not that close.

    Katrina doesn''t think too much about it. She continues to chat with her father. "Dad, Uncle Anderson is really nice. He hasn''t seen you for so many years, but he still remembers you. He''s very kind."

    She pours a second gla.s.s of wine and respectfully sprinkles it onto the gravestone again.

    This is what Katrina does when she visits her father. She sits in front of the grave and talks to herself.

    After all, her father was her only family in the world. It''s only with him that she can speak her thoughts freely.

    She shares her happiness with her father because she feels that he will be happy for her. Speaking out her grievances to the tombstone is her way of venting out her frustrations. If her father could hear her in heaven, he would comfort her with the patience he had when she was a child.

    Time pa.s.ses by in a flash. It''s been two hours since Katrina sat in front of her father''s gravestone. Katrina rubs her numb legs and stands up from the ground.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    "Dad, I''m leaving now. I''ll come back to see you when I have time."

    After leaving her father''s tombstone, Katrina meets the old man sitting in the shade outside his old cottage and sipping tea.

    As Katrina walks by, she politely says, "I''m leaving."

    The man has experienced everything. He looks at Katrina with the old and tired eyes. "I''ll be retiring in three months."

    He has been the caretaker of the cemetery for twenty years. He''s getting older and is beginning to feel the strain of the work.

    Hearing his words, Katrina looks sad. "Sir, you have worked so hard for so many years. It''s time for you to enjoy your retirement."

    Although she is shocked to hear that he will stop working here all of a sudden, Katrina thinks that retirement would be a good thing for him, given his age and health.

    "Young lady, although we are not related, I''ve watched you grow up these past ten years. I''m a little worried about what will happen to you after I retire. When you have someone who loves you and takes care of you, I will be rea.s.sured."

    Over the years, Katrina has only been the only person to visit the cemetery on her own.

    Noticing this, he feels very sad.

    A tender weak little girl has to bear so many things by herself.

    He worries that the next time she visits after his retirement, she will be afraid of visiting the cemetery on her own.

    In his heart, he constantly hopes that Katrina can find a boyfriend who will always accompany her.

    But today, Katrina still came alone. She still doesn''t have a man who takes care of her.

    Katrina feels warmly moved by his words. The old man is thinking of her before he retires. In the end, Katrina lies to him to rea.s.sure him.

    "Thank you, sir. Actually, I just got a boyfriend, but he is busy with work. I didn''t want to affect his work, so I didn''t ask him to accompany me."

    As Katrina explains, the man''s wrinkled face bursts into a smile. "Really? Next time, introduce him to me."

    After witnessing Katrina''s growth over the years, he also wants to see what kind of boyfriend she has.

    Besides, he is almost seventy. After encountering so many different people, he would have better taste than her. He wants to help her and protect her. He wants to see if the man is worthy of her.

    Katrina''s face also blossoms into a smile. "All right. I''ll bring him with me next time."

    It feels good to make plans to meet again.

    The next time she sees him will probably be the last time she will ever see him. The old man will go back to his hometown to retire while she continues to work in Abbe. From then on, their lives will no longer intersect until the day he dies.

    At the thought, Katrina realizes how short life really is.

    Each farewell is likely to be the last.

    Like fourteen years ago¡­

    That morning, her father took her to school on a bicycle. He told her to walk slowly and to be careful not to fall when he bid her goodbye.

    But when she left school in the afternoon, her father was gone forever.

    No matter how great life is, it''s no match for the vagaries of the world.

    Whenever she thinks of memories of the past, Katrina unconsciously feels a sense of loss.

    But she soon adjusts herself.

    She can''t always feel sad and lost every time she visits her father.

    By the time Katrina gets home, it''s already late afternoon.

    The red and swollen mark on her face is still very obvious. Even if she uses her long hair to cover it up, the bruise is still visible.

    Being such an observant gentleman, Marcellus can definitely tell at a glance that something bad happened to her.

    Although Katrina is angry with Sophie for what she did, she doesn''t want Marcellus to know.

    Even though Katrina behaved strongly in front of Sophie earlier today, she is still a kind person.

    Sophie and Marcellus have known each other for years. Katrina doesn''t want to ruin their relationship. If Marcellus finds out that Sophie hit her, he will definitely hold a grudge against Sophie.

    Katrina has always been open and honest. She never liked besmirching someone behind their back. She deals with problems by repaying evil with good.

    Though she agreed to have dinner with Marcellus tonight, she''ll have to stand him up again.

    Katrina feels troubled by the thought.

    What excuse could she use to turn him down this time?

 Chapter 118: Sounds Good

    While Katrina lies in bed and rolls her pillow anxiously, a knock sounds on the door.

    Katrina is surprised.

    Did Marcellus arrive early?

    It''s still way too early to get off work.

    Besides, as a gentleman, Marcellus would never knock on her door without telling her beforehand. He would call her before arriving. If she isn''t available, he''d wait for her downstairs.

    Yesterday was a fluke. Marcellus couldn''t reach her because she didn''t have a cell phone, so she took the liberty to come over and give her one.

    Getting out of bed, Katrina puts on her slippers and hurries to open the door.

    When she opens the door, she is greeted with Farrah''s gentle smile.

    "Farrah! Why are you here? Don''t you have work today?"

    At the sight of her best friend, a smile immediately lights up her beautiful face. She drags Farrah inside.

    "I''m off work today. I wanted to see how you are."

    "I''m good! After a day''s rest, I feel refreshed. Farrah, do you want a cup of coffee?"

    "Sounds good."

    Katrina settles Farrah on the couch and hurries to pour the coffee for her.

    As she moves, she completely fails to notice that her phone is currently ringing in her pocket. She accidentally presses the answer b.u.t.ton without knowing it.

    While chatting with Farrah, she puts her mobile phone on one side of the sofa and goes to prepare coffee.

    Katrina hands the coffee to Farrah once it''s ready.

    Farrah accepts the drink. "Katrina, aren''t you having dinner with Marcellus tonight?"

    As Katrina frets about it, she replies, "Yeah, I was going to ask you and Patton to join us for dinner."

    Farrah puts down her teacup. "Marcellus already called me about it, but I declined and told him I had overtime work."

    "You declined?"

    Katrina''s face falls.

    While she was planning to have a meal together with her friends, her best friend turned the invitation down and came over to tell her about it.

    Although Katrina was looking for a reason to skip dinner, she also feels sad about canceling.

    Farrah''s reply stings.

    Seeing Katrina''s sad face, Farrah can''t resist teasing, "Silly girl! I know what Marcellus is thinking of. Patton and I can''t disturb you on your date!

    "I deliberately refused him to give you two times alone. Marcellus is really kind, and he''s really nice to you. I can tell you that you don''t dislike him. Why don''t you try dating him and see how it goes?"

    Farrah has the best intentions for Katrina and Marcellus.

    Marcellus is deeply devoted to Katrina, but she constantly tries to keep her distance from him. While the two seem perfect for each other, their relationship seems a little delicate. But Farrah doesn''t want Katrina to miss out on being with an upstanding man like Marcellus.

    At Farrah''s response, Katrina blushes. "Thank you, Farrah."

    Farrah always took care of her while they were in the orphanage. Even now, Farrah still thinks about her welfare.

    Katrina finally tells her best friend how she feels, "I''ve decided to accept Marcellus and try to get along with him."

    Marcellus has always looked after Katrina.

    In Katrina''s youth, she was quite fond of the handsome and gentle boy. For a girl who has just entered p.u.b.erty, it''s easy for her to get a crush on such an excellent guy.

    Katrina never dared admit that she liked Marcellus before, but she is certain that she never wavered from her feelings.

    "Really?" Farrah''s face is incredulous.

    After making sure that Katrina isn''t joking with her, Farrah happily stands up from the couch. "This is great! Katrina, as long as you stop avoiding him, you''ll end up together!"

    Farrah pulls Katrina up. "Now, go and change your clothes! You must dress up and look good for him! Actually, that''s why I came today. I wanted to supervise you getting ready!"

    But as she pushes Katrina back to her room to change, Katrina struggles to stammer, "Farrah, I actually don''t feel well today. I was planning to call Marcellus to ask if we can postpone another time."

    Farrah blinks in confusion. "What... What''s wrong, Katrina?"

    "Well... my head is a little sore. I went to the cemetery to visit my father today. I probably got heat stroke on the way back."

    Katrina was never good at lying, especially to people close to her.

    As soon as Katrina mentions that she isn''t feeling well, Farrah immediately approaches her out of professional instinct. "Show me."

    Katrina quickly ignores her request. "Farrah, I''m okay. It''s fine."

    Earlier, Katrina sat on Farrah''s other side with her hair down to cover her injury.

    But now, Farrah can clearly see the bruise on her face through her hair. Seeing the striking handprint on her face, Farrah immediately cries out, "What happened with you?"

    Katrina doesn''t want anyone to know about her altercation with Sophie because she doesn''t want anyone to worry about it.

    She has to lie again, "I just accidentally knocked myself. When I went to see my father, I spent too much time sitting, and my feet get numb. I accidentally fell to the ground when I stood up. Farrah, I am really fine. I''ve already put ice compress on it."

    "The handprint is still visible. How could you possibly accidentally knock yourself?"

    As a nurse, Farrah can''t miss the bruise in front of her eyes.

    Seeing Katrina hurt like this, Farrah immediately fumes and grits her teeth. "Did Sophie hit you? She did, didn''t she?"

    It could be no one but Sophie.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    She heard from Marcellus that Katrina went back home to have dinner with the Andersons. And Sophie has always been in conflict with Katrina, constantly finding fault with her. Even without thinking about it, Farrah can easily guess that Sophie did this to her best friend.

    Having the truth exposed to Farrah, Katrina can''t conceal it any longer. She lowers her head in defeat.

    Farrah is particularly worried about the pain on Katrina''s face. She can''t help but defend her against such injustice. "That vicious woman! You''ve only been back for two days, but she already hurt you like this!"

 Chapter 119: Pure Bliss

    "I know you aren''t related by blood. But after living under the same roof for so long, how could she treat you like this! This is terrible and unjust! If I had been there, I''d tear her apart with my own hands!"

    Farrah looks visibly more upset than Katrina. She paces around the living room in a huff, fanning herself with her hands to keep her cool.

    She continues, "Katrina, how did this happen? You''re a cop! How could you let that crazy woman bully you like that! If you don''t want to do it, at least charge her for a.s.saulting a police officer! Have your colleague bring her in and make her pay for her insolence!"

    Knowing that Farrah is concerned about her, she comforts her friend. "Farrah, she is Uncle Anderson''s daughter. I can''t give her a hard time for his sake."

    "Besides, I''ve already warned her off. I won''t let her off if she attacks me again. She won''t do it again, don''t worry."

    Since Katrina has forgiven Sophie, Farrah can''t say any more.

    Carl had adopted Katrina and raised her for so many years. It''s inappropriate for her to have the police arrest his daughter. Gradually, Farrah begins to understand Katrina''s actions.

    "So saying you''re suffering from a headache or heatstroke is just an excuse to get out of dinner with Marcellus?"

    Pretending to have a headache just now, Katrina lowers her hand from her forehead. "You noticed. Did I act poorly?"

    "Come on, whenever you lie, your voice softens. Besides, I''ve been a nurse for so long. How could I not notice that you''re only pretending about not feeling well?"

    As the mood eases a bit, Katrina hurries to hold Farrah''s arm. "Promise me not to let Marcellus find out what happened today," she pleads.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    Farrah is shocked to hear Katrina''s words.

    "I can understand why you don''t want to have dinner with Marcellus tonight, you''re afraid that Marcellus will see the bruise on your face and will see you differently. But why hide the fact that Sophie hit you? Wouldn''t it be better for Marcellus to know and get her off your back for you?"

    Though Katrina can''t get back at Sophie because of Carl, wouldn''t it be more convenient to have Marcellus crush Sophie''s spirit instead?

    Marcellus is bound to hate Sophie if he finds out that she hit Katrina. She would warn Sophie off bullying Katrina in the future. With Marcellus''s protection, Sophie wouldn''t dare do anything to Katrina.

    "Just don''t mention it, Farrah. Forgive Sophie. I don''t need to be in conflict with her because of this."

    Katrina adds, "Besides, I only decided to try and accept Marcellus because I like him over anyone else. I''m not willing to use him as a weapon for my protection, nor do I want him to shelter me."

    Hearing Katrina''s n.o.ble response, Farrah can only choose to respect her decision.

    Initially, Farrah believed that Marcellus could protect Katrina from harm. It''s ridiculous for Katrina not to take advantage of her relationship with him.

    But now, she also thinks that Katrina has a point.

    Katrina has always been a person of principle, handling problems with the utmost honor. She doesn''t want to use her relationship with Marcellus to retaliate against Sophie. Maybe she doesn''t take Sophie seriously at all.

    "Well, then. Katrina, think of how you''re going to talk to Marcellus. If you plan to cancel dinner, call him quickly. I should go back too. Patton is still waiting for me at home."

    "Okay, Farrah. Take care on your way home."

    After dropping Farrah off at the door, Katrina returns to her room. Just as she takes her phone to call Marcellus, the man himself calls her.

    "h.e.l.lo, Marcellus."

    Thinking that Marcellus is already on his way from work to pick her up, she feels a bit overwhelmed. She doesn''t know how to refuse him gently.

    The universe seems to feel her distress.

    On the other line, Marcellus''s voice is full of apology. "Our company is facing a sudden emergency. I can''t leave yet, so I may not be able to have dinner with you. When I have time another day, I will personally make it up to you."

    Katrina gapes in surprise. She doesn''t expect Marcellus to cancel on her.

    "Katrina, are you there?"

    "Oh! Yes, although it''s a pity¡­ Marcellus, you''d better go back to work. We can have dinner another day!"

    Instead of her having to make up an excuse, Marcellus''s company suddenly has an emergency. The universe gives her a helping hand.

    Katrina hides her excitement, but Marcellus still hears the subtle thrill in her voice from the other line.

    After hanging up the phone, Katrina happily reads a book.

    Near Katrina''s apartment, Marcellus rubs his temples in his car.

    After making plans with Katrina yesterday, Marcellus is in a good mood the whole day.

    With no important matters in the company, he gets off work early. He wants to see Katrina earlier too.

    When he gets to her neighborhood, Marcellus calls her up to let her know. But when the call connects, no one greets him. Then he hears Katrina and Farrah chatting with each other.

    After a long pause, Marcellus realizes that the call must have connected accidentally.

    In other words, he clearly hears Katrina and Farrah''s whole conversation without their knowledge that he is listening.

    Marcellus knows that it''s not a good idea to keep eavesdropping. Just as he decides to hang up and call Katrina again, he suddenly hears Katrina say that she has decided to accept him and try to get along with him.

    At that moment, Marcellus is shocked.

    His usually composed heart suddenly starts to pound violently.

    A strange feeling surrounds him.

    Pure bliss.

    Katrina has rejected him for four years. If she opened up to him even a bit, he would have a chance to be with her.

    Naturally, Marcellus is ecstatic to hear Katrina''s decision.

    Although he had intended to put the phone down and call Katrina back, he feels reluctant.

 Chapter 120: He Wants Become His Boyfriend

    A smile lights up Marcellus''s handsome and elegant face. Unspeakable happiness fills his heart.

    He can''t wait to see Katrina.

    But when he hears that Katrina isn''t feeling well and wants to cancel their dinner, Marcellus''s smiling face suddenly twists into worry.

    Is she sick?

    What happened to her?

    In the next moment, Farrah''s voice on the phone rises sharply. Farrah''s shock is palpable as she asks what happened to Katrina''s face.

    As Katrina prevails, Farrah is particularly indignant.

    Marcellus discovers the truth from their conversation.

    Apparently, Sophie hit Katrina. She slapped her face so hard, and it left a distinct handprint on her face.

    That''s why Katrina is making up an excuse to cancel dinner tonight. She doesn''t want him to see her injury.

    Marcellus is heartbroken and angry, and his hand involuntarily clenches the phone.

    Sophie...

    Katrina is Sophie''s sister. How could she do that to her?

    In front of Marcellus, Sophie has always maintained a proper image. And Marcellus has always treated her like a sister.

    He had no idea that Sophie is capable of such violence.

    Out of concern and consideration for Katrina, Marcellus naturally feels aversion towards Sophie at the discovery.

    He wants to confront Sophie and demand to know why she treated Katrina that way.

    But suddenly, he hears Katrina''s voice pleading Farrah not to tell him about it. She says that even though she likes him, she doesn''t want to use him as a weapon.

    On the one hand, Marcellus is relieved to hear that she values him in her heart.

    On the other hand, he feels completely helpless.

    Why is she so ridiculous?

    So what if she takes advantage of him?

    Marcellus likes her, and he wants to become her boyfriend. Is it wrong to protect the woman he loves?

    But since Katrina doesn''t want him to know, he chooses to respect her decision and act like he didn''t hear anything.

    After all, he isn''t her boyfriend yet. He is no position to protect her.

    Considering Katrina''s relationship with the Andersons, Marcellus understands her current situation and can''t get too involved in their conflict.

    In the end, Marcellus hangs up and gives up, wanting to confront Sophie.

    If Katrina can''t find an excuse to cancel their dinner, he will cancel for her instead.

    After a few minutes of calm, Marcellus adjusts his mood and dials Katrina''s number again. He pretends that he needs to cancel because he needs to work overtime tonight.

    Sure enough, Katrina readily agrees.

    Knowing that his woman is being bullied, but being unable to stand up for her or seek justice on her behalf, Marcellus finds it hard to accept the feeling of helplessness.

    After a long silence in the car, he finally drives on his own to the western restaurant he made reservations at.

    He wanted to pick Katrina up and have her dinner here.

    But now...

    He eats dinner alone.

    Marcellus doesn''t want to ask anyone out, aside from Katrina.

    At this time, Sophie is having her hair done and getting a ma.s.sage with her best friend, Cindy.

    Lying on the bed with a thick face mask on, they are getting a ma.s.sage from the spa attendants.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    "I''m so furious!"

    Sophie rants angrily to Cindy, "You don''t know how aggressive that b.i.t.c.h was! She grabbed my arm and tried to hit me!

    "She''s just a shameless orphan that my father adopted. I don''t know which nightclub she spent the night at to sell herself to some old man! That b.i.t.c.h! How dare she steal Marcellus away from me without any scruples?

    "At home, my father protects her. And I have no idea what kind of sorcery she did to Marcellus to make him fall for her. But now, she suddenly dares to threaten me so arrogantly!

    "I should have thrown her out when my dad adopted her before she got the nerve to fight back. I don''t understand what Marcellus likes about her so much! How could he think that such an ungrateful woman is a good person?"

    Though Sophie hit Katrina and slapped her, she didn''t come out on top. Instead of succeeding in threatening Katrina with something that happened four years ago, she fought back.

    At that moment, Sophie feels extremely angry and depressed.

    After being spoiled her whole life, Sophie cannot accept being defeated by a woman of humble status.

    When Cindy invited her to get a facial together this afternoon, she couldn''t help but vent all her frustration out during their session.

    Cindy is lying beside her. "Sophie, don''t be upset! Katrina is n.o.body. Who are you?

    "You are the daughter of a well-known real estate entrepreneur. In our circle, everyone knows about your status and influence. Who knows Katrina in our circle? Who looks up to her? No one!

    "You are prettier than her, have a better figure than her, and was born to such a great family. You are absolutely better than her in every way!

    "Marcellus must only be confused by her right now. How could he actually like her? The day she is exposed is the day Marcellus will turn against her.

    "I think you and Marcellus are a match made in heaven. As the Brook heir, Marcellus is a great a.s.set. He is so amazing that he runs Abbe''s largest law firm. Would his family let him settle for such a poor woman as his girlfriend?

    "You have to be confident, Sophie!

    "You''ve known each other for so many years. There is no other woman who has been at Marcellus''s side beside you. If he wants a girlfriend, you will be his first choice.

    "Don''t give up! Sooner or later, you will become his wife."

    Hearing Cindy''s rea.s.suring certainty, Sophie finally feels a little better.

    Although Katrina can confuse Marcellus for a while, she can''t do it forever.

    Marcellus''s parents will definitely look down on Katrina too. There''s no way that they will let them date.

    In the end, Marcellus will be hers.

    Seeing Sophie''s mood improve, Cindy is relieved. "That''s the spirit! Besides, didn''t Marcellus buy the phone you want for your birthday? Don''t worry. He must value you in his heart!"

 Chapter 121: Putting The Blame On Her

    At the mention of the mobile phone, Sophie''s short-lived good mood worsens, and she blows up again.

    She immediately shouts at Cindy, "This is all your fault! You misled me to believe that he bought the phone as my birthday present, so I actually thought he bought it for me! I almost made a fool of myself in front of Marcellus and that b.i.t.c.h Katrina! He didn''t buy that phone for me at all, and he gave it to Katrina!"

    If Cindy hadn''t put the idea in her head, she wouldn''t have thought that Marcellus bought her the mobile phone she wanted. Because of Cindy, Sophie practically thought of the mobile phone as her own.

    But all her hopes disappeared in the blink of an eye when she saw Katrina holding the phone. Her heart dropped all of a sudden.

    Cindy didn''t expect that Marcellus would give the phone to Katrina, but she didn''t expect Sophie to get angry with her either. Her eyes flash in embarra.s.sment and confusion.

    "I didn''t expect it to be like this, Sophie," Cindy says with an awkward smile.

    Although she tries to comfort Sophie, she can''t help but inwardly roll her eyes.

    What is she, Sophie''s punching bag? Why is she losing her temper on her?

    If Cindy didn''t want a bigger house, she wouldn''t have accompanied Sophie all day.

    Cindy''s parents previously set up a breakfast food stall. After working hard, the couple was able to save up enough money to open a shop.

    Later, the business flourished, and the extra money increased more and more.

    In the past two years, their shop has grown to over 20 branches in Abbe.

    From an ordinary family, Cindy becomes a rich second generation.

    In the past, she only interacted with ordinary people in her circle and studied in an ordinary school middle school and high school. She didn''t know anyone from Abbe''s powerful families.

    With her rising status in society, Cindy doesn''t think that she should befriend ordinary people anymore. She wants to fit in with the upper cla.s.s and become friends with other rich second-generation youth.

    But even though Cindy has a family fortune and she''s a rich daughter among ordinary people, her status is still a little inferior compared to the affluent members of society. She can''t even enter the upper cla.s.s. The established and well-known rich second-generation members of society don''t really consider her as their peer and invite her to things.

    By accident, she met Sophie.

    The real estate enterprise of the Andersons is very famous in Abbe. They have a lot more money and a more established status than Cindy''s family.

    Moreover, Sophie has been studying in an upscale school since she was in junior high school. She also knows quite a few people from powerful families.

    Because of this, Cindy took the opportunity to become good friends with Sophie.

    Since they met, they always go out together for dinner, shopping, and beauty treatments. Their relationship has gotten closer and closer.

    With Sophie''s invitation, she starts to partic.i.p.ate in exclusive parties and banquets. She also gets to know some powerful people and rich second generation persons. Her newfound acquaintances function as a bridge to help her get half a foot into the inner circle.

    For the most part, Sophia has a serious Princess Syndrome. To get close to Sophie, Cindy uses flattery to pander to her.

    Between the two, Sophie is absolutely dominant, and Cindy is like her submissive valet. Sophie always loses her temper with her and keeps putting the blame on her. After a long time of this unfair treatment, Cindy undoubtedly feels upset.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    But she doesn''t dare offend Sophie.

    After all, she''s still a bit of a fish out of water in this circle. She still needs Sophie''s company at every major party.

    Although Cindy seemingly ingratiates herself to comfort Sophie, in her heart, she''s held a grudge against her for a long time. Despite how much time they spend together, they don''t really have a good relationship.

    But Sophie doesn''t seem to feel anything strange about their friendship. Perhaps Sophie enjoys having a little valet to accompany her to do different things every day, and to validate her and comfort her in various ways.

    But Cindy is getting tired of Sophie''s abuse. She looks forward to the day when their family becomes stronger than the Andersons. Then, she will enjoy seeing Sophie kneel in front of her. She will look down on her in distaste, with her head held high.

    While Cindy daydreams about the future, the beauty technician attending to them smiles and says, "Ladies, the full package has been completed. Would you like to avail of something else?"

    Looking at her watch, Cindy is the first to say, "No, I''m hungry now. We''re going out to eat!"

    "Yes, we''ll come back another day if we want something else," Cindy echoes with a smile.

    But Cindy isn''t happy at all.

    This is how Sophie always behaves.

    Although they''re good friends, Sophie never considers her opinion. No matter what decision she makes, Sophie never asks Cindy for advice or what she thinks. She always makes decisions based on her own interests alone.

    And Cindy is helpless to follow Sophie every time.

    She is very tired of Sophie''s constant disregard for her.

    Sophie always vents out her frustrations on whatever is currently bothering her, and she always has to put up with it. Even if she feels uncomfortable, she has to smile at Sophie and become her punching bag.

    After leaving the salon, they decide to go out and eat.

    Because Sophie is in a bad mood, Cindy drives for them.

    "What are we going to eat, Sophie?" she asks as she drives.

    Sophie powders her face and retouches her makeup as she replies, "Whatever!"

    "There''s a new j.a.panese restaurant nearby. Why don''t we eat there?"

    "I''m really tired of j.a.panese food. It''s not delicious at all."

    "Hmm¡­ How about a hot pot?"

    "Hot pot after a beauty treatment? What''s wrong with you? We''ll get smoke all over us, and it will stick to our hair."

    Cindy can''t help rolling her eyes. "So, what are we going to eat?"

    "Your family runs a restaurant. Why can''t we eat there? Oh, I almost forgot that you have a civilian breakfast restaurant."

    After Sophie belittles Cindy''s family business so casually, she finishes her makeup and says, "There''s a high-end western restaurant nearby. Let''s go there."

    By this time, hatred fills Cindy''s heart.

    She has always been sensitive about her family background. Her family''s breakfast store certainly doesn''t seem as big as a real estate company.

    But Sophie doesn''t consider Cindy''s feelings in any way. How could she tactlessly hurt her pride by saying such things in front of her?

    Even if Sophie is oblivious, there''s an uncomfortable thorn in Cindy''s heart.

 Chapter 122: What Did She Do Wrong?

    Soon, Sophie and Cindy arrive at an upscale western restaurant.

    "Table for how many, please?"

    "Two."

    "This way, please."

    With the waiter''s guidance, they enter the venue, sit down at their table, and begin to order.

    After ordering, Sophie gets up from her seat with her purse in her hand. "Cindy, I''m going to the restroom."

    Then, she walks towards the restroom.

    Cindy replies with a smile on her face, "Okay."

    But as soon as Sophie turns around, the smile on Cindy''s face quickly disappears. Looking at Sophie''s back venomously, Cindy takes out a cigarette, lights it, and begins to smoke.

    The waiter delivering their coffee and juice comes up to her and reminds her, "Miss, this is a non-smoking restaurant. We have a smoking area in the restroom."

    Cindy turns down the cigarette. "Sorry."

    Feeling a bit upset because of Sophie, Cindy wants to smoke to relieve her frustrations.

    After the waiter leaves, Cindy looks at the direction leading to the restroom. When she doesn''t see Sophie coming out, she knocks the cigarette ash into Sophie''s coffee as revenge and stirs it with a spoon. Then she starts to drink her own juice as if nothing happened.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    She can''t speak out against Sophie, so she has to do things like this behind her back to get even.

    Just as Sophie exits the restroom, she receives a phone call from Carl.

    Sophie picks up the phone and walks towards the French window. "h.e.l.lo, Dad."

    "Sophie, regarding the one million I promised last time, I''ve already transferred the money to your account. You must manage the flower shop you''re going to open well, all right? Don''t let me down."

    "Really? That''s very kind of you, Dad! Don''t worry, and I definitely won''t let you down!"

    "All right, I need to accompany a client for dinner now. I can''t talk anymore."

    "Okay. Bye, Dad!"

    Sophie can''t hold back her joy after she hangs up the phone.

    In two days, it will be her birthday. She will call all her friends over for a party and have a good time.

    Sophie turns her head and inadvertently sees Marcellus sitting alone in a quiet spot.

    Marcellus?

    The moment she sees Marcellus, a spark of surprise flashed in her eyes, and when she asked Marcellus out for a movie last night, didn''t Marcellus say that he had dinner plans with Katrina?

    Why is Marcellus eating here alone? Where''s Katrina?

    Seeing that Katrina isn''t around, Sophie feels happy not to see them together. Marcellus is the only one present at the moment. It''s more convenient for her to try and get closer to him.

    Sophie takes out her compact to check her makeup before she walks towards Marcellus. "Marcellus, what a coincidence! I didn''t expect to see you here."

    Sophie sits across from Marcellus.

    Hearing Sophie''s voice all of a sudden, Marcellus''s originally bad mood seems to flash with more unhappiness.

    Sophie hit Katrina.

    Marcellus is very concerned about this. After all, he''s known Sophie for years.

    He didn''t even learn about it from Katrina, and he had to find out about it on his own. Katrina didn''t want him to know about it. She didn''t want him to teach Sophie a lesson.

    In the end, Marcellus doesn''t turn against Sophie. He keeps silent and doesn''t respond to her.

    Despite being snubbed, Sophie begins to smile. "Marcellus, the day after tomorrow is my birthday. I''m going to have a party. Do you think you can come?"

    In the past, as Sophie''s friend, Marcellus doesn''t refuse her when it comes to her birthday. But this time, he doesn''t even glance at her as he coldly refuses her, "I''m busy."

    Although Marcellus deliberately keeps a distance from Sophie, he''s always polite to her. But today, Marcellus''s att.i.tude toward her is cold, as if he would rather not talk to her at all.

    Sophie is surprised by Marcellus''s indifference to her.

    What did she do wrong?

    Why does Marcellus suddenly look upset?

    Where is the elegant and gentleman she loves?

    In an instant, Sophie realizes what''s going on. She slapped Katrina this morning. Katrina must have told Marcellus about it, and that must be why he is suddenly treating her so poorly.

    Sophie can''t help but clench her fist tightly at the thought.

    That b.i.t.c.h got back at her in secret!

    Knowing that she likes Marcellus, Katrina deliberately rats her out to Marcellus to make him hate her. Although Katrina looks clever and sensible on the surface, she actually has a mean streak.

    Unable to restrain herself, Sophie snaps, "Did that b.i.t.c.h Katrina badmouth me in front of you? She did, didn''t she?"

    Hearing Sophie''s words, a hint of disgust flashes in Marcellus''s eyes.

    Even though Sophie had slapped Katrina, she still maintained Sophie''s image and refused to let him find out and make trouble for her bully.

    On the other hand, Sophie rudely uses foul language against Katrina and even calls her a b.i.t.c.h.

    Imagining how she bullied Katrina in secret, Marcellus snaps back, "Sophie, watch your mouth!"

    Who is she calling a b.i.t.c.h?

    Marcellus doesn''t want to get into a fight with Sophie, but between her and Katrina, he will definitely take Katrina''s side.

    Now that Marcellus knows Sophie''s true colors, his image of her sinks to the bottom.

    This is the first time that Marcellus speaks to Sophie in such a fierce tone.

    At that moment, Sophie is in a daze. Unspeakable sadness and grievances overwhelm her.

    Desperate to be with Marcellus, Sophie is always so careful to maintain her image in front of him. But within two days of Katrina''s return, Marcellus''s att.i.tude towards her suddenly turns icy.

    Katrina, that b.i.t.c.h!

    Sophie blames Katrina for all the pain Marcellus causes her.

    After waiting restlessly in her seat, Cindy gets up and hurries in the direction of the restroom to find Sophie.

    She searches the restroom inside and out, to no avail. Finally, she sees Sophie''s figure in a secluded spot.

    Cindy comes over and sighs in relief. "Sophie, there you are! All our dishes have been served."

 Chapter 123: Back At Work

    When Cindy finds Sophie, she seems to be in a bad mood.

    Marcellus doesn''t look so good either. He usually has a faint smile on his face, looking gentle and elegant. But this time, his face is devoid of expression.

    Did Marcellus and Sophie have a fight?

    Cindy suddenly gets a headache. She doesn''t think she should be here right now.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    Putting a smile on her face, she says awkwardly, "Marcellus, you''re here too. I''ll leave you two alone to talk."

    Cindy turns around to leave.

    All of a sudden, Sophie says, "I''m also hungry. Let''s eat first."

    Taking Cindy''s arm, Sophie bids Marcellus goodbye and goes to their table.

    Cindy asks worriedly, "Sophie, what happened between you and Marcellus? Why do you both look so tense?"

    At that moment, Sophie feels extremely wronged and depressed.

    At Cindy''s question, resentment creeps into her eyes. "That b.i.t.c.h Katrina! She must have slandered me in front of Marcellus and spoke ill of me to turn him against me! He was so cold to me! He even refused to attend my birthday party!"

    Feeling the hatred in Sophie''s voice, Cindy dutifully echoes Sophie as her best friend, ranting about Katrina. "That sly b.i.t.c.h! She badmouthed you the first chance she got!"

    She adds, "Sophie, don''t be upset. Eat something first. Settle matters with her later."

    Walking to her seat, Cindy pushes Sophie''s shoulder gently to get her to sit down.

    But Sophie rounds on her and loses her temper again. "I''m not in the mood to eat! Eat by yourself!"

    With that, Sophie turns around and walks out without turning back, leaving Cindy standing alone and gaping at her.

    "Sophie!"

    Again!

    Every time Sophie is in a bad mood, she never thinks about her feelings!

    She leaves without delay, without thinking how lonely it is for her to eat on her own.

    Cindy purses her lips tightly with a hint of disgust in her eyes. Taking out a pile of money from her bag, she slaps it on the table and walks away.

    The next morning, Katrina gets up and goes to the police station in time for work.

    When Katrina disappeared, Farrah was worried about the impact of the incident on her life, so she communicated with Katrina''s supervisor to make up an excuse for her.

    Katrina''s colleagues think that she wasn''t in good health and that she was recuperating abroad. They have no inkling about her disappearance.

    There are very few girls in the police department.

    Katrina is young and beautiful. She was given the t.i.tle of the most beautiful policewoman when she entered the department. All her male colleagues take good care of her.

    When Katrina comes back to work, her colleagues fuss over her, full of concern. They even take her out to lunch.

    In the afternoon, the police department receives a 911 call about someone carrying a lethal weapon on the street, intent on committing murder.

    The head of the department takes the distress call seriously, summoning officers to handle the situation immediately.

    Katrina and a few male colleagues take a police car and head to the location of the incident.

    When they reach the streets, they quickly locate their target. Two policemen determinedly rush in, tackling the rugged man with a fruit knife to the ground.

    By this time, the man is discovered to be mentally disturbed.

    As long as there''s the slightest possibility of the public''s safety being at risk, they have to put an end to it at once.

    Taking the man into the police car, Katrina''s colleagues decide to bring him to the police station for further questioning and processing.

    On the way to the police station, an old woman over fifty suddenly squats down in the middle of crossing the road, obstructing traffic. The traffic lights change from red to green, and the cars waiting to cross the road begin to honk their horns impatiently.

    When Katrina looks up, she notices that the woman in the middle of the road looks familiar.

    Katrina and a male colleague get out of the car to check the situation. When they get closer, Katrina realizes that the woman crouching in the middle of the road is the servant of Anderson''s household, Eva.

    Katrina hurriedly goes to help her. "Eva? What''s wrong?"

    Eva is kneading her leg when she looks up and sees Katrina. At the sight of her, she wears a wry smile and says helplessly, "My leg suddenly cramped, and I can''t move it at all. It''s making me obstruct traffic and delay Mr. Anderson''s business."

    Pursing her lips, Katrina walks Eva across the street and sits her on a bench.

    Katrina knows that Eva has a problem with her legs. She gets an unbearable pain from time to time, but it fades away after resting for a while.

    "Go ahead back to the station. I can stay here," Katrina says to her colleague.

    Seeing that Katrina and Eva know each other, the other policeman goes back to the station with the rest of the team.

    After resting on the bench for a while, Eva feels gradually better. Although it''s not as painful anymore, Eva still walks with difficulty.

    "Where are you going, Eva?" Katrina asks in puzzlement when she sees a folder in Eva''s hands.

    Eva replies, "Mr. Anderson left a very important doc.u.ment at home. I''m the only person in the house, so he asked me to bring it to the office. He needs it for a meeting, but my leg cramped halfway. I don''t know if it can be delivered in time."

    The more Eva talks, the more anxious she looks.

    Katrina can''t bear to see Eva rush like this at her old age. "Eva, give me the papers. I''ll bring them to Uncle."

    Eva looks up at Katrina with hesitation. "Are you sure, Miss Miller? Will, it does not delay your work?"

    Katrina smiles and shakes her head. "Absolutely not. The station isn''t far from his company anyway."

    At her response, Eva hands the file to Katrina with relief. "I''m sorry for bothering you."

    She can''t walk with the cramp in her leg, and she doesn''t feel comfortable handing such an important doc.u.ment to someone else.

    It''s lucky she stumbled upon Katrina on the road, or she wouldn''t know what to do.

    Taking over the doc.u.ments, Katrina bids Eva goodbye and hurries to the company.

    This is the first time that Katrina steps into the doors of the Anderson Real Estate Enterprise. The staff inside are unfamiliar with her.

    Carl must have informed reception that someone will come over to deliver the doc.u.ments because they let Katrina pa.s.s when they find out the purpose of her visit. The front desk gives her directions to the location of his office.

    Katrina boards the elevator and heads to the top floor for the CEO''s office.

 Chapter 124: Opportunity

    At the General Manager''s office, Samuel is drinking tea with Melvin Quentin, the heir of the Quentin enterprise.

    The Quentins are a well-known family in Abbe with deep roots and a strong network of contacts. Having risen recently, the Andersons can''t compare with their status.

    In front of the Quentin heir, Samuel changes his usual high and mighty behavior to please him. With a smile on his face, he is deferential and ingratiating towards him.

    "Melvin, about that piece of land¡­ Are you really not going to prioritize the Anderson Enterprise?"

    Melvin leisurely takes a sip of the tea and replies languidly, "I do official business according to principle. I don''t have absolute control over decisions because my father still oversees everything. Whoever gets the lot will be decided by reviewing the results after the open bidding."

    Melvin is no doubt refusing Samuel by saying this.

    Anyone can develop the coveted lot. Melvin is shrewd not to let go of the opportunity and waiting for the release of the results before promising it to anyone.

    Samuel pleads, "Melvin, you have to help me. If you give me this project, I''ll give you a sports car."

    Samuel can''t be blamed for his dedication to getting the project.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    When he went to a nightclub last night, he drank heavily and had a heated argument with another rich second generation over a hostess. They went on a gambling spree against each other.

    As a result, he lost 2 million dollars and his car. He lost all his personal money, and he now has a capital turnover problem.

    If his father finds out about this, he''ll be in big trouble.

    This is why Samuel wants to get a project worth billions.

    Once he gets the project, he''ll be able to get back what he lost, and his father won''t be upset with him.

    But what does Melvin not have? What would he do with a sports car?

    There are a lot of people who would do anything to get the land. He doesn''t need to give it to Samuel.

    Melvin puts down the teacup in his hand and stands up from the sofa. "You have good tea. I have a golf appointment later, so I won''t bother you anymore. See you later," he says, turning around to leave.

    "Melvin!" Samuel calls, reluctantly following him out.

    But Melvin doesn''t seem eager to negotiate with him. And Samuel knows how difficult it is to win the project based on the current situation.

    After all, several big companies are currently bidding for the land. Melvin has better choices.

    Stepping off the elevator, Katrina makes her way to Carl''s office. When she turns a corner, a man suddenly walks out and nearly b.u.mps into her.

    Although she avoids colliding with him, she drops the folder of doc.u.ments on the floor.

    Katrina quickly bends down and picks up the papers. The man also bends down and pretends to help her gather the papers, but he actually just wants an excuse to hold her hands. "Sorry!"

    Katrina quickly pulls her hands back. "It''s okay," she replies and stands up.

    Following behind Melvin, Samuel is upset about failing to win the project. The memory of Katrina stabbing him with a fork at dinner two days ago doesn''t make him feel better. When Samuel sees that Katrina is the person who b.u.mped into Melvin, he finds someone to vent his anger out on.

    "What are you doing here? Watch where you''re going! What would you do if you hit Melvin?"

    At Samuel''s sudden scolding, Katrina''s face changes.

    No wonder the man was behaving flirtatiously, and he''s with Samuel. Birds of the same feather flock together.

    Instead of getting angry or annoyed, Melvin says, "Samuel, don''t be rude. It''s my fault for jostling this beauty."

    At Melvin''s words, Samuel quickly stops being rude despite his surprise. He says as calmly as possible, "Father''s office is on the other side."

    Katrina doesn''t feel lucky to run into Samuel and his friend in the elevator. She doesn''t bother wasting words with them, picking up the doc.u.ments, and quickening her way to Carl''s office.

    Melvin''s eyes become deep and flash with possessiveness. Looking at Katrina''s graceful figure, he touches the chin thoughtfully. "Who is that woman?"

    "She''s an orphan my father adopted."

    "So, she''s your sister?"

    "You could say that, but I don''t think of her as a sister at all. We don''t have a good relationship."

    "She looks lovely, and her face is pretty and pure."

    "Although she looks weak, she''s actually a wild cat who turns her back on old a.s.sociates."

    Remembering what Katrina did to him, Samuel feels bitter.

    "A wild character spices up things. If you get her to sleep with me for one night, I''ll give you the project."

    Melvin lowers his voice, but his eyes are burning with l.u.s.t and determination.

    What a beautiful girl! Katrina is different from s.e.xy women in their circle.

    Melvin has a sudden desire to have a taste and watch her writhe underneath him. Pure and beautiful things were made to be dominated.

    Hearing Melvin''s words, Samuel is surprised.

    Does Melvin like Katrina?

    But after thinking about it, he soon understands why.

    Although Katrina is not the hot and s.e.xy kind of beauty and never actively seduces men, her pure and faint temperament has always been attracted to men.

    He himself has always wanted to sleep with Katrina. But it never worked out, and he didn''t get away with it. He also has some concerns that his father would find out about it.

    When Melvin agrees to exchange night with Katrina for the project, he''s definitely on board with the idea.

    This is a big opportunity for him. It will save him a lot of money to get such a big project in exchange for Katrina. Samuel is eager to accept the offer. "Melvin, I promise to send her to your bed!"

    Melvin''s mouth lifts with a smile. "I''ll wait for your good news. I hope you don''t keep me waiting too long."

    With that, Melvin leaves.

    Samuel is both elated and troubled.

    How can he deliver Katrina to Melvin?

    Katrina is always on her guard when it comes to him. Whenever she sees him, she always takes a detour and doesn''t talk to him unless necessary.

    If he calls her to ask her out, she definitely won''t fall for it.

    The main problem is to find a way to ask her out.

    Melvin definitely won''t wait for him. He has to resolve this matter and take action as soon as possible.

 Chapter 125: Connivance

    After contemplating for a while, Samuel calls Sophie.

    Sophie is a girl. It''s easier for her to go out with Katrina than it is for him.

    When the call connects, he immediately hears Sophie''s voice. "Samuel, you didn''t go out with your lovers today? Why are you calling me?"

    "No way, dad is still watching me like a hawk in the company. I have no time to go out and have fun."

    Meanwhile, Sophie is busy opening a flower shop. She''s currently meeting with a flower shop owner who needs to sell his store. Sophie is looking around the shop under the guidance of the owner.

    Looking at the display in the flower shop, Sophie says to her brother, "So why are you calling me? What''s the matter?"

    Sophie doesn''t believe that Samuel would call her for no reason.

    Although they have a good relationship, they usually go about their lives separately. They never make random phone calls to each other during their spare time.

    And Samuel calls Sophie even less.

    If her memory serves her right, the last time Samuel called her was when he went out drinking with friends at a nightclub. When he was about to pay the bill, he found out that their father had frozen his credit card. Without the money to settle his bill, he could only act as if nothing happened and to go to the bathroom to call her for help in secret.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    "Sophie, I have something I need your help with. Can you help me ask Katrina out?"

    Samuel can''t be blamed for being so careful. His father will tear him a new one if he finds out that he exchanged Katrina for a project.

    No, it would be worse. Carl might break his leg in a fit of rage.

    He can''t tell anyone. He can only turn to his most trusted sister for help.

    "Katrina?"

    Upon hearing her rival''s name, Sophie''s voice rises to a shrill tone, and her face twists in anger. She says through gritted teeth, "Brother, what are you doing with that b.i.t.c.h Katrina? Don''t you know how much I hate her and want to tear her apart?"

    These days, Sophie''s anger for Katrina reaches its peak.

    In addition to suffering Katrina''s defiance, the b.i.t.c.h complained to Marcellus, resulting in his cold att.i.tude towards her yesterday.

    At the moment, Sophie hates Katrina with a pa.s.sion. Why would she want to ask her out?

    Sophie spits out aggressively, "Do you want her so much that you''ll make her my sister-in-law?"

    Sophie knows that Samuel likes Katrina, but he failed to get her in bed.

    In any case, Samuel is a playboy who has no shortage of women. She figured that he was only temporarily obsessed.

    But after a long time, Samuel is still finding a way to get to Katrina.

    The same way that Marcellus has been devoted to Katrina for so many years.

    Sophie is at a loss. Her brother doesn''t actually like Katrina, does he?

    Her father and the man she likes have been entrapped by Katrina. It would be even more unacceptable if she loses her brother to Katrina as well.

    Hearing Sophie''s angry tone, Samuel hurries, to calm her down. "Sophie, listen to me. I want to ask her out because Melvin wants her, not me.

    "You know that difficult project I''ve been talking about. Melvin doesn''t want to give it to me. I haven''t achieved anything for so long that my father is always unhappy with me. Sooner or later, I''ll be criticized for not accomplishing anything.

    "Coincidentally, Katrina came to the company today when Melvin was on his way out, and she caught his attention. He told me that as long as I get Katrina to sleep with him for one night, he''ll give me the project. You know I can''t give up such a great opportunity!"

    When Sophie hears Samuel''s explanation, Sophie gradually calms down. She unconsciously walks to a corner, and her voice drops when she replies, "You''re saying that Melvin wants Katrina?"

    Naturally, Sophie knows what kind of person Melvin is.

    Melvin''s family is more powerful than their family. The Quintanas definitely rank within the top five in Abbe.

    Although he has excellent business skills, Melvin''s personal life is more chaotic than Samuel''s messy lifestyle. He''s slept with nearly all the young stars, list models, and college beauties.

    Although Melvin''s private life is chaotic, he''s a very intelligent person who never lets people take advantage of his shortcomings. Melvin is always polite and elegant in public.

    She can''t imagine that Melvin would want a person like Katrina after such a short encounter.

    Sophie can''t help but sneer, "It seems that Katrina is very cunning. She managed to trick a man like Melvin."

    Samuel sits at his desk and replies, "Sophie, I''m also doing this for you. I know you like Marcellus, but he doesn''t give you the time of day. If I get Katrina into Melvin''s bed and Marcellus finds out that she sleeps around with men, would he still like her?

    "Marcellus and I are junior high school cla.s.smates. We were close before. I know how particular he is about cleanliness. He won''t be able to stand someone else laying a hand on his woman."

    Despite Samuel''s mouthful explanation, there''s no denying that Samuel has a point.

    A few days ago, she was trying to threaten Katrina off Marcellus with how she slept around with men four years ago. But without any evidence, she can''t accuse her of such things. Instead of succeeding, Katrina beat her with this logic.

    But this is the perfect opportunity.

    If she and Samuel work together to give Katrina to Melvin, not only can Samuel get the project, but she will also have the evidence to expose Katrina''s true nature to Marcellus.

    If Marcellus sees Katrina sleeping with Melvin, he definitely won''t be indifferent.

    When the time comes, and Marcellus throws Katrina away, she will get the chance to become close to Marcellus.

    Sophie quickly accepts Samuel''s offer.

    Nodding her head cheerfully, she replies, "Great! I''ll help you, brother! I''ll find a way to ask Katrina out!"

    Samuel immediately breathes a sigh of relief. "I know I came to the right person. Let''s talk about the details later."

 Chapter 126: A Handsome Man

    After Samuel hangs up the phone, he feels an unspeakable sense of relief and happiness in his heart. He''s so chipper that he feels like singing.

    Things are going great!

    As long as Sophie is willing to help, he will be able to deliver Katrina to Melvin.

    The project is practically in his pocket.

    After years of managing his father''s company, Samuel hasn''t landed any major projects. His father constantly questions his ability to do his job. Once he gets this project, his father will look up to him and give him more financial freedom.

    Samuel takes his cup and heads to the tea room to get some coffee.

    Just as he exits the door, Katrina steps out of Carl''s office.

    They stop in their tracks and stare at each other.

    Katrina''s mood drops when she sees Samuel. He is the last person she wants to see. She never expected to meet him twice in one afternoon.

    Katrina wants to turn away and directly walk away.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    But Samuel is looking at her strangely. With a smile, he stares at her with the kind of look that creeps Katrina out and chills her to the bones.

    Katrina is afraid that Samuel will do something to her right now. Quickening her footsteps, she practically runs away from Samuel.

    She breathes a sigh of relief when she gets into the lift.

    After exiting the building, Katrina calls Eva to tell her that the doc.u.ments have been delivered, so she doesn''t have to worry anymore.

    Katrina returns to the police station after she hangs up the phone.

    Meanwhile, a plane from Hadley lands at the Abbe International Airport.

    Aaron steps out of the plane with a steady and graceful pace.

    A couture suit of Italian craftsmanship sets his tall and handsome figure like a male model. The pair of dark sungla.s.ses on the brim of his nose covers his deep eyes. Additionally, his thin mouth, beautiful chin, and angular face make him even more attractive.

    The several men in suits and ties were accompanying him to enhance his n.o.ble temperament.

    Aaron constantly attracts everyone''s attention as he walks among the crowd.

    "That man is so handsome!"

    "Is he a big star? He looks so stylish!"

    "Why don''t you approach him for an autograph?"

    "I wouldn''t dare! Although he looks very handsome, he also looks dangerous¡­"

    Everywhere Aaron goes, people stare in awe and whisper praises about him, but no one dares to approach him.

    If he really is a big star, then he has to be left alone. He can only be admired from a distance. They definitely can''t bother him. Even speaking to him is intimidating.

    A brand-new Maybach business car is parked outside the airport.

    Aaron''s a.s.sistant, who arrived a few days in advance, is waiting outside for Aaron''s arrival. The moment he sees Aaron, the a.s.sistant hurries to greet him, "Mr. Wilson."

    Aaron nods in response.

    The a.s.sistant opens the door for Aaron respectfully. "Mr. Wilson, you must be tired. We can send you to the villa to rest before you head to the company tomorrow," he suggests.

    Aaron takes a look at the limited edition watch on his wrist. "Fine."

    It''s late. After hours on the plane, he needs to rest and take a long bath to relax.

    After getting into the car, the a.s.sistant talks to Aaron about the new company. Then, he hands over a detailed list to Aaron. "Mr. Wilson, this is a list of enterprise owners who want to invite you to dinner. They heard that you are planning on developing your business in Abbe and would like to meet with you."

    As a powerful businessman in Hadley, Aaron has been working with big enterprises in Abbe. Knowing that Aaron is coming to Abbe, a lot of businessmen want to make friends with him to facilitate future business together.

    After all, Aaron''s ability to develop business on his own at a young age is remarkable. Even many middle-aged entrepreneurs in their forties and fifties are frustrated by his success.

    It''s no surprise that some of the city''s leading entrepreneurs are competing to set up a meeting with Aaron. Aaron had antic.i.p.ated this.

    As a newcomer, he should meet with the local entrepreneurs in Abbe.

    Aaron takes the list and scans it casually.

    His time is precious. He has no time to communicate with small companies or companies with little chance of working with him. At a glance, Aaron has filtered out more than half of them, including the Anderson Real Estate Enterprise.

    "Make an appointment with Gavin Harrison of Harrison Financial Enterprise tomorrow evening."

    Aaron has a personal relationship with Gavin and has done a lot of business with his company over the years. He decisively chooses to meet his old acquaintances first.

    The a.s.sistant quickly responds, "I will contact Mr. Harrison''s secretary."

    Harrison Financial Enterprise is a powerful company that has always been the leading enterprise in Abbe. To cooperate with their company in the future is absolutely beneficial to the development of their company.

    When it comes to business, one has to be realistic.

    Business people only a.s.sociate with people at their level or those who are better than them. No successful business person with a hundred billion dollars in a.s.sets would be willing to have a relationship with a small business owner who makes hundreds of thousands of dollars a year.

    Because their resources are unequal, the businessman who earns a lot more has absolutely no use for a small company as a partner.

    After all, partnerships between companies are just a means to use each other to promote their own development.

    In a flash, the Maybach stops in front of a secluded villa.

    Knowing that Aaron likes the quiet, his staff purchased him a villa in the most expensive and elegant residential area of Abbe.

    Although this villa isn''t as grand as his villa in Hadley or magnificent like a palace, for ordinary people, it''s still an expensive paradise that they can''t afford to enter in their lifetime.

    In the entire city of Abbe, only a handful of people can afford to live in such a place.

    After getting out of the car, Aaron walks steadily into the villa.

    "Mr. Wilson, the decoration and furnishings of the house have been designed in the style of your original residence. If you''re not satisfied with it, please let me know."

    "I see. You can leave now."

    Aaron''s thin lips lift as he sends his whole staff away.

    He walks straight to the bathroom and takes a bath.

    Finally, he''s in her city. He can even sense how close he is to get her back.

    Aaron''s handsome face breaks into a wicked smile.

    Katrina, we''ll meet again soon.

 Chapter 127: Physical Altercation

    The next morning, Katrina goes to the hospital to deal with a medical incident.

    Fortunately, the situation isn''t serious, but the patient''s family and the doctor have a dispute that nearly reaches the point of a physical altercation.

    These days, doctor-patient relationships are tense.

    More and more healthcare workers are maliciously getting hurt by families of the patients, leaving a great impact on society. This issue has caused panic in the whole medical industry. At the slightest hint that the situation will go wrong, healthcare workers immediately call the police to guarantee their own safety.

    When Katrina and her colleagues arrive at the hospital, they dissuade the patient''s family from violence and succeed in calming them down.

    At noon, Katrina has lunch with Farrah.

    Farrah looks depressed as she shares her woes, "Katrina, you''re so smart to have the foresight to change industries beforehand. You don''t know how helpless the healthcare workers are nowadays. We work tirelessly to death from day to night, at the risk of the patient''s family attacking one of our colleagues or us.

    "Today''s incident is actually quite tame. The patient''s family is sensible and doesn''t dare attack irrationally. A few days ago, a young father came to the hospital with his daughter. The doctor was busy with receiving other patients at the time, so the nurse asked him to wait for a few minutes.

    "But the young father kicked the nurse directly in the stomach several times. The nurse was pregnant and lost the baby on the spot. It was too hateful; the nurse didn''t cause his child to become ill or do anything to annoy him! How could he vent his anger out on the poor nurse like that?"

    When Katrina hears about the incident, her back goes involuntarily cold from the shock.

    It never occurred to her that such violence would occur in a place of healing.

    Because the doctor was temporarily busy and couldn''t quickly attend to a patient, a pregnant nurse lost her baby.

    That was murder!

    How could such a man be a good father!

    Understandably, he was concerned for his own daughter. But why didn''t he think about the nurse''s love for the baby in her womb?

    Feeling her heart constrict, Katrina can''t help but grasp Farrah''s hand anxiously. "Farrah, please be careful. If a patient''s family ever troubles you, don''t argue with them. Call the police immediately."

    The negative emotions of some patients'' families are disconcertingly extreme. If healthcare workers have a dispute with them, they have to be careful not to annoy them, or they would be at risk of having force used against them. As long as there''s a possibility of their lives being threatened, they should directly call the police.

    Hearing Katrina''s worried tone, Farrah laughs. "Katrina, relax, I know what to do."

    "After seeing what happened today, I can''t help but worry about you."

    "Actually, most patients have reasonable families who respect doctors and nurses. Sometimes, when they notice that we''re too busy to eat, the patients'' families are eager to give us fruit when we visit the ward."

    Farrah continues, "It''s a little difficult and tiring. There''s also a lot of complaints, but I really like my job.

    "There''s a real sense of accomplishment to see patients on the verge of death getting well and being able to walk out of the hospital after getting treatment from doctors and nurses.

    "I still remember the oath we took when we first entered the profession.

    "I''m determined to do my best to cure human diseases and illnesses, to help develop perfect health, to maintain the sanct.i.ty and honor of medical techniques, to heal the wounded and rescue the dying, to pursue hard work with persistence, and to strive for the development of medical undertakings and physical and mental health throughout my career.

    "No matter how difficult it gets or how tired I become, I will never forget the oath I took."

    It''s evident that Farrah really loves her profession from the bottom of her heart. Saving the dying and treating the wounded is the most respectable career for her.

    Unfortunately, many people in the industry have other interests and have gradually forgotten their original purpose for going into the industry.

    Katrina is immensely moved that her best friend still has her pa.s.sion and takes the oath she took to heart as her motivation to keep working.

    Katrina clutches her hand tightly. "Farrah, you''re so amazing! I''m so proud of you."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    She believes that thousands of medical workers still think like Farrah.

    Although it seems small and insignificant, healthcare workers in the hospital do their utmost to contribute their own strength and help out.

    In the face of Katrina''s praise, Farrah becomes shy and embarra.s.sed.

    "It''s my duty, just as your job as a police officer is to catch bad guys and keep the peace. There''s nothing to be proud of."

    Farrah quickly changes the topic. "Come on, Katrina! Let''s eat! This restaurant is famous for braised pork!"

    With that, Farrah begins to dig in.

    Katrina smiles and takes a bite of the meat.

    At that moment, she really feels very happy.

    Good friends surround Katrina. She can eat out and go shopping with Farrah, and she doesn''t need to hide anything from her. Marcellus, whom she has always liked, and her colleagues and superiors at the bureau, all take care of her.

    Katrina loves this simple and satisfying feeling.

    Her life is finally back on track.

    As for her experience with Aaron, she sees those two months as a distant nightmare. After the nightmare comes to life, the contents of the bad dream will gradually be forgotten.

    From now on, there Aaron will disappear from her life. She will try her best to forget him.

    While Katrina and Farrah are having lunch, Katrina''s phone rings.

    Seeing the caller ID on the phone, Katrina goes into a daze, and a hint of disbelief flashes in her expression.

    Noticing that Katrina is hesitating to answer the phone, Farrah raises her head and asks, "What''s wrong, Katrina? Is there an urgent task at the bureau? Are you being called back?"

    Katrina pauses for a moment before replying, "Sophie is calling me."

    Hearing Sophie''s name, Farrah immediately stops eating and drops the fork on the table with a heavy thud. "Sophie? What does she want from you? Is she looking for trouble?"

    At the mention of Sophie, Farrah instantly becomes annoyed.

    When Sophie slapped Katrina last time, she could still vividly remember the stark handprint on her best friend''s face.

    Sophie''s name has a conditioned response on Farrah, causing her hackles to rise. Every time Sophie looks for Katrina, it always means trouble.

    Katrina smiles with some bitterness and shakes her head. "I don''t know why she''s calling."

    Sophie rarely calls Katrina. Receiving a call from her now also puzzles her. She wonders what Sophie is up to this time.

 Chapter 128: Inviting To Birthday Celebration

    If Katrina isn''t mistaken, Sophie is currently so frustrated and angry with her that she wants to kill her at any moment.

    Given this, Sophie can''t be calling with good intentions.

    But she can''t possibly be calling just to hurl insults at her, can she?

    While Katrina ponders on Sophie''s purpose, Farrah reaches out and picks up the phone. "Katrina, since you''re unwilling to pick up, let me answer it for you!"

    Farrah''s eyes flash a hint of resentment. She wants to kill Sophie''s spirit, so she doesn''t dare behave arrogantly or bully Katrina in the future again.

    Katrina knows that Farrah must want to take the opportunity to teach Sophie a lesson. But she doesn''t want to involve Farrah in her troubles with Sophie.

    After all, Sophie has no shortage of hatred. It can''t be good if she sets her sights on Farrah.

    Katrina hurriedly takes the phone from Farrah''s hand. "That''s all right, Farrah. I can answer it myself. She can''t bully me again."

    Hearing Katrina''s response, Farrah has no choice but to return the phone to her reluctantly. "Fine. Katrina, if she goes too far, record the call and give it to Marcellus."

    Katrina picks up the phone, her voice cold and distant. "What do you want?"

    She''s ready now.

    If Sophie verbally abuses her again, she will hang up the phone without hesitation and block her number immediately.

    She doesn''t have the heart to go to Marcellus with the recording behind Sophie''s back, but she has the right not to listen to Sophie if she goes out of line again.

    It''s Sophie''s business to curse and vent anyone. But Katrina won''t sit quietly and accept it.

    When Katrina answers the phone, she is ready to hang up at any moment.

    However, the first thing Sophie says is, "Katrina, it''s my birthday today. Come early tonight to Room 102 of the Jameson Hotel."

    Her birthday?

    Is Sophie inviting her to her birthday celebration?

    In all these years, this is the first time that Sophie has invited her.

    Katrina is shocked to hear Sophie''s invitation.

    What the h.e.l.l is Sophie doing?

    Katrina doesn''t believe that Sophie would act kindly at this point. She''s wary that Sophie is inviting her to a fake banquet. She can''t possibly want her to come to her birthday party. Does Sophie want to mess with her at her birthday party?

    "I''m sorry. I can''t go tonight because I already have an appointment." Sensing that something is wrong, Katrina directly refuses her.

    Katrina''s rejection doesn''t surprise Sophie.

    Sophie grunts, "You think I want you to come? If my father didn''t make me invite you, I wouldn''t have bothered to call! 7 o''clock tonight at Jameson hotel! I''ve already done my part and invited you. Whether you come or not is up to you!"

    Sophie immediately hangs up after.

    Hearing the line go dead, Katrina becomes even more hesitant.

    Sophie is still as impatient as ever. Was Sophie really forced to call her?

    Today is Sophie''s twenty-fourth birthday.

    In Abbe, a person''s 12th and 24th birthday is a traditionally significant year to celebrate.

    In the past years, Sophie celebrates her birthday by partying with her friends. This year, it''s not impossible that Carl wants to celebrate her birthday with her family.

    Carl has always valued Katrina a great deal. As long as he''s present in a family activity, Katrina will definitely be taken into account. It makes sense for Sophie to call Katrina against her wishes and invite her to come to her birthday.

    Looking at the stunned expression on Katrina''s face, Farrah asks worriedly, "What''s wrong, Katrina?"

    Katrina replies bluntly, "Today is Sophie''s birthday, and she invited me to have dinner with her tonight."

    Farrah is also stunned to hear the reason for Sophie''s call.

    "Sophie''s inviting you to her birthday? She''s not going to harm you, is she? It must be a Trojan horse. It''s like a weasel sending a chicken New Year''s greetings with ulterior motives! Sophie doesn''t have a good heart, and this can''t be good!"

    As soon as Farrah finishes speaking, she realizes that she said something wrong and covers her mouth in shame. "Katrina, I didn''t mean¡­ Don''t get me wrong¡­"

    Farrah berates herself for blurting things out tactlessly without thinking.

    How could she compare Katrina to a chicken?

    She wants to crack her skull and check its contents.

    Katrina doesn''t care about what Farrah said at all.

    Chickens are animals. It''s only a recent development that calling someone a chicken implies something bad. She knows that Farrah definitely doesn''t mean to insult her. Why should she care about such trivial things?

    After thinking carefully, Katrina says, "Sophie must be telling the truth. Uncle Anderson told her to call me, and she won''t dare do anything to me in Uncle''s presence."

    Since Carl asked Sophie to call her in person, it''s rude for Katrina not to attend. She can''t explain her absence to Carl without arousing suspicion, so she has to go to the birthday dinner tonight.

    Farrah says with some unease, "Katrina, why don''t you call your uncle to confirm?"

    "No." Katrina laughs, shaking her head. "I don''t want him to question my relationship with Sophie."

    Carl told Sophie to call her. He must have wanted Sophie to extend a sincere invitation by making Sophie invite her in person.

    Although it was against her wishes, Sophie called Katrina to invite her.

    If she calls Carl to confirm this, it will imply that she doesn''t trust Sophie. It''s not good for her image either.

    In the end, Katrina decides to attend Sophie''s birthday dinner.

    "Katrina, be careful tonight. If anything goes wrong, please contact me! I''ll call Marcellus and save you!"

    Katrina grasps Farrah''s hand rea.s.suringly. "Trust me, Farrah. It''s just a family dinner. It''s not as serious as you think."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    At most, it will probably be a little bigger than the usual family dinner.

    Since she''s going to Sophie''s birthday party, it''s inappropriate not to prepare a gift. She should act appropriately in front of Carl.

    After their meal, Farrah returns to the hospital to work.

    Katrina spends the rest of her lunch break shopping at a nearby mall to pick a gift for Sophie.

    She can''t afford expensive clothes, bags, and jewelry, but Sophie looks down on cheap gifts. In the end, Katrina spends a few hundred dollars on a stylish umbrella for Sophie''s birthday present.

 Chapter 129: A Hint Of Disgus

    Katrina can''t be too shabby when she attends Sophie''s 24th birthday celebration.

    In the afternoon, Katrina goes home after work to change and apply simple make-up before going to the party on time.

    Led by a waiter, Katrina arrives in Room 102 of the Jameson Hotel only to find Sophie and Samuel in the room.

    In the middle of the table is a grand three-tier fruit mousse birthday cake.

    Only five chairs are surrounding the big roundtable. Sophie and Samuel are already seated in their seats. The main seats are reserved for Carl and Winnie. It''s easy for Katrina to find her place and sit down at the table.

    But staying with Sophie and Samuel in a small s.p.a.ce makes Katrina feel uncomfortable.

    Sophie is still hostile to her. The expression in her eyes is quite aggressive. And Samuel''s gaze on her isn''t any better. It makes her feel sick and nauseous.

    Without Carl, Katrina feels extremely uncomfortable.

    After sitting silently for a few minutes, Katrina can''t help but ask, "Where are Uncle Anderson and Aunt Green?"

    Although Sophie doesn''t like her, she still answers her question, "Dad is at the jewelry store with Mom to pick out a gift. They''ll be here soon."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    Since Sophie and Samuel are both waiting in the room, Katrina can only stay in her seat and wait patiently.

    Fortunately, Sophie and Samuel are busy with their own matters. Neither makes trouble for her. Katrina is happy to wait quietly.

    Something seems to be wrong with the air conditioner in the room because Katrina begins to feel a bit stuffy, and her neck starts to sweat.

    But Samuel and Sophie are both acting as if nothing is wrong, and they don''t seem to feel any discomfort at all. As an orphan who has gone through many twists and turns since her childhood, Katrina has no reason to say anything and endures the discomfort in silence.

    As Katrina''s body temperature rises, she can''t help wanting to drink water.

    There''s a clear gla.s.s of water that a waiter poured in front of her. Katrina picks up the gla.s.s and takes a few sips to quench her thirst.

    Worried that Katrina will be bullied at Sophie''s birthday party, Farrah sends Katrina a message to ask her how she is.

    Katrina smiles and sends a message of rea.s.surance to Farrah, telling her that everything is normal.

    But after chatting with Farrah for a while, Katrina suddenly realizes that Carl and Winnie still haven''t arrived after a long wait.

    Perhaps from drinking too much water, Katrina suddenly wants to go to the toilet. As she gets up from her seat to go to the bathroom, she suddenly feels dizzy and unconsciously sways to the side. Fortunately, she holds the table in time and avoids falling down to the ground.

    By now, Katrina can''t help getting very nervous.

    Something feels very strange¡­

    Katrina is in a daze, and her body feels very weak. She can hardly stand on her own.

    What''s wrong with her? Why is she feeling this way? She was fine when she arrived here earlier. Why does she suddenly feel off?

    Is it¡­

    Is there something wrong with the water she just drank?

    Either way, she can''t stay with Sophie and Samuel in this state. The physical discomfort she feels and Carl''s late arrival make Katrina suspicious.

    Katrina is afraid that she will faint here. While she''s still conscious, she quickly picks up her bag and goes outside. "I''m going to the bathroom."

    Without the support of the table, her body is soft, and her walk is a little wobbly. Unfortunately, she wore a pair of high heels for Sophie''s birthday dinner today, making it even more difficult to walk.

    Katrina grits her teeth as she tries her best to stay awake and get out of here.

    As long as she leaves this place, she will be safe. She can call Farrah to pick her up.

    But just as she struggles to go outside and her slender fingers touch the door, a big and searing hand suddenly grabs her wrist.

    When Katrina looks up, she sees Samuel smiling at her with an evil look on his face. "Katrina, how are you already drunk before we even start dinner?"

    A hint of disgust flickers in Katrina''s eyes when she hears the ridicule in Samuel''s tone.

    She''s certain that Sophie and Samuel are behind whatever is happening to her.

    Despite being so careful, she still falls for their tricks unexpectedly.

    Sophie and Samuel used Carl''s name to trick her into coming here and drugging her like this. What exactly do they want to do to her?

    Will Samuel, that obscene b.a.s.t.a.r.d, try to do something vile to her?

    Is Sophie willing to be his accomplice?

    At that moment, Katrina is filled with an intense hatred for both of them.

    Katrina immediately pulls back her hand and stares blankly at Samuel. Although her voice is soft from being drugged, she says harshly, "Samuel, get out of the way!"

    Samuel replies gently, "Katrina, you''re drunk. I''ll take you to a room to rest, okay?"

    Opening the door, he wraps his arm around Katrina''s shoulder and walks out.

    "Hey! Let me go! Samuel! Let me go!"

    Katrina struggles furiously, desperate to escape. But the effect of the drug is getting stronger, and she''s too weak to stand on her own. Additionally, Samuel is a man. It''s easy for him to maltreat her in her defenseless state.

    There''s a suite opposite Room 102, separated by a corridor. Samuel drags Katrina across the corridor and pushes her into the room.

    Katrina fears that Samuel will take advantage of her while she is unable to resist.

    But Samuel doesn''t even step into the room. He slams the door with a leer. "Enjoy."

    Lying on the floor, Katrina is stunned and doesn''t respond for a while. What did he mean by that?

    Katrina looks up and studies the large and luxurious room. She''s alone in the quiet room.

    Did Samuel really just put her in a room to let her get some rest?

    No, that''s impossible.

    If they have no ill intentions, why bother to drug her like this?

    Katrina quickly reaches for her cell phone to call Farrah for help, only to find that it''s not in her bag. It seems that she left it in the other room.

    Whatever Samuel and Sophie are plotting against her, she can''t sit still and wait for trouble.

    Katrina struggles to get up from the floor, stretching her arm to reach and open the door to get out.

    At that moment, a familiar voice suddenly comes from behind, "Little beauty, where are you going?"

 Chapter 130: Katrina Was Shocked

    At the sound of the voice, Katrina suddenly startles. Her whole body goes stiff.

    There''s a man in the room with her?

    She''s drugged and alone in a room with a man¡­

    Even if her senses are dull, she knows that she''s in a dangerous situation.

    Katrina turns around and sees a young man slowly coming towards her on bare feet.

    The door of the bathroom is open behind him. It seems he has just taken a bath.

    The man is dressed casually in a white bathrobe. The loose belt around his waist shows his bare chest.

    A faint smile appears on his seemingly calm face. The delight in his predatory gaze is unmistakable.

    Katrina recognizes his face in her memories.

    On the day she went to the Anderson Real Estate Enterprise to deliver some doc.u.ments to Carl, she met this man when she got off the elevator. He was with Samuel at the time, and Samuel called him "Melvin."

    That was Katrina''s first encounter with him.

    But why is the second encounter in such a situation?

    All of Samuel''s friends aren''t decent.

    Katrina leans against the door with fear in her eyes. "Who are you? I don''t know you. Please don''t act rashly!"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    "You don''t remember me? You''re really forgetful. I felt an intimate connection with you when I first met you. It was hard to forget. But that''s all right, we can get to know each other tonight. I''ll make Miss Miller remember me," Melvin says with a smile as he approaches Katrina determinedly.

    Katrina is shocked, scared, and on the verge of tears.

    The effect of the drug is becoming stronger, making it even more difficult for her to move. In front of her is the threatening Melvin, while the potent drug inside her body is eroding her brain. Katrina feels extremely helpless.

    At the sight of Melvin approaching, Katrina knows that when he reaches her, she won''t be able to escape anymore.

    Gritting her teeth, she opens the door forcefully and rushes out with all her strength.

    But as soon as she steps out of the door, Melvin quickly rushes over and grabs her arm, pulling her back and closing the door.

    Melvin easily holds Katrina''s neck and makes her lean back against him, restricting her movements.

    He laughs wickedly and blows in her ear, "Oh, you want to run away? Your brother sold you to me. Do you think you can escape without satisfying me? You should be glad you''re worth some money. One night with you in exchange for a project worth hundreds of millions of dollars. An average woman doesn''t have such an honor."

    Samuel!

    Samuel is making her spend a night with this man for a business project!

    What an abomination!

    This is insane!

    Katrina grits her teeth as he hears the truth from Melvin. "He''s not my brother! He has no right to make decisions for me!"

    Why did he do this?

    Why is this happening to her?

    She never agreed to this!

    What right does Samuel have to use her body to profit?

    He is too self-righteous!

    Seeing Katrina trembling with anger, Melvin smiles. "Your affairs with each other are none of my concern. But tonight, you stay with me. You can get even with Samuel tomorrow."

    There''s no reason for him to give up a delicious fruit that he has already obtained.

    He must have her tonight.

    Melvin bends down and carries Katrina to the nearest sofa.

    Her soft body is as light as a feather. Leaning close to her neck, he can smell a faint fragrance that''s different from the perfume that women with heavy makeup always wear.

    Melvin fills with an unspeakable desire for Katrina and is eager to take her right away. He says, "As long as you obey me, I will give you everything you want and satisfy all your vanity desires as a woman."

    Melvin has always been generous to women.

    The reason he can maintain his image in front of the public despite his dissolute nature is that he spoils women in this respect. With the right price, women definitely won''t gossip about him.

    But it''s usually these types of women who take the initiative to climb onto his bed for material gain. This is the first time that he used such means to get a woman.

    As long as Katrina cooperates submissively, he won''t treat her unfairly.

    But when she hears Melvin''s offer, Katrina glares at him with intense hatred. "I don''t want your money! I''m not interested in vanity either! Please let me go at once! Otherwise, I won''t let you get away with this!"

    Melvin frowns. Sure enough, as Samuel warned him, Katrina is a wild kitten that''s difficult to control. She can''t be tempted by money.

    But whether Katrina will sleep with him submissively or struggle against him, she won''t escape tonight.

    Seeing Melvin unmoving and keeping her trapped on the sofa, Katrina panics. "I''m a police officer! If you dare hurt me, I will call the police! If you a.s.sault me, you will go to jail!"

    Melvin smiles at Katrina''s outburst. "Oh, you''re so na?ve. A police officer? Do you dare threaten me as a lowly police officer? Do you think your boss will offend me for your sake?

    "I''ll tell your superior that you seduced me and climbed onto my bed on your own initiative. But you''re not satisfied with the money I gave you, so you decide to call the police... Think it over, who will your boss believe, you or me? Do you think you''ll be able to keep your job after accusing me like that?"

    The threat leaves Katrina in a daze, followed by intense anguish.

    Melvin''s family is powerful. How could her boss offend Melvin just for her, a lowly police officer?

    Melvin has never been short of beautiful young girls.

    Who would believe that Melvin raped her against her will?

    If anyone found out, they would only turn on her and criticize her. No one would blame Melvin.

    This is the difference between the rich and powerful people and ordinary people. People will only a.s.sume that rich people are in the right.

    While Katrina gets increasingly desperate, Melvin pins Katrina directly onto the sofa and presses his body on her.

    The scene is familiar. This time, instead of Aaron, the attacker is Melvin.

    But the feeling is quite different for Katrina.

    Melvin''s approach makes her feel sick and break down. She immediately wants to bite her tongue to death.

    At this point, Katrina has only one thought in mind. She would rather die than let Melvin succeed in raping her.

    Struggling against him desperately, Katrina suddenly touches a crystal ashtray. She grabs the ashtray and forcefully hits Melvin''s head with it.

 Chapter 131: Someone Drugged Her

    With a loud thud, the crystal ashtray hits Melvin on the back of his head.

    Although Katrina tries her best, she isn''t able to exert much strength under the influence of the drug.

    Instead of knocking Melvin out, she only p.i.s.ses him off.

    Melvin touches the b.u.mp on the back of his head. His face twisting in anger, he raises his hand and slaps Katrina''s face. "b.i.t.c.h! Don''t be insolent! You''re lucky that I''m interested in you! How dare you hit me?"

    Melvin''s strength is powerful. The force of his strike is a lot stronger than Sophie''s slap.

    Katrina is slanted to one side, with burning pain in her cheek and a hint of blood in her mouth. The force of the slap suddenly leaves her brain muddled. She becomes dizzy as she sees stars. She loses the ability to resist.

    Melvin takes advantage of the situation and mercilessly tears her clothes off. He pulls her neckline down hard, revealing an enticing view of white skin as delicate as peeled eggs. Her cleavage is showing, making the l.u.s.t in Melvin''s eyes grow.

    Feeling a sudden chill against her chest, Katrina realizes that it''s impossible for her to escape her doom.

    Even if she''s sober, she''s not strong enough to beat Melvin. Moreover, she''s currently drugged, and she''s gradually losing consciousness. Her continuing defiance is futile, and it will only infuriate Melvin further and put her into a more difficult situation.

    She needs to calm him down so she can buy a little time for herself.

    Looking at him pleadingly, Katrina grabs Melvin''s hand and whispers, "Melvin, I was foolish earlier, but I promise to behave now. Please be gentle, okay?"

    Melvin doesn''t expect Katrina to beg for mercy suddenly.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    Confronted with the pleading look in her big pretty eyes and her soft voice, Melvin is moved to compa.s.sion.

    This woman keeps pretending to be righteous and steadfast. Sure enough, no matter how strong-willed a woman is, a beating will surely make her become docile.

    It turns out that sleeping with the woman he desires will end up becoming a very enjoyable experience.

    Melvin doesn''t want their night together to be a naked fight. Not only will she suffer, but it will also make him feel uncomfortable.

    Melvin''s gaze turns deep as he looks at her. A gentle hand touches Katrina''s swollen cheek, and he says in a soft voice, "I don''t want to force you either. Now that you''ve come to your senses undress."

    It''s his fault that he hit her so hard while he''s angry. He ended up marrying such a beautiful face. It''s quite a pity.

    Melvin loosens his hold on Katrina and stands up, preparing to watch her undress.

    Katrina sorts out her emotions and crawls down the sofa. Instead of taking off her clothes, she sits on the sofa and moves her small boneless hands between Melvin''s legs.

    Within the thin bathrobe, she finds his manhood.

    Despite the extreme disgust and nausea she feels, she suppresses her emotions and strokes it as gently as possible.

    As Katrina''s slender white hands move, Melvin is conspicuously surprised.

    With a wicked smile on his face, he says, "You look pure and beautiful, but you''re not as innocent as you look, are you? If you satisfy me, I''ll be gentle with you."

    Melvin even gets the idea of keeping Katrina as his kept woman.

    Clothes? Shoes? Bags?

    A car? A villa?

    As long as Katrina becomes his woman, he will give her whatever she wants.

    He knows from Samuel that she''s not very popular at the Anderson family and that she''s a middle-cla.s.s person. Maybe he''s capable of giving her something that she hasn''t obtained after struggling for a decade.

    It''s a beautiful woman''s privilege to take advantage of her youth and use her body and beauty in exchange for material wealth.

    Under the pleasing touch of Katrina''s hands, Melvin''s d.i.c.k quickly hardens with interest.

    At this time, the more sensitive the body is, the more vulnerable it is. With Katrina''s ministrations, Melvin closes his eyes in pleasure.

    A cold glint flashed through Katrina''s eyes. Then a burst of energy comes from her hands. She holds his p.e.n.i.s through the bathrobe and twists it tightly with all her might.

    "Ah!"

    Melvin screams in agony as his senses are overwhelmed with extreme pain. He lies painfully on the ground, with his body curling inwards like a shrimp. He looks extremely miserable as his body jerks constantly from the pain.

    Katrina takes the opportunity to get away from him and runs straight to the door. She swings the door open and runs along the corridor.

    Meanwhile, Melvin is so overwhelmed with pain that he doesn''t even have the strength to stand up. How could he think of chasing Katrina at this moment?

    Looking at Katrina''s retreating figure, Melvin grits his teeth in rage.

    That b.i.t.c.h!

    How dare she trick him!

    While he was distracted, she dared to twist his¡­

    She incapacitated him so harshly, and it''s as if she''s determined to disable him permanently. If he suffers some unexpected ailment, he won''t forgive her! Even the Anderson family won''t be spared from his wrath.

    Katrina finally escapes from the room.

    By this time, she is very dizzy. When she glances at the garbage cans beside her, she sees them in doubles. She stumbles along the hallway like a drunk. If it weren''t for the wall, she would have fallen down at any time.

    Her eyesight is starting to blur, and she''s becoming so sleepy that she can hardly lift her eyelids. Her whole body becomes softer and heavier. It''s particularly difficult to move forward.

    No, she can''t lose consciousness now.

    If Melvin recovers and orders someone to catch her if she comes across Samuel¡­ She''ll have to go back to the lecherous b.a.s.t.a.r.d and suffer his abuse.

    She has to leave this place now.

    Katrina walks two steps forward when she suddenly b.u.mps into a strong, broad chest.

    In the end, she can''t resist the effects of the drug. She closes her eyes completely loses consciousness, falling backward.

    Almost reflexively, the man grabs her by the waist and pulls her back.

    A familiar scent reaches the tip of his nose. The man''s expression changes slightly. He pinches her chin with one hand to raise her small face.

    Katrina?

    Aaron knows he was bound to meet Katrina eventually, but he doesn''t expect to meet her in such a situation.

    Her eyes are tightly closed, and her body is weak, but he doesn''t smell any alcohol on her. It''s as if she was drugged.

    There''s a clear handprint ruining her otherwise flawless face, making Aaron''s handsome eyebrows involuntarily furrow. A cold and terrible expression appears on his face.

    Who the h.e.l.l drugged her?

    Who on earth hit her?

    Although he forced himself on her, he didn''t have the heart to hurt her like this. How could this beast dare to hit her?

    At that moment, Aaron completely forgets his vow to punish Katrina properly when they meet again. The sight of her injuries makes him furious.

 Chapter 132: A Deep Longing For Her

    This foolish woman!

    They''ve only been apart for a few days, but she''s already gotten herself into trouble like this.

    She used a lot of tricks against him. How could she get herself in danger in the blink of an eye?

    What would have happened if he hadn''t made a dinner appointment with Gavin and encountered her in the bathroom? Will she just lie unconsciously in the middle of the hallway? Will she be picked up by the man who drugged her or by a stranger pa.s.sing by?

    Aaron can''t help gritting his teeth when he thinks of the possibilities of these consequences.

    Finally, Aaron bends down and holds Katrina in his arms. Then, he makes his way to a presidential suite in the hotel and brings her into the room. He places her on the big soft bed.

    The horrifying swelling on Katrina''s face startles Aaron. Additionally, her skirt is torn, and she looks unevenly dressed. At the moment, she is completely unconscious.

    It''s easy to figure out what happened to her.

    Despite his anger, Aaron opens the refrigerator and finds some ice cubes. He wraps it in a towel and puts it on Katrina''s bruised face to give her a cold compress.

    With Katrina in a horrible state, Aaron is not in the mood to go to the lounge to have dinner with Gavin. He calls Gavin to tell him that he has something unexpected to attend to and asks him for forgiveness. He will find a chance to make amends to him in person.

    Gavin is always a man who defies trivial things. He has a personal friendship with Aaron, and he knows his character. Aaron wouldn''t have failed to keep an appointment unless there was an emergency. When Aaron calls to apologize for canceling their appointment, he readily agrees.

    After a while of a cold compress, the swelling on Katrina''s face finally fades a bit. Aaron gently applies for medicine on Katrina''s bruise.

    It is not until Aaron finishes dealing with Katrina''s wound that he steps out of the bedroom. Standing at the French Windows in the living room, he looks down at the cityscape outside with a grim expression on his face.

    He takes out his phone to call his a.s.sistant. "Investigate what happened to Katrina tonight! Who the h.e.l.l dared to hurt my woman?"

    The person who hurt Katrina is d.a.m.ned. To make matters worse, he used such despicable means to drug her and use violence against her.

    On the other line, the a.s.sistant can clearly feel the anger in Aaron''s deep voice. He quickly answers, "Yes, Mr. Wilson! I''ll investigate right away."

    All of Aaron''s men know that he came to Abbe City to develop his business because of a woman. But they never expected that Aaron would encounter the woman the day after he arrives in Abbe City. To their shock, someone offended her.

    Aaron is a person who always protects his people.

    No matter how much he punishes Katrina when she defies him, it''s his business, and no one else can harm her.

    The a.s.sistant gets a vague feeling that the man who dares to offend Aaron''s woman is doomed.

    Aaron is a newcomer, and he shouldn''t be so arrogant. But according to Aaron''s character, it''s absolutely impossible for him to control himself and suppress his anger.

    After hanging up the phone, Aaron takes a bath in the bathroom before going back to the bedroom.

    On the big soft bed, Katrina''s eyes are closed tightly, and she has a frown on her face. She must be dreaming of what just happened. She looks very uneasy.

    Seeing her so distressed worries Aaron. He gently strokes her face with slender fingers. The smooth and delicate touch is as wonderful as he remembered.

    Aaron pulls off the blanket and gets into bed, gently wrapping his arms around her waist and holding her in his embrace.

    The familiar light fragrance pours into his nostrils.

    Katrina thinks that she can escape from him, but now¡­

    She has returned to him.

    Aaron''s mood has always been gloomy these days, but it slightly improves as he holds her in his arms. No matter how much he hates her or how angry he is with her¡­

    Holding her vanishes most of his anger.

    He wants to keep holding her peacefully in his arms forever.

    Perhaps because Aaron''s embrace is strong and comforting, it gives Katrina some sense of security. She gradually stops frowning, and the furrowed expression on her face smoothens.

    Like their time in Aaron''s private villa in Hadley before, Aaron wraps Katrina securely in his arms and falls asleep holding her.

    In Katrina''s presence, Aaron''s insomnia that was persistent during the time he spent apart from her suddenly vanishes. He finally gets a comfortable and satisfying sleep.

    The next morning, Katrina is still sleeping in Aaron''s arms when he gets up early.

    In her sleep, she entwined her slender white legs with his. Her skirt is pushed up, and her white underwear is visible. The picture looks sweet and beautiful.

    Aaron''s eyes become deep as he stares at her tender white legs. He feels his throat become dry.

    He hasn''t been with her for a long time. He has a deep longing for her. Now, he just wants to press her underneath him and make love to her. He wants to collect the debt she owes him during the days she''s been away.

    Just then, his phone on the bedside table rings.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    "h.e.l.lo." Aaron deliberately lowers his voice as he picks up the phone, getting out of bed, and walking to the living room.

    On the other line, his a.s.sistant replies, "Mr. Wilson, the investigation on Miss Miller''s incident is over."

    Aaron''s eyes darken, and he says in a cool voice, "Come to the office to report in fifteen minutes."

    "Yes, sir."

    After hanging up, Aaron glances in the direction of the bedroom. Finally, he takes a shower, changes his clothes, and leaves.

    Who the h.e.l.l dared to hurt her?

    The answer will soon be revealed.

    At the president''s office, Aaron''s tall figure is tucked into the sofa. His right leg is folded over his left in a casual yet elegant pose.

    The a.s.sistant knocks on the door, and after he enters, he respectfully informs Aaron of what happened.

    "Mr. Wilson, according to my investigation... Last night, Miss Miller''s brother Samuel, on his own initiative, gave Miss Miller to Melvin Quentin in exchange for a real estate project.

    "Miss Miller''s sister, Sophie, has always been dissatisfied with Miss Miller because of personal issues. She acted as Samuel''s accomplice and planned the incident together along with Melvin. She tricked Miss Miller into coming by using her birthday as an excuse.

    "They met up with her and drugged her water. After Miss Miller lost the ability to resist, they brought her to Melvin''s room."

    Upon hearing the a.s.sistant''s report, Aaron''s handsome face becomes expressionless, and his thin lips purse tightly in rage.

    Aaron did some research about Katrina''s background while she was in Hadley City.

    He knows that a man named Carl Anderson adopted Katrina. She has a brother and an older sister. Except for Carl, the other members of the Anderson family are all unkind to her.

    But Aaron doesn''t expect that Samuel would sell Katrina for his profit. Nor did he expect Sophie to join forces with him to trick Katrina and become his accomplice.

 Chapter 133: Top Of Aarons Blocklis

    Katrina has horrible siblings.

    It''s only Aaron''s second day in Abbe City, and Katrina has already encountered such an ordeal. He can only imagine how Sophie and Samuel bullied Katrina in the past.

    Samuel, Sophie, and Melvin are now at the top of Aaron''s blocklist.

    This stupid woman!

    He treats her so well that he doesn''t have the heart to beat or scold her. All he wants is to give her the best of everything.

    But she can''t wait to escape him.

    So what if she''s back in his life now?

    He used to have her under his protection, and no one dared to bully her. But since she returned to Abbe, the people around her have been bullying her.

    Katrina is so foolish that she can''t distinguish what places are safe and which people she can trust.

    Having just arrived in Abbe City, Aaron has a lot of work to do. He has no time to get even with Katrina.

    But he''s not in a hurry. They have plenty of time afterward.

    Meanwhile, Katrina gets a nightmare after Aaron leaves the presidential suite.

    She dreams that Melvin and Samuel are chasing her with candles and whips in their hands and wicked and dissolute smiles on their faces. From another direction, Sophie stretches out a sharp manicured nail and approaches her with a fierce expression on her face.

    "Little beauty, don''t run away. Let''s enjoy ourselves!"

    "Katrina, you b.i.t.c.h! Marcellus is mine! Die!"

    There''s a tiger in front of her and a hungry wolf behind her. Katrina looks at the scene in horror as she tries to escape both. When there''s nowhere left to run, she accidentally trips and falls down to the ground.

    Katrina is trembling with fear in the face of the three demons in front of her. Melvin and Samuel reach for her chest, while Sophie''s fingernails aim for her face¡­

    "Help!" Katrina screams in terror.

    The moment she opens her eyes, she sees a man rushing to save her.

    And the person... turns out to be Aaron.

    Sitting up abruptly, Karina wakes up from her sleep, gasping for breath. Her nightmare makes her panic. Even now, her heart is still pounding in fear. Her forehead is full of sweat.

    Fortunately, it was just a nightmare.

    As she wakes up from her bad dream, she sees that the man who saves her is Aaron¡­

    How could she think of him?

    Aaron is the person she''s trying to elude!

    Gradually calming down, Katrina carefully looks at her current environment. She''s alone on a big soft bed, in a room different from Melvin''s room.

    Katrina glances down at herself and finds her clothes intact. There''s no sign of any disturbance. And her body doesn''t feel sore.

    She got away safely last night.

    Who saved her and brought her here?

    Katrina tries to recall what happened last night, but her memory stops after she escaped from Melvin''s room.

    All she remembers is b.u.mping into a person while she was running away. Then she completely lost consciousness. She can''t remember anything after that.

    Just as Katrina gets out of bed, there''s a knock on the door.

    Katrina panics. She''s afraid that Samuel, Sophie, or Melvin are waiting on the other side. She runs towards the door with her bare feet and takes a peek out of the cat''s eye to see a hotel attendant outside.

    She hesitates before opening the door.

    The young attendant stands outside beside a trolley. He says politely, "Miss, the gentleman requested me to bring your breakfast."

    Katrina opens the door and lets the attendant in.

    The gentleman that the attendant is referring to is probably the man who saved her last night.

    As Katrina lets the waiter place the sumptuous breakfast on the table, she can''t help asking, "Do you know the name of the gentleman who asked you to do this?"

    The waiter shakes his head. "I''m sorry he didn''t leave his name. He just paid for the room and left."

    Katrina feels upset to hear this. She doesn''t know the ident.i.ty of the kind person who saved her in her time of need.

    "Oh, did your staff see a cell phone in Room 102 last night?"

    "Are you talking about the latest red mobile phone?"

    "Yes, that''s the one!"

    "A young lady found a cell phone and handed it over to the front desk. It must be yours. I''ll bring it to you in a while."

    "No, thank you. Don''t bother. I''ll go down to get it myself later."

    After the attendant leaves, Katrina eats breakfast quietly. She''s quite ravenous after what happened last night. Her cheek aches a little as she chews her food.

    Katrina suddenly remembered being slapped by Melvin last night. She unconsciously touches her face, which doesn''t hurt as much as she expected.

    It seems that someone nursed her bruise last night.

    She finishes her breakfast with a small smile on her face.

    Meanwhile, Sophie is hiding in a quiet spot in the hotel. She''s covering her face with a newspaper that she''s pretending to read, ready to watch the scene unfold in secret.

    After Samuel successfully brought Katrina to Melvin''s room last night, they both immediately fled the scene.

    Sophie took the phone that Katrina dropped amidst her struggle and deleted their call records. Seeing Farrah''s message to Katrina, Sophie replied to her as Katrina. To rea.s.sure the other girl, she said that everything was fine. She also added that the phone was running out of power before switching it off.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    Afterward, Sophie and Samuel gathered a group of friends and went to a nightclub to have an enjoyable night out. They celebrated Sophie''s birthday, and Samuel is scoring a big project.

    During the night, Samuel got a little drunk, and he accidentally dropped his phone into his drink. The phone shut down after it got wet, preventing all calls from Melvin from reaching him.

    The next day, Sophie arrives at the Jameson Hotel early in the morning.

    After a crazy night, Katrina''s body must be full of ambiguous love bites.

    Sophie learns from a hotel attendant that Melvin has already left and that no one has come out of the room. It must mean that Katrina is still inside.

    With an evil smile on her face, Sophia turns on Katrina''s mobile phone and sends a message to Marcellus, "Marcellus, I drank too much. Please come and pick me up at the Jameson Hotel."

    After sending the room number to Marcellus, Sophie switches the phone off again before handing it over to the hotel''s front desk.

    She waits in a dark corner, eager for the show to start.

    Marcellus will surely come over when he receives Katrina''s message.

    As soon as he enters the room and sees Katrina naked and full of love bites, he will realize that Katrina slept with another man. Seeing it in person will have a great impact on Marcellus.

    This time, Katrina won''t be able to prove her innocence at all.

    Besides, Sophie went out with her friends last night. Even if Katrina puts the blame on her, Marcellus won''t believe it because she has an alibi.

    Sophie is complacent about her flawless plan.

 Chapter 134: Excuse Is Too Perfunctory

    After receiving the message from Katrina, Marcellus goes crazy with worry. He wants to call Katrina to ask her how she is, but the phone has been switched off.

    Marcellus doesn''t even go to work. He drives straight to the Jameson Hotel to find Katrina.

    As soon as he gets out of the car, Marcellus hurries inside.

    "Katrina!"

    Marcellus goes to the room number Katrina gave him and knocks on the door with a worried look on the face.

    But the room is quiet. No one came to answer the door for him.

    How much wine did Katrina drink? Did she pa.s.s out?

    Marcellus becomes even more anxious at the thought. He takes a step back before kicking the door hard. With a bang, the door swings open.

    Ignoring his sore leg, Marcellus rushes inside.

    Sophie has been hiding in the corner of the hall when Marcellus arrived. She sneaked in to personally see the wonderful scene of Marcellus catching Katrina''s betrayal in bed.

    After finishing her breakfast, Katrina goes downstairs to the front desk to retrieve her cell phone back.

    Strangely, the phone is switched off.

    Did her phone run out of power?

    When Katrina presses the power b.u.t.ton, the phone switches on successfully, the battery is still half full.

    As soon as the phone boots up, it immediately shows a missed call from Marcellus from a few minutes ago. Just as Katrina is about to call Marcellus to ask if something important happened, she notices a familiar figure heading for Melvin''s room.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    Sophie?

    What is she sneaking around for?

    Her instincts tell her that Sophie is up to no good.

    Clenching her cell phone in her hand, Katrina purses her lips and follows the other girl. When she approaches, she hears someone calling her name.

    Katrina is instantly stunned.

    Marcellus? Why is Marcellus here?

    Sophie must have told him to come over.

    What are her intentions for leading Marcellus to Melvin''s room? Does she want Marcellus to catch her in a miserable state?

    Last night, Samuel brought her to Melvin''s room for his own business. And now, Sophie brought Marcellus over to see her in the aftermath of their foul plot.

    Samuel and Sophie are indeed good siblings who teamed up with each other for their own benefit. They used such unscrupulous tactics to achieve their goal.

    If it hadn''t been for her desperate escape last night if it hadn''t been for the kind person who rescued her last night¡­

    Not only would she have been raped by Melvin, who pretends to be a person of high morals, but Marcellus would also see her in the worst possible way.

    Sophie and Samuel are so horrible that they secretly plotted against her and tried to harm her and ruin her image.

    Katrina can''t help shaking at the thought.

    She can''t imagine what would''ve happened if Sophie and Samuel actually succeeded. She would most likely hurt herself from extreme depression and rage.

    Since Sophie and Samuel dared to do such a despicable thing to her, there''s no reason for her to care about their prestige.

    Katrina bites her lips, her eyes full of resentment.

    Suddenly, there''s a loud crash nearby that makes Katrina jump in fright.

    Without care for himself, Marcellus kicks the door open for her. He rushes into the room, looking for Katrina everywhere.

    On the bed, on the sofa, in the bathroom, in the closet...

    After searching every corner of the room, he still can''t find Katrina.

    At this point, Marcellus is more fl.u.s.tered than ever.

    Where on earth is Katrina? Has she been taken away in her drunken state?

    At the door, Sophie is listening carefully to the movement inside.

    She originally thought that Marcellus would get furious the moment he rushes into the room and sees Katrina lying naked in the bed with ambiguous marks on her skin.

    But Sophie doesn''t hear the angry shout she was expecting. Instead, she hears Marcellus rummaging through the room and looking for Katrina.

    Sophie is puzzled.

    Where is Katrina hiding?

    The hotel attendant told her that no one besides Melvin had left the room. Did she fly away?

    While Sophie is lost in confusion, she suddenly feels her arm being grabbed roughly.

    Jumpy from her guilty conscience, she quickly turns around to see Katrina standing in front of her and looking at her with a sneer.

    Katrina exclaims loudly, "Sister Sophie! What are you doing here?"

    "Katrina, why are you here?"

    The moment she sees Katrina, Sophie is stunned with shock and disbelief.

    She''s certain that Katrina slept with Melvin last night.

    How could Sophie not be dismayed to see Katrina suddenly standing behind her? She looks like she''s seen a ghost, and her makeup twists a little as her face falls.

    Katrina deliberately raises her voice so Marcellus can hear her. Sure enough, Marcellus rushes out of the room at the sound of her voice.

    Seeing Katrina intact in front of him, he immediately comes up and asks, "Katrina, are you okay?"

    Katrina smiles at him. "I''m fine!"

    After making sure that Katrina is okay, Marcellus breathes a sigh of relief.

    But he starts to get confused when he recalls the text message he received earlier.

    "Katrina, I got a message from you saying you''re drunk and that I should pick you up in this room..."

    The more Marcellus thinks about it, the stranger he feels.

    Katrina looks sober, and he doesn''t smell a hint of alcohol on her. Why did she send him that message? Katrina is not the type of person to play tricks on him. Something must have happened.

    Instead of answering Marcellus''s question, Katrina looks at Sophie with a smile. "I also want to know who took away my phone to send you that message. I wonder what her purpose is!"

    Although Katrina is smiling, Sophie finds her tone a little chilling.

    With Sophie''s arm still in Katrina''s grasp, she can''t help breaking away. "Katrina, let me go!"

    At this moment, Marcellus notices Sophie next to him. He instantly frowns. "Sophie, why are you here?"

    Sophie doesn''t expect Katrina to catch her eavesdropping. She originally wanted to watch the bustle in secret, but Katrina caught her.

    Sophie is eager to prove her innocence. As if nothing is amiss, she says, "I was just pa.s.sing by. I have something else to deal with now. You two have a good talk."

    As soon as she finishes talking, Sophie turns around to leave.

    Katrina grabs her arm again. "Sister Sophie, don''t go. Don''t you think your excuse is too perfunctory?"

 Chapter 135: Successfully Exposing Her

    Afraid that her plans will be exposed to Marcellus, Sophie can''t wait to leave. But unexpectedly, Katrina holds her back.

    Sophie instantly gets angry. "Katrina! Let me go! What right do you have to grab me like this?"

    Meanwhile, Marcellus realizes something is wrong after he gets a moment to calm down.

    Katrina has never been drunk alone on her own. Even if she gets drunk, the first person she would contact is her best friend, Farrah, not him. After all, men and women act differently, especially when alcohol is involved.

    And why was Sophie eavesdropping at the door? It seems she knows about Katrina''s supposed drunken state.

    Everything reveals that Sophie''s presence is definitely not a coincidence.

    Katrina''s words imply that she didn''t send him the message. It''s quite possible that Sophie took Katrina''s phone and sent the message on her behalf.

    What is her purpose for doing this? Is she planning secretly to hurt Katrina?

    At the realization, Marcellus stares at Sophie with a grim look. "Sophie, what the h.e.l.l is going on?"

    On one side, Katrina is grabbing Sophie''s arm. The grip is strong enough to keep her in place. Katrina refuses to let her go.

    On the other side, Marcellus is demanding her to explain herself.

    At this point, Sophie feels caught in a whirlpool. She''s restless and at a loss with what to do.

    "I¡­ I¡­" Sophie stammers but fails to utter a single word. She doesn''t know what to say to defend herself.

    Sophie remains silent for a long time without saying a word.

    Katrina grunts, "If you can''t talk, let me help you!"

    Her grip on Sophie''s wrist tightens as she continues, "Sophie, you called me at noon yesterday to invite me to your birthday dinner. You asked me to go to Room 102 of the Jameson Hotel in the evening. You said that Uncle Anderson and Aunt Green would be present. For Uncle Anderson''s sake, I decided to come. I''m telling the truth, aren''t I?"

    Sophie is overwhelmed as Katrina stares intensely at her. Although Katrina''s voice is gentle, the firm tone is forceful enough to stress Sophie out.

    She subconsciously retorts, "No, I didn''t!"

    "No? I was having lunch with Farrah yesterday. She can confirm whether you called me or not. The gift I picked out for you yesterday afternoon is still in my bag because I didn''t have the time to give it to you!"

    Katrina opens her bag and takes out a beautifully wrapped folded umbrella, shoving it roughly to the ground. She actually made an effort to choose a suitable birthday gift for Sophie. In return, she was given to a lecherous b.a.s.t.a.r.d as a gift!

    From the expressions on the faces of the two women, Marcellus can tell who''s lying. He looks extremely serious as he calmly says, "Katrina, go on."

    His instincts tell him that things are not as simple as he thinks.

    Katrina has always been a kind, gentle, and sensible girl. She wouldn''t lose her temper like this over anything. It''s as if she reached her tipping point.

    Katrina nods and continues, "Last night, I arrived at Room 102 of the Jameson Hotel on time and found only you and Samuel inside. You lied and told me that Uncle Anderson was choosing jewelry with Aunt Green. I didn''t doubt you, and I waited patiently in my seat.

    "Because it was a little hot in the room, I drank two gla.s.ses of water. You must have deliberately turned off the air-conditioning in the room, didn''t you? After a while, I felt dizzy. Something was off, and I wanted to get out as soon as possible. But Samuel grabbed me and brought me to this room.

    "As I struggled to gather my senses, a strange man appeared in the room. He was ready to... He was ready to **** me," Katrina chokes, pausing for a moment as she recalls the painful memories. Her voice is trembling.

    Upon hearing the story, Marcellus''s eyes widen in shock as he looks at Sophie in disbelief.

    Sophie and Samuel drugged Katrina''s drink and sent her to someone else''s bed.

    Marcellus has always known that Sophie dislikes Katrina, but he never imagined that she would use such despicable means to destroy Katrina''s innocence. He looks into Sophie''s eyes with spite and anger.

    Katrina takes a deep breath to calm herself and continues speaking, "The man said that Samuel sold me to him. Samuel gave my body in exchange for a project worth hundreds of millions of dollars. You teamed up to get even with me! You ignored my safety for your own benefit!

    "I couldn''t bear to be raped by a strange man. I struggled desperately and got slapped harshly for my efforts. In the end, I pretended to submit and attacked him while he was distracted. I escaped from the room, and a kind stranger saved me.

    "The hotel attendant told me that a woman surrendered my cell phone to the front desk. When I got my phone back, I noticed my good sister sneaking in here."

    From the day before until this moment, Katrina recounts everything in front of Marcellus.

    Sophie planned everything so Marcellus can catch Katrina sleeping with another man. She did all this to make him despise her.

    If Sophie wants to destroy her image in front of Marcellus deliberately, then Katrina doesn''t have any qualms about revealing Sophie''s true nature in front of the man she loves.

    Katrina''s story reveals the truth without any loopholes.

    When Marcellus notices the fading bruise on Katrina''s face and discovers what she went through yesterday, he feels even worse.

    At this point, Sophie is dumbfounded by Katrina, successfully exposing her. She gapes in silence, unable to say a word.

    It''s pointless even to explain herself.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    Although Marcellus has no romantic feelings for Sophie, he used to treat her as a friend and sister. Even when he found out that Sophie slapped Katrina, he didn''t break relations with her no matter how angry he was with her.

    But after discovering what Sophie did to Katrina, Marcellus''s heart freezes, and the little affection he has for Sophie disappears in an instant.

    How could he have such a despicable and illegal woman whom he hates with a pa.s.sion in his life?

    Marcellus looks at Sophie with a cold face. "Sophie! From now on, I''m cutting you out of my life. Please mind your own business and leave me alone. If you dare hurt Katrina in the future again, don''t blame me for my rude actions!"

 Chapter 136: She Hates She Fell At Sophies Trap

    Marcellus is usually a mild-mannered person who always has a sunny and warm disposition. For the first time, he speaks to Sophie in such a cold way. For the first time, he looks at her with unspeakable contempt in his eyes.

    At that moment, Sophie freezes. She feels as if she has fallen into a lake of icy water. She suddenly feels cold, and she can''t help shivering despite the summer weather.

    How could this happen?

    Everything was supposed to end with Marcellus looking at Katrina in disgust and calling her a shameless woman.

    Why is Marcellus now severing all ties with her and treating her like a stranger?

    No!

    It''s not supposed to end like this!

    Marcellus is hers! Marcellus should be on her side!

    The man she loves the most is indifferent to her because of another woman.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    Everything she did was so she could be with him. But in the end, he shuns her and turns against her.

    This can''t be happening!

    She can''t accept this!

    At Marcellus''s words, Sophie is stunned into silence like a puppet without a soul. A few crystalline tears involuntarily fall from her eyes. She looks particularly hurt and depressed.

    The reason Marcellus hates her, and the reason she hasn''t gotten together with him is entirely because of Katrina.

    This insidious b.i.t.c.h! She dares to make trouble for her behind her back!

    Furious, Sophie raises her hand to slap Katrina fiercely. "Katrina, you b.i.t.c.h!"

    Before Katrina can react, Marcellus steps in front of her as her shield.

    The force of Sophie''s slap is so fast and strong that Marcellus is completely defenseless against it. He has no time to grab Sophie''s arm and stop it. The only thing he can do is to protect Katrina from the strike.

    At that moment, Marcellus''s hatred and resentment towards Sophie reaches a tipping point.

    This crazy woman! Even now, she wants to hit Katrina!

    Marcellus looks unspeakably, angry, and cold. His black eyes bore into Sophie, and his voice takes on a chilling tone as he says, "Sophie Anderson! Haven''t you made enough trouble?"

    Sophie wanted to slap Katrina, but she didn''t expect Marcellus to stand in front of her suddenly. Before she can stop herself, she ends up hitting his face.

    Panic flickers across Sophie''s face as she stares at Marcellus in horror. "Marcellus, I''m so sorry! I didn''t mean to hit you¡­"

    Sophie''s apology makes Marcellus feel absolutely sick and disgusted.

    She didn''t mean to hit him, but hitting Katrina is all right?

    Marcellus''s face darkens even more, and a fire burns in his eyes. He grits through his teeth, "Sophie Anderson! I don''t want to see you again! Get out of my sight!"

    Sensing the anger in Marcellus''s voice, Sophie starts to cry. She runs away without looking back.

    Looking at Sophie''s back in discomfort, Katrina''s relief at venting out her anger is overpowered by complicated emotions.

    Sophie has always been proud of. Whether it''s at home or outside, she''s a spoiled princess.

    This is the first time that Katrina sees Sophie look so defeated.

    Having her favorite person shout at her and demand that she get out of his sight must be such a huge blow. Nothing could hurt a woman more than the person she loves rejecting her so ruthlessly.

    In front of Marcellus, Katrina finally unmasks Sophie''s disguise. She originally didn''t want to use Marcellus against Sophie to fight back, but she changed her mind in the end.

    Carl has been kind to her, and graciously raised her for so many years. But in repayment, she embarra.s.sed his precious daughter in front of the man she loves.

    The thought of betraying Carl like this makes Katrina feel guilty.

    Katrina tries to comfort herself. After all, she didn''t mean to retaliate against Sophie and embarra.s.s her like that.

    And compared to her honesty, Sophie and Samuel did a lot worse than she did. She didn''t lie or frame them. She only told her story. But Katrina still feels bad.

    When Sophie leaves, Marcellus turns to look at Katrina, his eyes turning soft again. Feeling horrible, he says guiltily, "Katrina, I didn''t protect you well."

    He feels immensely heartbroken to hear what happened to her yesterday.

    At Marcellus''s words, Katrina shakes her head. "Marcellus, don''t say that. Thank you for choosing to trust me."

    After a pause, she adds, "I''m a little tired. I want to go home and rest now."

    Although she didn''t do anything tiring, she feels heavy with some kind of indescribable fatigue. She''s probably mentally exhausted.

    She hates that she fell for Sophie''s trap.

    But after exposing Sophie''s true nature and seeing her leave in embarra.s.sment, Katrina doesn''t feel better. Thinking about Carl''s kindness to her only makes her feel even worse.

    When she intentionally avoided Marcellus in the past, she never had such a serious conflict with Sophie despite how much the other woman hated her. But since she decided to try to accept Marcellus, she and Sophie both got hurt in just a few days.

    Maybe she needs to take a step back from this for a while. Getting some distance from Marcellus and giving herself some time to calm down might be what she needs right now.

    When Katrina turns and walks away, Marcellus quickly follows. "Katrina, I''ll give you a ride."

    Katrina shakes her head wearily. "No, I''ll take a taxi."

    "Katrina, I''m worried about you. Please let me take you home."

    Katrina turns around and looks at Marcellus. She replies firmly, "Marcellus, thank you for your kindness. But I want to be alone for a while."

    Seeing the weary look in Katrina''s eyes, Marcellus knows that the harrowing experience from last night must be haunting her. She must also feel guilty because of Carl.

    Despite his concern, Marcellus chooses to respect Katrina''s decision.

    "Okay. Please be careful on your own. If you don''t want to contact me directly, please contact Farrah."

    Marcellus will give her some time and s.p.a.ce. He won''t bother her until she makes her decision.

    Katrina nods. "I will. Thank you, Marcellus."

    With that, Katrina turns and walks away.

    Marcellus feels a twinge of pain at the sight of her beautiful but decadent figure disappearing from his sight.

    Just now, he saw the withdrawal in Katrina''s eyes. Although she fought back bravely against Sophie, she obviously isn''t happy with how it turned out.

    Because she is Carl''s adopted daughter, because of her relationship with Sophie¡­

    Does she need to deliberately alienate him out of consideration for Carl''s kindness to her?

 Chapter 137: Sophie Might Know Something

    At the Anderson Real Estate Enterprise, Samuel cheerfully hums as he pushes the door of the General Manager''s office with his coat draped over his shoulder.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    Although he''s an hour late for work, his father is out on business today and isn''t in the office.

    When the cat''s away, the mice will play.

    As long as his father is away, the company is under his control. Who would dare challenge him?

    Samuel casually throws his suit on the sofa and settles himself into the boss''s chair, rubbing his head, which is still sore from the hangover.

    Just then, his secretary alerts him to a call. "Mr. Anderson, Mr. Quentin, wants to speak to you."

    Melvin?

    At the mention of the name, Samuel immediately jerks awake. Sitting up, he tells his secretary, "Put him through!"

    "Yes, Mr. Anderson."

    After a beep, the call is transferred to Melvin.

    With a wicked smile, Samuel says, "Mr. Quentin, after such a romantic and priceless night, you''re up quite early. Did you have a good night? Since I sent my sister to your bed¡­ Well, when can I come over for the contract signing of the project?"

    Samuel is absolutely certain that Melvin called to talk to him about the contract.

    But Melvin is so angry that he growls through gritted teeth, "How dare you to talk to me about the contract? Samuel Anderson! From now on, you won''t get any project from me!"

    Melvin has slept with dozens of women over the years. Last night was the first time that a woman dared to fight back and run away from him. The pain in his groin made him feel like he was going to die. A woman injured him in such a sensitive area...

    It''s so humiliating that Melvin can''t even mention it. But he''s so furious that he takes his anger out on Samuel. Not only will he not give the project to Samuel, but he will also find ways to disrupt the Andersons'' business in other ways.

    Samuel is stunned by Melvin''s sudden rage. The smile on his face freezes in shock.

    "Mr. Quentin," Samuel asks in a fl.u.s.tered voice, "Didn''t we have an agreement yesterday? What happened?"

    "Samuel Anderson! Wait and see!" Melvin barks into the phone before hanging up fiercely.

    "Wait, Mr. Quentin¡­" Samuel hurries to interject, only to hear a busy tone.

    At this point, Samuel is completely puzzled and has no idea what happened.

    Didn''t Katrina serve Melvin well last night? He even sent her to Melvin''s bed personally. Melvin shouldn''t have turned against him, even if he didn''t enjoy himself last night!

    Why did Melvin call to shout at him over the phone angrily?

    For the family business, Samuel took this step regardless of the consequences in order to redeem himself in his father''s eyes.

    Samuel can''t figure out what''s going on. He nervously calls Melvin back, eager to find out what happened.

    But Melvin seems determined to cut Samuel off. He''s completely unreachable. Samuel doesn''t get an answer, even when he calls Melvin''s office.

    Distressed, Samuel gets a headache. He was originally in a good mood, but it suddenly drops without warning.

    He suddenly remembers Sophie telling him last night that she would try to trick Marcellus into catching Katrina in the act at the hotel. He doesn''t know if she succeeded.

    Sophie might know something.

    At the idea, Samuel quickly picks up the phone and dials Sophie''s number.

    When Samuel calls Sophie, she''s leaving the hotel. The tears streaming down her cheeks are smudging the makeup on her face. She looks particularly depressed.

    "h.e.l.lo."

    It takes Sophie a long time to pick up the phone. Hearing the strong tw.a.n.g in her voice, Samuel immediately knows that she is crying.

    Constantly spoiled since her childhood, Sophie has suffered few grievances. This is the first time that Samuel hears her so dejected.

    Only one person can make her feel so sad. Marcellus.

    Melvin called him early in the morning to tear him a new one. Now, Sophie is crying like this.

    The situation must be more serious than he imagined.

    Samuel is anxious that he won''t be able to say a word after he discovers what happened. He is also worried about his sister, who seems extremely crushed.

    He immediately asks, "Sophie, where are you now? I''ll come to you."

    They both teamed up for yesterday''s plot. If something happened, Sophie could only talk to Samuel about her grievances and sadness.

    Sophie tells him her location through her tears.

    After Samuel hangs up, he grabs his keys and drives to see his sister.

    "Sophie!"

    Fifteen minutes later, Samuel finds his sister on a bench by the side of the road. Her eyes are swollen from crying.

    "Brother!" When Sophie sees Samuel, she bursts into tears again. She throws herself at her brother and hugs him in distress.

    "Brother, Marcellus shouted at me and told me to get out of his sight! He said that he never wanted to see me again!"

    As Sophie talks, her cries become louder. She''s gasping for breath by the time she''s done.

    Samuel frowns. Sure enough, Marcellus is the reason Sophie is depressed.

    "Sophie, didn''t you arrange it so Marcellus would catch Katrina in the act? How did it end up like this?"

    The sight of Katrina sleeping around shouldn''t make Marcellus take out his anger on Sophie.

    "Brother, that b.i.t.c.h Katrina fooled us. She wasn''t in Melvin''s room last night!"

    "Sophie, what did you say?"

    "Katrina fought against Melvin and fled the room last night. This morning, after I made Marcellus come to the hotel, not only did I not see any evidence of Katrina spending the night with Melvin, but that b.i.t.c.h also exposed everything we did to Marcellus!"

    Sophie''s words stun Samuel into silence. He can''t believe what he''s hearing.

    Katrina managed to fight Melvin off and run away last night?

    Samuel is worried. If Katrina was able to escape Melvin in her drugged state, Melvin might have gotten seriously hurt.

    No wonder Melvin was so furious when he called him today. It turns out that he didn''t succeed in sleeping with Katrina. On the contrary, he got hurt.

    Dazed, Samuel doesn''t know what to do.

    When he brought Katrina to Melvin, Katrina could barely stand up. How did she have the strength to fight back?

    It seems he underestimated her.

    Melvin blamed the incident on him and turned against him. Not only did Katrina make him lose the project, but it''s also likely that she offended the Quentin family.

    Additionally, Marcellus vilified Sophie because of her.

    Katrina, this woman¡­

    She sabotaged his business and Sophie''s love life. She dared to bite the hand that feeds her!

    The thought makes Samuel clench his fists in anger.

 Chapter 138: Very Delicate Situation

    Since they parted ways at the Jameson Hotel, Katrina hasn''t contacted Marcellus for several days.

    Although Marcellus is worried about her, he doesn''t dare rush to her for fear of disturbing her. All he can do is occasionally contact Farrah to get updates about Katrina.

    Farrah knows that Katrina and Marcellus are in a very delicate situation right now. She doesn''t even dare mention Marcellus''s name in front of her best friend.

    Katrina thinks that Samuel and Sophie will get back at her for what happened. But they leave her alone. Without any trouble from them, Katrina lives a comfortable and straightforward life with only work to occupy her time.

    Meanwhile, Carl is tearing Samuel, a new one for gambling.

    Samuel is busy working for his father and trying to repair his relationship with Melvin at the same time. He''s too preoccupied to have time to get back at Katrina.

    Sophie is on vacation to relax and feel better.

    She didn''t suffer a lot. It''s just that the person she likes doesn''t like her back. But she''s so devastated that she wants to break down.

    On the other hand, what Sophie and Samuel did to Katrina is enough to ruin her life.

    Aaron is currently busy with work at Wilson Multinational Company. It hasn''t been long since he moved from Hadley City to Abbe City. He still has a lot of things to deal with before he settles in the new city.

    Always working during the day and socializing at night, Aaron hasn''t gotten a full night''s sleep for several days.

    He misses the feeling of holding Katrina in his arms.

    Aaron doesn''t seek Katrina yet because of the amount of work he has to do in the company. He needs to settle down first before he can focus on dealing with her.

    But he has already acquired all of Katrina''s information. He has her current address, work address, and even her work number. It''s easy for him to find her.

    Katrina can''t run away now. He decides to give her a few days to herself for the time being and let her enjoy her last moments of freedom.

    That evening, Aaron invites Gavin, the president of Harrison Company, to have dinner with him to make amends for suddenly missing their appointment last time.

    Gavin didn''t enjoy dinner much, so they went to a nightclub to sing karaoke and have drinks.

    All the men who go to the nightclub come to enjoy themselves. The dim lights in the club set the mood, and they get a little drunk. But having only men in their group is quite boring.

    Gavin calls the manager and requests for some pretty girls to keep them company. As a well-known and influential businessman in Abbe City, Gavin is an important client of the club.

    The sight of Gavin makes the manager very obsequious. He hurries to bring the most beautiful bar girl they have in the nightclub.

    "Mr. Harrison, you''ve come at the right time. We have a beautiful young student starting out today. She''s also a virgin," the manager introduces, pushing out a young girl.

    Young and beautiful, the girl wears a tight and short skirt that clearly doesn''t match her temperament. But her outfit doesn''t hide her innocence. There''s a trace of discomfort and confusion in her big watery eyes, and she looks like a frightened little rabbit.

    Gavin nods casually. "Have her stay."

    The whole room is full of rich men. Though Aaron is a stranger, he''s very handsome and unmistakably dignified. Even Gavin is courteous and polite to him. Everyone a.s.sumes that he''s a big shot.

    The women desperately show off their best a.s.sets by provocatively posing so they get to stay in the room. They can change their fate by hooking up with any man in the room.

    Gavin randomly selects a few of the prettiest girls and tells the manager to make the rest leave. "Mr. Wilson, I know you don''t indulge with women, but as a man, you can''t always be alone."

    Gavin turns to the new girl standing awkwardly in the room. "What''s your name?"

    The girl whispers back, "Olive¡­ Olive Simon."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    "Olive Simon, serve Mr. Wilson well."

    "Yes, sir."

    Olive is the most beautiful girl among the women present. She is also the least coquettish.

    Gavin is well-intentioned and wants Aaron to have a good time.

    But when Olive comes over and offers Aaron a gla.s.s of wine, he reflexively pushes her away. He doesn''t like being touched, especially by women.

    Taking the gla.s.s, Aaron smiles at Gavin. "I''m sorry, Mr. Harrison. I appreciate your kindness, but I want to make a toast instead."

    Gavin can only raise his gla.s.s. "I understand, Mr. Wilson. You have always been particular about women, and I won''t push you."

    The other attractive women take the initiative to sit on men''s laps, wrapping their slender arms around them. They accompany them for drinks and even encourage them to touch them.

    Everyone except Aaron. He sits apart from everyone else, drinking on his own. On such occasions, he is as cold as the winter breeze.

    Aaron is unlike any other man.

    The girl he pushed away is afraid to approach him again. She sits quietly in a corner near him, discreetly glancing at him from time to time.

    The party ends at midnight.

    Outside the nightclub, Aaron bids a drunk Gavin goodbye. Although he gets into the car, he''s not in a hurry to leave.

    Olive earns a couple of thousand dollars in tips on her first day on the job at the nightclub without doing anything, and she didn''t even drink. She leaves the changing room, ready to get off work.

    A man in a suit blocks her path. "Miss Simon, Mr. Wilson, wants to see you."

    Mr. Wilson? The strange man in the room just now?

    What does he want from her?

    Though Olive is a little nervous, Aaron doesn''t seem like a bad person to her. Aside from his indifference, he seems all right.

    For her first day, Olive expected to serve an old man as ugly as a pig who would drunkenly kiss her and grope her body with sweaty hands.

    Fortunately, her first client is Aaron. He''s a young and handsome man. Tall and dignified, he''s undeniably elegant and unbelievably charming.

    As a man who avoids women, Aaron would most likely deter women at the club. If he becomes her regular client, she thinks that she wouldn''t be so reluctant.

    After finding out that Aaron is looking for her, Olive follows Aaron''s a.s.sistant with a faint blush on her pretty face.

 Chapter 139: Aaron Wants Her To Be A Bai

    "Mr. Wilson, Miss Simon, is here."

    The windows of the black Maybach slowly roll down to reveal Aaron''s handsome face.

    When his dark and deep eyes sweep along Olive''s figure, there''s not a hint of stifling desire that the other men in the nightclub have in their eyes. His cold eyes make Olive feel so uncomfortable that she doesn''t even dare look up at his face.

    Olive lowers her head and speaks in a low voice, "Mr. Wilson¡­"

    She has already changed out of the revealing outfit from earlier into a plain white shirt and a pair of faded jeans. She looks more like a student now. No one would imagine that such a pretty and pure girl would work in a nightclub.

    Obviously, Olive is nervous. She keeps tugging at the bottom of her shirt with both hands, looking even more pitiful with her thin body.

    Olive doesn''t know what Aaron wants her to do. Earlier in the nightclub, he didn''t even touch her. Even being close to her made him feel disgusted.

    Why does he want to see her now? Does he want to sleep with her tonight? Was his apathy in the nightclub just for show?

    Olive doesn''t dislike guests like Aaron. She would rather serve a client like him than some ugly and fat old man.

    But the thought of being intimate with a stranger suddenly overwhelms her. She has never fallen in love or been with a man in her life.

    In a flash, she imagines all kinds of scenes in her mind.

    She stands nervously in place, waiting for Aaron to tell her what to do.

    Instead of asking her to get in or getting out of the car himself, Aaron stays in the car and looks at her from the other side of the door.

    After a moment of silence, Aaron says, "Olive Simon, female, 20 years old. You''re a junior in the College of Business and Management in Abbe University. You moved to the city from a remote village. You have a younger brother who just pa.s.sed the college entrance exam, and a father with uremia. Your father is in the hospital and needs a kidney transplant."

    Aaron speaks slowly in a low voice. It sounds like he''s reading her information out loud.

    Shocked, Olive looks up in disbelief at Aaron''s words. "How did you know that?"

    She grew up in a remote and poor village. When she was a child, her mother left their family because they were poor, and she never came back.

    To raise her and her brother, their father toiled away in the field and earned money by taking a part-time job. He worked hard, playing both the role of a father and a mother every day. While everyone else in the village made their children work at a young age, her progressive father earned money to send them to school.

    Fortunately, Olive is very brilliant. Three years ago, she got into the College of Business and Management at Abbe University on a full scholarship.

    While at the university, she studied diligently and worked hard to earn money every day. Besides making money to support her needs, she sent back money to her family to support them.

    This year, her younger brother got admitted to a different university with a full scholarship.

    She originally thought that her family''s life would improve. In the future, she and her brother could support themselves and won''t have to rely on their father''s hard work. When they graduate and start working full-time, she can support her father and bring him to the city to let him enjoy his retirement.

    But not long ago, her father was suddenly diagnosed with uremia. He''s in dire need of a kidney transplant.

    The test for a kidney match revealed a high rate of anastomosis between her brother and her father. Her brother didn''t even hesitate to donate a kidney to their father, but the huge cost of the surgery was too monumental for the poor family.

    Her brother will donate his kidney. Olive needs to do her part to save their father. She has to earn enough to pay the huge medical expenses.

    Her father''s life is more important than anything else.

    This is the reason why she chose to go down this path. Olive decided to sell her body to pay for her father''s huge medical bills and save her father''s life. If she can save her father, it doesn''t matter if she sells herself.

    Today is her first day at the nightclub. In one night, she''s able to earn a huge amount of money in tips. As expected, earning money through this kind of work is much faster than earning money through other jobs.

    All she did was sit in the corner for a few hours, and she earned more money than when she handed out flyers during her free time for a month.

    She never told anyone about her family or her background. But all of a sudden, she hears her entire life story from Aaron, even the fact that she came from a small, poor village¡­

    Olive is extremely shocked.

    Aaron was able to fully investigate the details of her life in such a short period of time.

    What''s his purpose for investigating her?

    At the moment, Olive feels as if she is standing naked in front of Aaron. It''s like Aaron found out everything about her, and there''s nothing about her that he doesn''t know.

    Olive doesn''t understand why a powerful business person with a lot of money and a high standing in society would investigate a poor woman struggling to survive.

    Compared to him, she''s a tiny ant. She isn''t a threat in any way, nor does she have anything of value to be taken advantage of.

    "If you do something for me, I will give you a million dollars for your father''s operation."

    A million dollars?

    A million dollars is an astronomical amount for a poor girl like Olive. Not only will she be able to pay for her father''s operation, but it will also let her brother live a comfortable life without having to worry about living expenses in college. She can even use the rest of the money to make a down payment on a house in the city.

    A million dollars will solve all her family''s problems.

    Olive came to the nightclub to sell herself for money. All of a sudden, Aaron is willing to give her a million dollars just like that¡­

    Shocked and a little uneasy, Olive looks at Aaron anxiously. "What do you want me to do?"

    "Sleep with a man."

    Sleep with a man? Will Aaron give her a million dollars just for that? Olive''s eyes flash with disbelief. She never dared to think that she would earn a million dollars on her first night.

    "Of course," Aaron looks up at her and casually adds, "I need you to cut his p.e.n.i.s off." His tone doesn''t change, as if he isn''t saying anything out of the ordinary.

    Hearing his condition, Olive involuntarily covers her mouth in fright.

    Aaron wants her to use her body as bait so she can cut off a man''s p.e.n.i.s!Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

 Chapter 140: Aaron Revenge For Katrina

    Olive has always been shy and sensible that she seldom speaks up in front of other people. She has never done anything to hurt anyone. Cutting off a stranger''s p.e.n.i.s is such a violent and cruel thing to do. The thought is too frightening for her.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    She feels weak to hear someone else say it. Hurting someone is more difficult for her than selling her body. How could she do such a thing?

    After a long moment of shocked silence, she stammers, "B-but that''s against the law!"

    Against the law?

    Did Melvin Quentin ever consider the law when he conspired with Katrina''s siblings to drug Aaron''s woman and **** her? Since he has no regard for the law and behaves in a vile and despicable way, Aaron will get even using violence to seek justice for his woman.

    Besides, there is no way he can sit back and do nothing after his woman is nearly raped. Since Melvin dared to lay his hands on Katrina, he needs to be taught a lesson.

    Even if Melvin didn''t succeed, he deserves to have his p.e.n.i.s cut off.

    If he had succeeded¡­

    He wouldn''t get off easily by just having his tools confiscated.

    Aaron doesn''t find anything wrong with his logic.

    The memory of Katrina, losing consciousness in his arms with a livid bruise on her face, fills his heart with unspeakable rage. He wants to kill the b.a.s.t.a.r.d himself.

    He''s already being very kind by not cutting off Melvin''s hands.

    When Olive notices that Aaron is emitting a cold and dangerous air and that he looks displeased, she panics. She''s afraid that she said something wrong and has offended him.

    Aaron tries to calm down, restraining his fury. He continues, "Don''t worry, I''ll keep you safe. You won''t be arrested, and no one will discover your ident.i.ty. After it''s done, I''ll have someone pick you up and take you away right after."

    Aaron''s offer is really tempting.

    Since he has the ability to fully investigate her life in such a short period of time, he must also have the capacity to ensure her safe escape.

    But the thought of having to cut off a stranger''s p.e.n.i.s makes Olive hesitant and nervous. Though she needs the money, she doesn''t think she can do it¡­

    Olive is caught in a dilemma. She doesn''t know what to do.

    Aaron doesn''t have the time to wait for her answer. He glances at his a.s.sistant, who immediately hands Olive a business card.

    Tapping his fingers on his knee rhythmically, he says, "This is my a.s.sistant''s contact number. After you think it through, contact me. But I''m not going to wait forever. I can ask someone else to do it, and your father''s operation can''t wait."

    He turns to his a.s.sistant. "Get Miss Simon to get a taxi."

    Aaron doesn''t want to talk to her anymore. He rolls up the window, ready to leave.

    His words immediately pull Olive out of her daze.

    Indeed, a lot of people will be willing to take that risk for a million dollars. She''s not his only choice. And Aaron is right, her father''s surgery can''t wait. If she misses this opportunity, she will regret it for the rest of her life.

    Before the window is fully shut, she says eagerly, "Mr. Wilson, I''ll give you a reply as soon as possible!"

    Outside, Aaron''s a.s.sistant hails a taxi on the street and watches Olive enter the car before paying the driver. He taps his ear with his finger and says, "Miss Simon, I hope to hear from you soon."

    After the taxi leaves, the black Maybach slowly heads to Aaron''s villa and disappears into the night.

    Aaron sits in the car with tightly pursed lips and a blank expression on his handsome face. But his deep eyes are black as ink, surging with intense emotion.

    Since he hasn''t been in Abbe City for long, he hasn''t completely settled down yet. This is why he doesn''t dare take matters into his own hands when it comes to avenging Katrina.

    After all, the Quentin family''s influence in Abbe City can''t be underestimated.

    If he personally offends Melvin shortly after he arrives in Abbe City and he''s caught, he will be in hot water. Becoming enemies with the Quentin family will be bad for business. Other families in Abbe City would find him too arrogant, and they might unite against him.

    This time, he takes special measures to plan his revenge.

    Meanwhile, Carl is in a fit of rage at the Anderson villa, throwing things around in a fury. Despite Winnie''s efforts to calm him down, nothing works.

    Standing gingerly with his head bowed down, Samuel doesn''t even dare breathe. He glances anxiously at Carl from time to time.

    "d.a.m.n it!" Carl thunders, glaring at his son standing nearby. "Kneel down!"

    Seeing Carl so angry, Samuel shivers in fright and immediately falls to his knees.

    Carl angrily kicks Samuel on the shoulder.

    If Carl were wearing something else besides slippers, Samuel fears that his bones would break from the strong impact of the kick.

    Carl bellows angrily, "How on earth did you offend Melvin Quentin?"

    Recently, Melvin has made it clear that he will never work with them again, nor will he give them another project in the future.

    The authorities suddenly halted even the 20-story building they have been constructing for not insufficient requirements and permits. Someone is deliberately making trouble for them.

    The opening date of the building is fast approaching, but they are unable to resume construction. Because of the contract, they can''t suddenly dismiss the construction workers. They have to pay the workers even though they''re idle at the construction site every day.

    If it goes on like this, not only will the expenses acc.u.mulate, but they will also have to pay the owner compensation to make up for the huge loss caused by the delay of the completion of the building.

    The sum is not a small amount. Worst case scenario, their a.s.sets will be cut in half.

    Despite Carl''s best efforts to go around and ask for help, everyone remains indifferent.

    Now, Carl finds out that this is all happening because Samuel offended Melvin somehow.

    After years of hard work, Carl has acc.u.mulated a family fortune. Unexpectedly, his useless son, who indulges in pleasure, makes such a mess of things. After letting him run the company for just a few days, their a.s.sets will be cut in half.

    Carl is extremely p.i.s.sed off.

 Chapter 141: Ill Never Forget Your Kindness

    From Carl''s rage, Winnie knows that their company must be in serious trouble. She''s also worried. But when she sees him kick Samuel, she hurries to stop Carl immediately.

    "Carl, what are you doing? Can''t you talk to him instead of beating him?"

    Carl is fuming. The more he looks at Samuel, the angrier he becomes. "Get out of my way! I''m going to beat this useless son to death today!"

    Samuel is Carl''s only son. Carl has high expectations of him and wants him to take over the company in the future.

    But from the current situation, he wishes he never had a son in the first place.

    Leave the company to Samuel? Carl is afraid that before he even dies, the b.a.s.t.a.r.d will completely destroy the entire company he worked so hard to build.

    The bigger the expectations, the greater the disappointment.

    Carl is so disappointed in Samuel that he vents his anger out by beating him.

    Winnie tries to protect their son. "Carl, stop beating him! You can''t solve the problem even if you kill him!"

    Because Winnie is protecting Samuel, Carl can''t hit his son. He can''t push his wife away in fear of hurting her. He can only shout back, angrily, "You spoiled him too much! Since he was a child, you give him whatever he wants! You even give him money to fool around behind my back! You think I don''t know?"

    Overcome with anger, Carl turns around and smashes a cup to the ground. It drops to the ground with a shrill sound, startling Winnie and Samuel into a daze.

    Winnie quickly pulls Samuel''s arm. "Samuel! Say something! Hurry up and apologize to your father!"

    Samuel immediately bows down, hitting his head hard on the ground. "Dad! I''ll go to Melvin and apologize to him tomorrow! I''ll beg for mercy! I caused this trouble, I''ll take care of it!"

    After the incident, Samuel has tried his best to seek Melvin''s forgiveness, but he can''t even reach him on the phone or see him in person.

    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Samuel decides to go to the Quentin Company the next day and wait until Melvin is willing to see him. He will do anything to ask for forgiveness, even if he has to kneel down in front of Melvin on the spot.

    After venting his anger out the whole night, Carl is a bit exhausted. Perhaps because of his intense anger, he suddenly feels his chest constrict.

    "Black sheep!" Carl curses resentfully, turning around and walking away to his room.

    Seeing Carl suddenly turn pale and clutch his chest, Winnie also hurries to take his arm and support him.

    Samuel slumps on the ground, wiping the sweat from his brow.

    Outside, he usually looks so good and dignified. But at home, he has to kneel down to his father.

    Even now, Carl doesn''t know the full details of how Samuel offended Melvin. All he knows is that a woman is involved. He thinks that Samuel just offended Melvin''s woman. He doesn''t know that Katrina is involved.

    Humiliated, Melvin definitely won''t say anything.

    And Samuel won''t dare mention it. If Carl ever finds out that he traded Katrina to get a project, Samuel will suffer more than a brutal beating.

    The next day, Samuel goes to the Quentin Company early and asks for an appointment with Melvin. Because Melvin refuses to see him at all, Samuel waits outside for the entire day until he finally sees Melvin walk out of the building after work.

    "Mr. Quentin."

    Samuel immediately rushes over to apologize.

    But Melvin walks past him and keeps talking to his a.s.sistant about work.

    Seeing Melvin ignoring him insistently, Samuel grabs Melvin''s leg and kneels down in front of him with gritted teeth.

    Samuel kneeling on the ground shocks not only everyone present, but also Melvin.

    Looking down at him, Melvin says, "Wow, is this Mr. Anderson? It''s not even the New Year. Why are you suddenly kowtowing to me?"

    Samuel doesn''t dare show any displeasure with Melvin''s sarcasm. He grits his teeth and says, "Mr. Quentin, I''m sorry for what happened last time! I honestly did not expect things to turn out like that. Please forgive me! I know you''re a generous man."

    He continues, "It was my sister''s birthday that night. I drank too much and dropped my phone into a gla.s.s, so I didn''t receive any of your calls. Otherwise, I would have gone back at once!"

    Melvin was very angry with what happened with Katrina. When he couldn''t get in touch with Samuel, he blamed it all on him even though he knew it wasn''t Samuel''s fault. If Samuel had any problem with the plan, he wouldn''t have bothered to bring Katrina to his room himself.

    Melvin just wants to vent his anger on someone. He can''t get over what happened and wants someone to blame.

    Now, Samuel waits all day outside his company to apologize to him in person, even kneeling down before him regardless of his dignity.

    Melvin can clearly see Samuel''s sincerity. He doesn''t have to keep punishing Samuel like this. Besides, it will do him no good if he pushes the Anderson family too hard.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    He says graciously, "Mr. Anderson, stop kneeling and get up."

    When Samuel hears the lack of sarcasm in Melvin''s voice, he figures that Melvin has forgiven him. He takes the opportunity to say, "Mr. Quentin, regarding our company''s construction project¡­"

    Melvin grunts, "Didn''t your project break some rules? What does this have to do with me?"

    Samuel knows that he said something wrong, so he immediately changes his approach. "Mr. Quentin, you''re a very powerful person in Abbe City. And you know a lot of people, can you help us?"

    Melvin answers in a charitable tone, "Because of your dedication, I can say a few words on your behalf."

    He picks up his phone and calls someone. After the call, Melvin looks at Samuel with a smile on his face. "It''s settled," he says, "As long as you pay the 5 million dollar fine, you can resume construction."

    Five million?

    Five million dollars is a large sum for the average person. But compared to the combined costs of the project''s failure and the compensation to the owners, five million is a lot cheaper.

    Samuel knows what to do.

    Though he knows that Melvin is taking advantage of him, he has to say, "Thank you, Mr. Quentin. I''ll never forget your kindness!"

 Chapter 142: Illegal Activities

    Since the incident at the hotel, Marcellus knows that Katrina is in a bad mood and doesn''t dare disturb her in any way.

    Farrah occasionally gets a call from Marcellus to ask her about Katrina. She figures that something happened between the both of them.

    Before, Katrina was determined to try to accept Marcellus''s affections. But in a short period of time, everything changed.

    If she''s not mistaken, it has something to do with Sophie''s birthday party.

    Sophie must be involved somehow!Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

    Did Sophie threaten Katrina again? Did she bully Katrina and force her to avoid Marcellus again?

    Although Farrah has no idea what happened that day, she''s confident that it has something to do with Sophie. Katrina and Marcellus would have gotten together years ago if Sophie hadn''t interfered with them.

    As Katrina''s best friend, Farrah, can''t help but despise Sophie.

    Today is her day off. Farrah calls Katrina to invite her out for dinner.

    Whatever happened to Katrina, it must have been horrible. Farrah wants to take the opportunity to comfort her and cheer her up, so Katrina doesn''t have to suffer on her own.

    Katrina accepts Farrah''s dinner invitation. Besides, she doesn''t have any plans after work.

    Before her shift ends, Katrina prepares to leave when the captain suddenly rushes out of his office and claps his hands to draw everyone''s attention.

    "Everyone, listen to me. According to a credible informant''s report, illegal s.e.x trafficking activities are occurring in many hotels and KTVs in the city. The commissioner has decided to start a task force to eliminate the problem. We''re working overtime today to check several key hotels. Gear up!"

    Just now, a young policeman is combing his hair in front of his mobile phone. At the captain''s announcement, he howls, "Overtime again? My mom set up a blind date with a girl for me tonight. I''ve just made an appointment with her, only to stand her up at our first meeting? Captain, this is a rare opportunity for me, you can''t stop me from dating!"

    The captain glares at him. "There''s no girl more beautiful than the one on our team! With such a beautiful girl right in front of you, why are you still searching for others?"

    The man touches his head. "Miss Miller is indeed beautiful, but she already has a lot of suitors."

    Everyone in the police department knows that the esteemed lawyer, Marcellus Brook are courting Katrina. Marcellus is an upstanding, gentle, and well-mannered man who set up his own law firm.

    With such a good young man by her side, Katrina is bound to fall in love with him.

    Many young men in their team have just graduated from the Police Academy and are facing the problem of settling down, but there are very few girls in the police department.

    In addition, being a policeman makes it more difficult for them to find a girlfriend. They often have to work overtime, and sometimes have to leave and handle an emergency if they get a phone call.

    With the nature of their job, they don''t have time to spend with their family or time to fall in love. Their lives are also constantly at risk. Consequently, a lot of young policemen in the team are still single.

    The discussion suddenly shifts to Katrina.

    As a girl surrounded by men, Katrina flushes when her captain and colleagues tease her.

    "You have ten minutes to gear up! Let''s regroup downstairs!" The captain claps his hands and leaves.

    Despite their earlier complaints, the young men start to gear up and prepare their equipment. They become serious about facing their task with firm determination. When it comes to their job, they take it more seriously than anyone else.

    Following her colleagues downstairs, Katrina picks up her phone to call Farrah.

    She has plans to have dinner with Farrah tonight. Unfortunately, she has to break her promise again.

    Farrah is shopping at the supermarket with Patton when she gets Katrina''s call.

    "I was just thinking of calling you, Katrina!" Farrah says with a smile. "I''m at the supermarket with Patton. What do you want to eat tonight?"

    Hearing Farrah''s words make Katrina feel even guiltier. "I''m so sorry, Farrah¡­ I''m afraid I won''t be able to make it to dinner tonight. We have to work overtime for an urgent task."

    The sudden news surprises Farrah on the other end of the line.

    "Farrah, I''m sorry¡­"

    Farrah snaps out of her daze and smiles. "It''s fine! Katrina, you have a unique job, I understand! Be careful! I''ll cook for you another time!"

    "I will!" Katrina replies, "Farrah, we''re leaving now. I''ll talk to you later."

    "Okay, bye!"

    After hanging up the phone, Katrina gets into the police car.

    Her team is divided into several squads. The squads make their way towards their respective inspection points.

    Katrina''s squad is a.s.signed to a hotel.

    After arriving at the hotel, their captain groups them into pairs. They have to go to different floors to check every room.

    Halfway through their inspection, Katrina''s partner suddenly stops. His face twists in agony as he clutches his stomach in pain.

    Katrina looks at him worriedly. "What''s wrong?"

    "I... I have a sudden stomach ache. It''s probably my lunch. Katrina, wait for me here. I''ll be right back!"

    With that, her partner turns and runs to the bathroom.

    When her partner walks away, Katrina simply goes to the next room on her own.

    For her, checking rooms isn''t a dangerous task. Besides, she can contact her captain directly through her headset. If something suddenly happens, she can call her captain for help at any time, and her colleagues will rush up at once.

    The thought makes Katrina more confident and braver.

    "Police!"

    Katrina rushes into the next room, holding her police badge up. She sees a man sitting gracefully on a chair with his back to her.

    Regular people get nervous or uneasy at the sight of the police. Even if they''re not violating any law, they will immediately stand up to cooperate.

    But the man doesn''t react. It''s as if he doesn''t hear her, and his fingertips don''t even move.

    Since her first day as a police officer, this is the first time that Katrina encounters such a calm and collected man. His indifference makes her feel awkward.

    Staring at the man''s back, Katrina continues, "We received reports of illegal s.e.x trafficking taking place here. Please cooperate with our investigation!"

 Chapter 143: Why Is He Here?

    Although the man looks unperturbed, he could be hiding something illegal in the bedroom.

    Katrina purses her lips and prepares to inspect the bedroom when the man turns his chair, remaining as calm and graceful as ever.

    Seeing the familiar handsome face stuns Katrina in an instant.

    Aaron?

    Why is he here?

    Isn''t he in Hadley?

    It took Katrina a lot of effort to escape from Aaron and Hadley City. She struggled a lot to leave his two-month imprisonment finally.

    Suddenly seeing him again in her own city puts her in a daze.

    It almost feels like a surreal dream!

    Shocked, Katrina unconsciously steps back. She stares at Aaron with a startled look on her face, afraid that he would approach at any moment.

    Besides shock, she feels unspeakable anxiety and terror. Knowing Aaron''s character makes her tremble with fear.

    After all, she tricked him into being able to escape his clutches and flee Hadley City. Aaron''s temper won''t let her get off so easily. If he catches her, she will get off easily.

    In contrast to her shock and fear, Aaron is remarkably calm. He smiles and says in a low and husky voice, "Long time no see, Katrina."

    A familiar voice, familiar intonation...

    Katrina pinches her hand hard, only to wince at the pain. It turns out that she isn''t dreaming.

    Aaron really is in Abbe City.

    Katrina is very anxious to get away from Aaron. She doesn''t think she can do her duty and inspect Aaron''s room.

    Whatever his purpose for coming to Abbe City, whatever his status here now, Katrina doesn''t want to know, nor does she want anything to do with him.

    Katrina doesn''t even greet him. She turns around and rushes out in a hurry.

    Bang!

    The door suddenly closes shut, most likely through a switch that Aaron pressed.

    Caught off guard, Katrina almost hits the door. She quickly twists the k.n.o.b, but the door doesn''t open.

    Beads of sweat gather on her forehead. The situation is terrifyingly similar to the time she was imprisoned in Aaron''s villa. It makes her more anxious and nervous.

    When Katrina turns back around, Aaron gets up from the chair and walks steadily towards her.

    His tall and elegant figure exudes inherent poise that immediately puts pressure upon Katrina and makes her feel small and insignificant. The smile on his face fills her with unspeakable fear. It terrifies her more than the sight of his sullen face.

    Aaron should be furious at what she did. But now, he looks strange. The faint smile on his face makes her feel nervous and uneasy.

    In the blink of an eye, Aaron appears in front of Katrina.

    The advantage of his height lets him look down at her from a height. Fixing a pair of deep black eyes on her, he says, "Illegal s.e.x trafficking activities? Why are you coming in alone? Are you taking the initiative to serve me?"

    In the last part of his sentence, Aaron''s voice takes on a suggestive tone. He leans down close to Katrina''s ear, a hint of playfulness in his dark eyes.

    Katrina feels his warm breath on her ear. The knowledge that he''s molesting her again makes her face flush uncontrollably.

    Despite Aaron''s strong s.e.x appeal, Katrina resists stubbornly. She ignores her anxiety and summons up the courage to say, "Aaron, I''m on duty. My colleagues are outside. Let me go this instant!"

    Katrina isn''t alone right now. If she sends a distress signal to her captain, her colleagues will rescue her right away.

    On the other hand, Aaron is on his own. If he dares to do anything inappropriate to her, she will have her colleagues take him away.

    Katrina looks like an angry kitten. Although she''s obviously afraid, she still puts on a brave front and tries to scare him away.

    Aaron can''t help laughing at the sight.

    He hasn''t seen her for days, and Katrina looks more vibrant in her uniform. The tender and delicate little beauty currently looks valiant and heroic. Right now, she possesses a unique kind of loveliness.

    Running his hand along her side, he pushes her against the door and looms over her. Hearing her soft voice and pleas for mercy makes his desire to conquer her grow.

    Katrina''s threat doesn''t intimidate Aaron in the slightest, and he takes another step forward. His proximity to her makes her scream in fright.

    At the moment, they''re so close to each other that their chests are practically pressing against one another. The intimate position makes Katrina feel very uncomfortable.

    Katrina accidentally hits the switch on the headset, and her scream reaches the captain.

    The captain''s voice immediately calls nervously, "Katrina! Katrina! Are you okay? What happened?"

    Katrina''s body is pressed tightly against the door as she tries to keep her distance from Aaron. Hearing the captain''s voice makes her falter. She can''t report the current situation to the captain.

    She doesn''t know what she''s worried about. Is she afraid of being disgraced?

    Katrina is confused.

    Trying her best to keep calm, Katrina presses the switch on her headset and replies, "Captain, I''m fine. I just tripped over."

    Aaron casually looks at her as she lies, as if he has expected that she wouldn''t dare tell the truth.

    Even now, Katrina suffers from Aaron''s bullying.

    Katrina feels wrong-footed. She can''t help glaring angrily at him.

    Aaron doesn''t get annoyed by her dirty look. Instead, he pinches Katrina''s chin with his slender fingers.

    "Hey! You jerk! Show some respect..."

    How is this happening?

    Katrina is a police officer in uniform who''s on duty and doing rounds. Aaron is a foreigner in her city. Instead of respecting her, he pinches her chin and flirts with her!

    This is too much! How could he be so disrespectful? Where does he place her authority as a police officer?

    Before Katrina finishes speaking, Aaron bows his head and kisses her lips. The sweet taste of her lips is as good as he remembered. He indulges in the moment, holding her in his arms.

    Katrina is stunned at the sudden kiss. His familiar scent fills her nose.

 Chapter 144: Aaron Misses Katrina

    Aaron raises Katrina''s chin with one hand as he kisses her delicate soft lips earnestly, deepening the kiss to taste her sweetness.

    Katrina''s small face flushes a deep shade of red in an instant.

    He always does things like this!

    They''re in Abbe City now!

    This is her territory!

    But still, he kisses her so presumptuously!

    Just as Katrina is about to lose her temper, Aaron releases her lips and touches her face. "I have an appointment with someone tonight. Enjoy yourself for now. I''ll get even with you later."

    After Aaron finishes talking, he graciously opens the door for her, as if he''s sending his girlfriend out of the house, with an unspeakable tenderness in his eyes.

    Katrina is left in complete disarray.

    What does he mean by that?

    She''s the one who will get even with him, not him!

    This shameless hooligan!

    Katrina doesn''t expect that Aaron would dare to molest her while she''s on duty. His actions make her fume in anger.

    Seeing the resentful look in Katrina''s eyes, Aaron smiles. "What''s wrong? Reluctant to leave? Do you want to keep going?"

    Aaron''s words make Katrina unconsciously shudder.

    But Katrina isn''t strong enough to defeat Aaron. She is far inferior to him in terms of physical strength and impudence. The more she stays here to berate him about the kiss, the more dangerous it will be for her.

    It''s rare for him to let her go so willingly¡­

    She has to leave before he regrets his decision and changes his mind quickly. After all, Aaron is a heinous unscrupulous hooligan who is capable of doing anything.

    The thought sparks Katrina into action, and she quickly flees the room.

    Aaron unconsciously smiles at Katrina''s retreating figure.

    He doesn''t expect to see her again in such a situation. Her sudden appearance is a pleasant surprise.

    But when Katrina saw him, she was shocked and panicked.

    Katrina must feel guilty for secretly running away from him. She''s scared because she knows that he will be angry.

    To be honest, he was in a terrible mood during the first few days after Katrina''s escape. To alleviate his resentment, he kept contemplating how to punish her when he finally sees her again severely.

    But when he arrived at Abbe City and saw her again, the sight of her face full of panic and fear turned his resentment into heartache and longing.

    Aaron misses Katrina.

    He wants to hold her tightly in his arms, kiss her, and have her immediately.

    On the other hand, Katrina was eager to escape from him because she was afraid of him.

    If he loses his temper and punishes her mercilessly, she would most likely escape from him and become even more reluctant to see him again.

    Remembering Dr. William''s story, all his negative emotions turn into an unbridled and tender kiss. Finally, tasting the sweetness of her lips again eases Aaron''s mood a lot.

    Besides, he has a business appointment in the hotel room tonight, and the person he''s meeting should be arriving soon. He has to restrain himself for now.

    The coming days will be too long¡­

    Later, he will have plenty of time to get even with her and make love to her.

    After rushing out of the room, Katrina runs all the way to the corner at the end of the hallway. Once she''s certain that no one is following her, she leans against the wall, clutching her chest and panting heavily.

    Since she became a police officer, she regularly makes rounds at various hotels and bars with her team. She''s caught numerous people having s.e.x and doing drugs.

    But she''s never felt as frightened and panicked as she did today.

    Aaron is a dark cloud hanging over her head. She thought she has managed to get rid of him finally. But in the blink of an eye, he appears in her life again.

    A big hand suddenly taps Katrina on the shoulder.

    "Hey," a male voice behind her calls, "Katrina."

    In a state of panic, Katrina screams in fright when the hand suddenly touches her.

    "Ah!"

    Her reaction surprises the man so much that he quickly withdraws his hand and takes a step back, almost screaming in response.

    When Katrina turns around and finds that the man in front of her is her partner, Colin Lance, she covers her mouth and stops screaming.

    What a fright!

    She thought Aaron had followed her!

    Seeing Katrina''s shock, Colin can''t help but ask, "Katrina, what''s wrong with you? And where did you go just now? I couldn''t find you when I came out of the bathroom."

    "Oh, it''s nothing. I just went to check out the rooms."

    "You look like you''ve seen a ghost. Did you see something horrible? Did you find anything unusual in one of the rooms?"

    Colin a.s.sumes that Katrina must have barged into the room and accidentally saw a naked male guest. In their line of work, it''s unavoidable for them to encounter such a situation when they go on rounds.

    After all, there''s no guarantee that they wouldn''t catch a naked man getting out of the bathroom after a shower when they break into the room.

    Katrina quickly shakes her head. "No."

    Just then, they hear the captain''s voice from the headset. "Team B found something! All other teams provide back up!"

    Exchanging looks, Katrina and Colin turn around and quickly run into the elevator to go to Team B''s location.

    Although everyone is extremely tired after the bust, the task force is a great success. Numerous persons engaged in illegal s.e.x trafficking activities are caught, and several entertainment places are shut down for investigation.

    After the captain gives the order, everyone jumps into the car to return to the station.

    By the time Katrina leaves the police station, it''s already ten o''clock in the evening. The station isn''t far from her apartment, so she declines the offers from her colleagues to bring her home and walks back on her own.

    When she''s finally alone, she gets lost in deep thought. She can''t help thinking about her encounter with Aaron in the hotel tonight.

    Why is Aaron in Abbe City?

    He''s probably just in the city for business. It''s definitely not because of her.

    If he came because of her, he would have forced himself upon her at once. With his temper, he wouldn''t have stayed in the room and calmly let her go.

    Besides, he said that he had a business meeting that evening. He had serious matters to attend to. He definitely didn''t come all the way here just to catch her.

    Aaron is a powerful man who''s always busy with work. He wouldn''t have troubled himself to make a special trip just for her.

    Confident with her conclusion, Katrina''s worries are eased.

 Chapter 145: The Youngest Top Bachelor

    "Katrina! Katrina!"

    Someone suddenly grabs Katrina''s arm.

    Lost in deep thought, Katrina startles and almost screams. When she turns around and sees Farrah standing behind her, she covers her chest and sighs in relief.

    "Katrina, what were you thinking about? I''ve been desperately calling you for the past few minutes. Why did you ignore me? You even walked faster!" Farrah says, gasping for breath.

    As soon as Farrah reached the gate of the housing estate, she saw Katrina. She couldn''t catch up with Katrina until she was all the way at the foot of the stairs.

    Hearing Farrah''s words, Katrina is a little embarra.s.sed. "I... I didn''t hear from you. I''m sorry. Why are you here, Farrah?"

    "When you told me that you''d be on duty tonight, I decided to come over and bring you a midnight snack. I''m worried you haven''t eaten yet."

    Farrah shows the thermos in her hand. "Patton wanted to eat dumplings, so I made more to bring to you."

    As Farrah explains her visit, Katrina suddenly feels a little hungry.

    It''s true that she has not eaten since lunch, and it''s already late in the evening. Probably because of Aaron''s sudden appearance in the middle of her rounds, she got so anxious that she forgot to eat.

    Fortunately, Farrah is thoughtful enough to come over and bring her supper tonight. Moved, Katrina gives Farrah a big hug. "That''s so nice of you, Farrah!"

    In Katrina''s arms, Farrah holds the thermos in one hand and pats her back with the other. "It''s nothing! The food will get cold, so hurry up and eat them while they''re still hot."

    "Okay!" Katrina answers, releasing Farrah.

    She takes the key out of her bag and walks ahead, taking Farrah inside her small rented apartment.

    While Katrina gets chopsticks and saucers from the kitchen, Farrah opens the lid of the thermos, releasing steam from the inside.

    Katrina can''t help but praise, "It smells so good!"

    Farrah pushes the thermos to Katrina. "Try it!"

    Scooping a dumpling with the chopsticks, Katrina takes bites and nods in awe. "Delicious!"

    Farrah smiles. "Eat more!"

    Sometimes, Katrina really feels that Farrah is not only her best friend but also her sister. She''s gentle, sensible, and considerate. Farrah always takes care of her and helps her with trifles.

    After supper, Katrina goes to the kitchen to wash the utensils and the thermos.

    Farrah comes in and watches her, leaning against the door. "Katrina¡­ What happened between you and Marcellus?"

    Katrina is taken aback by Farrah''s question.

    After she left the Jameson Hotel that day, Marcellus gave her time and s.p.a.ce to be alone. But until now, she still doesn''t know what she should do about Marcellus.

    Should she refuse Marcellus as she did before? It''s not only a shame but also unfair to him.

    If she goes for her original plan to try and make things work with Marcellus, Sophie won''t leave her alone. Because of Marcellus, her relationship with Sophie has deteriorated immensely during the last encounter. If she persists, Sophie would hate her more, and their relationship would worsen even more.

    Katrina has no qualms about cutting things off with Sophie, but she doesn''t want to disappoint Carl. After all, she is grateful to him for adopting her. And Sophie is Carl''s favorite daughter.

    It''s obvious that Sophie likes Marcellus a lot, almost to the point of obsession.

    If she continues pursuing a future with Marcellus, Sophie will regard her as an ungrateful and vicious person. If something bad happens to Sophie because of her relationship with Marcellus, Katrina won''t be able to forgive herself.

    This is why she still can''t decide what to do until now.

    After a few seconds of silence, Katrina smiles self-deprecatingly. "Maybe Sophie is right. I really don''t deserve Marcellus. I keep fantasizing about being with him. I''m too self-absorbed."

    Katrina''s just an orphan whom Carl adopted so she could finish college and get a job. She''s an extremely ordinary person of humble origins.

    In contrast, Marcellus is an excellent man with such a great family background. She can''t compare to him at all. A man like Marcellus should probably be with a wealthy girl like Sophie.

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Farrah can''t help worrying about her.

    "Katrina, Marcellus has always known your situation. What he loves about you is personality, not your background. As long as you two like each other, these things don''t matter!"

    Sophie must have insulted Katrina at the birthday party, flipping Katrina''s mindset back to the beginning.

    After finishing the dishes, Katrina wipes her hands with a towel and turns around. "Thank you, Farrah. But I''m a mess right now, and I need to think about this."

    Seeing the exhausted look on Katrina''s face, Farrah concedes, "All right. But I believe you''ll make the right choice."

    Farrah takes the clean thermos and packs her things. "Katrina, you''ve had a busy night. Go to sleep early. I should also go back, Patton is waiting for me at home."

    "Thank you, Farrah."

    Katrina sends Farrah downstairs and watches her leave before going back to get some rest.

    After taking a bath, Katrina lies on her soft little bed. She can''t fall asleep, tossing and turning all night.

    Emotional matters keep troubling her.

    She''s fond of Marcellus, but she doesn''t really love him. Sophie''s feelings for Marcellus are much deeper than hers.

    On the one hand, she has Marcellus, who likes her very much and takes care of her. On the other hand, she has Carl, whom she is very grateful to, and his daughter Sophie¡­

    Katrina is in quite a dilemma.

    "Ah! I don''t care anymore!"

    Katrina musses her hair in frustration. Turning on the TV, she switches to the news channel to distract herself. The screen lights up, and Aaron''s handsome face suddenly appears.

    The high-end bespoke suit looks amazing on Aaron''s tall figure. He has a charming smile on his handsome face as if everything is under his control.

    The news is reporting local current events, and the current segment is about business. A female broadcaster''s voice can be heard as Aaron''s picture is flashed on the screen.

    "Aaron Wilson, a well-known young entrepreneur from Mae, has come to the city recently to expand his company. Mr. Wilson says that he''s been intending to expand in Abbe City for a long time now. The arrival of Mr. Wilson and his company will bring important economic business to the city and improve its economic development. Currently, Mr. Wilson is the youngest and a top golden bachelor of Abbe City¡­"

 Chapter 146: This Is Too Risky

    Katrina can hear the adoration in the young female host''s voice as she does the report. She gapes at the TV as the news goes on, incredulous.

    Isn''t Aaron in Abbe City for a business trip? Is he here to expand his business? Is he going to move his company''s headquarters to Abbe City?

    G.o.d! This is too risky and ambitious!

    It would be better for Aaron to stay in Hadley City. Everybody in Hadley City knows him. He has all the power there! Why is he expanding to Abbe City?

    But capable people rarely fail no matter where they go.

    Despite being a newcomer in Abbe City, Aaron is already the youngest and top golden bachelor in the city. Despite being a newcomer, his current social status and fortune rank him among the top five in Abbe City.

    Katrina gets even more anxious.

    She thought that she could avoid him for a few days during his stay. Then after Aaron leaves, she has nothing to worry about anymore.

    But now, she learns that Aaron is staying.

    The city is not small, but it''s not that big either. If she runs into him later, what should she do? One brief encounter with him has already frightened her out of her wits. If she meets him often in the future, how can she put her bad experiences in the past?

    Things are already complicated enough with Marcellus and Sophie, and now, Aaron suddenly enters the picture

    My G.o.d! Her life is really getting even messier!

    On the screen, a slight smile graces Aaron''s handsome face as his eyes suddenly fix on her.

    It''s probably a trick of the light, but she feels as if Aaron is actually looking at her through the screen. His gracious and charming gaze seems unspeakably threatening.

    Startled, Katrina turns off the TV at once.

    The next day, Katrina yawns and crawls out of bed sleepily. Squinting, she brushes her teeth and washes her face in the bathroom. She fell asleep so late last night but has to get up early for work today. She''s extremely tired.

    After washing her face, she goes to the kitchen and fried eggs and ham to make a simple sandwich. She eats the sandwich and a gla.s.s of milk for breakfast.

    Afterward, she changes into her overalls and makes her way to the police station.

    Fortunately, there is no work to be done this morning. Katrina sits alone at her desk, staring at her computer.

    When Colin goes out to buy drinks for everyone, he turns around and asks, "Katrina, what do you want to drink?"

    "A cup of coffee, please."

    She is in desperate need of a cup of coffee to wake her up.

    "Okay!"

    Colin quickly writes it in his notebook. Noticing the dark circles under Katrina''s eyes, he can''t help asking, "Katrina, what did you do last night? You look exhausted. Didn''t sleep well?"

    Colin''s words immediately attract the attention of their other colleagues.

    Katrina is holding her head wearily. She looks up, only to find her colleagues gathering around her and staring at her like a hawk.

    Alarmed, she quickly becomes alert as she eyes them warily. "What are you looking at?"

    Having so much attention on her is stressing her out. She just didn''t sleep well last night, so she has bloodshot eyes now.

    Does she really look that bad?

    Katrina rummages for a mirror in her bag to look at her face.

    Her colleagues tease, "Katrina, what did you do last night?"

    "Do you have a boyfriend?"

    "Who is it? Is it Attorney Brook?"

    "Did you go to Attorney Brook''s place last night, or did he go to yours?"

    The questions become more suggestive as they progress.

    Blushing, Katrina quickly retorts, "No! Stop talking nonsense!"

    She just suffered from insomnia last night. Why are they implying that she spent the night with a man? They keep talking as if it''s true, and it''s embarra.s.sing Katrina a lot.

    "What are you doing?" a stern voice roars from a distance, shocking all the nosy policemen. When they turn their heads, they see their captain standing in the doorway, staring at them disapprovingly.

    "Why aren''t you working? Stop bullying the only girl on our team! Go on, patrol!"

    Because the scene looks misleading, the captain misunderstands the situation. The image of the pet.i.te Katrina being interrogated incessantly by a group of tall male police officers looks like a white rabbit surrounded by a pack of wolves.

    The captain takes care of the only female officer in the team. At sight, he a.s.sumes that the men are bullying the girl, so he seeks justice for her.

    The captain''s sudden arrival makes all the policemen quickly disperse away from Katrina. They all reply in an aggrieved tone, "Captain, you misunderstand! We''re not bullying Katrina!"

    "We''re just concerned about Katrina''s relationship status!"

    Katrina is the only girl on the team, so it''s reasonable for them to care about her relationship status. They want to know if they have the chance to be with her.

    "Stop talking nonsense! Go to work!"

    Katrina can''t help bowing her head and pursuing her lips together with a secret smile as she watches the captain reprimand her colleagues.

    When she first came to the station, being surrounded by male colleagues intimidated her. She was worried that they would bully her or exclude her from the team.

    But as time pa.s.sed by, she realized that being the only girl present is also nice. Although her colleagues like to tease her, they are never malicious. Even the captain, a man who looks particularly strict, takes special care of her.

    After the captain reprimands everyone, the policemen return to their desks sullenly.

    When he turns to leave, the captain suddenly remembers something. "Everyone worked hard last night. The commissioner was satisfied with the results and praised the team. To celebrate, the bureau is treating everyone to lunch today."

    Just as the captain finishes talking, the previously aggrieved men suddenly begin to cheer.

    "That''s amazing! The captain is so handsome!"

    "Captain! I love you!"

    The captain retorts back, "Shut up! I''m not gay!"

    The office bursts into laughter.

    Everyone in the team is serious about their work.

    Although the captain is usually very strict with them, criticizing them without mercy when they do something wrong, he is a very generous leader.

    There is no shortage of benefits and rewards for the police officers on the team.

    It''s probably why their team is always the best at their work, and they always have a harmonious atmosphere in the team.

    They have a good captain.

 Chapter 147: Why Is She Feeling This Way?

    At the CEO''s office of the Wilson Company, Aaron is working at his desk when his a.s.sistant knocks on the door.

    The a.s.sistant walks in and stands respectfully in front of him. "Mr. Wilson, Olive Simon called. She has decided to accept your terms."

    Aaron does not look up. His deep gaze is fixed at the files on the computer. "Make an appointment and meet with her. Tell her what she needs to do."

    Somewhat embarra.s.sed, the a.s.sistant replies, "Miss Simon has requested to see you."

    Aaron lifts his head from the doc.u.ment.

    As the a.s.sistant starts getting stressed out by his stare, Aaron says, "Make a reservation at a restaurant and invite her to lunch."

    "Yes, sir," the a.s.sistant answers him, lowering his head and silently leaving the office.

    At noon, Katrina goes to a restaurant downtown with her colleagues for lunch.

    They all changed into casual attire to avoid causing the restaurant any inconvenience. The atmosphere is particularly lively with a large group of people present.

    While Katrina''s team is busy ordering dishes and pouring gla.s.ses of water, the captain takes charge authoritatively. "Order whatever you want! No need to worry about money. But no one is allowed to drink; you all have work in the afternoon."

    After the hearty meal is served on the table, Katrina''s colleagues take care of her, helping her do the dishes. "Come on, Katrina! Eat more!"

    Katrina smiles. "Thank you!"

    While they''re eating, Katrina sees a familiar figure coming through the doorway.

    Aaron!

    Startled, Katrina lowers her head in a hurry.

    How unlucky!

    She just encountered him last night while she was on duty. Now, she sees him again while having lunch out with her colleagues. How could she see him again so soon?

    It''s like fate!

    Why can''t she get rid of him!

    Katrina is afraid that Aaron will notice her and come onto her regardless of the consequences. If her colleagues find out that she knows Aaron and they ask her about their relationship, she doesn''t know how to answer.

    Katrina quietly bows her head, using her arms to cover her face. She''s surrounded by her male colleagues, all strong and tall. She easily hides from view.

    Aaron does not see Katrina as he follows a waiter to a table far away from them.

    Katrina is relieved to see him sit in a secluded area by the French windows.

    Fortunately, his back is facing her. From her position, she can see him without drawing his attention. She''ll be able to make sure that he doesn''t see her.

    The policeman sitting beside her notices Katrina''s strange behavior. He can''t help asking, "Katrina, what are you looking at?"

    Stunned, Katrina quickly shakes her head. "Nothing!"

    He looks in the same direction as Katrina. "Are you looking at a man?"

    Katrina fiercely shoves a chicken leg towards him. "I said nothing."

    He laughs. "I''m kidding! You already have a man, Attorney Brook. You don''t have to look at other guys."

    Feeling helpless, Katrina lowers his head and eats in silence.

    Despite how much she explains herself, her colleagues have all taken Marcellus as her boyfriend. Her explanations fall on deaf ears.

    Just then, a young girl enters the restaurant. She seems to be looking for someone shyly.

    A waiter comes over and asks, "Miss, who are you looking for?"

    "Oh, I''m looking for Mr. Wilson."

    "I''ll take you to Mr. Wilson''s table." The waiter leads the girl inside.

    Katrina is surprised to hear the conversation.

    Is the girl looking for Aaron?

    Aaron hasn''t been in Abbe City long, but he''s already going out on dates with girls?

    She heard that Aaron stays away from women.

    When she was in Hadley City, there were so many women infatuated with him. Even Victoria, the mayor''s daughter, was so pa.s.sionate about him. But he barely gave her the time of day.

    According to what Katrina knows about Aaron''s character, she doesn''t think that he would ask a girl out so soon.

    No, she can''t imagine he would go out with a girl at all.

    The girl must be looking for a different person. It must be a coincidence.

    Despite her conclusion, Katrina follows the girl with her eyes. She freezes when she sees the girl walk up to Aaron and stop in front of him until Aaron gestures for her to sit down.

    It''s true.

    Aaron is actually out on a date with a girl!

    The girl looks young, like a student. She and Aaron can''t possibly have a business relationship.

    Do they have a personal relationship?

    The girl looks very pretty, like a blooming white lotus flower. She possesses a pure and natural beauty free from impurities.

    Compared to the s.e.xy women who fawn over Aaron, the girl seems the exact opposite. She looks submissive and docile.

    No wonder Aaron wouldn''t let her go in Hadley. Katrina finally knows the reason.

    It''s not that Aaron stays away from women; he just likes girls who look innocent and harmless.

    When she ran into him by mistake, he just took advantage of the situation.

    Is this girl his new lover?

    The realization makes Katrina suddenly feel uneasy, and her chest constrict. She immediately loses her appet.i.te.

    Katrina is not jealous.

    She''s eager to get rid of him, and she couldn''t possibly be jealous. She always wanted him to get a girlfriend, so he would leave her alone.

    She just feels a little angry.

    If he''s already dating another girl and he already has a new lover¡­

    Why did he kiss her last night?

    What the h.e.l.l does he take her for?

    A toy that can be replaced at any time and a toy to play with whenever he wants?

    Why did he flirt with her? Why did he come onto her?

    Why didn''t he just leave her alone and go to his new lover?

    This b.a.s.t.a.r.d!

    He''s just an animal, a slave to his own s.e.xual desires!

    A disgusting, fickle pervert!

    Katrina stabs the food on her plate with chopsticks, imagining Aaron''s face as she vents out her anger.

    Katrina doesn''t want to admit it, but¡­

    Seeing Aaron with another woman, all of a sudden is upsetting. She doesn''t understand what is going on with her.

    Shouldn''t she be happy to see him with another woman? If he has a new lover, he wouldn''t have a reason to badger her anymore.

    But right now, Katrina becomes a bit depressed.

    Why is she feeling this way?

 Chapter 148: Olives Reques

    Katrina''s strange behavior catches the attention of her colleagues.

    One of them looks at her in confusion. "Katrina, what''s wrong with you? Why aren''t you eating?"

    In the middle of stabbing her food, Katrina immediately comes to her senses and stops immediately. She restrains herself and smiles. "Oh, I''m full."

    "Katrina, you didn''t eat much. How are you already full? Are you on a diet? Don''t worry! You''re very thin and in great shape. There''s no need to be hard on yourself about losing weight."

    He helps Katrina with more food. "Come on! Eat more!"

    Katrina knows that her colleagues care about her. But she still feels upset and has completely lost her appet.i.te.

    When she looks up, she can see Aaron and his new lover sitting nearby.

    She''s so unlucky. Why did she b.u.mp into him on her lunch break?

    To keep her colleagues from worrying, Katrina lowers her head and forces herself to eat. But no matter how delicious food is, it''s bland and tasteless to her.

    When the waiter leads Olive to Aaron''s table, Olive clutches her bag nervously and greets stiffly, "Mr. Wilson."

    Aaron replies, "Sit."

    This is the second time that Olive meets Aaron.

    They were in a nightclub last time. It was in the evening, and the strobe lights kept flashing in the room, so she didn''t see Aaron clearly before.

    Now, they''re sitting face to face.

    Aaron looks handsome and perfect in broad daylight. He has thick eyebrows, deep eyes, a straight nose, and thin lips.

    To eat with such a man of n.o.ble status and outstanding looks¡­

    Olive stiffens in embarra.s.sment. Her cheeks flush faintly. She doesn''t dare look up at Aaron''s face directly.

    Biting her lower lip, she keeps her gaze on the orange juice on the table and says, "Mr. Wilson, I''ve decided to accept your offer."

    She desperately needs the money. She can''t wait any longer.

    Although Aaron''s terms are a little crazy, it''s still a million dollars.

    Even if she works hard for many years, she probably won''t be able to earn a million. More importantly, a million can save her father''s life.

    Besides, she''s worried about the consequences of working in a nightclub.

    What if she b.u.mps into someone she knows? What if her cla.s.smates and teachers find out?

    Olive is still a student. If people at school find out that she works in that kind of place...

    What would they think of her?

    They would talk about her behind her back and berate her for her life choices. She could even fail to get her diploma. She can''t even imagine the dilemma she would be in if that happens.

    If she takes the risk of accepting Aaron''s job offer, she won''t have to deal with all kinds of men anymore. She won''t have to worry about her teachers and cla.s.smates finding out that she works in a nightclub.

    In order to ensure her father''s smooth surgery, in order to protect her reputation, she has to try.

    When she came to the hospital that morning and saw the pained look on her father''s face after the dialysis, she resolved to strengthen.

    It became an easy decision to make.

    Outside the ward, she immediately called Aaron''s a.s.sistant.

    The sooner she gets the money, the sooner her father will get the surgery. Her father would no longer have to undergo regular dialysis.

    Olive looks up nervously at Aaron before lowering her head again. "Mr. Wilson, is the offer still open?"

    Aaron is absolutely dominant in this trade.

    Even though she''s made up her mind to accept the deal, she is worried that he might have already found another candidate. He might not need her anymore.

    Aaron doesn''t bother to answer Olive''s question. Since he was willing to waste his lunchtime to meet with her today, he has already stated his purpose.

    Pulling a bank card out of his pocket, he pushes it in front of her. "There''s a deposit of half a million inside. Once you finish your task, someone will give the rest to you."

    Olive doesn''t expect Aaron to pay her half a million so easily.

    Half a million is not a small sum of money.

    With the deposit, she can immediately arrange the operation for her father at the hospital.

    Olive is surprised by Aaron''s decisiveness. She ventures to say, "Mr. Wilson, are you not afraid that I might run away with the money?"

    This deposit will be sufficient to solve her present problem.

    If she runs away with the money without finishing the task, he will lose a lot of money.

    At Olive''s words, Aaron stares at her intently. After a couple of seconds of silence, he says, "No one would dare play tricks on me under my nose."

    Aaron''s voice is low, but his tone is severe.

    He was able to investigate her life and background very quickly thoroughly. How could she run away with his money under his nose?

    Clutching the bank card tightly, Olive replies solemnly, "Mr. Wilson, I will try my best to complete the task as you have instructed."

    "There''s a high-cla.s.s dinner in Abbe the day after tomorrow," Aaron says, cutting the food in his plate elegantly, "My a.s.sistant will give you a proper ident.i.ty and let you in. The man will be at the dinner party. How you proceed is up to you."

    A high-cla.s.s dinner...

    Olive has never attended such an occasion in her life.

    But Olive inwardly cheers herself on. As long as she''s determined to seduce a man regardless of her dignity, she will be successful.

    But before that¡­

    Olive whispers nervously, "Mr. Wilson, I have one more thing to discuss with you."

    Aaron replies, "Tell me."

    "I..." Olive is so nervous that her body trembles slightly, and her heart pounds quickly. She bites her lips and finally says, "Mr. Wilson, I want to have my first time with you."

    Olive is still a virgin.

    She was prepared to save her father at the expense of losing her innocence. But because her first client was Aaron, she hasn''t lost her virginity yet.

    Soon, she is going to use her body to a.s.sault another man to accomplish the task. She is bound to have s.e.x when the time comes.

    But she doesn''t want to lose her virginity to a stranger. She doesn''t want to give it to anyone else.

    If possible, she wants to spend her first night with Aaron.

    Although Aaron looks cold and frightening, Olive wants to give him her precious innocence.

    The first time they met in the nightclub, he didn''t touch her or embarra.s.s her. She thinks that his integrity makes him different from other men. She has inexplicable positive feelings for him.

    The reason Olive called his a.s.sistant and requested to see Aaron is that she wants to ask him this.

    Because he''s spending so much money on her, she wants to spend her first time with him.

 Chapter 149: She Wants To Give Herself To Him

    Having said that, Olive keeps her head down and doesn''t dare look at Aaron''s face. She''s too nervous to breathe, her fingers tightly intertwined.

    For a girl who''s been innocent her whole life, Olive is embarra.s.sed to hear such words, let alone hear the words come from her own mouth.

    Aaron is most likely to think she''s a debauched and shameless woman.

    But she''s afraid that if she doesn''t speak up now, she would be left with regret. She knows that a man like Aaron would have numerous women around.

    She also knows that after the deal, they will go their separate ways and become strangers. She will never have anything to do with him again.

    But Olive wants to have her first time with a man she likes. That way, her first time wouldn''t be a painful memory when she remembers it.

    Olive knows that she''s attractive. She grew up being praised for her beauty. A lot of boys pursued her, including some rich second generation men born in wealthy families. But because of her insecurity and desire to be independent, she never paid any attention to them.

    Even at the nightclub, rich clients look at her with l.u.s.tful eyes.

    Few men would refuse a beautiful woman offering to give a man her first time.

    Even though she''s extremely nervous, Olive hopes in her heart that Aaron will agree to her request.

    But Aaron''s eyes darkened when he heard Olive''s words. He pauses, eating, and looks up at the girl. His voice becomes low and cold as he says, "I don''t sleep with random women."

    Spend her first time with him?

    Out of the question!

    Any woman who wants to climb into his bed will be rejected ruthlessly.

    Except for one woman, an ungrateful woman who keeps running away from him, he will never let any other woman into his bed. Even if he currently doesn''t have the woman he wants in his bed.

    Aaron''s cold and unrelenting refusal makes Olive look up in amazement.

    "Mr. Wilson, I didn''t mean anything else by that. I don''t expect anything from you. I just¡­"

    Olive fears that he''s misunderstanding her.

    She''s not trying to seduce him. She doesn''t want him to take responsibility afterward, nor does she doesn''t want anything else from him.

    She just wants to give herself to him.

    Aaron doesn''t appreciate Olive''s offer. He replies harshly, "You''re unqualified."

    Although Aaron isn''t shouting, his words feel like a sword stabbing Olive''s heart.

    He isn''t afraid that she will come after him. He isn''t worried about anything at all.

    It turns out that he just doesn''t want to sleep with her. He simply looks down on her.

    Even though she''s willing to use her virgin body as a means to achieve what he wants, he still finds her dirty.

    Olive has always been conservative. She hasn''t even been kissed. She is certainly a girl with high self-esteem.

    To be so nakedly repulsed by a man definitely hurts.

    The tears in her red eyes threaten to fall. Holding back her tears, she says firmly, "I know."

    How could she be so ridiculous?

    She became dirty the moment she decided to work in a nightclub. She lost her dignity the moment she accepted the deal.

    How dare she expect to spend her first time with him?

    She''s overreaching.

    Aaron spoke without any consideration of her feelings. He didn''t even move to comfort her.

    If she hadn''t asked for that rude request, he would probably respect her a little. But after her offer, he no longer has any respect left for her.

    After the meal, Aaron settles the bill and throws a few notes in front of Olive. "Take a taxi."

    With that, he leaves and gets into his Maybach.

    Looking at his retreating figure, Olive can''t help but feel depressed.

    Aaron will pa.s.s by her school on the way back to his office. But he would rather give her money and have her take a taxi than give her a lift. His actions are enough to show how he feels about her.

    Her unnecessary request brought shame upon her.

    Such a man is too outstanding for her to reach. Even if she stands on her tiptoes, she won''t even be able to touch the bottom of his feet.

    After lunch, Katrina makes her way back to the police station along with her colleagues.

    She was in a bad mood earlier and didn''t eat much.

    Every time she looked up, she saw Aaron on a date with his new lover.

    Although they''re far away and she couldn''t hear what they were talking about, the girl''s embarra.s.sing actions implied that Aaron was teasing her. Her face was flushed, and she kept lowering her head from time to time.

    Such was Aaron''s way.

    But his messy personal life and the kind of girls he pursues have nothing to do with her.

    Katrina will never give him another chance to make advances on her or hurt her. She will strengthen her resolve to forget the unpleasant experience she had with him completely.

    Back at the bureau, a coworker asks, "Katrina, the day after tomorrow is the weekend. What are your plans?"

    "Probably stay at home and read or do housework to pa.s.s the time."

    "You aren''t going out on a date with your lawyer boyfriend?"

    Katrina falls into silence. It sounds as if she used to go out on dates with Marcellus regularly.

    Another colleague quips, "Are you trying to steal Katrina from Marcellus?"

    "Who was attentive to her during lunch? I knew you had an ulterior motive!"

    "Yes, I''m not a good person! So? You''re not a good person either!"

    While her colleagues begin joking among themselves, Katrina goes to the break room to pour herself a gla.s.s of water.

    Just then, the captain calls out, "Don''t make any plans! We''re working overtime this weekend!"

    "No! Overtime again?"

    "Captain, do you have something against me? I just set up another date with that girl I was supposed to go out with last night! Now you''re saying we have to work overtime again?"

    The captain''s announcement makes the office burst into complaints.

    "I don''t want this either! There''s going to be a very important banquet over the weekend. A lot of important people will be present. Everyone has to attend, no excuses!"

    "Really? Are we going to a party? I have to get a haircut and wear something nice! Maybe I can hook up and find myself a girlfriend!"

    "We''re not attending for fun. The bureau is sending us to keep the site safe in case something happens."

    "What? How cruel! We''re basically security guards!"

 Chapter 150: This Is Horrible

    That weekend, Katrina and her colleagues arrived an hour early for dinner.

    All the guests attending the banquet are important business figures of Abbe. No one can get in without an invitation.

    As security detail for the event, it''s counterproductive for them to appear at the banquet with great fanfare. The police cars are parked outside the hall, where they all sit and watch the premises attentively. In case of an emergency, they can rush in at any time to provide protection for the important guests.

    The captain also has undercover cops monitoring the party from the inside. Every hour, two police officers dressed in civilian clothes will be sent in to survey the venue.

    They don''t have the luxury of the guests to enjoy wine and c.o.c.ktails, nor do they have the freedom to drink and mingle with the guests.

    Their sole mission is to keep everyone safe.

    The police cars parked in the shade by the roadside look unremarkable.

    From their position, they can see the luxury cars coming and going to the party.

    "A Lamborghini Phantom!"

    "That''s a Rolls Royce Roadster!"

    "Look at that Porsche sports car!"

    One luxury car after another arrives at the venue. The policemen watch the cars in a daze, looking at them in awe. All the expensive and high-end cars in Abbe City are probably here tonight. The outside of the hall looks like a grand auto show.

    It''s hard not to marvel at the sight upon seeing so many expensive cars in one place.

    One of the policemen exclaims, "These people are so rich! Any of these cars would cost millions, even tens of millions! Ten million... I''ll never be able to make that much money in my entire life!"

    Another colleague smiles and points out, "These people can''t have only one car. They''ll surely have many cars parked in their own carports."

    At this, the first policeman leans back, clutching his chest dramatically. "Life truly is unfair. These wealthy people buy cars like they''re buying food, but I can''t even afford a car worth fifty thousand."

    "Who said it was? The captain must have an ulterior motive for making us carry out this task! He wants us to get a deep understanding of how poor we are, so we work harder to make more money!"

    "Despite how much I save, I won''t get even a fraction of the money they have!"

    The expensive and outrageous cars of the rich guests make the young policemen jealous.

    All the sharply dressed guests getting out of the limousines gracefully take out their invitations as they walk inside the banquet hall.

    Just then, a black Maybach arrives and stops at the entrance of the venue.

    The doorman trots over and opens the door for the guest.

    A slender leg emerges, followed by the rest of the young man stepping out of the car. Gracefully fixing his collar, he looks tall and upright in his black suit, his elegance and dignity emphasize his handsome and charming features.

    "Oh! Is that Mr. Wilson from the news?"

    "The Aaron Wilson who flew in from Hadley to develop his company in Abbe?"

    "I heard that the Wilson Company sprouted in Abbe overnight, but I didn''t know that their boss is so young!"

    Katrina keeps silent when she hears the comments from her colleagues, but her eyes naturally turn to Aaron, who is stepping out of the car.

    This is horrible. It completely slipped her mind that Aaron would be here. As a wealthy man with high status, he would naturally be present in such an important occasion.

    If she runs into him at the party, it''s bound to be extremely awkward.

    Not long after Aaron enters the hall, another car arrives.

    A woman puts out her foot and steps out of the car. She''s wearing an unusually pretty evening dress with a plunging neckline that displays her alluring shoulders and collarbone.

    Both her makeup and hair are exquisite. From the clothing accessories to match her hair and makeup, she looks extremely stunning.

    Despite her makeup, Katrina recognizes her immediately. It''s the same woman whom Aaron had lunch with last time.

    Aaron obviously brought her here as his date to such an important occasion.

    There''s no denying that Aaron''s new lover is beautiful. She looks even lovelier with makeup.

    The last time Katrina saw her, she was dressed very plainly, and her mannerisms were very reserved. Instead of looking like the daughter of a wealthy family, she looked lost and a little put-out. But now, she looks radiant in her lavish outfit, with the expensive jewelry on her neck and wrists.

    Considering Aaron''s character, he wouldn''t let his woman look shabby at such a grand event. Aaron must have picked all her clothes and jewelry for her.

    Katrina is certain of it.

    Back when Aaron took her to a party in Hadley, he also had someone dress her up for a social event.

    But now, everything has changed.

    Aaron has a different woman by his side. He shows up on such an important occasion with his new lover. He seems to really spoil her.

    But how long will his affections for her last?

    After all, Aaron is nothing more than a disloyal womanizer.

    The captain suddenly comes over and knocks on the window. "Stop gossiping! Nearly all the guests have arrived. We need to get to work!"

    The captain pa.s.ses their a.s.signments around. "Every other hour, go inside to monitor the party. Dylan and Philip are up first. Colin and Katrina, you''re next."

    "Yes, sir!"

    This is the first dinner that Aaron attends after his arrival in Abbe. Many guests raise their wine gla.s.s in succession, approaching him to exchange greetings and toasts.

    "Mr. Wilson, I''ve heard about you for a long time. Now, I finally have a chance to meet a real man today. You''re really handsome!"

    Aaron has grown tired of this kind of polite flattery.

    But he''s used to it, and he''s able to handle the people with ease. He smiles. "Thank you, Mr. Austin."

    That''s when Aaron sees the main character for tonight''s show, Melvin Quentin.

    With a gla.s.s of wine in his long fingers, Aaron walks over to Melvin. "Mr. Quentin."

    Melvin doesn''t expect the popular Aaron Wilson to come over to greet him personally. The attention flatters him. "Mr. Wilson."

    Melvin acquired his present wealth and status through his father.

    But Aaron has a powerful business empire that he developed on his own. The future of Aaron''s company is almost limitless.

    "Mr. Quentin, the Quentin Group, is one of the biggest companies in Abbe. I look forward to doing business with you."

    "Yes, I can''t wait."

 Chapter 151: Luring Mr. Quentin

    Clinking their goblets together, Aaron takes an elegant sip of the wine and nods at Melvin before he walks away.

    Watching Aaron''s movements from the crowd, Olive sees the man he just greeted.

    So this is the man she is going to seduce tonight.

    Olive''s hands are sweaty from the nerves.

    This is her first time attending such an important occasion. Facing the group of the social elite and socialite ladies, she''s extremely anxious that she will accidentally betray her ident.i.ty.

    She inwardly consoles herself to be calm and not to panic. After all, the expensive evening dress and jewelry she''s currently wearing are not fake.

    Her attire gives her a disguise to hide behind.

    This time, she is not from a poor family, nor is she a college student who is selling herself for her father''s operation.

    This time, she has a new ident.i.ty.

    She needs to go all out to acquire that one million.

    With a c.o.c.ktail in her hand, Olive grits her teeth and walks towards Melvin.

    When she gets close to Melvin, she suddenly stumbles and deliberately throws herself at him. Her soft body crashes into Melvin''s arms, and the c.o.c.ktail in her hand spills on his clothes.

    Melvin is angry to have someone spill a gla.s.s of wine on him.

    Just as he''s about to lose his temper, Olive pulls out of his arms in a panic, apologizing profusely, "I''m so sorry, sir! I didn''t mean it! I''m so sorry!"

    When Melvin lowers his head, he sees a pair of clear, lovely, and apologetic eyes. The flash of anger he feels dissipates in an instant after seeing the beautiful girl in front of him, being replaced by a surge of desire.

    Having such beauty in his arms feels good. A whiff of the girl fills his nostrils with the sweet perfume on her body. He despairs not being able to hold her more when she immediately pulls away.

    Melvin has always been tolerant of beautiful women. Putting a smile on his face, he says, "It''s fine."

    Seeing the c.o.c.ktail stain on Melvin''s white shirt, Olive takes her handkerchief out of her bag and rubs it on him.

    The soft and boneless hands gently stroke his chest, separated only by a thin cloth.

    Melvin looks at her little confused eyes, not realizing that she''s trying to flirt with him.

    After Olive''s efforts, the white shirt is still stained with wine.

    Olive''s pretty face looks worried. "I''m really sorry, sir! I ruined your shirt. The bathroom is over there. Do you want to go over and clean it?"

    Although Melvin looks like a serious person, he''s actually a playboy. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have taken advantage of Katrina.

    But with all eyes on him in public, he can''t do anything out of the ordinary. He wants a chance to be alone with her.

    "All right."

    Melvin readily agrees to go to the bathroom with Olive.

    In the bathroom, Olive cleans Melvin''s clothes with a wet towel. She touches and rubs his shirt, all the while keeping her body close to him.

    Her perfume is more tantalizing now, poking its way into his nose.

    Adding to the fact that he''s just had a few drinks, Melvin feels a little hot. He gets an unspoken desire for the girl in front of him.

    Olive looks up and whispers, "It''s done, sir."

    Melvin has no intention to leave. He looks at her and asks, "What''s your name?"

    Olive purses her lips before replying, "Linda Simon." It''s the new ident.i.ty Aaron''s a.s.sistant had created for her.

    Melvin is a little confused. "I have never seen you before. Who did you come with?"

    He is more or less familiar with everyone in this circle, especially beautiful women. But he doesn''t know Linda Simon.

    At Melvin''s question, panic flashes on Olive''s face. She bites her lip and looks at him in horror.

    Seeing her suddenly look defensive, Melvin gets even more confused. "What''s wrong? I''m not going to hurt you."

    "I..." Olive hesitates for a moment. Finally, she says, "Sir, you''re such a good man. I can tell you."

    She continues, "I... Actually, I paid for the invitation. I am a student at the Abbe Film Academy. I want to be famous one day, so I spend all my savings to buy an invitation and borrow a set of clothes and jewelry from a senior. I came to get to know more rich people."

    With that, Olive looks up at him. "Sir, you''re not looking down on me, are you?"

    Melvin chuckles. "So, have you met any rich people?"

    He has also invested and produced several TV dramas. He keeps in contact with the stars, and he knows how deep the water is in the entertainment circle.

    Girls without money or background can only make a living by sleeping with producers or directors, or they would fail to get even a small role such as a servant. The reality is very cruel.

    Looking at the girl''s behavior, he knows that she''s clearly still very na?ve and must have never experienced anything like this.

    Sure enough, Olive looks down and replies, "No, you''re the first person to talk to me at this party."

    Since her goal is to find a rich man who can support her in the future, Melvin stops beating around the bush. Grabbing her hand, he looks at her and says in a low voice, "Is the general manager of the Quentin Group enough to support you?"

    Upon hearing this, Olive immediately looks incredulous. "You are Mr. Quentin from the Quentin Group?"

    The girl''s reaction works well for Melvin.

    He wraps one arm around her waist, holding her full hips with his large hand, his eyes are full of desire as he says, "Be my woman, and I''ll give you whatever you want."

    He wants the beauty of her youth and the freshness of her flesh. And she needs his money and power.

    A lot of times, this kind of exchange of interests with women is what he''s looking for.

    This kind of relationship is simpler. After he gets tired of the woman, he can just break it off, and there''s no need for a messy farewell.

    Instead of pushing him away, Olive looks into his eyes. "Mr. Quentin, can we go somewhere else?"

    Even though Melvin can''t wait to take her to his bed, this really isn''t a very convenient place.

    Melvin nods. "Okay, I''ll go out and make my goodbyes. Leave through the back door, where I''ll drive to pick you up."

    Olive bites her lip and replies, "Okay."

    Going back to the party, Melvin makes up a reason and says goodbye to his friends, while Olive follows his instructions to wait for him at the back door.

 Chapter 152: A Bad Encounter

    Melvin takes Olive to a nearby hotel.

    Olive clutches her skirt throughout the short trip, and her heart filled with unspeakable tension and fear. Today, she may be doomed to lose her precious innocence.

    The man looks dapper and gentle, but she can recognize the frivolity in his eyes. The way his big hand moves about her waist makes her feel sick beyond measure.

    But in order to successfully complete the task at hand, she forces the disgust out of her heart and follows Melvin to the hotel room.

    As soon as they enter the room, Melvin suddenly transforms from man to beast. He throws his coat away and comes to Olive. He presses her forcibly onto the bed and kisses her exquisitely delectable collarbone, desperately wanting to tear her apart.

    Olive has never done this before.

    Although she tries hard not to push him away, she still stiffens and trembles involuntarily.

    Having slept with many women before, Melvin naturally notices Olive''s strange behavior. He frowns and raises his head. "Why are you so reluctant, as if I''m going to **** you?"

    Realizing his unhappiness, Olive quickly grabs Melvin''s hand. "Of course not, Mr. Quentin. It''s just that¡­ It''s my first time. I''m a little bit nervous."

    In Olive''s words, there''s a flash of wonder in Melvin''s eyes. "Your first time?"

    Olive nods in silence. "Mr. Quentin, can I take a shower first?"

    Though her pure and innocent demeanor drew him, he had no idea that Olive is a virgin. She must be surrounded by many kept women in the film industry. But she hasn''t had s.e.x with anyone before.

    The revelation catches him off guard. He really doesn''t know how to judge her.

    Since it''s her first time, Melvin becomes more considerate towards her. After all, he will be her first man. He waves his hand. "Okay, go."

    "Thank you, Mr. Quentin."

    Olive rushes into the bathroom and tries to calm herself by taking a shower.

    She can''t put this off any longer. She has to be more receptive to him.

    It''s difficult and against her will. But if Mr. Wilson hadn''t offered her a million dollars for this task, she would have to face more men by working in the nightclub. She would have to serve many different men to earn her father''s surgery fees.

    Losing her first time for the sake of her father''s life means nothing.

    Fifteen minutes later, Olive goes out naked except for a white bath towel wrapped around her body. She is covering her chest, and the towel reaches just above her thighs.

    Her half-naked body makes a seductive image.

    Olive walks to the bed and determinedly removes the towel. She stands naked in front of Melvin, her exquisite figure unspeakably beautiful.

    At that moment, Melvin resembles a hungry wolf as he throws Olive directly onto the bed. He climbs on top of her to take pleasure in her body.

    The perfume Olive is wearing is an aphrodisiac, making it impossible for Melvin to resist any longer.

    As a virgin, Olive is nervous to respond.

    Feeling the tight barrier of her body, Melvin looks at hew in awe. "You''re really a virgin."

    Melvin has slept with so many women, but few in this circle are as innocent as her. He can easily recognize if a woman''s hymen is still intact or has been reconstructed.

    After all, a woman''s first time is a precious thing. Even though they''ve only just met, she decided to spend her first time with him.

    Forgiving him this precious gift, Melvin feels the need to pamper her. At the very least, he will give her more material compensation than he gave his former woman.

    Since she wants to be famous, he will invest in her. As long as she doesn''t ask for too much, he will give her whatever she wants.

    Melvin indulges his l.u.s.t on the girl.

    From initial nausea and pain, Olive becomes numb.

    Meanwhile, Katrina is standing alone outside the party when her partner Colin taps her on the shoulder. "It''s our turn," he says.

    In a daze, she follows Colin through the dining hall with her identification card.

    Since there are so many people at the party, she won''t be so unlucky as to run into Aaron and his girlfriend.

    When Colin arrives at the party, he''s stunned by the luxurious sight. But he doesn''t forget his duty to keep the guests in the banquet safe. He''s not here to enjoy himself.

    Colin says, "Katrina, let''s do our rounds separately. After ten minutes, let''s meet over there."

    Katrina nods. "Okay."

    After they discuss the scope of their course, Katrina sets to work. She is cautious the entire time, lest she should run into Aaron.

    But before she stumbles upon Aaron, she hears a familiar and disgusting voice. "Katrina? What are you doing here?"

    Katrina follows the voice to see Samuel nearby, coming toward her with a gla.s.s of wine in hand.

    Samuel?

    She never expected Samuel to be at the party.

    Katrina dislikes him immensely and doesn''t bother talking to him.

    But Samuel is clearly not happy with her dismissal. Noticing Katrina moving to flee, Samuel strides forward and grasps her arm.

    "How did you get in here, Katrina?" Samuel sneers, seemingly drunk. "How dare you come to such a party like this?"

    Samuel makes it clear that he''s displeased with Katrina.

    Because Katrina injured Melvin to escape him, he had to suffer greatly. Not only did their family business lose a project, but he was also severely criticized by Carl. Finally, he had to kneel down in front of Melvin in full view of the public just to get his forgiveness.

    It was Samuel''s greatest humiliation in his life.

    Seeing Katrina appear alone at a dinner party, he takes the chance to put her in her place.

    In his drunken state, Samuel''s voice is loud. He soon attracts the attention of several people nearby.

    In comparison to the well-dressed ladies, Katrina definitely looks rather shabby and casual. She angrily shakes off Samuel''s hand. "Samuel! Let me go!"

    When Samuel sees the identification card hanging around Katrina''s neck, his mouth turns up into another sneer. "I was wondering how you''d be qualified to attend a party like this. It turns out, and you''re a security guard."

 Chapter 153: She Feels Exhausted

    Samuel swaggeringly raises his gla.s.s in front of Katrina. "Get me another drink!"

    His arrogance makes Katrina flare-up in a fury.

    Last time, Samuel trapped her and pushed her into Melvin''s room. She hasn''t gotten even with him yet. Now, while she''s on duty, he tries to spite her and refuses to let her leave.

    Katrina struggles to contain her anger and glares at Samuel. "I''m here on official business, Samuel! I don''t have time to waste on you!"

    "Ah? Official business? What business? Attending the guests present?"

    Samuel continues to shove his gla.s.s to Katrina in a haughty manner, insisting snidely, "Go and get me another drink! Didn''t you hear what I said? Do it, or I''ll complain about you!"

    The commotion naturally draws more and more spectators. It feels very unpleasant to be surrounded by a crowd of onlookers.

    Moreover, Katrina is the person being insulted.

    Although Samuel does not feel embarra.s.sed, she feels mortified. But Samuel keeps a tight grip on her, refusing to let go.

    Finally, Katrina takes the gla.s.s.

    Seeing Katrina compromise makes Samuel smug. He feels triumphant for getting even with her somehow.

    But Katrina takes the half-filled gla.s.s of wine and splashes it onto Samuel''s face. "Samuel Anderson! You''re drunk! Sober up and get a hold of yourself!"

    After Katrina''s outburst, she shoves the gla.s.s back into his hand before turning on her heel and pushing her way through the crowd.

    Samuel is shocked into silence.

    He never expected that Katrina would dare to splash the gla.s.s of wine in his face.

    That b.i.t.c.h!

    Instead of embarra.s.sing her and making everyone laugh at her, he ends up making a fool of himself in front of everyone.

    After Katrina douses him with wine, Samuel finally sobers up. Although he despises Katrina at that moment, he can''t run after her and beat her because of his image.

    The Anderson family is a small fry at this celebrity-packed party.

    If he is too provocative, he will end up making an even bigger fool of himself. Currently, he''s not only representing himself, but also his family.

    It''s more important to clean up at once.

    He gnashed his teeth in anger and headed for the washroom.

    Katrina runs away to safety. When she sees that Samuel isn''t following her, she stops and sits down to rest.

    Just then, a sweet aroma suddenly fills her nose.

    When Katrina follows the direction it''s coming from, she sees a table of mouth-watering desserts, fruits, and c.o.c.ktails. The desserts look so appetizing that they must have been made by five-star master chefs.

    Katrina hasn''t eaten dinner that evening. She''s been a little hungry since they went on overtime. Seeing the appetizing desserts, the hunger in her stomach intensifies, and her eyes unconsciously lights up.

    The desserts look very tempting¡­

    But she''s here on duty, not for dinner. She can''t touch any of these desserts.

    Restrain yourself, Katrina persuades herself, looking away from the tempting display of desserts to divert her attention.

    When she looks up, she meets a pair of familiar eyes.

    Aaron?

    How unlucky!

    First, she b.u.mps into Samuel. Now, she stumbles upon Aaron.

    How difficult can this task get? She just wants to carry out her duty safely!

    Aaron obviously notices Katrina. He strides towards her without looking away.

    He is surprised to see Katrina on such an occasion. He doesn''t expect to see her so soon.

    A moment ago, Aaron saw Katrina''s eyes light up as she swallowed her saliva when she stared at the table of desserts.

    Like before, the woman is weak against desserts.

    For Aaron, Katrina is his dessert.

    No matter how far away she is, he will come to her whenever he sees her.

    But halfway to Katrina, Aaron sees her suddenly pale. The terror on her face makes her look like she has seen a ghost. Without a second thought, Katrina stands up and runs away. She doesn''t even glance back to look at him.

    In a flash, she disappears into the crowd.

    Looking at her retreating figure, Aaron almost bursts in anger. His previously calm face suddenly turns gloomy.

    This stupid woman!

    Is he so scary that she would run away at the sight of him?

    When she left him, he could hardly wait to see her again. He moved his company to Abbe City for her, and it has kept him busy every day. He even arranged for someone to teach Melvin Quentin a lesson to avenge her.

    As soon as he sees her, his spirits lift and a smile lights up his face.

    But on the other hand, she runs away in fright.

    Is Aaron such a nightmare to her, the most heinous man in the world?

    Does she hate him so much that she doesn''t even want to see him?

    Aaron is prepared to give her the world, but Katrina''s first reaction is to run away from him. How can he not be p.i.s.sed off?

    In an instant, his heart becomes heavy with disappointment. He''d rather not have seen her tonight, than be treated like this.

    No one else can cause Aaron''s mood to shift instantly besides Katrina.

    Katrina doesn''t stop running until she exits the venue. Outside, she clutches her chest and gasps for air.

    Compared to Samuel, Aaron is ten thousand times more horrible.

    Katrina doesn''t have the guts to face Aaron. She doesn''t want him to come over and show off his new lover to her.

    "Katrina, you''re not that important. I don''t respect you at all. It was just a game."

    Katrina can''t imagine such a terrible encounter. Rather than see Aaron again, she runs away.

    Just then, Colin''s worried voice comes through the headset. "Katrina? Katrina, where are you?"

    Katrina suddenly remembers that she was supposed to meet her partner after rounds. But she ended up coming out alone. Colin must be worried when she doesn''t show up at their meeting place.

    Katrina quickly responds, "It''s a bit noisy inside. I have a sudden headache. I came out for some fresh air."

    "What''s wrong? Is it serious?"

    "Not serious. I feel much better after coming out."

    "Katrina, wait for me. I''ll go out immediately."

    After doing rounds at the party, Katrina feels a little listless. Probably because of the unpleasant encounters with Samuel and Aaron, she feels exhausted.

 Chapter 154: This Is Unbelievable

    Late in the evening, Olive lies on the soft, big bed in the hotel.

    Her body feels exhausted and sore from having s.e.x for the first time. Melvin has been drugged and now lays unconscious beside her.

    Fighting back the anxiety and fear in her heart, she gets out of bed and dresses up.

    She''s already sold off her virginity. She shouldn''t care about the next step of her task. Melvin already entered her body and took away her innocence with this filthy p.e.n.i.s.

    She just needs to think of it as getting her revenge.

    Holding a pair of scissors in her hand, she approaches Melvin and points it towards the man''s groin. Finally, she clenches her teeth, steals herself, and cuts it off determinedly.

    The scissors fall to the floor with a resounding clang.

    After the deed is done, she runs out as fast as she can.

    As she runs to the entrance of the hotel, she sees a black and nondescript car outside, flashing its headlights at her.

    A man opens the door and gets out. "Miss Simon," he greets.

    Olive is extremely pale as if she was soaked in the water and is now suffering a cold sweat. She hurries over and gets into the car.

    Soon, the car disappears into the night.

    "How did it go, Miss Simon?"

    Olive tries to calm down, making her voice sound a little terrified. "I-I''ve done it."

    The man hands Olive a bank card. "That''s good. Mr. Wilson will get you out of the country so you can hide for a first. Here is the other half million. We will take care of your father."

    Olive takes the card. "Please thank Mr. Wilson for me."

    Before she accepted the a.s.signment, he told her that he would keep her safe afterward.

    After all, the Quentin family is not an ordinary family. Since she cut off Melvin''s p.e.n.i.s, the Quentin family will not let her off easily.

    Olive may have used a fake ident.i.ty and gave false information. But if she stays in Abbe, there''s a chance that she would encounter Melvin one day.

    She has to go abroad for a period of time to hide and come back later.

    After explaining the arrangements, the man pulls out his cell phone. He calls an ambulance and reports an emergency, giving Melvin''s room number.

    Although Aaron had Olive cut off Melvin''s p.e.n.i.s to avenge Katrina, he has no intention of letting Melvin lose his life. He''s kind enough to have his heeler call an ambulance for Melvin after Olive''s success. Afterward, whether his p.e.n.i.s can be reconnected, or whether he can still use it after it gets reconnected, has nothing to do with him.

    Melvin had the audacity to covet his woman, to drug her, and even hit her. He needs to be taught a lesson.

    Not every woman in the world is his to covet.

    The next morning, Aaron is eating breakfast at the table in his mansion in Abbe City.

    "Mr. Wilson, last night, Miss Simon cut off Melvin Quentin''s p.e.n.i.s as you instructed. She has been sent abroad, and the best doctor in the hospital has been arranged for her father''s operation," his a.s.sistant reports respectfully beside him.

    The expression on Aaron''s face doesn''t change as he replies, "I see."

    At this moment, Katrina is busy preparing her breakfast in her apartment, when someone suddenly gives her a call.

    Who would call her so early in the morning?

    Katrina picks up her phone and looks at the caller ID, only to find that Farrah is calling. She answers the phone in confusion. "Farrah, weren''t you on the night shift last night?"

    She should be getting off work now. Why isn''t Farrah taking a break and calling her all of a sudden? Did something urgent happen?

    At the other end, Farrah lowers her voice deliberately. "Katrina, I was on the night shift last night. Something very strange happened."

    Professional curiosity compels Katrina to ask, "What''s the matter? What happened?"

    She switches the phone to her other hand and takes the fried eggs out of the pan with the other.

    "Last night, someone suddenly called an ambulance, saying that someone was injured. When the paramedics rushed to the location, they saw a man on the bed. His p.e.n.i.s¡­ had been cut off. By the time they arrived, the man had already lost consciousness.

    "The paramedics immediately brought him to the hospital and arranged for surgery to st.i.tch it back. The whole operation took three hours. In this day and age, it''s strange to hear that people still play these kinds of games in a hotel¡­

    "What''s even stranger is when the man''s family came over this morning. Until that moment, we had no idea that the patient was the heir of the Quentin Company, Melvin Quentin! Mr. Quentin only has one precious son. The young Quentin apparently has neither a wife nor children, if he can''t¡­ If this comes out, what would the public think of them?"

    The more powerful the family is the more pressure for the bloodline to continue, especially for families with an only son who can inherit the family business.

    If Melvin Quentin really loses his ability to reproduce, the Quentin family will have no heir.

    Farrah''s news leaves Katrina shocked. She stands still for a long time with an incredulous look on her face.

    The heir of the Quentin Company?

    Melvin Quentin?

    Melvin''s p.e.n.i.s has been cut off?

    My G.o.d!

    This is unbelievable!

    Melvin Quentin, the disgusting playboy, had his most precious p.e.n.i.s cut off?

    "Farrah, the man you''re talking about, are you sure it''s the heir of the Quentin family, Melvin Quentin?"

    "Yes! I was so surprised that it''s actually him, so I called you. We get so many other strange cases like patients who get a wine bottle stuck inside their body. One time, we had a patient come in because they inserted a catfish inside themselves for the sake of s.e.xual stimulation. In comparison, this story isn''t so strange at all!"

    From Farrah''s words, Katrina knows that the man must be Melvin Quentin.

    When Katrina thinks about what Melvin did to her, finding out what Melvin experienced makes her feel a burst of excitement. She can''t help saying, "Sure enough, G.o.d punishes bad people!"

    Melvin loves sleeping around with women, going as far as to be rough with them if they don''t cooperate. Now that his p.e.n.i.s has been cut off, he can''t do whatever he wants anymore.

    Hearing the hatred in Katrina''s tone, Farrah can''t help asking, "Katrina, do you know him?"

    She told Katrina about it because the news was very shocking. But why does it seem like Katrina has strong feelings against the man?

    Stunned, Katrina quickly answers, "No. I just heard that he''s a secretly s.e.x-crazed person."

    "Oh! By the way, Katrina, please keep quiet about this. I don''t want you to get in trouble."

    Melvin Quentin, the heir of the Quentin Company, had surgery in the middle of the night to have his cut-off p.e.n.i.s reconnected¡­

    The Quentin family definitely didn''t want anyone to find out about this. They warned the hospital staff not to speak about it.

    Farrah trusts Katrina. She knows that her best friend can keep secrets, so she feels confident that she can tell her about it. She can''t resist sharing the story with someone.

    But if the story gets out to more people, the Quentin family surely won''t let them go.

    Upon hearing Farrah''s words, Katrina nods repeatedly. "Yes! Don''t worry! Farrah, you came from the night shift, go home early, and get some rest now."

 Chapter 155: Lunch Invitation

    After hanging up the phone, Katrina looks at the fried eggs on her plate in dismay. She loses her appet.i.te all of a sudden. Seeing the ham next to her eggs causes a chill to run up her spine. She can''t help thinking about Melvin.

    Remembering that night where she was forced to hold Melvin''s p.e.n.i.s through his underpants¡­

    At the thought, Katrina hurries into the washroom, turns on the faucet, and washes her hands furiously. She rubs her hands hard as if she wants to peel the skin off.

    Turnabout is fair play.

    To her surprise, Melvin was punished so quickly after he tried to **** her.

    Melvin was found inside a hotel.

    According to his character, he''s certainly not going to play risky games to cut himself off for fun. Someone else must have done it on purpose.

    It happened in the middle of the night¡­

    Who could have done it?

    Only a woman would be with him in a hotel room at night.

    In other words, a woman must have deliberately retaliated against Melvin and cut his p.e.n.i.s off. Whoever she is, and for whatever reason she did it, Katrina is pleased.

    Who knows how many girls have been ruined by people like Melvin Quentin, who use their power and status to keep themselves safe from consequences?

    Some women may be willing to throw themselves at such men for money, but some women are like her. They are sent to his bed against their will by any means necessary.

    Probably because of her experience, Katrina has a deep prejudice against Melvin. She believes that he deserves what happened to him.

    Katrina arrives at the police station later that morning.

    It''s a quiet day in the station, nothing unusual happens, and nothing strange is reported.

    The Quentin family chose to handle the matter on their own and investigate the a.s.sault in private. They choose not to call the police.

    After all, it''s such a disgrace. The fewer people know, the better.

    If anyone else finds out what happened, they will become the laughing stock of the city.

    The Quentin family is a very powerful and influential family. They care a great deal about their reputation and dignity. Besides the few doctors and nurses involved, they would never let anyone else know about it.

    At noon, as Katrina and her partner Colin are discussing what to eat for lunch when a colleague walks in and says, "Katrina, someone is here to see you."

    "Oh, thank you."

    Katrina gets up from her chair and walks outside.

    Once Katrina is out of earshot, Colin gossips with the colleague and asks, "Who wants to see Katrina?"

    The policeman leans against the table with his arms folded. "Who else? Attorney Brook."

    "He keeps an eye on Katrina even during lunch. It seems that Attorney Brook really cares about our Katrina."

    "Hey! Stop thinking about Katrina! He obviously likes her a lot."

    "What do you think about their relationship? Everyone knows that Attorney Brook likes Katrina, but it seems that they rarely go out on dates, and they never seem intimate with each other. Katrina has never admitted that he is her boyfriend."

    "He must not have won Katrina''s heart!"

    "It''s been so long, and he hasn''t succeeded yet¡­ Doesn''t Katrina like him at all?"

    "If she doesn''t like him, do you think Katrina likes you?"

    At this point, the two policemen argue with each other over Katrina.

    Meanwhile, Katrina is on her way out. As she walks to the entrance of the station, she sees Marcellus standing beside the car, waiting patiently.

    At the sight of Katrina, a smile immediately spreads on Marcellus''s handsome and elegant face. He walks towards her, calling her name with a gentle voice. "Katrina."

    It''s been many days since they last saw each other, and Marcellus can''t resist wanting to see Katrina any longer.

    He can''t forget the anguish in Katrina''s eyes when she exposed Sophie''s plot and the look in her eyes when she left.

    As she requested, he gave them time apart so she could contemplate on things. Now, he finally summons up the courage to come to her again.

    Avoiding each other is not the solution.

    Today, he wants to open his heart to her solemnly.

    Seeing Marcellus again doesn''t surprise Katrina so much. She feels a lot calmer now, and his appearance is entirely predictable.

    Katrina smiles politely in greeting. "Marcellus."

    "Katrina, let''s have lunch together."

    Marcellus pulls the car door open and invites Katrina to get in. Then he drives to a fancy restaurant nearby.

    He can feel a difference in Katrina''s att.i.tude towards him. Although she doesn''t outright avoid him, she deliberately keeps a certain distance from him.

    Their relationship seems to have reached its peak, and it doesn''t seem likely that it would move any further. It looks like Katrina has given up on the idea of trying to accept him.

    Last time, he remembers accidentally hearing Katrina''s change of heart in her phone conversation with Farrah. But compared to her att.i.tude now¡­

    Marcellus suddenly feels a little lost.

    If not for what Sophie and Samuel did, Katrina probably wouldn''t draw back so quickly.

    For so many years, in the face of his feelings for her, she''s like a snail hiding in her hard sh.e.l.l, reluctant to come out. Not long ago, she was willing to try to leave her sh.e.l.l and explore outside. But when she decided to try, Sophie frightened her back in again.

    Marcellus feels frustrated and helpless.

    Katrina skipped breakfast, so she is a bit hungry. After lunch is served, she buries herself in food.

    Seeing Katrina''s obvious hunger, Marcellus refrains from saying what he wants, afraid of disturbing Katrina''s appet.i.te by speaking out. He keeps quiet, thoughtfully helping her to some dishes from time to time.

    "Marcellus, you should also eat! Don''t be so polite!" Katrina looks up with a smile on her pretty face, helping Marcellus to some food.

    Marcellus smiles back pleasantly. "Okay!"

    At lunch, instead of talking about their relationship or Sophie, they chat casually and catch up with each other.

    "I''ll go to the washroom," Katrina says when she is nearly full, standing up from her seat.

    Marcellus nods. "Okay."

    Marcellus is gentle and caring throughout lunch. The meal is very relaxing, without a hint of any pressure.

    When Marcellus is about to call the waiter to ask for the check after lunch, Katrina stops him with a smile. "I''ve already paid the bill."

    She settled the bill when she went to the washroom.

    Marcellus can''t help but be stunned by her words. "Katrina, I was the one who asked you out to lunch. How could I ask you to pay?"

    As a man, Marcellus feels very uneasy about letting a girl pay for their meal.

    "Marcellus, you''ve helped me so much," Katrina says with a smile. "When I came back, you gave me a new cell phone and accompanied me to reapply for my doc.u.ments. I don''t know how to thank you. Let me treat you to this meal!"

    Compared to what Marcellus has done for her, paying for lunch is nothing at all.

 Chapter 156: Marcellus Proposal

    Marcellus finds it a bit inappropriate, but in the face of Katrina''s smile, he has to accept it. "Okay, but I won''t let you do it again!"

    He gave her a mobile phone and accompanied her when she reapplied for her doc.u.ments because he wanted to. She shouldn''t feel bothered, let alone grateful for what he did.

    This time, he accepts it to make her happy. But he can''t let her treat him again next time.

    It''s not easy for her to live on her own and make a living for herself. He doesn''t want her to spend every penny she has.

    Afterward, Marcellus drives Katrina back to the police station.

    "Thank you, Marcellus. I''ll go back to work now." Unbuckling her seat belt, Katrina pushes the door open and prepares to get off.

    Still finding the words to talk to Katrina about their relationship, Marcellus finally gets the courage to speak when he sees that Katrina is about to leave. "Katrina!"

    Outside the car, Katrina looks back at him in confusion. "What''s wrong?"

    Marcellus exits the car, opens the trunk, and takes out a large bouquet of red roses before walking towards Katrina.

    Marcellus is a handsome man. At this moment, with the bouquet of roses, he looks like a prince straight out of a fairy tale. There''s no mistaking the affection in his gaze and the romantic image he makes.

    But the scene shocks Katrina.

    What is Marcellus doing?

    In a flash, Marcellus stops in front of Katrina.

    Marcellus looks lovingly at Katrina as he speaks, "Katrina, I never confessed to you before, but I figured you could tell how I feel. Katrina, I really like you. I''ve liked you for a long time. Will you be my girlfriend? In the future, I will love you and protect you, and promise to keep those unpleasant things from ever happening again."

    The biggest obstacle between Marcellus and Katrina is Sophie.

    Since the incident at the Jameson Hotel, Marcellus made up his mind that he and Sophie would become strangers from then on. In the future, he won''t let Sophie have a chance to bully Katrina again.

    Katrina doesn''t expect Marcellus to suddenly profess his love to her with a bouquet of roses.

    Indeed, Marcellus has never confessed to her so directly before. He didn''t need to. His feelings for her are so obvious that even her colleagues could sense it.

    She already knows that he likes her.

    While she''s still caught off guard by the sight of the roses, his sweet confession suddenly shocks her to the core.

    At this moment, Katrina is very fl.u.s.tered. She has no idea how to respond.

    Marcellus is standing in front of her with a lovely arrangement of flowers in his hands. But she can''t even reach out to accept them.

    Should Katrina accept it?

    Or should she refuse?

    Marcellus''s eyes are bright as he gazes at her. He has loved her for so many years, devoting his whole heart to her.

    Katrina can''t bear to see him leave in disappointment. But if she accepts his confession, he will become her boyfriend.

    A boyfriend is a lot more different from a friend. She has never had a boyfriend before. Can she adapt to the change of having a boyfriend by her side?

    And what about Sophie? What about Carl?

    All the questions trouble her, leaving her mind muddled. She is at a complete loss.

    Katrina grips the hem of her uniform tightly. "Marcellus, I¡­"

    Marcellus can discern Katrina''s thoughts when he sees the changing expressions on her face. He hurries to say, "Katrina, you don''t have to think about Sophie or Mr. Anderson. You''ve done so much already!"

    Marcellus is his own man, and Katrina is the one he likes. Even if she can''t accept his feelings because of Sophie, he won''t fall in love with the other girl either. Affection cannot be forced.

    "Is that a confession?"

    "No wonder Katrina has never admitted that Marcellus is her boyfriend. They haven''t gotten together yet!"

    "As the saying goes, it''s easy to fetch water when a river is near. I really missed an opportunity with Katrina! I had no idea that Marcellus hasn''t won her heart yet!"

    The policemen coming back from lunch stumbles upon the intimate scene and gossip among each other half-jokingly.

    Katrina naturally sees her colleagues pa.s.sing by.

    Turning down Marcellus in full view of a crowd doesn''t seem proper. Marcellus is so good to her. She can''t do such a thing to him.

    But she can''t force herself to accept Marcellus as her boyfriend either.

    After contemplating hard, Katrina finally takes the roses from Marcellus. "Marcellus, thank you for your confession. But I¡­"

    Seeing Katrina''s long pause and her reluctance to speak, Marcellus already knows what''s on her mind.

    If she wants to accept him, she wouldn''t hesitate for such a long time. If she wants to refuse him, she won''t accept the bouquet.

    She must feel very conflicted right now.

    With a smile on his handsome face, Marcellus says, "It''s all right, Katrina. Take your time. I''ll wait for your answer."

    Marcellus can''t bear to force her to give him an answer now.

    He is also afraid that she will refuse him.

    He should be glad that she did not reject him directly. He still has a chance.

    The best choice now is to give her time to think about his confession, so she can make her final decision with her heart and soul.

    Hearing Marcellus''s words, Katrina feels warmth spread in her heart. "Marcellus, thank you."

    She is grateful for his understanding and consideration.

    Marcellus is really a good man.

    It''s only at this moment that Katrina realizes why Marcellus looked like he wanted to say something during lunch but ended up saying nothing at all. He must have wanted to talk to her about it earlier, but he was afraid that she would be too bothered to eat.

    Marcellus really considers her well-being, even in the smallest ways.

    After saying goodbye to Marcellus, Katrina walks back to her desk with a bouquet of roses in her hands.

    As soon as she enters, one of her colleagues quips, "Marcellus is quite the catch, isn''t he?"

    They didn''t hear their conversation, but when Katrina accepted the flowers, they a.s.sumed that she accepted his feelings.

    But even now, Katrina still can''t figure out how to respond to Marcellus''s confession. With a flushed face, she can only keep silent in front of her colleagues.

    When it''s time to leave work in the afternoon, Katrina looks at the huge bouquet of roses in front of her helplessly.

    Marcellus gave her this gift as a symbol of his affection for her. She can''t leave it at the station. She has to bring it home with her.

    But the bouquet of roses is so huge. It looks strange for her to walk home alone with such an eye-catching bouquet.

 Chapter 157: I Came To See You

    "Katrina, are you still waiting for your Marcellus? We''re going ahead! Bye!"

    Katrina''s colleagues leave one after another. Soon, she is left alone, wondering what to do with the bouquet of roses.

    It''s better for her to take a taxi back home.

    Katrina walks outside with the roses in her arms. The large bouquet obscures most of her vision. Before she can reach the curb, she notices a pair of spotless black shoes less than half a meter away.

    She quickly stops right before she hits the person. Then she moves to walk around him to continue on her path.

    But the owner of the shoes follows her movements and stands directly in front of her.

    How strange. Is this man doing this on purpose?

    Katrina lowers the roses from her face and raises her eyes to a handsome and familiar face.

    The man wears a faint smile on his face, his dark eyes looking at her casually.

    Aaron?

    Why is he here?

    Katrina is stunned to see Aaron. Her mouth falls open, her jaw-dropping to the ground. It takes a few minutes for her to recover from her shock before she calms down.

    "Excuse me, sir," she says stiffly. "I''m off duty. If you have an urgent matter, please consult the policemen on duty inside."

    Aaron can''t help but frown at Katrina''s words.

    Sir?

    After a few days apart, she becomes formal with him all of a sudden?

    When she saw him at dinner last night, she couldn''t wait to flee away.

    Now that he''s visiting her, she pretends that they''re strangers and directs him towards her colleagues.

    This G.o.dd.a.m.n woman! Doesn''t she want to see him?

    "I came to see you!" Aaron growls, emphasizing the last word. "We''re going out for dinner tonight!"

    With that, he reaches for her shoulder and moves to shove her into the car.

    Having just relocated to Abbe, Aaron''s company needs to stabilize. To achieve this, Aaron has been busy with work and socializing almost every day. Finally, he has some free time today to stop by the police station to see Katrina.

    But Katrina quickly moves aside, dodging his touch and looking at him defensively. "Sir, I don''t know you. I don''t want to have dinner with you. Please get out of my way!"

    Doesn''t she know him?

    That''s the excuse she''s using to keep away from him?

    Aaron''s eyes darken as he stares at Katrina emotionlessly.

    To be honest, Katrina feels extremely nervous as she looks at Aaron''s imposing figure in front of her.

    Will he get mad at her for turning him down so rudely? Will he lose his temper and bully her again?

    No one has dared to refuse Aaron before.

    But no, she can''t back down now.

    That was before, and this is now.

    It hasn''t been long since Aaron came to Abbe. He can''t be bold enough to do something to her in public.

    Taking a deep breath, Katrina forces herself to be brave and keep calm. She turns around and prepares to leave immediately.

    But behind her, Aaron says, "You don''t recognize the person you have slept with?"

    Upon hearing this, Katrina bursts into flames.

    She turns on her heel and marches up to Aaron. Standing on her tiptoes, she frees up one hand to cover his mouth. "Aaron, stop talking nonsense!"

    This is the thorn in Katrina''s heart.

    She doesn''t want to be reminded of what she went through, nor does she want anyone to discover her relationship with Aaron.

    Why can''t he just forgive her and let her go?

    Why does he keep pestering her and rubbing salt on her wounds?

    Since they are standing at the entrance of the police station, there''s a good chance that one of her colleagues will pa.s.s by and overhear them.

    How could he casually blurt out that they have slept together?

    She would die from mortification if one of her colleagues heard him.

    What would they think of her?

    There''s no way she could explain her relationship with him!

    Because Aaron is so tall, Katrina struggles to keep her balance on her tiptoes to cover his mouth.

    In the face of Katrina''s anxious and enraged face, Aaron doesn''t get angry and chuckles instead. He sticks out the tip of his tongue to lick the palm of her hand. "Have you forgotten already?"

    What nonsense is she talking about? He''s telling the truth!

    He knows every sensitive part of her body. They obviously have an intimate relationship.

    How could she say that she doesn''t know him?

    The sudden warm and wet feeling on her skin is like a shock of electricity. Katrina quickly releases Aaron''s mouth and backs away two steps.

    She absolutely can''t stand him!

    The b.a.s.t.a.r.d licked her hand!

    Because Katrina was previously standing on her tiptoes, she loses her footing and nearly falls when she suddenly steps back.

    Aaron quickly hooks his arm around Katrina''s slim waist and gathers her in his arms. If not for the bouquet of roses in her arms, they would be pressed tightly against each other.

    Katrina wants to avoid Aaron. But instead, she ends up holding onto him in broad daylight. If an acquaintance sees them, she won''t be able to explain it at all.

    "Let me go, Aaron!" Katrina exclaims anxiously.

    Unrelenting, Aaron whispers into her ear, "What? Still, think we''re strangers? Do you want me to remind you how well we know each other?"

    As Aaron gets closer and closer, his searing breath spills over her skin. Katrina worries that he might do something more outrageous.

    She never expected Aaron to be such a vindictive person.

    All she did was refuse to have dinner with him, but he uses their past against her!

    Does he have to torture her at her workplace?

    Katrina becomes increasingly nervous. "Aaron," she says with a mournful face. "Whatever you have to say, let''s get in the car first."

    That''s what Aaron wants. Katrina finally decides to get into his car willingly. His method works like a charm.

    Aaron releases Katrina and opens the pa.s.senger door for her.

    Although Katrina is reluctant, she has no choice but to get into the car unhappily.

    Inside the car, Aaron is in a good mood, with a small smile on his face.

    On the other hand, Katrina is in a bad mood. She''s pursing her lips so hard, and it could easily hold a pencil. She sulks in silence beside him.

    Aaron is inwardly hurt to see Katrina so unhappy.

    What did he do this time? He hasn''t come onto her yet! Is she still angry with him?

    All of a sudden, Aaron notices the large bouquet of roses in Katrina''s arms.

    He had been so preoccupied with getting her to come with him that he didn''t notice the roses in her arms until now.

    Someone is obviously courting Katrina. Who sent this bouquet of roses?

    And how could she accept it! This woman dares to accept flowers from someone else!

    Overcome with jealousy, Aaron''s heart bubbles with rage as his face suddenly darkened.

 Chapter 158: How Could Aaron Be So Childish

    The atmosphere in the car gets heavier and heavier.

    Sensing danger approaching, Katrina turns to see Aaron looking darkly at her, his gaze fixed on the roses in her arms.

    Seeing Aaron like this makes Katrina panic.

    What is wrong with Aaron? Why does he suddenly look so terrible?

    What is he planning to do? He can''t seriously want to kill her, can he?

    She didn''t say or do anything!

    Aaron''s character is very frightening.

    The car comes to a screeching halt by the curb.

    Trembling with the flowers in her arms, Katrina doesn''t have time to react. Her body moves forward along with the sudden movement.

    Luckily, she doesn''t get hurt because of the seat belt, but she''s extremely scared.

    As the car stops, Aaron pushes the door open and gets out of the car. He walks around to the pa.s.senger seat and opens the door.

    Having Aaron standing beside her feels extremely oppressive to Katrina. Like a kitten, she hugs the roses in her arms tightly and shrinks into a ball. Her eyes are filled with fear. "Aaron, what are you doing!" she screeches.

    Why is there a murderous look in his eyes?

    Without a word, Aaron pulls the roses out of her arms and throws them into a roadside garbage bin. His quick movement is so smooth, it looks like flowing water.

    With that, he closes the door firmly, returns to the driver''s seat, and drives away.

    Aaron can''t bear to see Katrina holding flowers from another man in her arms. He feels much better now that the flowers are out of his sight.

    Before Katrina has time to react, the roses are already in the trash.

    Apparently, Aaron wasn''t upset with her, but with the flowers in her arms. He was glaring at the bouquet.

    This b.a.s.t.a.r.d!

    What right does he have to throw away her flowers!

    Marcellus gave them to her! It was a symbol of his kindness!

    How could he throw Marcellus''s gift into the rubbish bin!

    He always does things like this!

    He never respects her thoughts or considers her feelings!

    He just does what he likes and takes action according to his own wishes!

    In the face of Aaron''s actions, Katrina suddenly becomes annoyed. She demands angrily, "Aaron! Why did you throw away my flowers?"

    Aaron replies calmly, "I don''t like you receiving flowers from other men."

    What kind of reason is that?

    Why should she obey all his wishes and do what he likes?

    Aaron''s response makes Katrina angrier. "It''s my business who I want to receive flowers from. Those were mine! You can''t make decisions for me! Why did you throw them away!"

    As Katrina bares her teeth and claws like an irate kitten, Aaron''s eyebrows furrow in concern.

    He just threw away her flowers. Why is she so mad?

    Was the bouquet of flowers given by an important man?

    Does she like that man?

    Originally, he didn''t have plans of settling things with her in the car. But now, he has to ask and clear things up.

    Aaron turns to her with a serious look in his eyes. "Who gave you the flowers? Did he confess to you? Did you accept?"

    Though Aaron didn''t have time to see Katrina directly, he secretly sent someone to investigate her. Comforted with the fact that she wasn''t close to any man, he could focus on his business and leave her alone for so long.

    The sight of Katrina holding a bouquet of roses in her arms earlier caught him off guard.

    "None of your business!" Katrina replies without a second thought.

    Since she''s unwilling to tell him, Aaron won''t pester her. Instead, he puts on his Bluetooth earphone and calls out, "Investigate who sent Katrina flowers today."

    Katrina feels embarra.s.sed and helpless to see Aaron investigate her personal affairs with no scruples. She wants to pounce on him in rage.

    He is going too far!

    How dare he investigate her in her presence!

    Katrina is afraid that Aaron will find out that Marcellus gave her the flowers and that he will confront Marcellus and make trouble for him.

    They could get into a fight. Aaron might do something bad to Marcellus. The consequences are unimaginable.

    Finally, Katrina says, "Fine! A guy confessed to me! But I didn''t promise him anything!"

    Upon hearing her words, Aaron''s face relaxes a bit. He doesn''t look murderous anymore. He reaches out and touches her head. "I believe you."

    Aaron knows that there''s a man who has been pursuing Katrina. The flowers in her arms must have been given by the same man.

    Knowing that she didn''t say yes to the man puts Aaron''s mind at ease.

    He hopes that she won''t accept flowers from other men in the future.

    The car stops at the entrance of the city''s largest flower shop.

    Aaron gets out first. He walks to the pa.s.senger seat, unbuckles Katrina''s seat belt, and pulls her out of the car.

    Reeling from the series of changes on Aaron''s face, Katrina is unable to react immediately. By the time she snaps out of her daze, she is already inside a beautiful flower shop, facing a clerk who greets her politely, "Sir, lady, what can I do for you?"

    Aaron replies, "Bring out the most expensive and beautiful flowers in your shop."

    As soon as the clerk sees Aaron''s attire, speech, and manner, she realizes that he must be a rich and powerful man. She immediately brings out the best flowers in the store.

    The bouquet she presents is definitely the best in the shop.

    Aaron looks at it in satisfaction. He immediately pays by card and gives the bouquet to Katrina. "Here."

    The bouquet is much more beautiful than the one she had earlier.

    Katrina is caught off guard when Aaron shoves the flowers into her arms. She doesn''t think that she could afford it even if she sells herself. Afraid of dropping it, she has to accept it against her will.

    The bouquet is so big, and it is taller than Katrina. With the flowers in her arms, she can only see her legs. The rest is fully obscured, and she can''t see a thing.

    Speechless, Katrina carries the bouquet in silence.

    After paying the bill, Aaron comes over and wraps his arm around her shoulder. "Do you like it?"

    If Katrina wants flowers, she can only accept flowers given by him. He gave her the best and most beautiful flowers in the shop. She must be pleased.

    At Aaron''s question, Katrina can''t help twitching her mouth and gritting her teeth in displeasure. "Aaron! You lunatic!"

    How could Aaron be so childish!

    He threw away the flowers Marcellus gave her, only to buy a bigger and more beautiful arrangement for her.

    He doesn''t even consider how difficult it is for her to carry such a huge bouquet. Her arms are about to break from the heavyweight!

 Chapter 159: She Cant Fight Him Off

    With the enormous bouquet obstructing her view, Katrina can''t see the road ahead. Aaron guides her by the shoulder, carefully leading her as she walks.

    Forced to accept such an expensive bouquet of beautiful flowers, Katrina isn''t happy at all.

    Aaron shoving the bouquet at her, feels like a storm. His actions are imposing and rough; it doesn''t feel romantic at all. Instead of feeling warm, her heart feels like it was crushed into pieces.

    This b.a.s.t.a.r.d!

    He always blindly imposes what he wants on her, completely disregarding her wishes.

    Katrina can''t resist grinding her teeth.

    Finally, they walk out of the flower shop. Aaron opens the back door of the car and helps Katrina put the flowers in the back seat.

    Katrina''s arms are empty now. At long last, her arms can rest.

    She''s a little confused by Aaron''s actions. Who would buy such a big arrangement of flowers to give to a person? It''s very tiring to carry with two hands, and it''s difficult to walk around the street with the bouquet blocking one''s view.

    Katrina wonders if Aaron is deliberately getting back at her by making her accept such a troublesome bouquet.

    She shakes her sore arm and looks up, only to see Aaron staring at her.

    Aaron pulls the door of the pa.s.senger seat open for her and says coldly, "Get in!"

    Katrina is extremely reluctant to get into Aaron''s car.

    Earlier in front of the police station, she was afraid that he would bully her, and her colleagues would see them, so she reluctantly got into his car.

    But now, it seems there''s no room to refuse.

    Knowing Aaron''s temper, if she turns around and leaves him, he would pick her up and throw her into the car.

    Aaron is a tall and strong man. She can''t fight him off.

    Katrina might as well have dinner with him if only to clear things up and draw a line between them. She will ask Aaron not to hara.s.s her again in the future. Pursing her lips, she finally gets into the car.

    The car stops in front of an expensive western restaurant.

    Aaron grabs Katrina''s hand and walks into the restaurant. He is holding her hand so tight, that Katrina can''t shake him off despite her efforts.

    The waitress comes over and asks, "Sir, table for how many?"

    Aaron doesn''t even glance at her. "Two."

    "This way, please."

    Seeing Aaron and Katrina holding hands, the waitress a.s.sumes they are a young couple. She directly leads them to an elegant and secluded spot.

    After they take their seats, the waitress brings them the menu, helps them order some dishes, and politely retreats.

    As Katrina sits in her chair and stares at the water gla.s.s in front of her sullenly, she refuses to look at Aaron at all.

    Aaron looks directly at Katrina and starts asking questions. "Why did you run away when you saw me at the party last night?"

    When Katrina sees the look in his eyes, she shivers in fright. It''s like seeing a terrible beast that people try to avoid at all costs. It makes her very miserable and upset..

    Keeping her gaze at the gla.s.s of water in front of her, she replies dourly, "There''s no law that states I can''t leave when I see you."

    She obviously doesn''t want to see him! She avoided him on purpose!

    Seeing Katrina''s perfunctory att.i.tude, Aaron becomes furious in an instant.

    This stupid woman!

    Instead of responding so callously, she should be reluctantly finding an excuse to lie to him!

    Katrina''s face looks so sour, she might as well have told him that she hates him, and she doesn''t want to see him.

    Did he chase her to Abbe with great efforts, finally taking some time off his busy schedule to come to her, only for her to treat him like this?

    Aaron grits his teeth in anger, and his face is grim as his low voice takes on a dangerous tone. "Katrina, are you deliberately rebelling against me? It will do you no good to provoke me!"

    Aaron has had enough.

    He has never made such a big concession on anything or has been so tolerant of anyone.

    Although Katrina seduced him to plot her escape and flee from Hadley, he let it go.

    After all, he was the one who forced her to stay in an unfamiliar place and limited her freedom. Since she hated it enough to run away, he forgave her.

    For her sake, he chose to follow her to the city she lives in. But in the face of his tolerance and understanding, what does she do?

    At Aaron''s low voice, Katrina finally looks up at him.

    Looking at Aaron earnestly, she says seriously, "Aaron, I''m frightened of you! After you imprisoned me, it wasn''t easy to go back to my life. But things are finally good in my life. Please let me go! Please don''t bother me in the future anymore!"

    Gradually, Katrina emerged from the shadow and fear of her captivity and returned to her old life.

    Although Samuel and Sophie plotted against her, she has Farrah, Marcellus, and a group of colleagues who are all good to her.

    Compared to her time in the villa, she currently feels happy and free.

    Unfortunately, her happiness didn''t last. Aaron reappeared after several days.

    Katrina feels upset and helpless.

    Seeing the sincerity in Katrina''s eyes when she says that she is afraid of him, Aaron feels his heart constrict. He keeps silent for a few seconds before he replies, "But my life is terrible."

    Katrina is annoyed to hear Aaron''s response.

    Is his life terrible? How could his life be terrible?

    Despite being a newcomer in Abbe, he is still the CEO of the Wilson Multinational Company. The news is full of pictures and reports about him. He is even regarded as the youngest and most attractive rich man in Abbe.

    He goes to all sorts of upper-cla.s.s events and banquets every day, surrounded by various kinds of gallant and powerful people.

    And he has the nerve to say his life is terrible?

    Will his life improve if he has her to torment all the time?

    Katrina is so angry that she starts to shake. She can''t help yelling out, "Whether you have a good life or not has nothing to do with me!"

    Aaron''s deep eyes lock on her for a long time. After a few seconds, he smiles and replies huskily, "Of course it concerns you. I only feel good when I sleep with you."

    Katrina is mortified to hear his response. Her pretty face reddens in fury as she glares at Aaron with unspeakable displeasure.

    How could he say something so crude!

 Chapter 160: You Just Found Out That I Have No Shame?

    Face red with anger, Katrina is about to curse Aaron when the waitress comes up with their food. "Please enjoy your dinner."

    Katrina doesn''t dare curse disrespectfully regardless of her image in front of someone else. She bites back the words, suppressing her rage. She can only glare fiercely at Aaron, her cheeks red in anger.

    Seeing Katrina''s angry but lovely appearance improves Aaron''s mood.

    The image of her angry face makes him want to take her into his arms. She looks so attractive even when she''s angry, that he fears he will be tempted to bully her even more in the future.

    The waitress senses the strange atmosphere between them. It looks like they''re quarreling, but she can''t be certain.

    The woman''s face is covered with anger, but the man''s face looks light-hearted.

    The waitress doesn''t quite understand what is going on. For her own safety, she serves the food and leaves immediately.

    Aaron bends down, his long fingers carefully cutting the steak on his plate with a knife and fork.

    Finally, Katrina blurts out, "Aaron! You have no shame!"

    He will only feel good when he sleeps with her?

    He''s obviously humiliating her by uttering such a flippant remark!

    Was humiliating and bullying her in Hadley before not enough?

    Why did he come to Abbe to continue humiliating her?

    Katrina has never been in love with someone. She thought that she could protect herself, but in the face of his numerous advances, she was unable to guard herself.

    She already felt bad enough to lose her virginity to a stranger all those years ago.

    Then Aaron, the heinous b.a.s.t.a.r.d, takes her by force.

    He keeps poking the sore spot over and over again, humiliating her in a way that hurts a lot more than a slap.

    Aaron calmly pushes the steak that he cut for Katrina forward, giving her the portion without raising his eyes. He says calmly, "You just found out that I have no shame?"

    Back in Hadley, Katrina always curses him whenever she gets angry. He is used to the insults she keeps hurling at him over and over again.

    Seeing Aaron''s casual behavior, Katrina can''t help feeling upset. Although she doesn''t want to cry, she feels really aggrieved. Her nose becomes itchy as she struggles not to cry.

    "Aaron, I have never done anything to offend you. Why won''t you let me go? If I did anything rash before, I apologize. Please let me go. You already have another woman, why won''t you set me free?"

    Doesn''t he already have a new lover?

    Why can''t he let her go back to her life? Why does he keep torturing her so much?

    Katrina is just a regular person who can''t be more ordinary. She doesn''t want anything from him. She just wants him to stay out of her life.

    Hearing the anguish in Katrina''s voice, Aaron''s hands suddenly stop in the middle of cutting the steak.

    Is Katrina crying?

    Aaron looks up and sees that Katrina''s eyes have turned red.

    This stupid woman!

    The one thing that Aaron can''t stand the most is to see Katrina''s tears. The sight makes him feel like needles are constantly puncturing him. He wants to pull her into his arms and embrace her fiercely.

    Wait a minute¡­

    Katrina''s words suddenly register in Aaron''s mind.

    Another woman? What is she talking about?

    Aaron looks at her intently and asks, "What another woman?"

    Katrina gulps down a mouthful of water and looks up. Closing her eyes, she tries to hold back the tears that threaten to spill from her eyes. She puts down the gla.s.s and looks at Aaron bravely.

    "Aaron, stop playing dumb. I saw you have lunch together and attend the party together. Since you already have another woman, why do you keep bothering me? Why do you refuse to let me go!"

    As Katrina talks, Aaron searches from his memories. The answer comes quickly.

    Is she talking about Olive?

    When he was having lunch with Olive that day, Katrina had seen them?

    No wonder he had a feeling that someone was looking at him that day. He thought it was only his imagination, but he didn''t expect that Katrina had been there.

    From that, she a.s.sumed that Olive is his woman and new lover?

    This stupid woman!

    Is he so casual in her eyes?

    Yes, Olive wanted to be his woman, offering her the first time to him. But he mercilessly rejected her.

    Although his desire for s.e.x is very strong, he only wants to do it with Katrina. The only person he will vent his s.e.xual desires with is her.

    So the reason she ran away at the sight of him and the reason she hates being with him is that she was upset by that?

    Aaron looks at her with a half-smile on his lips. "Katrina, are you jealous?"

    Hearing that, Katrina explodes.

    Like a cat that had its tail stepped on, she hisses angrily at the insinuation that she''s jealous.

    "You''re crazy, and I''m not jealous!" Katrina exclaims defensively, standing up from her chair.

    All she wants is for Aaron to let her go since he already has a new lover.

    How could he take the opportunity to mock and ridicule her?

    Will destroying her life make him feel better?

    When Katrina whirls around in anger, Aaron is afraid that if he lets her misunderstand him again, things will get worse. Grabbing her by the arm, he pulls hard and holds her in his arms.

    Trapped in his embrace, Katrina struggles to break free. "Aaron, let me go! Let me go!"

    Katrina is like an enraged cat. She would probably scratch him if he hadn''t restricted her movements.

    "She is not my woman," Aaron says in a low, tender voice, ignoring her struggles.

    "I had lunch with her to ask her to do something for me. It was strictly professional. At the party last night, her target was Melvin Quentin. She went abroad after her task. My business with her is over, and I won''t see her again."

    He continues, "Katrina, from the beginning to the end, you have been the only one. How could you be jealous and make up a new lover for me!"

 Chapter 161: Youre Doing This Out Of Gratitude

    Struggling in Aaron''s arms, Katrina freezes when she hears Aaron''s words.

    What?

    That woman''s target at the banquet last night was Melvin?

    This morning, Farrah called to tell her that Melvin was rushed to the hospital because his p.e.n.i.s had been cut off.

    Does that mean that Melvin''s p.e.n.i.s was cut off by that woman?

    Katrina looks up at Aaron incredulously. "Did you have that woman cut off Melvin''s p.e.n.i.s?"

    In the face of Katrina''s surprise and shock, Aaron touches her head. "It seems that you''re not that stupid after all."

    Katrina was wondering who had the courage to cut off Melvin''s p.e.n.i.s. Unexpectedly, the mastermind behind it turns out to be Aaron.

    The young and beautiful girl looked very pure and harmless. If she didn''t hear the truth from Aaron, she would never believe that that girl had done it.

    Katrina can''t help asking, "Aaron, why did you have her cut off Melvin''s p.e.n.i.s?"

    It has only been a few days since Aaron arrived in Abbe. He probably hasn''t dealt with Melvin before. How could he hate him so much that he would pay someone to cut off a man''s most precious and dignified organ?

    Katrina doesn''t understand why Aaron did this. If the Quentin family finds out that he''s the person behind it, he will be in great trouble.

    Remembering the image of Katrina being drugged at the hotel that night, Aaron''s face darkens, and anger flashed in his eyes. "I will punish anyone who bullies you!"

    Aaron''s voice is cold and deep as he speaks. He sounds absolutely murderous.

    Katrina is stunned to hear Aaron''s response.

    Does he know that Melvin bullied her?

    He did it to avenge her?

    Knowing that Melvin attempted to **** her, Aaron had someone cut off Melvin''s p.e.n.i.s¡­

    The way that Aaron handles things is terrible. Even though he did it for her, it still makes Katrina shiver.

    "Aaron, how did you know that Melvin bullied me?"

    Only Sophie, Samuel, Melvin, and Marcellus know what happened to her. She never mentioned it to anyone else. Even her best friend Farrah is in the dark. How would Aaron know?

    Wide-eyed and shocked, Katrina stares at Aaron, eager to hear his response.

    But instead of answering her, Aaron looks at her intently and says, "Think it over."

    Katrina goes back to what happened and thinks about it.

    The memories from that night flash in her mind like a movie on loop, and when it reaches the moment she escapes Melvin''s room and runs into a man, the scene suddenly stops.

    "You were the one who saved me that night?" Katrina looks up at Aaron in disbelief, her voice full of shock.

    Aaron doesn''t deny Katrina''s bold guess and looks at her in silence.

    The amount of information Katrina finds out today is so huge that she needs a moment to digest everything. Her heart pounds rapidly at the discovery.

    "It''s really you!"

    Katrina finally understands everything.

    That night, when she escaped from Melvin''s room, she ran into Aaron''s arms. Aaron brought her to another room and took care of her.

    No wonder she had a vague memory of someone holding her at night. No wonder the wound on her face had improved overnight.

    It turns out that Aaron was the one who held her. He was the one who gave her medicine.

    That night, while she was having a nightmare about what she went through, he suddenly appeared in front of her.

    She thought it was just a ridiculous dream. But apparently, it was all true.

    Katrina doesn''t expect things to unfold this way.

    She originally thought that Aaron was shamelessly molesting and humiliating her despite getting a new lover. But on the contrary, he was so angry to find out that someone bullied her, that he asked a girl to seduce Melvin and cut off his p.e.n.i.s.

    Katrina never expected this to happen, even in her wildest dreams.

    Shocked and confused, her mind is in a mess. She forgets to struggle for a moment, unable to speak.

    Aaron is not humiliating or torturing her on purpose. He actually cares about her.

    Did she misunderstand him? Did he judge him too harshly?

    The sudden reversal of reality makes Katrina feel a bit guilty for the way she has been angrily screaming at Aaron. She never expected that he was doing all this for her.

    It takes a long time for her to calm down.

    Katrina gently nudges Aaron. "Aaron, let me go. I''ll behave."

    Hearing this, Aaron releases Katrina.

    Katrina picks up a gla.s.s on the table and drinks a big mouthful of water, not noticing that she picked up Aaron''s gla.s.s.

    Aaron stands aside with folded arms, saying coldly, "Your brother and sister aren''t innocent either!"

    Melvin dares to covet her and attempt to **** her. He is definitely d.a.m.ned.

    But Katrina''s siblings deceived her into Melvin''s bed. They are accomplices.

    Katrina knows what Aaron means.

    Finding out that Aaron asked someone to cut off Melvin''s p.e.n.i.s because he attempted to **** her is a big shock.

    Now, he is suddenly talking about Samuel and Sophie. He probably knows what they did to her.

    If Aaron wants to get even with Samuel and Sophie, they won''t be able to bear it.

    Katrina grabs Aaron''s clothes and looks at him nervously. "Don''t get them into trouble!"

    After all, Carl raised her for so many years. She absolutely can''t allow Aaron to make trouble for Sophie and Samuel because of her. If he dares to attack them, she will be the first person to turn against him.

    Seeing Katrina protecting Sophie and Samuel, Aaron snorts and looks at her. "They have bullied you so much, but you''re still helping them?"

    "Even if they bully me, the Anderson family still raised me. I can''t bite the hand that feeds me."

    Aaron was making trouble for Samuel, and Sophie is like him making trouble for Carl. She can''t let him do that.

    Katrina''s words make Aaron sneer with scorn, "You''re doing this out of grat.i.tude? Perhaps that old man Anderson is not a good person either!"

 Chapter 162: Forgive My Improper Remarks

    Previously warming towards Aaron after finding out the truth, Katrina suddenly flares up again at his rude words.

    She was feeling a little guilty towards him just now, but it seems that she doesn''t need to apologize for the misunderstanding after all.

    He actually called Carl an old man! Even going far and saying that he isn''t a good person!

    No matter what, Carl is an elder. Aaron should show some respect!

    Katrina glares at Aaron furiously. "Aaron, it''s fine if you don''t respect me. But you have no right to slander Uncle Anderson like this!"

    Carl is not only Katrina''s nurturing benefactor but also the person she respects the most these past several years.

    Hearing Aaron''s comment about Carl makes her angrier than hearing him comment about herself.

    Previously in a good mood, Katrina begins to get angry again because of Aaron''s words.

    Aaron doesn''t want to upset Katrina or get into trouble while having dinner with her. He chooses to compromise. "Forgive my improper remarks. Sit down and have a meal with me."

    At Aaron''s courtesy, Katrina takes the gla.s.s of water and returns to her seat.

    As she takes a sip of water, she notices that Aaron is staring at the cup in her hand. Looking down, she sees another cup in front of her. She accidentally took Aaron''s cup for herself.

    Realizing the problem, Katrina has nowhere to escape under Aaron''s gaze. She returns the cup to him awkwardly.

    Gazing deeply at her, Aaron takes the cup and deliberately drinks from the spot she just drank from.

    The playful look in his eyes is too obvious.

    Katrina is still not accustomed to such things. She quickly grabs her knife and fork to bury herself in the food on her plate.

    But she finds that the steak on her plate has already been cut into small pieces. While she was furiously begging Aaron to let her go, he was considerately cutting the steak for her.

    Aaron is a disgusting person.

    He is arrogant and supercilious, indifferent, and merciless. He is extremely ruthless. He never considers her feelings and always forces her to do things against her will. He keeps having s.e.x with her regardless of her protests.

    Katrina obviously detests such a person.

    But now¡­

    When she was in danger, Aaron was the first person to save her. When she was bullied by someone, he avenged her in secret. When he saw that she had accepted someone else''s flowers, he gave her a bigger and prettier bouquet.

    While she was quarreling with him, he was cutting the steak for her.

    Although Katrina is unwilling to admit it, Aaron''s actions aren''t so bad.

    Her preconceived ideas about him make her want to avoid him. Because of this, she neglects his kindness for her.

    Aaron said that he only has one woman.

    Is he doing all this for her because he actually likes her?

    The idea disappears as soon as it appears in Katrina''s mind.

    Aaron is such an excellent and superior man. She doesn''t dare believe that he actually likes her. She will only embarra.s.s herself.

    He is like a high mountain that no one can climb. She doesn''t dare get too close, for fear that she will fall down and break into pieces one day.

    Seeing Katrina staring blankly at the food, Aaron frowns. "What''s wrong? Is it cold? I''ll have the waiter to send a new one."

    As Aaron prepares to call the waiter, Katrina snaps out of her daze and stops him quickly, "No."

    Then she puts a piece of steak into her mouth.

    The dinner is eventful and exhausting.

    After dinner, Aaron drives Katrina home.

    Although he almost made her cry during dinner, he is very glad that he took her out.

    Fortunately, he was able to clear up the misunderstanding before it got worse. If he had approached her a few days later, she would have a.s.sumed that he had married someone else and has started a family with another woman.

    By then, she would avoid him more seriously.

    On the way back, Aaron watches the road carefully without saying a word, while Katrina sits next to him, lost in her thoughts.

    The car slowly stops. Katrina looks up and finds that they have reached her apartment.

    She never told him where she lives. How does he know where to stop?

    After the initial surprise, Katrina quickly calms down.

    Aaron knows about her workplace and her family. It''s not surprising that he knows where she lives.

    Katrina unbuckles the seat belt and turns to Aaron. "Aaron, thank you for bringing me back and for retaliating against Melvin for me. But I still want to make things clear with you. Although we have a past, we are now in Abbe City. I am not your girlfriend, your possession, or your pet. Please respect me."

    Aaron frowns at Katrina''s words.

    Since they met, he decided that Katrina was his woman.

    But now, she is saying that she is neither his girlfriend, his possession, nor his pet. She is anxious to cut ties between them.

    Who is he to her?

    Aaron looks at her calmly. "Katrina, are you blaming me for not pursuing you?"

    According to William, a person having complete control of the other is not a relationship. Unless it''s mutual, the relationship is a merely selfish pursuit. Only after getting Katrina''s consent will their relationship be real.

    But from the moment they met until now, Katrina has never officially responded to his affections. She has never explicitly promised to be his woman.

    Only after he gets her acceptance can they be together.

    Katrina blushes at Aaron''s words. "No!"

    She just wants him to keep a proper distance away from her. How could he twist her words and imply that she can''t wait to be his girlfriend?

    What a shameless and contradicting man!

    Aaron grabs Katrina''s hand and kisses her knuckles. "For you, I relocated my company to Abbe City. Think over my affections for you."

    The sensation on her fingers is like a jolt of electricity. Katrina quickly s.n.a.t.c.hes her hand back at the touch.

 Chapter 163: He Always Takes Her By Surprise

    A sudden kiss¡­

    It is really difficult for Katrina to protect herself against Aaron''s advances. He always takes her by surprise.

    She hurriedly pushes the door open to get out of the car.

    Suddenly, Aaron reminds, "The flowers."

    Looking at the huge bouquet in the back seat gives Katrina a little headache. "I''m too tired to carry them."

    She intended to leave the flowers in the car and make Aaron take them back. He can do what he likes with them. She doesn''t want them anyway.

    Unexpectedly, Aaron gets out of the car. "I can bring it upstairs for you."

    Katrina definitely knows Aaron''s character.

    She is no match for his shamelessness.

    If she lets him go upstairs, she will be alone with him in her small apartment. She can''t imagine what he will do to her.

    If something happens, she can''t run away.

    Katrina is not foolish enough to let him go upstairs. After weighing her options several times, she finally turns around and drags the bouquet from the back seat of the car, hugging it tightly and heading home.

    As Aaron watches Katrina''s retreating figure, his phone rings.

    When Aaron takes out the phone and answers the call, William''s shouts can be heard at the other end of the line.

    "Aaron, are you still pursuing your girl? Don''t you want to cure your disease? If something happens to you, don''t tell anyone that I''m your private doctor! You''ll ruin my reputation!"

    Hearing William''s roar, Aaron frowns slightly and moves the phone away from his ear.

    Yes, William had warned him that his brain nerves have eroded due to prolonged insomnia, and he needs surgery to cure it.

    Until he undergoes the operation, to keep the disease from recurring, he needs regular acupuncture treatment.

    But since he came to Abbe City, he has been busy with work and social engagements and thinking about how to deal with Katrina. Despite William''s repeated urging, he keeps delaying his treatment.

    Now that his company is somehow stable and he has finally talked to Katrina, it is time to think about his health.

    Aaron''s face is expressionless as he says, "There''s still some work left in Hadley City. I''ll be back tomorrow morning."

    Hearing an affirmative answer from Aaron, William slowly calms down. He mutters a few words and hangs up.

    William has never encountered a person like Aaron. To pursue a girl, he will work himself to the bone and completely ignore his health.

    As a doctor, it''s very tiring for him to urge Aaron to take care of himself constantly.

    It takes Katrina a long time to drag the big bouquet of flowers home.

    Placing the bouquet on the table, she bends over and gasps for breath. Then she goes to the window, opens the curtains, and looks down.

    Meanwhile, Aaron is hanging up the phone. His eyes sweep over Katrina''s apartment.

    Katrina doesn''t know if Aaron sees her. But when he looks up, she suddenly becomes nervous, and she hides behind the curtains for fear of being discovered.

    Fortunately, Aaron doesn''t stay much longer. He drives away and disappears from view.

    Aaron''s sudden appearance makes Katrina fall into chaos and trouble all at once.

    Earlier today, Marcellus confessed his love to her. She still doesn''t know how to respond to him.

    To make things more complicated, Aaron suddenly appears.

    Katrina is so frustrated, and she feels like she is about to explode.

    From Aaron''s words, it seems that he won''t give her up so easily. Does that mean she will see him more often?

    She only wants to live a peaceful life. Why is this happening to her?

    "This is terrible!"

    Lying on the bed, Katrina kneads her hair restlessly. She is visibly upset.

    On the one hand, she is fond of Marcellus''s tenderness and thoughtfulness. She even feels inclined to say yes to him.

    But Aaron''s appearance is, no doubt, a reminder of what happened in Hadley City.

    Although she was unwilling at that time, she still slept with another man.

    All she wants to do is to forget the unbearable past. She doesn''t expect that Aaron will refuse to give up and come to Abbe City to find her.

    Marcellus, on the one hand, and Aaron on the other¡­

    Being involved with two men makes Katrina hate herself.

    What can she do now?

    Between Marcellus and Aaron, she''s definitely more inclined towards Marcellus.

    Marcellus has a gentle personality. For so many years, he always has by her side, taking care of her in every aspect. But because of Sophie, she did everything to avoid him.

    And Aaron?

    Domineering and indifferent, he always ignores her wishes and forces her to do things she doesn''t want to do. She is anxious to remove him from her life.

    But if she says yes to Marcellus, Sophie won''t let her go easily.

    And Aaron probably won''t let her go either.

    To be with her, he moved his entire company to Abbe City. If she gets together with Marcellus, Aaron will not only retaliate against her but also against Marcellus.

    Sophie is enough to give her a headache. Now, a more dangerous factor enters the situation, Aaron. Because of these external factors, Katrina and Marcellus are bound to be apart.

    Katrina appreciates Marcellus''s kindness to her. But she can''t get him into trouble.

    Before Katrina kneads her hair into a bird''s nest, she gets a call from Farrah.

    Katrina takes a deep breath to calm down before she answers the phone. "h.e.l.lo, Farrah."

    Hearing Katrina''s slightly hoa.r.s.e voice, Farrah begins to worry. "What''s wrong, Katrina? Your voice seems off. Are you okay?"

    "I must be a little tired from work today."

    Well, her weary heart is definitely exhausted.

    "All right! Have a good rest tonight!" Farrah pauses for a moment before lowering her voice. "By the way, Katrina, I called to tell you that Mr. Quentin''s p.e.n.i.s has been st.i.tched up in surgery. But the medical expert in the hospital says that it won''t have the s.e.xual function anymore. Mr. Quentin decided to go abroad to receive more advanced treatment..."

    Hearing Farrah gossip on the phone reminds Katrina of what Aaron told her during dinner.

    The reason Melvin ended up like this is her. Aaron took vengeance against him for her.

    For Farrah, the news of a young famous bachelor''s p.e.n.i.s being cut off is worth gossiping about. She would probably never imagine that her best friend is the reason that the man ended up like this.

 Chapter 164: What A Sudden Misfortune

    The thought of Aaron fills Katrina with unspeakable emotion.

    After chatting with Farrah for a while, Katrina hangs up the phone. She gets out of bed and takes her pajamas to the bathroom to take a bath.

    In the President''s office of the Anderson Real Estate Enterprise the next morning, Carl suddenly feels a sharp pain in his chest when he stands up to get a file. He starts coughing uncontrollably as if his heart is being torn apart.

    He clutches his chest with a frown as he slowly sits back down in his chair.

    Recently, he''s been getting chest pains from time to time. He has a feeling that there may be something wrong with his body.

    Finally, when the pain subsides a bit, Carl picks up the phone on the desk and calls his secretary. "I''m going out. Arrange a car to pick me up downstairs."

    After hanging up the phone, Carl gets up and puts on his coat. He holds back the pain in his chest as he goes downstairs.

    As soon as he reaches the entrance of the company, the driver immediately opens the door of the car and greets him politely, "Mr. Anderson."

    Carl gets inside and tells the driver to go to the hospital.

    An hour later, Carl is sitting in the doctor''s office with a lab result in his hands. "You''re in the advanced stage of lung cancer. The proliferation of the cancer cells is very serious, and the situation is not optimistic," the chief physician says with a solemn face.

    Carl is stunned to hear the news.

    Advanced stage of lung cancer?

    The doctor''s diagnosis is like the death penalty to him.

    After a few minutes of silence, Carl asks hoa.r.s.ely, "Doctor, how long do I have?"

    No one knows what kind of psychological struggle Carl went through in the last few minutes. No one knows how agonizing these moments have been for him.

    The doctor sighs, "Maybe three months, maybe three years. No one can say for sure. Either way, it''s best to get treatment as soon as possible."

    "I see."

    Carl pauses for a moment before standing up from his chair. "Thank you, Doctor."

    With that, he turns around and leaves the doctor''s office with the lab result.

    From exiting the doctor''s office to leaving the hospital, the short twenty minutes feels like a long torment that lasts two centuries.

    As the President of the Anderson Real Estate Enterprise, Carl is still in his prime. He may be old, but he is still strong. But right now, he seems much older. The wrinkles on his face become more and more evident.

    A helpless smile suddenly appears on Carl''s face. He whispers to himself, "Karma is inescapable."

    The driver waiting outside sees Carl coming out of the hospital, and hurriedly opens the door for him. "Mr. Anderson."

    The driver''s tone becomes cautious when he notices that Carl seems to be in a bad mood. "Mr. Anderson, are you all right?"

    Carl shakes his head gently. "I''m all right."

    After he gets into the car, he says, "Back to the company."

    The driver breathes a sigh of relief upon hearing Carl''s words. If he wants to go back to the company, there is probably nothing wrong with him.

    Once he is back in the office, Carl sits on his chair and feels his palms sweat.

    The doctor''s diagnosis rings in his mind over and over again.

    "Advanced stage of lung cancer."

    "The proliferation of cancer cells is very serious."

    "Your situation is not optimistic."

    "Maybe three months, maybe three years."

    Every word is like a curse, another nail in his coffin. Like a sickle in the hands of Death, each word slices through him with all its might.

    Carl is only in his fifties, struggling to keep his business alive. How could this happen?

    Cancer?

    What a sudden misfortune!

    Since the company is still in its developing stage, it will take a few years to flourish.

    At present, Samuel has not yet been trained. He has zero ambition, and he continually indulges in debauchery all day long. How could he trust the company to Samuel?

    Carl struggled for so many years to build the company from nothing.

    How could he let it go at this crucial time to receive treatment?

    No way! Absolutely not!

    He has to teach Samuel personally so he can take his place.

    Not only can he not be hospitalized at this time, but he also has to conceal the news. If his family finds out that he has cancer, they will collapse.

    He has to hold on.

    Now that he thinks about it...

    Death is nothing to be afraid of. Sooner or later, the day will come.

    Besides, he has already lived for another ten years. If someone hadn''t saved him on that fateful day, he would have died much earlier. And the Anderson Real Estate Enterprise wouldn''t even exist.

    Although Carl is not afraid of Death, he has to take care of the division of his property before he dies. If he suddenly dies without preparing anything beforehand, his whole family will be in a mess.

    And Katrina¡­

    After all these years, how could he feel nothing?

    If he dies, there will be no place for Katrina in the Anderson family. His family would probably cut all ties with her and leave her with nothing.

    After going through his property, Carl eventually drafts a will.

    The will states that in the event of his Death, 30 percent of his wealth will go to his wife Winnie, 30 percent to his son Samuel, 30 percent to his daughter Sophie, and 10 percent to Katrina.

    On the day Carl finishes the will, he goes to a lawyer to have it notarized.

    In the afternoon, Winnie goes to the company with Sophie, carrying a thermos bucket in her hand.

    "Your father has been coughing a lot recently. I prepared some sweet snow pear soup for him. He should feel better after drinking it."

    "Mom, dad is so lucky to have a wife like you!"

    They chat as they enter the elevator, making their way to the President''s office on the top floor.

    As soon as they get to the door of the office, the secretary approaches them courteously and says, "Madam, Miss, Mr. Anderson, and his son are both at a meeting in the conference room right now. Please make yourself comfortable and wait inside for a while."

    Winnie nods and walks into the office with Sophie.

    After sitting on the sofa for a while, Sophie begins to get bored.

    Looking at the office filled with dull company doc.u.ments, she sighs. "Sitting in an office all day is boring. No wonder Samuel doesn''t want to work in the company."

    Winnie shoots her a serious look. "Do you think it''s easy for us to live our present life? Your father and brother work hard and are busy with social engagements every day to make a living."

    "Thank them for working so hard! I''ll observe what Dad does every day and learn from him," Sophie says as she sits in Carl''s chair.

    With nothing to do, she opens a few files to read but is unable to understand anything. Before she closes everything, she suddenly sees a doc.u.ment on property distribution.

    Sophie''s eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 165: Katrinas Share

    "Mom! Come and have a look quickly! What is this?"

    Sophie''s sharp voice surprises Winnie.

    "What have you been yelling in your father''s office?" Winnie chides her daughter. She gets up from the sofa and walks to the office desk. "What is it? Let me see."

    When Winnie walks over and reads the doc.u.ment, her gracious face suddenly becomes serious. Upon reading that ten percent of the Anderson property will go to Katrina, her face darkens even more.

    "What is this? Your father wrote a will in advance?"

    For a family with abundant a.s.sets, a will and testament are beyond contention. In case of a sudden emergency, or in the event the heirs fight with each other over the division of the property, a person''s will is the law.

    But what''s even more shocking than seeing Carl''s final will is the fact that it includes Katrina''s name.

    Sophie cries out, "G.o.d! Is dad crazy? Is he actually giving Katrina 10 percent of his fortune? She''s a stranger! Dad already kindly adopted her and supported her schooling. For his kindness, she shouldn''t ask for anything else! Is he actually giving our property to her? Something''s wrong!"

    Sophie despises Katrina so much that she can''t stand the thought of a fraction of her family''s fortune going to her.

    Ten percent!

    As her father''s only daughter, she only has 30 percent. But a stranger like Katrina gets 10 percent?

    Ten percent is not a small number for an average person.

    Compared to Sophie''s cries of displeasure, Winnie is composed. But irrepressible anger is visible on her well-maintained face.

    "Your father is crazy! How did that woman bewitch him!"

    Carl always protects Katrina every chance he gets. As his wife, Winnie tolerates the whole situation.

    But now, how could she tolerate a stranger getting a share of their family''s property?

    Sophie yells angrily, "Mom! Is Katrina dad''s illegitimate daughter? Why else would he treat her so kindly?"

    In light of recent events, she has to revisit the possibility again. Why else would her father give Katrina so much money?

    Their family doesn''t owe Katrina anything!

    On the contrary, Katrina owes them!

    In Sophie''s words, Winnie growls, "Sophie! Stop talking nonsense!"

    If Katrina is Carl''s illegitimate daughter, it means that Carl had an affair with another woman more than two decades ago.

    But during those years, Carl was just starting up his business, and his company was not developing well. He was so with work that he couldn''t possibly have the time and energy to find another woman.

    A few years later, the company went bankrupt in the wake of a financial crisis. As the saying goes, place somebody in a tight spot, and he will survive.

    It was only after this bankruptcy that Carl recovered his losses and was able to gradually build his business until it developed into a big scale.

    Katrina is unlikely to be Carl''s daughter, no matter her blood type or appearance.

    As a wife, she was seeing Carl''s unusual devotion to an adopted child made Winnie suspicious. She had a private investigator look into it in secret. The result was conclusive. Katrina Miller and Carl Anderson are not related in any way.

    Feeling Winnie''s displeasure, Sophie realizes that she put her foot in her mouth. But she is also inwardly relieved to get confirmation of the truth.

    Luckily, Katrina is not her father''s illegitimate daughter.

    Sophie will be in trouble if she really has such a bothersome person as her sister. Her father could divide their family property equally with Katrina.

    But since Katrina has no relations with the Anderson family, concessions about getting 10 percent of property are unlikely.

    Meanwhile, Winnie is also furious.

    "I don''t know what''s so good about this woman! Your father dotes on her and protects her since her childhood! Whenever she''s in the presence of your father, she pretends to be very obedient!" Winnie complains angrily, venting out her dissatisfaction.

    At that moment, Sophie suddenly remembers something. "Mom, Samuel told me that Katrina came to the company to look for dad once. Is she secretly close to dad?"

    Hearing this, Winnie frowns. "Katrina came to the company to see your father? What was her purpose?"

    "I don''t know," Sophie replies hesitantly. "She met up with a dad in his office, and n.o.body knew what they talked about. Mom, do you think Katrina cozies up to dad in secret to get our property?"

    After all, Winnie is over fifty years old. Even with the best treatment, her flabby skin and old figure can''t compare to a young girl in her twenties.

    There is no shortage of women for rich men, and Winnie has always been wary of Carl having an affair.

    And now...

    Upon hearing Sophie''s words, she feels like a nerve has been struck, and her whole person becomes alert.

    That b.i.t.c.h!

    Katrina probably seduces Carl in secret to manipulate him into giving her a share of their family property!

    Although she is not Carl''s illegitimate daughter, she could be his mistress!

    The more Winnie thinks about it, the more she finds it likely.

    How else could she explain Carl favoring Katrina despite not being related to her? Why else would Carl give 10 percent of their family property to her?

    The fact that Katrina once visited Carl''s office also supports the theory.

    Even Winnie, his wife, seldom goes to the company. Why would Katrina visit Carl? What was her purpose?

    It''s possible that she took the opportunity to do something unspeakable.

    At the thought that the ungrateful woman whom their family raised dares to seduce her husband with her youth and beauty to gain their property, Winnie seethes in rage.

    "That ungrateful b.i.t.c.h! Sophie, we''re leaving!" Winnie snarls, walking out angrily.

    She wants to confront Katrina and tear her apart. She wants to know how she could dare seduce someone else''s husband.

    Sophie successfully ignites Winnie''s ire with a few half-true words.

    Watching Winnie leave, Sophie quickly closes the file on Carl''s computer and follows her mother out.

    Actually, Sophie doesn''t know if Katrina has such thoughts about her dad.

    All she knows is that she hates Katrina to the core.

    Uniting with her mother to make trouble for Katrina, gives Sophie a great sense of joy.

    That b.i.t.c.h won''t get a dime from them!

 Chapter 166: Bubbling With Rage

    Twenty minutes later, Winnie and Sophie rush to Katrina''s workplace. This is the first time that they go to the police station to look for Katrina.

    Aggressively walking in, Winnie stops a policeman by the entrance and asks, "Where is Katrina Miller? Call her out!"

    The man happens to be Katrina''s partner, Colin.

    Winnie looks malicious, with her delicate makeup and fancy dress. She looks like a wealthy middle-aged woman who''s difficult to deal with. Stunned at her sudden demand, Colin hesitantly asks, "What do you want with Miss Miller?"

    Winnie snaps back, "What do I want? I don''t have to answer to the likes of you!"

    Her rude response catches Colin off guard, but he still responds politely, "For personal matters, please contact Miss Miller privately."

    Bubbling with rage, Winnie is eager to vent her anger out on Katrina. When Colin refuses to tell her Katrina''s whereabouts, she pushes him aside and rushes forward furiously, intent on finding Katrina herself.

    Colin frowns at Winnie''s actions. She looks like she is about to cause some trouble. Before he could take out his phone and send a warning message to Katrina, the girl herself suddenly exits the office and b.u.mps into Winnie.

    It is the end of the day shift, and Katrina is ready to leave with her bag. But she doesn''t expect to see Winnie and Sophie at her workplace. Her eyes widened in surprise.

    "Aunt Green, why are you here?"

    When Katrina sees Winnie and Sophie at the police station, she a.s.sumes that they are here for police matters. She doesn''t expect them to come to the station to find her.

    Seeing Katrina''s innocent and confused face, Winnie becomes even more furious. She steps forward on her high heels and walks over to her, swinging her arm and slapping Katrina on the face. "Katrina! You b.i.t.c.h! You shameless tart!"

    Katrina doesn''t expect Winnie to slap her suddenly. Caught off guard by the strike, she cups her sore cheek, and her head tilted to one side.

    Suddenly seeing Winnie and Sophie at the station was a surprise to Katrina. Now, Winnie hits her for no reason.

    Did they come to her workplace to attack her?

    Like mother, like daughter, Winnie and Sophie are outrageous beyond her expectations.

    Last time, because Marcellus dropped Katrina off at the Anderson house in person, Sophie confronted her at the bus stop and slapped her.

    This time, she gets slapped by Winnie?

    Although Katrina has always known that Winnie doesn''t like her, the older woman has never been violent towards her. The most she does is glare at her and talk to her coldly.

    But now...

    What did she do wrong?

    What did she do to anger Winnie?

    Why did Winnie go all the way to her workplace to slap her in front of all her colleagues?

    Katrina wonders if Winnie slapped her for Sophie''s sake. She is always polite to Winnie. She hasn''t done anything to provoke her.

    No one expects Winnie to slap Katrina upon seeing her. Since it is the end of the shift, there are a lot of people by the entrance, and everyone around them is shocked.

    At the sudden attack, Katrina is full of grievance and anger. But she suppresses her rage out of respect for Winnie being an elder and Carl''s wife. She looks straight at the older woman, exerting a great deal of tolerance.

    "Aunt Green, I don''t know what you''re talking about!"

    A tart? What on earth does Winnie mean?

    Did Winnie come here to seek justice for Sophie?

    She hasn''t accepted Marcellus yet. If normal social interaction equates to being a tart, then Sophie is an even bigger tart than her.

    As a young rich girl, Sophie regularly goes clubbing at bars. More than a dozen men have dined with her and sent flowers to her.

    Seeing the determination in Katrina''s eyes, Winnie becomes even angrier and moves to pull her hair. "You don''t know? After what you''ve done, you''re still playing the fool and denying it?"

    Fortunately, Colin is standing behind Winnie and promptly holds her back. "Madam, if you have something to say, please say your piece. But you can''t a.s.sault a police officer!"

    This woman actually dares to hit a person in the police station! She actually dares to attack a police officer out in public!

    At any rate, the police are dignified. Katrina''s colleagues would never let a person use the police station as a place for bl.u.s.ter.

    After being intercepted by Katrina''s colleagues, Winnie can''t touch Katrina again. But it doesn''t stop her from shouting at Katrina.

    "Katrina Miller! How could such a shameless and immoral woman like you exist! After we adopted and raised you, you dare to seduce your Uncle Anderson! You b.i.t.c.h! You don''t deserve to be a cop! Such a shameless woman should be sentenced to death!"

    In a fit of rage, Winnie screams obscenities at Katrina.

    At the outburst, Katrina''s colleagues look at each other in shock.

    Does Katrina have an inappropriate relationship with her adoptive father?

    As police officers, they have encountered a variety of cases. One of these includes a similar situation where a well-off couple adopts a struggling female student, only to end up with the student seducing the husband and the couple divorcing.

    But they can''t believe that Katrina would be involved in such a scandal.

    The violent woman must be over 50 years old. Even her daughter is older than Katrina. Would Katrina seduce a man old enough to be her father just for money?

    But for money, many young girls can be really shameless in this regard.

    Winnie''s words are like a bombsh.e.l.l.

    Everyone is incredulous. Although they can''t believe that Katrina would do such a thing, they are skeptical. They want to see what Katrina has to say.

    Winnie''s accusation leaves Katrina''s mind blank. She didn''t come for Sophie, but for herself. She thinks that Katrina is seducing her husband.

    Is she actually serious?

    At that moment, Katrina fumes in anger. Not only because Winnie slanders her name in front of all her colleagues, but also because the accusation is a great insult to Carl.

    Glaring at Winnie furiously, Katrina says, "Aunt Green, I am very grateful for Uncle Anderson adopting me when I needed help the most. I respect him as a father. Please don''t insult Uncle Anderson and me with such accusations without any facts or evidence!"

 Chapter 167: Blatant Accusation

    Winnie flares up at Katrina''s response.

    "Insult who? You?" she scoffs. "Stop playing the fool! You keep pretending to be kind and soft-spoken, but I never expected you to be so unscrupulous!"

    "If you didn''t seduce your Uncle Anderson, why would he include you in his will and leave you ten percent of our property? Ten percent! That''s enough for you to live comfortably for the rest of your life!" she exclaims.

    "If you didn''t seduce your Uncle Anderson, why would you go to his office in secret?" she demands. "As an orphan, you must be proud to get ten percent of our property, aren''t you? If I hadn''t found out earlier, you would have succeeded in bewitching your husband! If I hadn''t found out earlier, you could have taken away everything we have!"

    No concessions can be made on Carl''s will regarding the division of property.

    At that moment, Winnie works herself up to a fevered state.

    After all, she has lived with Carl for so many years. She has been by his side through every step in building his company. There is no way she will let a strange woman get a piece of their property so easily.

    Winnie''s previously gracious face becomes vicious.

    Hearing Winnie''s words, Katrina''s colleagues begin to be persuaded.

    The Anderson family adopting Katrina is indeed charity. Katrina has graduated from college and now has the ability to live independently. The Anderson family has done more than enough for her. There is no need for them to do it anymore.

    But for Carl to give her, a complete stranger, ten percent of his wealth?

    It definitely seems suspicious.

    What exactly is Katrina''s relationship with Carl Anderson? Why would he generously give her a portion of his family''s vast wealth?

    People start to doubt the truth.

    Katrina is also shocked at the sudden revelation.

    Is Carl giving her ten percent of his property? This is the first time she hears about it. How could she explain something she has no idea about?

    "Aunt Green, I don''t know anything about the division of the Anderson property. Even if what you say is true, you can rest a.s.sured that I will not take anything from you. I will go to Uncle Anderson and make things clear with him. I swear that if I get any money from you, I will be run over by a car!"

    Katrina takes a deep breath and continues calmly, "I never go to Uncle Anderson''s office in secret. While I was on duty one time, I stumbled upon Eva while she was on her way to deliver doc.u.ments to Uncle Anderson. But she was suffering a cramp in her leg, so I made her go home and sent the doc.u.ments in her place. My colleagues can testify to me."

    She fixes Winnie a stern look.

    "I never had private exchanges and interactions with Uncle Anderson. I respect you as an elder and as my adoptive parent, but your unfounded accusations have seriously affected my reputation! If you think I have an inappropriate relationship with Uncle Anderson, please show me proof, instead of running your mouth like this. You can''t just insult my innocence, yell at me, and attack me randomly!"

    Although Katrina isn''t shouting, her voice is firm with conviction.

    Katrina''s response calms down her colleagues'' suspicions. They go over the events and contemplate the truth of the matter.

    When Winnie came in like a whirlwind, it looked as if she had caught someone committing adultery in the act. Then she slapped Katrina on the spot, telling her off for seducing her husband.

    But what are the facts? What evidence does she have? Nothing.

    Ten percent of the property? There''s no confirmation about that.

    As for Katrina visiting Carl''s office, Katrina had indeed gotten out of the car to help the maid of Anderson Family, who was suffering cramps in the middle of the road.

    They saw the scene themselves.

    At any rate, they can''t casually doubt their colleague''s innocence until the matter is investigated thoroughly.

    Everyone takes Katrina''s side.

    One of the policemen says, "Madam, as soon as you entered the door, you slapped Miss Miller without cause. You could be charged with causing a public disturbance and malicious injury. Worse, you could be charged for a.s.saulting a police officer!"

    Another officer adds, "Stop slandering Miss Miller unless you have enough evidence. Your actions today are enough for Miss Miller to bring the case to the court."

    Filled with anger, Winnie wants to question Katrina further, but she is refuted by the threat in the policemen''s words.

    Katrina''s response is clear from beginning to end. She explains her visit to Carl''s office and denies having a personal relationship with Carl Anderson.

    Furthermore, she says that she won''t accept any money from the Anderson family.

    Winnie confronted her aggressively because she was afraid that Katrina was coveting her family''s property. Now that Katrina has said otherwise, what can Winnie do?

    When she saw Carl''s will, she jumped to the conclusion that Katrina has been seducing Carl without any real evidence.

    She is currently surrounded by policemen who are prepared to detain her if she causes any further disturbance.

    Defeated, Winnie can only grit her teeth and say, "Katrina, you''d better remember what you said today!"

    If Katrina dares to accept a penny from the Anderson family, she will be hit by a car!

    At that moment, Katrina feels extremely downhearted.

    She likes her work, her colleagues, and everything about her job.

    But Winnie and Sophie rushed in regardless of everything, slapped her in front of all her colleagues, and questioned her integrity and relationship with Carl.

    Her self-esteem shatters in an instant. She feels disgraceful.

    Despite the burning pain on her face, the pain in her heart hurts more.

    Even though Katrina has explained herself, she doesn''t know if her colleagues will look at her differently because of this.

    As the saying goes, the tongue is boneless, but it can break bones. Irresponsible rumors like this could cause misunderstandings and be blown out of proportion.

    As Katrina wallows in bitterness and disappointment, a big warm hand wraps around her shoulder and pulls her tightly against someone.

    She looks up and sees Marcellus standing next to her.

    "Mrs. Green, Katrina is my girlfriend! I know best what kind of person she is! In the future, please be responsible for your own words and actions. Otherwise, I will take this to court to defend her innocence!"

    Marcellus''s handsome young face is serious and cold. Although his tone is polite, there is a hint of anger in his voice.

 Chapter 168: Delusion

    As a lawyer, Marcellus is the best at fighting all kinds of lawsuits.

    His words weigh heavy like a hammer. There is a severe threat in his tone.

    The moment Marcellus appears, surprise flashes on Winnie and Sophie''s previously arrogant faces.

    Winnie is incredulous. "Marcellus¡­ How could you talk to me like that?"

    Samuel and Marcellus were cla.s.smates in middle school. And Sophie has always been interested in Marcellus.

    As a result, Winnie is quite familiar with Marcellus. She treats him warmly every time he comes to their home. Courteous and mild-mannered, Marcellus has always been treated politely by the Andersons.

    Marcellus is born to a n.o.ble family, with power not only in business but also in politics. His family is more exalted than the Anderson family.

    When Winnie found out that Sophie likes Marcellus, she naturally supported her, hoping that Sophie could climb the ranks and snag a rich husband.

    If Sophie can end up with such an excellent man, not only can Winnie rest a.s.sured of her daughter''s happiness, but the Anderson family can also solidify their position in Abbe City through the power and influence of the Brook family. It would kill two birds with one stone.

    But as time pa.s.sed by, Marcellus and Samuel grew farther and farther apart. He visits their homeless and less. Even so, when Marcellus sees Winnie, he always behaves graciously and politely, treating her as an elder.

    But now¡­

    How could this man, who has always been so excellent and respectful in her eyes, look at her so coldly, going as far as to threaten her?

    At this moment, Winnie can''t help but gape in shock.

    What has Katrina done to make an outstanding man like Marcellus so fiercely loyal to her?

    Marcellus being protective of Katrina and acting indifferent towards her, is like a thorn in Winnie''s heart.

    But no one is as shocked and hurt as Sophie when she hears Marcellus''s words. She chokes, "Marcellus, are you really together?"

    Marcellus just said that Katrina is his girlfriend.

    Are they finally together?

    Seeing the man she has loved for so many years holding another woman protectively and saying that she is his girlfriend is a huge blow to Sophie.

    Marcellus respects Winnie as an elder and, more or less, treats her courteously.

    But as for Sophie¡­

    Ever since she conspired against Katrina, he has cut ties with her completely. He is entirely indifferent to her.

    Marcellus ignores Sophie and looks at Winnie, holding back his anger. "Mrs. Green," he says, "my att.i.tude towards you depends on your att.i.tude towards my girlfriend. Since you are disrespectful to her, how do you expect me to speak to you?"

    Although Marcellus''s voice is low, Winnie can hear the steel in his tone. He is uncompromising in front of her.

    "You¡­" Winnie is frustrated by Marcellus''s att.i.tude, but she finally accepts defeat.

    After all, Marcellus is different from Katrina. He has a strong family background, and she doesn''t dare offend him so easily.

    In the beginning, Winnie and Sophie were domineering. But now, they cower helplessly in the wake of Marcellus''s appearance. He forces them to settle down, brooking no further argument.

    In the end, Winnie pulls Sophie''s arm. "Sophie, let''s go!"

    Because of Marcellus, she will let Katrina go this time.

    But she can''t help despairing how such an excellent man as Marcellus could ignore Sophie for a worthless little b.i.t.c.h like Katrina.

    As Winnie pulls Sophie''s out of the room, Sophie stares at Marcellus in disbelief.

    "Marcellus, Marcellus..."

    Sophie can''t bear to give up so easily. She doesn''t want to give up the man she loves, Katrina.

    She thought that Marcellus only said that he was cutting ties with her because he was in a bad mood. She thought that he would choose to forgive her when he wasn''t angry anymore.

    But ever since that day, Marcellus no longer treats her warmly and cruelly turns a blind eye to her. Not only won''t he look at her, but he announces that he is now another woman''s boyfriend.

    How could Sophie give up now?

    She wants to get down on her knees and beg him to stop ignoring her. She wants to beg him to give her another chance.

    But no matter how many times Sophie calls his name, no matter how much her voice trembles, Marcellus doesn''t even glance at her. He puts his arm around Katrina''s shoulder, and walks straight out, striding past them.

    After the whole drama, everyone else in the police station goes back to their own business and whispers among themselves.

    "Katrina, seducing her adoptive father? What a ridiculous idea! With a boyfriend like Marcellus Brook, it would be better to marry him. The Brook family is powerful, and Attorney Brook is young and handsome. If Katrina becomes his wife, why would she seduce a man in his fifties?"

    "That old woman probably has delusions of her husband leaving her for a young mistress. She probably sees every young pretty girl as her rival. If a girl as good as Katrina is a mistress, then I''m afraid there are no fine girls in the world anymore."

    Winnie''s expression twists when she hears the whispers around her.

    The sudden appearance of Marcellus only adds to the impression that Winnie and Sophie came to find fault over nothing.

    Winnie angrily drags Sophie out.

    After she calms down to think about it, she finds her actions today a little impulsive.

    Indeed, when she saw that her husband left ten percent of the property to Katrina, an adopted daughter with no ties to him, and heard that Katrina once went to Carl''s office, she immediately saw red and jumped to conclusions.

    But does she actually have any evidence of Katrina and Carl having a secret relationship?

    Not at all.

    It''s all just a conjecture.

    Winnie picks up her phone and calls Samuel. "Samuel, didn''t you see Katrina go to your father''s office last time? Why did she come to your father? How long did she stay inside?"

    On the other end of the line, Samuel is puzzled by his mother''s sudden inquiries. He answers truthfully, "It looked like she came to deliver some doc.u.ments to him. She came out after a few minutes. What''s the matter, Mom?"

 Chapter 169: Let Me Be Your Boyfriend

    Samuel''s reply matches Katrina''s explanation perfectly.

    That means that Katrina''s visit that day was just a fluke. She was only there to deliver some doc.u.ments to Carl.

    Winnie continues to ask her son, "How many times has Katrina come to see your dad?"

    Noticing the seriousness in his mother''s tone, Samuel recalls carefully, "It seems that was the only time. What the h.e.l.l is going on, mom?"

    Hearing Samuel''s answer, Winnie finally gives up on the idea. "Nothing. Bye," she replies before hanging up.

    Winnie usually spends her time at home. Katrina rarely visits, and on the rare occasion she does, she is always with the whole family. There was no instance where Katrina had been alone with Carl.

    Samuel is at the company for work every day. Since Katrina only went to see Carl once, there''s probably nothing strange between them.

    But why would Carl give Katrina 10 percent of his property?

    The thought doesn''t put Winnie''s worries at ease.

    On the other end of the line, Samuel looks puzzled when the line goes dead.

    "What is up with my parents today? Are they playing a joke on me?"

    First, his father spent the whole day training him. It was as if Carl was going to make him take over the company the next day. Then, his mother calls to ask him strange questions only to hang up immediately without explaining why.

    Samuel feels really exhausted.

    Meanwhile, Katrina is sitting in Marcellus''s limousine while Marcellus buys medicine for her in a nearby pharmacy.

    Katrina doesn''t remember how she left the police station. She sits in the car in a daze.

    Marcellus''s sudden appearance during the incident probably gave her some strength. Even though she lost the ability to think at that time, she accepted his support and followed him afterward out of trust.

    Katrina''s phone suddenly rings. Picking up the phone, she sees that Colin is calling.

    As soon as Katrina answers the phone, she hears Colin''s worried voice. "Katrina, are you okay?"

    "I''m fine," Katrina whispers.

    Colin seems to come back to life after the disaster, breathing out a long sigh of relief. "d.a.m.n that fierce lady! She grasped my arm the moment she came in, demanding for you in a horrifying way. She rushed in before I could warn you. I wanted to tell you to hide."

    He adds, "Fortunately, I quickly called Marcellus. How is Marcellus? He was particularly handsome just now. It looked like a hero rescuing a princess. Doesn''t it feel particularly romantic? If you two get married, don''t forget to invite me to your wedding!"

    Colin suddenly realizes how inappropriate his words are, given what just happened. After all, Katrina was humiliated in public a few moments ago. She must be feeling quite sad right now.

    Clearing his throat, Colin lowers his voice and says, "Katrina, don''t worry. Everyone at the bureau is on your side. No one believes you could do any of those things she accused you of. Don''t burden yourself. No matter what happens, we''re here for you."

    At Colin''s words, the corners of Katrina''s mouth lift into a reluctant smile. "Thank you, Colin."

    No wonder Marcellus popped up at the crucial moment to save her. Colin had secretly called him for help.

    Katrina remembers that Winnie had tried to pull her hair after she slapped her. Colin was the one who held her back and stopped her. Her colleagues had also defended her by warning Winnie off, preventing the woman from causing more trouble.

    She is immensely grateful to her colleagues for choosing to trust and protect her.

    "Katrina, talk to your Marcellus. If you need time off, just let me know. I can help you with your work," Colin says before hanging up.

    Just then, Marcellus returns from the pharmacy. He hands Katrina an ice pack to reduce the swelling on her face.

    Seeing the concern in Marcellus''s eyes, Katrina covers her face with the ice pack and says sincerely, "Marcellus, thank you."

    He came over to rescue her when she was most helpless. He firmly protected her and pulled her out of the mess like a valiant hero.

    At Katrina''s words, Marcellus stares at her with tender, loving eyes.

    "Katrina, I just want to thank you. You trusted me and didn''t refute me when I said I was your boyfriend."

    When Katrina''s colleague called him and told him that she was in trouble, he rushed over immediately. Seeing her being bullied by Winnie and Sophie made him so angry that he presented himself as her boyfriend even though Katrina hadn''t answered him yet.

    Fortunately, Katrina didn''t contradict him. She let him wrap his arm around her shoulder until they left the station.

    It was the first time that he felt so close to her.

    He wants to be with her and become her boyfriend so much that he felt fulfilled when she accepted him.

    Katrina can''t help but be surprised at Marcellus''s words.

    Boyfriend?

    Right. When Marcellus showed up, he claimed to be her boyfriend.

    Katrina was so rattled by Winnie''s accusation that it didn''t register until now. Hearing Marcellus talk about it now, she suddenly feels embarra.s.sed and doesn''t dare to look him in the eyes.

    Avoiding his gaze, she says, "I know you were only trying to help me."

    He only said he was her boyfriend to shock Winnie and Sophie, didn''t he?

    Although Katrina knows how Marcellus feels about her, she is still unsure of what to do. Since he confessed to her, she still hasn''t figured out how to answer him.

    But Marcellus doesn''t seem inclined to back down this time.

    His dark eyes are locked on Katrina as he reaches for her small soft hands.

    Marcellus is holding on tightly, looking determined. There is a hint of desperation in his voice as he says, "Katrina, let me be your boyfriend!"

    There is a sense of urgency and intense desire in his eyes. His handsome brows involuntarily coil up for a moment. He stares intently at her, afraid to miss any reaction.

    Marcellus''s heart breaks more every time he sees that she is being bullied. The more his heartaches, the more he wants to stand by her and protect her.

    And the only person who can stay by Katrina''s side is her boyfriend.

    At first, he wanted to give her a few days to answer, patiently waiting for her reply.

    But now, he finds that he can''t wait any longer.

    Marcellus is desperate for her answer.

    He desperately wants his claim of being her boyfriend to be a reality.

 Chapter 170: The First Woman To Infuriate Him

    Marcellus''s palms are dry and warm as he clutches Katrina''s small soft hands desperately.

    This is the first time that he grabs her hand so actively and eagerly. His eyes are full of sincerity as he gazes at her.

    Katrina unconsciously tries to draw back her hands, but he holds onto them tightly. He doesn''t back down this time, not giving her a chance to escape. His eyes are also boring into hers intensely.

    This time, Katrina can''t turn him down again.

    Despite her terrible past, despite the fact that she has lost her innocence in a way, she doesn''t know how to explain to Marcellus¡­

    But Sophie still stands between them. Carl''s kindness in raising her makes her feel a little guilty at the thought of accepting Marcellus.

    On top of it all, she doesn''t think Aaron will let her off so easily.

    But Marcellus''s eyes are too earnest, and she can feel the sincerity in his words. She never wants to see him disappointed again.

    Marcellus has done so much for her. Didn''t she once decide to try to accept him?

    Why should she let herself be swayed by messy external factors?

    Katrina finally nods and agrees with great determination. "Okay."

    She doesn''t know if it''s an impulsive decision or a moment of insanity.

    In a word, this is the simplest choice of her heart.

    Katrina''s answer makes Marcellus mad with joy.

    It seems too good to believe that she really belongs to him now.

    Marcellus grabs Katrina''s shoulder excitedly but carefully, asking again, "Katrina, do you really want to be my girlfriend?"

    Instead of avoiding his eyes, Katrina seems to be more certain about her choice this time, looking directly at him and nodding with certainty. "Yes."

    Hearing her answer Marcellus''s handsome and elegant face is instantly filled with surprise and excitement. He seems to be happier than he was at any other moment in his life, even when he graduated top honors at the university.

    He gathers Katrina in his arms and hugs her tightly.

    Marcellus has loved Katrina for so many years, quietly pursuing her despite her constant refusal. Now, she finally agrees to be his girlfriend. How could he not be overjoyed?

    "Katrina, today is the happiest day of my life!" he exclaims. "You can rest a.s.sured that in the future, I will always be good for you. I will always be by your side!"

    Full of excitement, Marcellus is eager to express his determination and devotion to her.

    Held tightly in his Marcellus''s arms, Katrina subconsciously tries to push him away. But when she touches his chest, she can feel his heartbeat pounding furiously.

    Katrina has known Marcellus for so many years. Although Marcellus has always liked her, he has always been a man of extraordinary integrity.

    The most intimate thing he has done to Katrina is to touch her head.

    This is the first time that he holds her hand and embraces her. It''s natural for her to feel a little uncomfortable.

    But since she has promised to be his girlfriend, she should try to be responsive to his affections now.

    And Katrina has figured things out with regards to Aaron. If she has to choose between Marcellus and Aaron to be her boyfriend, her first choice will be Marcellus.

    Maybe if she has a boyfriend, she can get rid of Aaron completely. Now that she has a boyfriend, she has to be determined to make a clean break from Aaron.

    Marcellus finally lets Katrina go after realizing that he''s hugging her extremely tight. Aware of his impropriety, he says apologetically, "Sorry, Katrina, I got too excited."

    Katrina beams. "It''s fine."

    After becoming Katrina''s boyfriend, Marcellus is not as elegant and smooth as usual, instead of growing rather stiff. "Katrina, what do you want to eat? I''ll buy you dinner."

    He wants to do this properly. He wants to take her out to dinner, watch a movie together, and go on a romantic date with her as other couples do.

    However, Katrina looks at him with some embarra.s.sment. "I am a little tired today. Can I go home early?"

    Marcellus feels a little too eager.

    After all, it has only been a while since Winnie and Sophie bullied Katrina. Winnie had slapped Katrina in her own workplace, in front of all her colleagues. She must feel a little depressed.

    Marcellus reaches out his hand and touches her cheek with a pained look in his eyes.

    Although the mark on Katrina''s face looks much better after the ice compress, the memory of Katrina being beaten makes Marcellus heartbroken and irritated.

    Marcellus changes his mind and speaks softly, "I''ll take you home."

    While Marcellus drives Katrina home, her phone rings all of a sudden.

    Katrina takes out her phone and sees an unknown number.

    Who could it be?

    Answering the phone doubtfully, Katrina hears a familiar voice on the other end. "Are you off work?"

    Hearing the familiar voice almost causes Katrina to stop breathing. Her eyes flash with panic.

    Aaron?

    What is he calling her for?

    When it comes to Aaron, Katrina is a bit of a coward, probably because of the shadow he left in her heart.

    Katrina tries to calm down. "What do you want?"

    There is a deliberate effort in her tone to maintain some distance between them.

    Aaron''s deep voice says in a strong tone, "To check in on you! I am working in Hadley these days. Wait for me and don''t hook up with other men, do you hear me?"

    Katrina is momentarily speechless at Aaron''s words.

    Who does he think he is?

    Are you checking in on her?

    Are they close?

    Katrina just agreed to be Marcellus''s girlfriend. With Aaron calling to say such things, Katrina is afraid that Marcellus will misunderstand her.

    "If you have nothing to say, I''m hanging up now."

    Katrina quickly ends the conversation and hangs up.

    Far away in Hadley, Aaron grits his teeth when he hears the busy tone on the phone.

    This d.a.m.n woman! She actually dares to hang up on him!

    When Aaron calls again, Katrina refuses to answer the phone. He can''t be more annoyed at the treatment. Unspeakable rage grows with every ring left unanswered.

    The audacity of this woman not to answer her phone!

    "d.a.m.n it!" Aaron throws the phone away in anger.

    Holding a needle in his hand, William laughs at him. "You still haven''t won her over after going all the way to Abbe?"

    William knows whom Aaron called without even guessing.

    Katrina is the first woman who has dared to hang up on Aaron.

    She is the first woman to infuriate Aaron like this.

 Chapter 171: Given The Circumstances

    Aaron is half-naked, lying face down on his bed with silver needles sticking out of his back.

    He is distraught at Katrina, refusing to answer his call. It doesn''t help when William rubs salt on his wounds with his sarcastic remarks.

    There''s no place for Aaron to vent his anger. He can only scold William instead. "This is none of your business! Focus on your job!"

    "Yeah." William frowns in displeasure at being used as a punching bag. He p.r.i.c.ks one of Aaron''s acupuncture points harshly.

    "Ah!" Aaron fails to restrain the pain and shouts, "William! Can''t you be professional?"

    William says slowly, "Grumpy, man! Weren''t you taught not to offend your doctor? Especially the doctor treating you!"

    William is a very vindictive doctor. But despite his retaliation, he doesn''t dare go too far. When Aaron gasps, he pulls out the needle carefully. If he keeps this up, he won''t have a job by tomorrow.

    Katrina doesn''t fall back to her fear of being dominated by Aaron. She hangs up determinedly without waiting for a response.

    Seeing Katrina hang up on someone, Marcellus is afraid that she may be in some trouble. "Katrina, what''s wrong?"

    At Marcellus''s question, she quickly stabilizes her mood and explains casually, "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s an acquaintance from elementary school who wants to borrow money to gamble. I refused."

    Katrina is unable to let Marcellus know about Aaron''s existence. She is eager to draw a clear line with Aaron. Someday, she will find the right moment to tell Marcellus what she has gone through with the other man.

    But not now.

    Her relationship with Marcellus is still new. She still feels embarra.s.sed to talk about such a sensitive topic with him.

    "By the way, Katrina, if it''s inconvenient for you to talk to Mr. Anderson about what happened, I can talk to him instead."

    Earlier, Winnie and Sophie came to the police station to confront Katrina about the division of the Anderson property. Although Marcellus wasn''t present during the whole incident, he heard Winnie''s voice through the phone.

    Knowing Katrina''s character, Marcellus, knows that she will be unwilling to accept it.

    But recently, with the exception of Carl Anderson, the rest of the Anderson family has been attacking her from all directions.

    And it happened again today.

    Marcellus offers to deal with the situation on Katrina''s behalf because he is afraid that she will get hurt again by the Andersons.

    As her boyfriend, he will take her place and negotiate with them, so she wouldn''t need to think of such unpleasant things.

    Katrina knows Marcellus''s offer is out of kindness. But since this is her own affair, she wants to handle it on her own.

    Even if the rest of the Anderson family doesn''t treat her well, she still has her uncle.

    She doesn''t know why Carl would want to give her 10 percent of the family property. She is even shocked by the news.

    But it only further proves Carl''s kindness to her. If she lets Marcellus handle it for her, it would be somehow disrespectful to him.

    Katrina says firmly, "Thank you, Marcellus. But I''m going there tomorrow to make things clear with Uncle Anderson personally."

    "Katrina, I''m your boyfriend. You don''t need to thank me. I''ll drive you there tomorrow."

    Katrina blinks in surprise. "Don''t bother¡­"

    "It''s not a bother. Don''t worry, and I won''t go in. I''ll wait for you outside. It would only worry me to let you go there alone."

    At Marcellus''s insistence and consideration, Katrina can''t decline anymore. She finally nods. "Okay."

    Despite the short time, Marcellus seems very comfortable with his new ident.i.ty as her boyfriend, insisting on supporting her in any way he can.

    Katrina isn''t used to it.

    Because her parents died when she was young, Katrina is used to being independent. If she can solve the problem by herself, she won''t trouble anyone if she can help it.

    When she was at school, she saw girls transform after getting a boyfriend. They acted pettishly and asked their boyfriends to do everything for them.

    Katrina doesn''t find this strange. It seems natural for girls to be spoiled by boys.

    But she doesn''t feel comfortable changing in such a short amount of time.

    When they reach Katrina''s apartment, Marcellus gets out of the car to walk Katrina to the entrance. "Katrina, have a good rest. Don''t worry, and you will always have me through everything."

    Katrina doesn''t invite Marcellus inside, and Marcellus doesn''t dare overstep. He stands next to the car and watches her make her way upstairs. Although Katrina has agreed to be his girlfriend, he is still respectful towards her. Probably because of the delicate situation, he is more careful.

    Back home, Katrina takes out her phone, intending to call her uncle.

    Although she doesn''t know if what Winnie said is true or not, she still has an obligation to figure it out and settle matters. Otherwise, it would be troublesome to be bothered by the Andersons for this reason.

    As soon as she dials the number, Katrina hangs up quickly.

    Winnie already suspects that she has an improper relationship with her uncle, thinking it is the reason that Carl is giving her a portion of the family property.

    This time, she is careful about keeping her uncle at arm''s length. Even a simple phone call could be misunderstood. For fear that Winnie will get the wrong idea again, she is unwilling to dial Carl''s cell phone number.

    After hanging up, Katrina chooses to call the landline of Anderson''s house.

    The servant Eva picks up the phone. "h.e.l.lo, who is this?"

    "Eva? This is Katrina. Is Uncle at home?"

    Hearing Katrina''s voice, Eva is obviously surprised on the other line. "Miss Miller? Mr. Anderson is in the study. Let me get him."

    Not long after, Carl picks up the phone. "Katrina," he says, "why not call me on the cell phone?"

    Katrina evasively sidesteps the question by saying, "Uncle, are you free tomorrow? I have something to ask you."

    Carl seems oblivious about his wife and daughter going to the police station and making trouble for Katrina. He says brightly, "I''ll be home in the evening. You haven''t been back for a long time, why don''t you come home? We can have a family dinner. I''ll ask Eva to cook some dishes you like."

    "Uncle, thank you for your kindness," Katrina replies to his enthusiastic invitation. "But I have a dinner appointment tomorrow night. Can I come to you after dinner?"

    Given the circ.u.mstances, it seems inappropriate to be asked to dine with the Andersons.

    Not noticing the strangeness in Katrina''s behavior, Carl chooses to respect her decision.

    "Alright."

 Chapter 172: Secure Her Future

    The following evening, Marcellus drives Katrina to the Anderson house.

    The thought of facing the Andersons alone makes Katrina a little nervous. She clenches her fingers tightly, a bit absent-minded throughout the entire ride. She doesn''t notice that the car has stopped when they reach their destination.

    Beside her, Marcellus notices Katrina''s anxiety and restlessness. His big warm hands cover her small cold hands as his dark eyes stare into her. His voice is gentle but strong as he speaks. "Katrina, don''t worry. I''ll wait for you in the car. If anything happens, just call me, and I''ll rush in immediately."

    Katrina and the Andersons have a complicated history that spans many years. It isn''t appropriate for him to interfere, so he can only choose to wait outside.

    But as her boyfriend, Marcellus won''t let her be bullied for no reason, even by the people who raised her. As soon as she calls, he will rush in to protect her.

    At the touch of warm hands against her skin, Katrina subconsciously raises her head. In the face of Marcellus''s earnest eyes and sincere words, she relaxes a little.

    With Marcellus''s comfort and encouragement, Katrina knows that she is not alone. In an instant, she becomes braver.

    Katrina beams at Marcellus. "Marcellus, don''t worry. They won''t dare treat me badly in front of Uncle Anderson," she says, not only because she trusts Carl, but also to rea.s.sure Marcellus and his worries.

    Staying in the car most likely won''t be easy for Marcellus when she goes in. He would be worried sick about her while he waits.

    After getting out of the car, Katrina takes a deep breath before knocking on the door of the villa.

    "Miss Miller, it''s you!"

    Seeing Katrina''s return makes Eva very happy. Her slightly wrinkled face is full of smiles.

    After all, Katrina has lived here for several years. Eva watched her grow up and naturally has deep affections for the girl.

    Katrina politely greets Eva as she enters the villa. Seeing no one else present, she has to ask, "Eva, where''s Uncle Anderson?"

    Eva looks up to the second floor and whispers, "Mr. Anderson is in the study. He says when you arrive, you can go directly to the study to see him."

    "Oh, thank you, Eva. I''ll go upstairs." As soon as Katrina replies, she walks to the study.

    As Katrina approaches the door of the study, she suddenly hears a loud argument just as she is about to knock on the door. It seems that Carl and Winnie are quarreling.

    "Carl Anderson, you brought a child of unknown origins to our house in spite of my objections. I put up with it and have been kind to her for so many years. But why do you have to give an outsider a portion of our property without letting me know? What on earth do you mean by this?"

    Carl replies firmly, "It doesn''t matter if Katrina is adopted or not. She is a child we raised, and she is practically my daughter. She is a girl without a father or a mother to depend on. Giving her a bit of our property is nothing if it can secure her future."

    His response only makes Winnie flare up more. "Your daughter? Carl Anderson, you have only one daughter! Her name is Sophie Anderson, not Katrina Miller! If you do this, where does this put me, where does this put Sophie and Samuel?"

    "Winnie, stop making things complicated! Of course, I know that Sophie is our own daughter. I definitely value you, Sophie, and Samuel more. The rest of the family property is divided equally among you three. I only set aside a little to Katrina. Don''t be selfish. Katrina has suffered a lot already. I can''t bear to watch her suffer more."

    "She''s suffered a lot?" Winnie screeches, "What about me? Carl Anderson! Don''t forget that I have struggled with you throughout the creation of the company! I have been by your side for so many years. But all of a sudden, you dare to give our family property to an outsider! I''m telling you, there is no way that I will let you give her a dime of our money!"

    Outside the study, Katrina drops her hand as she hears the argument progress.

    Carl and Winnie are having a big fight about giving her a portion of the family property.

    Now, she doesn''t know if she should enter. She doesn''t know how to face them.

    As the fight develops, Carl''s voice becomes colder. "I will give Katrina 10 percent! Ten percent! If you have a problem with it, go to court to contest it! There is no way you can interfere!" He seems to have made up his mind.

    Winnie never thought that Carl would be so determined about this. In an instant, she turns pale with anger. "What sorcery did that b.i.t.c.h use on you? You''re giving her the property that belongs to our family! Are you actually going to take her as your mistress? "

    Bang!

    The sound of breaking gla.s.s, followed by Carl''s frantic coughing rings in the study.

    Carl exclaims hoa.r.s.ely, "Are you trying to kill me!"

    Hearing her uncle coughing, Katrina can''t stand outside any longer.

    Carl and Winnie are arguing fiercely because of the property issue. She needs to go inside to make things clear with them. Only this can resolve their intense fight.

    Katrina knocks on the door, then pushes it, and walks in. "Uncle Anderson, Aunt Green," she greets respectfully.

    The moment Winnie sees Katrina, a hint of malice flashes in her eyes,

    clutching a handkerchief to his mouth, Carl is out of breath and unable to speak. He has to greet her with a wave. After he finally stops coughing, he takes the handkerchief from his mouth and sees a red stain in the middle.

    Carl is coughing up blood.

    Is this a sign that his life is getting shorter? Is he going to die soon?

    Despite his shock at the sight of blood, Carl quietly folds his handkerchief and pretends nothing happened.

    Katrina''s arrival puts a stop to Carl and Winnie''s endless arguing.

    "Katrina, you''re here. What did you want to talk to me about?"

    "Uncle," Katrina says, pursing her lips. "I heard about the division of property from Aunt. Uncle, thank you so much for your kindness. But this fortune belongs to the Andersons. I can''t take a penny from your hard-earned money."

    Dumbstruck by Katrina''s words, Carl gapes in astonishment. "Katrina¡­"

 Chapter 173: I Already Had A Girlfriend

    Katrina continues, "Uncle Anderson, during the most difficult time of my life, you brought me from the orphanage into this family. You raised me and provided me with education. For this, I am forever grateful. I can''t accept your property, Uncle Anderson. Please take it back."

    "Katrina, with this, you''ll have something to fall back on in the future¡­"

    Katrina shakes her head. "No, Uncle Anderson. I''m quite content with my life now. I can earn my own living, and it''s enough to support myself. Besides, I also have a boyfriend now. I will be very happy in the future. Uncle Anderson, if you share your property with me, it will make me feel uneasy and put me into a dilemma."

    Hearing Katrina''s words, a twinge of guilt flashes through Carl''s old eyes. "But this is what I owe you. You deserve it."

    Katrina doesn''t understand Carl''s words, and she starts to panic. "Uncle Anderson, I owe you. I owe you so much for your kindness, even though I don''t know how to repay you. You can''t say things like this. Even if you leave the property to me, I will return it to the family later. Uncle Anderson, please take the property back now."

    Katrina''s eyes are sincere and earnest.

    Carl knows that she is serious about returning the property to his family in the future.

    Katrina doesn''t want anything, and his family is now in turmoil because of his decision.

    Carl finally nods. "Then, I''ll inform the lawyer tomorrow to change the allocation of property."

    Katrina is relieved to hear Carl''s words.

    She was nervous at first, but her face suddenly burst into a relaxed smile. "Okay. Thank you, Uncle Anderson."

    Having accomplished the purpose of her visit, she makes her leave. "Uncle Anderson, Aunt Green, I''ll leave now."

    "It''s already too late." Carl looks at her worriedly. "Why don''t you stay here? I''ll ask the driver to take you to work tomorrow."

    "No, thank you, Uncle Anderson. Please have an early rest."

    After exiting the villa, Katrina instantly feels refreshed.

    The matter of the Anderson property is finally settled.

    Carl has changed his mind and intends to take back the 10 percent that he wanted to give to her. He will reallocate the property and make everyone happy.

    Since the property no longer has anything to do with her, she doesn''t need to worry that the Andersons will use this reason to get back at her.

    As Katrina walks out of the door, Marcellus immediately comes to her. Grabbing her by the shoulder, he looks at her intently and asks, "How did it go, Katrina? Did they bully you?"

    "No," Katrina replies, shaking her head. "The negotiation with Uncle Anderson was very successful. He''s decided to take back the property he gave me."

    Seeing the smile on Katrina''s pretty face, Marcellus is genuinely happy for her. His worried heart can finally be at ease.

    He tucks her hair behind her ear with a smile. "That''s good."

    Ten percent of the Anderson property is not a small sum. Somebody else would desperately fight for it, clutching it like a lifeline.

    But it''s rare for a person like Katrina to ask Carl on her own initiative to take back his generosity.

    Marcellus loves Katrina. He doesn''t care about her family background. Whether she has a strong family background or not, he loves her unconditionally. Even if she ends up with nothing in the future, it doesn''t matter. He will support her wholeheartedly.

    After leaving the Anderson house, Marcellus brings Katrina back to her apartment.

    To be honest, Marcellus feels a bit distressed about Katrina''s humble living situation. Seeing her life alone in this tiny apartment every day worries him.

    Perhaps because he is her boyfriend now, he cherishes her more than ever. He wants to buy a big house for her to move in. He wants to make her comfortable and happy. With his financial capacity, he can make it happen.

    But he knows that Katrina won''t agree.

    She is not a sn.o.bbish girl. She is not the type of woman to get a boyfriend to satisfy her own vanity or material desires.

    They have only gotten together. If he wants to change her home at this stage in their relationship, she might have some negative feelings about it.

    He has to drop the idea for now.

    When their relationship develops to a certain extent, it probably won''t be a problem anymore, and he can naturally ask her to move in with him.

    Once they reach the entrance of her building, Marcellus stares at her and asks, "Katrina, will you go on a date with me tomorrow evening? We can go out for dinner and watch a movie together."

    Now that Katrina has accepted to be his girlfriend, he doesn''t want to spend a day without her. He wants to be with her every chance he gets.

    This time, Katrina doesn''t refuse him and nods. "Okay."

    They have just decided to be lovers, and they are both struggling with their new relationship. Katrina is having difficulty adapting to her new ident.i.ty and agreeing to date Marcellus.

    Katrina''s answer makes Marcellus very happy. "I''ll pick you up tomorrow after work."

    Katrina readily nods. "Okay!"

    After confirming their plans for the next day, Marcellus is satisfied. He watches Katrina as she goes upstairs before returning to his car and driving away.

    The next day, Marcellus seems to be absent-minded at work.

    The thought of Katrina puts a smile on his handsome face.

    He stares at a photo of Katrina on his phone, which he secretly took before. Now, he can finally use it as the background image of his phone.

    Staring intently at Katrina''s beautiful face on his phone, Marcellus doesn''t notice when someone enters his office.

    "My son, what are you looking at?"

    The sudden sound startles Marcellus out of his daze. As soon as he turns around, he finds his mother standing behind him.

    Marcellus quickly locks his phone. "Mom, why are you here?"

    "I''m worried about my son. You''ve been so busy these days that I don''t even have time to see you, so I came over to visit you."

    Marcellus coughs slightly. "Yes, I''ve been a bit busy recently."

    "No matter how busy you are, you can''t spend all day at work," his mother chides. "You must consider your future. Marcellus, I''ve made an appointment with a girl for you. Would you like to meet her when you have time?"

    "No, Mom. I already have a girlfriend. Don''t worry about me."

    His mother asks eagerly, "When did you get a girlfriend? Who is it?"

    "We just got together. She''s shy, and I''ll take her to see you later. Mom, would you like something to drink? I''ll prepare it for you." Marcellus says, standing up from his chair.

    "Just water."

    After Marcellus leaves to get her a gla.s.s of water, his mother picks up his phone from the table and unlocks it. When she sees the girl on the screen, she gets a strange feeling. She takes a picture with her own phone before putting it back.

 Chapter 174: She Doesnt Expect Aaron To Be Obstinate

    After work that afternoon, Katrina receives a call from Marcellus.

    "Katrina, I''m outside."

    "Okay," Katrina replies. "I''ll be out right away."

    After hanging up the phone, Katrina hastily turns off her computer and puts her cell phone inside her bag, getting ready to leave.

    "Katrina, why are you in such a hurry?" a colleague asks. "Are you going on a date?"

    Another colleague pipes in, "Was that Attorney Brook on the phone?"

    Katrina''s face unconsciously turns red at the inquiries. Although she does have a date with Marcellus, she feels a bit shy at her colleagues'' direct questioning.

    Instead of answering their questions, she says, "I''ll go ahead now. See you tomorrow." Her evasive behavior explains everything.

    Although Katrina''s colleagues enjoy teasing her, they are delighted to see that the only girl in the team has finally gotten a boyfriend. Katrina deserves a handsome and good man like Marcellus.

    Since it''s Katrina''s first official date with Marcellus, she is somewhat nervous. While getting ready this morning, she even put light makeup on her face. As she exits the police station, she takes out her phone and turns on the front camera to check her makeup.

    Just then, the phone rings, and the incongruous ringing startles Katrina. She is so stunned to see the familiar number that she almost drops the phone to the ground.

    Katrina quickly stretches out her hand to catch the phone, the action making her accidentally answer the call.

    Aaron''s voice comes from the phone, "Are you off work?"

    Hearing the low voice makes Katrina''s mood turn sour.

    Why is Aaron everywhere? Why does he keep haunting her?

    Even though it isn''t with her, he manages to upset her with a simple phone call.

    What on earth does he want this time?

    Katrina forces herself to speak calmly, "Aaron, why the h.e.l.l are you looking for me?"

    Unbothered, Aaron says in a relaxed tone, "I just got off the plane. Let''s have dinner tonight."

    Taking a deep breath, Katrina says firmly, "Aaron, I have already made myself clear last time. We don''t have any kind of relationship, and I don''t want to have anything to do with you. I''m living a peaceful life now. Please let me go and stop bothering me."

    The only reason Katrina agreed to have dinner with him last time was to make her position clear with him. She doesn''t want him to bother her anymore. After bluntly telling him to leave her alone, Katrina doesn''t expect him to keep calling and hara.s.sing her, let alone invite her for dinner.

    This time, she won''t agree to meet him again.

    For the sake of her relationship with Marcellus, she has to keep a good distance from Aaron.

    But despite Katrina''s refusal, Aaron is reluctant to give up. "I have also made myself clear last time. I want you. Since you seduced me, how could you withdraw so easily?"

    Aaron''s words make Katrina blow up.

    "You b.a.s.t.a.r.d! How could you be so unreasonable? What do you mean I seduced you? When did I seduce you?"

    Aaron was the one who firmly accused her of being a thief despite all her reasoning, determinedly imprisoning her in his private villa and refusing to let her go. He was the one who flirted with her, kissed her, and even accosted her in bed and raped her. He did all these on his own initiative.

    Despite how much she wanted to rebel, she was completely helpless against him. But now, he has the audacity to say that she seduced him?

    How could such a shameless person exist?

    Katrina is extremely p.i.s.sed off.

    On the other end of the phone, Aaron says casually, "You seduced me the moment you appeared in my life."

    Katrina is done with Aaron''s deviousness. He keeps distorting facts to his own benefit.

    When she was in the Hadley, she was forced to do things against her will because he kept oppressing her.

    Now that she''s back in Abbe, she no longer needs to cowardly pander to him.

    Despite Katrina''s clear aversion, Aaron has already made his own decision. "Wait for me at the entrance of the police station. I''ll see you in twenty minutes."

    The first thing Aaron does after returning to Abbe is to see Katrina and have dinner with her. He is currently sitting in his own car, driving towards the police station.

    Full of rage, Katrina is on the verge of spitting obscenities at Aaron to reject him. But with Aaron''s temper, she is afraid it won''t do her any good if she annoys him.

    Calming down, Katrina says, "I''m working overtime tonight. I don''t have time to have dinner with you."

    If she can''t get rid of him by refusing rudely, she will avoid him by using a different approach.

    "Overtime?" Aaron''s voice seems dissatisfied. "Who''s your boss? I''ll talk to him."

    His words infuriate Katrina. "Aaron, what do you want? Haven''t you hara.s.sed me enough? Don''t interfere with my job!"

    Aaron suppresses the desire to talk to her boss about letting her off work. "What time will it end? I''ll wait for you."

    Katrina doesn''t expect Aaron to be so obstinate.

    Despite lying about working overtime to deceive him, he still refuses to let her go.

    Since she has already lied, she has to keep lying to convince him.

    Katrina says, "Our task force has a raid tonight. It will end very late. Don''t wait for me."

    Last time, she b.u.mped into him while their task force was doing rounds at a hotel. He would believe that the police often work until the middle of the night and that she wouldn''t have time to have dinner with him.

    At Katrina''s words, Aaron finally gives up, inviting her to have dinner together.

    Just then, Marcellus approaches Katrina and calls her warmly, "Katrina."

    Katrina looks up. Upon seeing Marcellus, she quickly ends the call. "I have to go. We''re gearing up now. Goodbye."

    After Katrina hangs up the phone, she walks up to Marcellus. "Sorry, Marcellus. I just got a phone call. Sorry to keep you waiting."

    Marcellus smiles gently. "Silly girl, I just got worried about you. I don''t mind waiting for you."

    He takes Katrina''s hand and leads her to the car.

 Chapter 175: She Lied To Him

    In the face of Marcellus''s tender affections, Katrina feels a bit guilty. Marcellus is always so kind to her, pursuing her with unwavering dedication for so many years.

    But she secretly got entangled with another man. Despite wanting to draw a clear line with Aaron, he keeps pestering her and refuses to let her go.

    Katrina''s mind is in a mess.

    She can''t bring herself to tell Marcellus about her past experiences with Aaron. She can''t bear to recall that awful past. More importantly, she is afraid she will see the disappointment in Marcellus''s eyes.

    Why can''t she have a normal love life?

    If she hadn''t gone to Hadley if she hadn''t met Aaron...

    She wouldn''t be scared to walk hand in hand with Marcellus.

    Dating Marcellus is like having a secret love affair that she doesn''t dare let Aaron know about. She doesn''t know what the consequences would be if he finds out.

    For now, she will muddle along and keep things under wraps.

    Once she figures out how to deal with Aaron, she will let him know that Marcellus is her boyfriend.

    Noticing Katrina''s absence of mind, Marcellus squeezes her hand slightly. "What''s the matter, Katrina?"

    Katrina shakes her head. "It''s nothing. I''m just hungry. I was wondering what to eat later."

    Marcellus smiles and hands her a cup of milk tea. "On the way over, I pa.s.sed by your favorite milk tea shop and bought you a drink. Please take it. I made reservations at the restaurant. We''ll be there soon."

    Katrina takes the cup of warm milk tea. It''s matcha, her favorite flavor.

    She doesn''t expect Marcellus to be so thoughtful. He actually went out of his way to buy her a cup of milk tea.

    The milk tea shop Marcellus went to is very popular and always full of customers. Queuing up always takes half an hour. Despite his casual words, Katrina knows how precious the small treat is.

    "Marcellus, thank you."

    Katrina makes up her mind not to see Aaron again. She has to be worthy of Marcellus''s devotion to her.

    That evening, Katrina and Marcellus enjoy a romantic candlelit dinner and watch a romance movie in the cinema.

    For a couple in love, the dinner and the movie are not important. As long as it''s with the person you like, it will be enjoyable no matter what.

    Marcellus is evidently very happy tonight, constantly glancing at Katrina''s profile and smiling unconsciously.

    Likewise, Katrina is also in a good mood.

    Meanwhile, Aaron has just returned from Hadley. Not interested in doing anything without Katrina, he decides to work overtime in the company.

    After eating dinner, he forces himself to deal with several doc.u.ments, but he can''t help thinking about Katrina.

    Katrina is addictive, like a drug. A day apart feels like three years.

    After coming back from Hadley, Aaron is eager to see Katrina. But she is busy with work.

    The memory of Katrina rushing into the hotel room while he was waiting for a business appointment suddenly flashes to mind. The well-fitting uniform she wore made her look heroic, adding more charm.

    Aaron wants to see her tonight even though she is busy with the task force.

    With this in mind, Aaron quickly gets up from his chair and picks up the phone. Standing at the French Windows, he looks out at the evening cityscape and dials his a.s.sistant''s number.

    "Find out where Katrina is working tonight," Aaron says, getting ready to drive to the location. He''s not going to show himself. He won''t disturb her or mess with her while she''s on an a.s.signment. As long as he can see her, he will be satisfied.

    A few minutes later, his a.s.sistant calls back. "Mr. Wilson, Miss Miller isn''t working tonight. She left work early."

    Upon hearing this, Aaron''s dark eyes flicker dangerously. Frowning, he says in a low voice, "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, sir," the a.s.sistant confirms. "I called the police station just now, and an officer said that Miss Miller isn''t on duty tonight."

    Aaron''s face falls on the news.

    Katrina is not on an a.s.signment or working overtime at all.

    She lied to him. Does that mean she doesn''t want to see him at all?

    At the realization, Aaron can''t help getting angry. Anxious to see her, he worked hard to come to the Abbe.

    But in order to avoid him, she refused his dinner invitation and even lied to him!

    This d.a.m.ned woman!

    He cares for her a great deal, but she doesn''t reciprocate his feelings even when he gives her everything.

    Aaron directly hangs up the phone, leaving the office with a sullen face.

    In the car, Aaron speeds all the way to Katrina''s apartment.

    He wants to know why she lied to him.

    Hasn''t he done enough for her?

    Aaron has never indulged a woman before.

    He forgave Katrina for running away from him back in Hadley. He kept spoiling her even though she easily gets angry with him and acts rudely towards him.

    When another man bought her flowers, he threw away the offensive bouquet and bought her a bigger and prettier one to coax her.

    When she refused his dinner invitation, he didn''t get angry with her despite how upset he was. Because she didn''t want him to interfere with her job, he chose to respect her and not meddle in her affairs.

    But in return, this is how she treats him?

    It doesn''t take long before the car stops in front of Katrina''s apartment building.

    Getting out of the car, Aaron moves to go upstairs and knock at her door. Looking up, he sees that the curtains are open in Katrina''s room. The room is dark, and she doesn''t seem to be at home.

    It''s already late. If she''s not at work or at home, then where is she?

    Aaron wants to believe that Katrina went out with her best friend. But remembering the roses she received before, he can''t help feeling upset.

    Lighting a cigarette, he goes under a nearby tree and waits. The night is dark except for the small red dot flickering from his cigarette.

    After a long time, the ground is littered with cigarette b.u.t.ts. Smoking seems to be the only way he can relieve his anger.

    Just then, a high-end car slowly stops at the entrance of the apartment.

    A man and a woman get out of the car.

 Chapter 176: Aaron Witness The Sweet Scene

    Marcellus stands in front of Katrina, lowering his head and looking at her affectionately. "Katrina, I had a great time tonight."

    "Me too," Katrina says with a smile.

    With the dim light, Marcellus doesn''t notice anything unusual about her.

    After leaving the cinema with Marcellus earlier, Katrina suddenly felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen. The familiar and excruciating pain was a precursor to her menstruation. She hurried to the bathroom and took timely precautions.

    But menstruation is a sensitive topic for a girl. Katrina is too embarra.s.sed to tell Marcellus about it. She can only pretend to be fine and endure the cramps in silence.

    Marcellus had invited her to take a walk down the street to enjoy the evening view, but Katrina refused on the grounds that she was tired.

    Right now, she can''t wait to go home and lie in bed. She wants to bundle herself in a blanket and tightly press on her lower abdomen. She doesn''t have the energy to go for a walk.

    Marcellus respects Katrina''s choice and brings her back home from the movie theater.

    Katrina is afraid that Marcellus will notice she isn''t feeling well if they stay together any longer. Tonight is their first date, and it has been a success so far. She doesn''t want it to end with Marcellus worrying about her health.

    "Marcellus, I''ll go upstairs now." Katrina bids him good night and turns to leave.

    But Marcellus suddenly grabs her arm. "Katrina!"

    Katrina turns around doubtfully and looks at Marcellus, only to find him standing close to her. A pair of affectionate eyes gaze steadily at her, his handsome face approaching closer and closer. The proximity makes her glance at his lips.

    Is he going to kiss her?

    The atmosphere is very romantic. They just had a pleasant date. Standing at the entrance of her apartment, her handsome boyfriend looks so affectionate and determined.

    It''s natural for young lovers to kiss each other at a time like this.

    But Katrina feels nervous and starts to panic.

    The moment Marcellus comes to kiss her, her body acts before she could think. She puts her palms on Marcellus''s chest and pushes him gently, keeping a suitable distance between them.

    As a gentleman, Marcellus feels her resistance and quickly releases her, snapping out of his daze. Though he loves her very much, he won''t do anything against her wishes.

    Earlier, he was fascinated by her lovely face and was overcome with the urge to kiss her.

    Now, he only has countless regrets in his heart.

    "I''m sorry, Katrina," Marcellus says sincerely. "I was going too fast. I''m sorry."

    They have just become a couple. This is their first date. How could he be so inappropriate?

    Fortunately, Katrina pushed him away in time. If he had kissed her against her wishes, he would fall into great remorse.

    Katrina also feels a bit embarra.s.sed.

    Since they are now a couple, it''s natural for them to hold hands, hug, and even kiss.

    Probably because she has never been in love before, she subconsciously shied away from having intimate moments with Marcellus.

    It''s not Marcellus''s fault. In the end, as his girlfriend, she was in the wrong.

    And Marcellus respected her completely.

    Katrina doesn''t dare to into Marcellus''s eyes. She lowers her head. "It''s not your fault. I''m just not used to it," she rea.s.sured him. "I''ll go upstairs now. Drive carefully on the road."

    With that, Katrina grabs her bag and heads inside, too embarra.s.sed to look back.

    Marcellus has a sweet, happy smile on his face as he watches Katrina disappear through the doorway.

    Every minute with her is as sweet as honey.

    Love is a process of getting to know and understand each other.

    He can be patient in letting her get used to him.

    After Katrina goes upstairs, Marcellus goes back to his car and drives away.

    Standing in the darkness, Aaron witnesses the sweet scene. He glares at them coldly.

    This horrible woman!

    She deceived him, telling him that she had to work overtime tonight. She hung up on him and refused to see him. Apparently, she did all these because of a man.

    Katrina is secretly dating another guy behind his back.

    Where on earth does she put him? What does she take him for?

    Does she think that he would desperately move his company to a strange city for any woman? Does she think he would change his principles just to pursue any woman?

    Aaron did all these because Katrina is important to him. He likes her so much that he did all these against his character.

    In order not to forget her, he even puts his health aside and refuses to undergo surgery just to be with her.

    But Katrina?

    While he went to Hadley for several days to receive acupuncture treatment, she began to date another man. The man had grabbed her arm and put his hands on her shoulder. He stood too close to her and even moved to kiss her.

    Besides the kiss, she hardly resisted the man.

    At that moment, fury surges in Aaron''s heart. His thoughts turn sour as his heart bubbles with rage.

    He thought that if he saw Katrina with another man, he would rush to beat the man up. Then he would take her into a room and throw her onto the bed, making love with her until she couldn''t move.

    But seeing the scene just now¡­

    It feels as if strong hands burst from the ground, holding his feet and keeping him rooted on the spot. Shocked and angry, Aaron is unable to rush in and pull them apart.

    He has never been angrier than he is at this moment.

    Normally, even if he''s angry with her and loses his temper, the anger in his heart will subside by the time he shows it.

    But this time, he is furious enough to commit murder.

    Aaron isn''t generous enough to let her go upstairs so easily. He has to figure out Katrina''s relationship with that man. He has to make her understand that she can only be his woman.

 Chapter 177: Only I Can Be Your Man

    Aaron throws the cigarette b.u.t.t to the ground and stamps it out furiously before walking straight to the apartment building.

    The dim yellow light shines on his flawless face, flickering as he walks in. His handsome face looks sullen and dangerous enough to deter people away. The temperature in the airdrops significantly, giving off a frightening atmosphere.

    Aaron follows Katrina up the stairs with a clouded look in his eyes.

    Katrina reaches her door.

    Alone and out of Marcellus''s sight, she can finally let down all pretenses of being strong. Because of the pain, her brows twist slightly, and she bites her lips. She has a difficult time taking out the key from her bag and inserting it into the keyhole to open the door.

    Now that she''s home, all she wants to do is lie down in her bed and curl into a ball.

    Just as Katrina opens the door and is about to enter, a figure suddenly appears behind her. In a swift movement, the person pushes her into the room and presses her against the wall, closing the door.

    The sudden attack nearly makes Katrina scream.

    After working in the police station for so long, she knows many stories of single girls being followed home that end in a robbery, ****, or murder. The man holding her is tall and very strong. She can''t help being afraid.

    The frightening moment scares her so much that she momentarily forgets the pain in her stomach.

    Antic.i.p.ating that she is about to scream, the man covers her mouth with a hand, pressing her firmly against the wall.

    The room is so dark that she can''t make out the perpetrator''s features, or his purpose for apprehending her. In the darkness of the room, she starts to panic.

    Katrina shakes her head, struggling vigorously despite having difficulty breathing.

    Click!

    Her head accidentally hits the light switch on the wall, turning on the lights in the living room. With the lights on, her big scared eyes can clearly see the attacker in front of her.

    Katrina''s eyes widen in shock when she sees the man standing in front of her with an expressionless face. He looks very grim as he keeps her in place.

    Aaron?

    The man who rushed into her room and seized her is Aaron?

    Probably because he''s certain Katrina wouldn''t dare scream upon seeing his face, or probably because he can''t bear to see her red face struggle for breath, Aaron finally relents and releases her mouth.

    But he keeps his other arm around her, refusing to give her room to move. His dark and cold eyes are boring to hers.

    Catching sight of Aaron, Katrina feels like a disaster survivor. Her legs are so weak that she can hardly stand.

    The fear in her wide eyes is quickly replaced by anger. She glares at Aaron and snaps, "Aaron, are you crazy! What the h.e.l.l do you want!"

    He had scared her to death just now. For a few minutes, she imagined her body being found in her apartment by the police. His actions were so rough that for a moment, she thought she was going to die a quick and painful death.

    It''s impossible to be brave and calm in the act of robbery or ****. At that moment, Katrina thought she was with a psychopathic killer.

    Does Aaron know how scared she was just now?

    Even if she is an independent policewoman, she is still a girl who gets frightened in such situations.

    Confronted by Katrina''s angry question, Aaron looks at her with dark eyes and sneers, "What do I want? Katrina, you should know what I want."

    Before, he didn''t force her because he cared about her feelings and wanted to change the way they got along with each other.

    But he has always wanted to sleep with her.

    Shouldn''t she know that by now?

    Since his tolerance and respect only pushes her away from him, only letting her throw herself at another man, why should he care so much?

    No matter what he does, she rejects him. He might as well go and sleep with her anyway. If he can''t have her heart, at least he can have her body.

    At Aaron''s sneer, Katrina feels the strong and dangerous atmosphere emanating from him.

    After everything she''s gone through, Katrina becomes heartbroken.

    Right now, Aaron looks angrier than ever. It seems like a violent storm is coming, and Katrina has nowhere to run.

    "Aaron, I''m warning you," Katrina says nervously, feeling her voice tremble slightly. "Don''t act recklessly."

    Katrina is extremely frightened.

    Aaron looks at her grimly. "Who''s that man?"

    Facing Aaron''s cold eyes, Katrina bites her bottom lip and replies bravely despite her fear, "My boyfriend."

    It''s time to tell Aaron the truth. Katrina has to let him know that she has a boyfriend.

    Hearing the words from Katrina''s mouth, Aaron sneers again, "Boyfriend? Katrina, I''ve only been away from Abbe for three days. How dare you get a boyfriend behind my back?"

    Aaron''s tone makes it seem like he caught his wife cheating on him. It makes Katrina angry.

    "Aaron, I already told you that I have nothing to do with you! Stop hara.s.sing me already! I have a boyfriend now. We like each other, and we''re very happy together. Don''t cause us any trouble!"

    "We like each other."

    The sentence is like a deadly poison, seeping deeply into Aaron''s heart.

    Katrina can firmly say that she likes another man and dare to say it to him directly.

    But in front of him, she has never even perfunctorily said that she likes him. It was the most painful words she heard from Katrina. He loved her so much, but she''s cruel enough not to pay attention to him.

    The intense possessive desire makes Aaron''s expression grimmer upon hearing the words. His handsome eyebrows furrow tightly, and his fist clenched tightly. He wanted to scream, but he controlled his anger.

    Just as Katrina thinks that Aaron is going to beat her to death, he suddenly pulls her into the bedroom.

    "Only I can be your man!"

 Chapter 178: His Punishmen

    Aaron is strong. Compared to him, Katrina is small and soft like a little kitten, incapable of resistance.

    "Aaron! What the h.e.l.l are you doing! Let me go! Let me go! Are You crazy?" She screamed at him.

    "Yes, I am crazy it''s because of you,"

    Katrina struggles furiously, desperately trying to get out of his clutches, but her efforts are in vain. Her arm is being grabbed painfully, and she can feel the anger boiling under his cold exterior. She shivers at the frightening thought.

    Aaron easily drags Katrina into the room, tossing her onto the soft bed.

    The tight grasp on her arm finally disappears. Katrina kneads her sore wrist. Her pale white skin already has a vivid red mark where Aaron grabbed her.

    Without giving her time to adjust, Aaron directly pounces onto her. As his tall figure looms over her, Katrina feels a sense of oppression while she lies on the bed.

    Aaron''s face looks terrible. He is full of jealousy and anger, and Katrina knows he won''t let her go this time.

    His usually handsome face is expressionless and cold. His eyes, dark as the night, bore into hers. It looks like he wants to kill her on the spot.

    Despite all the fear and tension she feels, Katrina tries to remain calm.

    "Aaron, get out. This is my house. You''re not allowed to come in without my permission! You''re a trespa.s.ser! You''re breaking the law! Please get out at once!"

    No matter how fearlessly Katrina screams in front of him, her actions betray her nerves and fear as she backs away in fright.

    Aaron ignores her threats.

    All he can think about is that she lied to him, went out with another man behind his back, cheated on him with her boyfriend, and claimed that she liked another man.

    Aaron hates betrayal. Everyone who has betrayed him met a horrible end. As for the woman who betrays him, he can''t accept it easily. He thought that he did everything to make her happy; however, she never gives him a chance to prove his love.

    Though he can''t bear to kill her, he can''t behave as if nothing has happened either. The scene earlier he saw made him furious.

    Anger, jealousy, and a mixture of ugly emotions keep him on the brink of an explosion.

    "Katrina," Aaron growls, "Tonight, I will teach you who your man is!" His voice is cold and low, filled with oppression and danger.

    She was trapped in bed, Katrina trembles uncontrollably. The strong man and the small s.p.a.ce left her no place to escape.

    Without giving her a chance to react, Aaron lunges forward. In the next second, he pushes her on the bed.

    Aaron rips Katrina''s white shirt apart. The sound of the tearing fabric cracks in the air, enhancing the tense and dangerous atmosphere.

    Katrina''s beautiful torso is exposed to the air. Her smooth fair skin has an alluring sheen. Her long neck, delicate collarbone, and black lace covered b.r.e.a.s.t.s make for a tempting image, all the way down to her flat stomach.

    Her entire figure is exquisite.

    The half-naked body exudes unspeakable charm.

    Aaron hasn''t touched Katrina since she left Hadley City.

    Now, in front of the tempting sight, all he feels intense arousal all over his body. He is easily drawn to her body. Aaron''s eyes darkened as he came closer. He places one arm beside her, trapping her between himself and the bed.

    The rising s.e.xual desire in Aaron''s black eyes shocks Katrina.

    Since he tore her shirt apart, Katrina is filled with fear, accompanied by an unprecedented sense of embarra.s.sment and humiliation.

    He broke into her room without reason and began to tear her clothes.

    Katrina is a person, a woman, not a pet nor a slave to his desires.

    Why does he keep doing this to her?

    Why does he always tear her pride to pieces?

    Why does he always humiliate her condescendingly?

    How long does he plan to keep torturing her?

    Katrina is immensely upset and angry with shock.

    Although she is afraid of him, she can''t reconcile herself to his repeated humiliation and oppression. She hurriedly covers her body with the tatters of her shirt, her pretty eyes glaring daggers at Aaron.

    "Aaron, you b.a.s.t.a.r.d! Let me go!"

    Aaron sneers.

    Let her go?

    If he lets her go, she will continue to avoid him and act coldly towards him. She will continue to throw herself at another man. Regardless of his consideration for her, she is going to date another man. She is going to like another man.

    In that case, he will have her body instead. At least she will belong to him in some way.

    Aaron''s face turns gloomy, and he grabs Katrina''s wrist, pinning it above her head.

    Katrina reflexively raises her leg to knee him between the legs. But Aaron deftly avoids her attack, keeping her legs firmly beneath him.

    Keeping her still, his other hand makes its way to her chest. Touching her fair and delicate skin, he easily unbuckles her bra. Katrina shudders uncontrollably.

    Aaron is very powerful, and she can''t resist him.

    Right now, he resembles an angry beast, making his own mark on his prey.

    Despite Katrina''s slow reaction, she could feel Aaron''s determination to have s.e.x with her this time.

    His hands are searing on her skin. The desire in his eyes is unmistakable. Under her bra, his palm cups her breast.

    Without a doubt, he will rip off her skirt and take her roughly in the next instant.

    In addition to the tremendous fear, the moment makes Katrina so angry, and she bursts into tears.

    Aaron would defy her and have s.e.x with her regardless of her resistance.

    What''s the difference between him and a rapist?

    Although he repeatedly succeeded in having s.e.x with her in Hadley City, he was never this rough with her.

    But now, he is actually determined to force himself on her. His palm is touching all over her nakedness. Kissing her forcibly, and she feels it is his punishment to her.

 Chapter 179: Her Tears

    Katrina feels as if her dignity is being slowly trampled under Aaron''s feet.

    Pain surges in her stomach, and warmth gushes from her lower body. The physical discomfort makes her whole body cold, and her forehead is in a cold sweat.

    In such a situation, Katrina becomes even more furious and trembles all over.

    No matter how angry she is, no matter how reluctant she is, Aaron doesn''t consider her feelings at all.

    Under his control, any amount of resistance is futile. The differences in size and strength between them leave no possibility for an escape.

    Katrina''s beautiful eyes are misty, but she tries to hold back her tears to keep her self-esteem. She grits through clenched teeth, "Aaron, I hate you! I hate you! I hate you!"

    Despite her murmurs, the words deeply strike Aaron''s heart, leaving him feeling like an angry cat scratched him.

    Katrina said that she likes another man.

    Now, she says that she hates him.

    Despite all the trouble he went through for her, why does it turn out like this?

    Despite always trying to please her and wanting her to be happy, why is she getting further and further away from him?

    In front of the woman he loves, Aaron has a deep sense of helplessness and incapacity to reign his emotions in.

    At that moment, his desire seems to have dissipated gradually.

    All of a sudden, Aaron stops.

    Perhaps because of her menstruation, Katrina is more sensitive and vulnerable. The tears in her eyes finally fall. With her fragile body exposed, she can feel the cool air on her stomach.

    The pain in her belly is sharp like a knife cut.

    But the pain in her heart hurts more.

    Aaron''s autocracy, Aaron''s oppression, Aaron''s coercion, and his strong attack.

    All these make her feel unspeakable sadness and heartache.

    "Aaron, I hate you. I never want to see you again. I never want to see you again!" Katrina''s voice cries out repet.i.tive and hateful words. Her eyes turn red as she starts to cry. She looks pathetic as a rabbit.

    As soon as Aaron sees her tears, he suddenly feels distraught. He previously wanted to have s.e.x with her regardless of everything, but he now has trouble continuing.

    d.a.m.n it! He let go of her.

    Sure enough, her tears give him the biggest heartache.

    Even if he is angry at death, the sight of Katrina crying softened his heart and left him heartbroken. Each teardrop that falls into his heart silently is like an acid, corroding his heart and making him miserable. Why can''t she love him back?

    Even if she says she hates him, he can''t do it anymore.

    Aaron rubs his face irritably. He pulled himself away from her.

    He originally decided to come to Abbe City to pursue her in a less aggressive way. Why is the situation now even more difficult than before?

    Katrina seems to hate him more than ever.

    At that moment, Aaron notices that something seems to be wrong with Katrina. Her forehead beaded with sweat, and her whole body is shaking uncontrollably.

    Aaron doesn''t think that his oppression could cause such a strong effect on her.

    What is the matter with her?

    Aaron touches her forehead subconsciously, only to find her in a cold sweat. He suddenly realizes that the rest of her body is just as cold as when he touched her chest just now.

    He was the one who lost his temper and neglected the symptoms because of his thoughts about punishing her. But now that he''s paying attention, Aaron figures out what''s wrong according to the date.

    It must be the first day of her period today.

    When Aaron places his hand on her stomach, she whimpers in pain.

    Sure enough, as soon as Katrina gets her period, she will feel cold, and her abdomen will hurt. On her first day, she usually doesn''t have the strength to walk and can only helplessly nest in bed.

    And he didn''t notice any of it earlier. He didn''t notice that she was feeling uncomfortable, only thinking about punishing her.

    d.a.m.n it!

    Why didn''t she tell him that she is unwell?

    But he was particularly furious just now, and he probably wouldn''t listen to her even if she told him.

    Aaron''s anger is temporarily replaced by concern for her physical discomfort. The desire to dig out her deception and betrayal completely disappears.

    Finally, Aaron releases Katrina''s arm and withdraws away from her quickly. He pulls the blanket and covers her body with it, leaving without a word.

    Coming out of the room, Aaron is about to leave when he sees the keys that have fallen on the floor. He bends down to pick them up and closes the door.

    Lying in bed, Katrina can hear the sound of the door closing.

    Did the diabolical b.a.s.t.a.r.d finally leave?

    She is extremely upset and full of grievances.

    When on earth will he learn to respect her?

    When on earth will he let her go?

    She doesn''t want to go through it again.

    At the thought of being raped in her own room by an intruder, a sense of panic seizes Katrina. It''s not only a girl''s instinctive repulsion and reluctance in the face of ****. More importantly, it''s a pain in her heart.

    Fortunately, Aaron finally found his conscience and left at a crucial moment.

    Otherwise, she doesn''t know how much hate she would have for him in her heart. She would probably want to stab him to death.

    After Aaron leaves, her resentment eases slightly.

    But the cramps in her stomach intensify, probably because of the cold air cooling on her abdomen. The pain is stronger than ever. She doesn''t have the strength to get out of bed.

    After a rather long time of suffering extreme pain, Katrina is feeling lightheaded and has her eyes closed. Suddenly, she hears the door of the room being pushed open again.

    Wary, she opens her eyes and watches the door defensively.

    Upon seeing Aaron''s arrogant figure appear in the doorway, she panics uncontrollably and unconsciously back away.

    Aaron!

    Why did he come back?

    What the h.e.l.l does he want?

 Chapter 180: Drink I

    Seeing the fear and disgust in Katrina''s eyes, Aaron involuntarily arches his eyebrow.

    Is he really that terrible in her eyes?

    Although the knowledge makes him grumpy, he purses his lips and says nothing. He walks towards her with a hot drink in his hand.

    Aaron''s approach makes Katrina''s body instinctually flinch back in rejection. With his a.s.sault still fresh in her mind, she can clearly recall the image of him tearing her clothes apart.

    Now, he breaks into her room again.

    What the h.e.l.l does he want to do to her this time?

    Katrina is currently very weak, and her cramps deprive her of the ability to move. She knows she can''t get away from Aaron under such circ.u.mstances.

    When he approaches again, she can only cover her head with the blanket and hide underneath it to show how she feels about him.

    Her blanket-covered head makes it clear that she doesn''t want to see him.

    Displeasure fills Aaron''s heart.

    When he left earlier, he went to the nearby pharmacy for some menstruation pain relief medicine. The cold air had spared him.

    d.a.m.n it!

    He almost forced her during her period in a fit of rage.

    The hatred and tears in Katrina''s eyes and the image of her crying play over and over in his mind, Aaron likes Katrina a lot. He wants to be with her so much.

    But his actions made her even more repulsed and more afraid of him, pushing her further and further away from him.

    As the founder of his business empire, Aaron has always been a master of the business world. His strength and power can clear away all obstacles. But he has never felt a headache as strong as he does today.

    All because of a woman.

    Emotions are far more difficult to handle than business problems.

    After returning to Katrina''s room, Aaron is in a much calmer mood. The boundless anger in his heart is gradually replaced by deep concern.

    Aaron takes the freshly-made hot drink and goes to bed, trying to pull the blanket away.

    Katrina clenches the blanket tightly, refusing to let go, let alone see him.

    But how could she fight against Aaron?

    Though Aaron''s actions aren''t that rough, Katrina is too weak because of the pain. Even when she clutches the blanket so tightly that her knuckles go white, he is able to pull it away.

    Katrina''s small face is revealed, tears running down her cheeks. Her eyes are red, and her lips are white. She glares at him with intense hatred.

    Completely ignoring the hateful look in her eyes, Aaron says softly, "Get up and drink this. You''ll feel better after."

    At Aaron''s words, Katrina notices the hot drink in his hand.

    Earlier, he was eager to force himself on her.

    Why is he suddenly behaving so kindly?

    Katrina hates Aaron so much.

    Unable to accept his arrogance so easily, she turns her head firmly to the other side, and says in a calm voice, "Stop being a hypocrite. Leave my house immediately!"

    She doesn''t need his attention. She doesn''t need his medicine.

    Right now, her greatest wish for him to vanish from her sight.

    Katrina is relentless in her refusal.

    Involuntarily Aaron''s brows furrow when hearing the cold and desperate tone in her voice,

    Hypocrite?

    When he realized she wasn''t feeling well, and he found out that she has her period, he immediately thought of buying medicine for her at the pharmacy. He let go of his anger due to her lies and betrayal, and his first thought was to take care of her.

    He has never cared so much about a woman before, nor has he taken care of someone personally.

    But now...

    For her, all his concern and attentiveness are all fake. She is completely ungrateful to him.

    Aggrieved, Aaron has a difficult time remaining calm.

    But after all, his rough actions are the reason she is so angry.

    He remembers what William told him before he left.

    "Women are not pets. They won''t come to you just because you feed them and give them something sweet. They won''t be afraid of you if you''re too strict. Women should be treated differently from other people. Women want to be spoiled."

    Thinking about William''s advice, Aaron finally calms down.

    The first thing he needs to do is to take care of her health.

    Katrina looks like she''s in a great deal of pain. Her forehead is covered with beads of sweat, and her face is pale.

    How could he let her go on like this? Even if she refuses to drink the hot drink he bought, she''s the one who will end up suffering.

    "Drink it," he urges. "I know you''re angry with me. But don''t take it out on your own body."

    Aaron sits down on the bed. He won''t leave without seeing her drink it.

    Still angry with him, Katrina studiously ignores him. She deliberately turns her back to him to get him out of her sight.

    Katrina loses her temper and acts like a child, reminding Aaron of the past.

    Every time she was angry with him, she refused to eat or take medicine.

    Why does she always have to harm her body?

    This is her way of getting even with him, isn''t it?

    Aaron always feels horrible whenever he sees that Katrina is ill. She knows that he cares about her and doesn''t want to see her suffer, so she bravely rejects the medicine.

    Fearing she might hate him even more, Aaron chooses not to force her to drink medicine the way he used to by feeding it to her by mouth.

    But he can''t leave when she is suffering so much.

    Aaron places the cup on the bedside table and lies down beside her.

    "Since you won''t drink it, I''ll stay here with you so you won''t die in the middle of the night without no one to call an ambulance for you," Aaron says, not finding anything wrong with his words.

    But Katrina turns around to stare at him incredulously.

    What is he saying?

    Is he staying here?

    Is he going to stay in her room all night?

 Chapter 181: Drive Him Away

    Katrina''s bed is very small.

    It''s a 1.2-meter single bed. When she lays on it on her own, tucked under the blanket, the bed doesn''t feel small.

    But Aaron is a big man. When he lies on her little bed, he takes up most of the s.p.a.ce at once.

    As soon as Katrina turns around, her face is centimeters away from his. They are so close to each other that there is practically no s.p.a.ce between them.

    Aaron doesn''t care how angry she looks, and he studies her face casually.

    Still upset from Aaron''s brazenness, Katrina is fuming. She is inexplicably repulsed by the thought of him lying so grandly in her bed. She doesn''t want him to stay and sleep with her.

    But she knows that in her current condition, she can''t resist him at all.

    To get him out of her sight and to make him stop annoying her, Katrina finally decides to compromise.

    "Give it to me," she says shortly. She is unwilling to talk to him.

    Aaron straightens up and hands her the warm cup, watching her gulp down every last drop.

    After that, Katrina wipes her mouth. "Done. Now you can leave!"

    As soon as she puts down the cup, she drives him away, making Aaron feel a little uncomfortable. But he doesn''t have the heart to bother her anymore. He tucks her under the covers and leaves.

    What grievance!

    Being driven out by the woman he likes is horrible.

    Walking alone on the road, Aaron still can''t calm down his mood. When he reaches his car, he drives to a bar for a drink.

    Drinking can temporarily alleviate his depression.

    Whatever he wants will eventually be his. There is no doubt.

    But his emotional problems are repeatedly frustrating him.

    The woman he likes has become another man''s girlfriend. And she even falls in love with the man.

    Having investigated Marcellus Brook before, Aaron knows about him. He doesn''t think he''s inferior to the man. In fact, he is richer and more capable than him.

    He doesn''t understand why Katrina would like the other man but refuses to like him.

    Given such circ.u.mstances, his current approach will only hurt her more, not to mention make him feel uncomfortable.

    Maybe he needs some time to calm down and think about how to pursue Katrina. He doesn''t want her to hate him more than ever because of his impulsive actions when they meet again.

    As for Katrina and Marcellus¡­

    Although they are now a couple, it''s clear that Katrina hasn''t fully accepted him. When he tried to kiss her, she resisted. That means she won''t easily have s.e.x with the guy.

    Since that night, Katrina has been living in a state of anxiety all day long. The events of the horrible night have left a deep shadow in her heart.

    She keeps having nightmares about Aaron stalking towards her with a grim look in his eyes. For the past several nights, she keeps waking up in a cold sweat from great fear.

    Fortunately, Aaron stops hara.s.sing her. As if evaporating from the world, he completely disappears from her sight.

    It seems Aaron has been devoting all his energy to his work. Katrina sees him on the news occasionally. He looks handsome and extraordinary in his suit, standing out among the entrepreneurs. Every time she sees him on the news, she turns off the TV. She doesn''t want to see him at all.

    Fortunately, he only exists on television. Fortunately, he won''t appear in front of her for no reason.

    Hopefully, Aaron has given up.

    A man as superior as Aaron can get any woman. They don''t belong in the same world. He is a powerful CEO of a multinational company, and she is just a diligent little policewoman. There''s no need to waste time or effort on her.

    Finally, they return to their own lives. They don''t need to have any contact at all.

    Katrina''s uneasy heart gradually calms down.

    Katrina has a sweet and respectful relationship with Marcellus.

    When they all have some free time, Katrina invites Farrah and Marcellus to have a meal together.

    Farrah is her best friend. She wants to tell Farrah that she now has a boyfriend.

    When Farrah finds out that Katrina and Marcellus are finally together, she can''t help rejoicing. "Katrina, I''m glad to see you''ve finally gotten together with Marcellus!"

    Farrah has witnessed Katrina and Marcellus''s relationship over so many years.

    Marcellus clearly likes Katrina, and Katrina also has positive feelings towards Marcellus. But for a variety of reasons, they always keep a proper distance away from each other, never becoming more than friends. Farrah is constantly worried about them.

    Now, Marcellus and Katrina are sitting side by side. Marcellus is an elegant gentleman. Katrina is a kind and beautiful woman. They are a perfect match.

    She''s seeing that they are finally together, making Farrah immensely happy.

    As Katrina''s best friend, Farrah, says half-jokingly, "Marcellus, be good to Katrina. Katrina is very beautiful and popular."

    Marcellus smiles good-naturedly. "I will."

    Farrah believes Marcellus. Over the years, he has always been utterly devoted to Katrina. Now that he is her boyfriend, he will cherish her more.

    Farrah believes in Marcellus''s integrity.

    "Katrina, I''m so happy to see that you have a happy life. Marcellus can take care of you and protect you. I can''t wait to get your wedding invitation!"

    Hearing the best wishes from her closest friend, Katrina smiles and takes Farrah''s hand. "I have you to thank, Farrah."

    During her most difficult and unstable moments, Farrah has been by her side to encourage her to try to accept Marcellus. Farrah keeps telling her not to miss her chance with such a good man.

    It is all because of Farrah''s encouragement that Katrina can now accept Marcellus''s affections and be together with him.

    Farrah is their matchmaker and biggest supporter.

    In spite of the smile on her face, Farrah has bittersweet feelings when she sees her best friend with such an excellent boyfriend.

    They are both orphans from orphanages without a family background.

    Katrina has found such an excellent boyfriend. A handsome, wealthy, and capable man.

    When will Farrah find her prince charming?

    As a 24-year-old nurse, some of her colleagues have introduced various men to her. But they range from elementary school teachers with a high hairline to an ordinary company worker.

    Farrah can''t accept such a man.

    They are far behind Marcellus.

    How could she accept any of them?

 Chapter 182: Marcellus Loves Katrina

    In the blink of an eye, it''s the weekend again.

    After a wonderful date with Katrina, Marcellus returns to his high-rise duplex downtown apartment with a sweet smile on his face.

    It has been half a month since he and Katrina became a couple. In the past two weeks, they have been getting along well, and their relationship is stable.

    Katrina is a very clever and sensible girl. She never acts like other girls who mischievously pesters their boyfriends from time to time.

    With her, Marcellus feels unprecedented relaxation and comfort.

    There has never been a dispute. When they get occasional disagreements, one of them will quickly come to terms with the other.

    But sometimes, Marcellus wonders if things are too calm between them.

    It''s reasonable for girls to occasionally act coquettish, quarrel a little, or make their own small requests. If Katrina acts like a spoiled child, Marcellus will be happy to satisfy all her desires.

    Although they look sweet and well-matched, Marcellus always gets the feeling that there seems to be something missing between them.

    Even if there is a sense of reverence between them, he feels that they are standing still. They don''t seem to warm up to each other or move forward.

    Until now, Marcellus has done nothing more intimate than hold Katrina''s hand. They haven''t even kissed, let alone done anything else.

    It would seem incredulous, even to an outsider.

    How could they not have kissed yet after being together so long?

    Marcellus can''t explain, but he has a feeling that they aren''t going on the right track.

    Perhaps Katrina is a conservative girl who is unresponsive in this respect. That''s why she has been keeping her distance from him in terms of intimacy.

    Well, it doesn''t matter.

    Marcellus loves Katrina.

    He respects her a great deal. He is very happy as long as he is with her. As for the intimacy he craves, he can wait as long as he has to until she is willing to accept him.

    At the thought, Marcellus''s handsome and elegant face unconsciously smiles in satisfaction.

    Marcellus presses his thumb to the fingerprint identification lock on the door and pushes the door in. Just as he is about to wear slippers, he suddenly sees a person sitting on the sofa.

    The person on the couch is also looking at him.

    Marcellus is stunned. "Mom, what are you doing here?"

    Mrs. Brook''s eyes naturally catch the smile on Marcellus''s face as he enters the room.

    That smile is definitely the smile of a man in love. Mrs. Brook has never seen him like this before. It gives her an idea as to where he has been.

    Mrs. Brook says, "You didn''t come home this weekend, so I came to see you."

    Marcellus puts the car keys aside. "Mom, I''m an adult now. I know how to take care of myself. You don''t need to worry about me. If you have spare time, you can travel or get a beauty treatment with some friends."

    His mother always goes to his company or his house to see him. Every time she visits, she doesn''t tell him in advance. It''s exhausting.

    Marcellus is more than 20 years old. He has his own job and his own life. He doesn''t want to be monitored by his parents all day long like a child. It''s a frustrating situation.

    As a son, he knows to be obedient and respectful to his parents. When he has free time, he goes home to see his mother.

    But he doesn''t want his mother to get too involved in his private life too much.

    "Son, does having a girlfriend make you dislike your own mother? You''re my son. Of course I''ll come to see you."

    His mother''s words make Marcellus feel frustrated.

    "Mom, what are you talking about? You''re my mother. Even if I have a girlfriend, you will always be my mother. I don''t like it when you come to my office and my apartment without telling me in advance."

    Mrs. Brook is somewhat unhappy. "Is your little girlfriend feeding you some kind of magic potion? Marcellus, I used to introduce so many girls to you, but you never cared about any of them. But one girl has the ability to subdue you."

    There''s a strange tone in his mother''s voice. Marcellus never thought that conflicts between in-laws would happen to him. He feels uncomfortable being caught in the middle.

    Marcellus naturally respects and loves his mother very much.

    But Katrina is his girlfriend. He cannot tolerate any grievance against her. He doesn''t want to hear his mother talking about his girlfriend like that.

    "Mom," Marcellus says, "Katrina is very nice. When you get to know her, you''ll find out what a good person she is. You''ll also love her!"

    He tries to convince his mother that Katrina is a good person. He wants his mother to accept his girlfriend. "Mom, don''t you trust your son? Katrina is a very nice girl. She''s shy, so I can''t introduce her to you yet. But please don''t think badly of her, okay?" he implores.

    But Mrs. Brook says seriously, "Marcellus, our family is well-known in Abbe City. I will not let an orphan, without parents or anything to her name, marry you."

    She says magnanimously, "You can have fun with her if you want. Men like having fun with women, and I can understand your needs as a man. But after that, I hope you will break up with her as soon as possible. Nothing can happen between you two!"

    It never occurs to Marcellus that his gracious mother would say such foul words. His mother''s words leave him shocked and angry.

    Have fun with Katrina?

    What does she think of him?

    What does she think of Katrina?

    Would his mother rather he play with a woman''s feelings and have fun with her than let him be with a woman he loves? Is this the mother he respects?

    Marcellus is furious. "Mom! Katrina is my favorite woman. I have loved her for many years! I have pursued her for so long, and now, we''re finally together."

    He continues, "My feelings for her are serious. I''m definitely not in this relationship just for fun. I don''t care about her family background, I don''t care if she is just an orphan. All that matters is that I love her! I want to marry her and take her as my wife!"

    Mrs. Brook is also surprised to see her proud and dutiful son become so disobedient and contrary to her, talking to her so disrespectfully.

    Other rich family''s sons are always indulging in beautiful girls. It''s common for pregnant women to come to them from time to time, demanding they take responsibility.

    But Marcellus has never worried her in this regard. He has excellent grades and is extraordinarily polite. He has a very outstanding character and personality.

    It never occurs to Mrs. Brook that her son is intent on marrying an ordinary woman who comes from nothing.

    If she had known this earlier, she would rather that he had a lot of girlfriends in the past than take an orphan girl so seriously.

 Chapter 183: You Wont Be Happy Together

    "No!" Mrs. Brook snaps. "As long as I''m alive, I won''t let her be a part of our family!"

    Marcellus stares at his mother in shock.

    "Marcellus, a girl like her, doesn''t deserve you at all! You are a man born in the upper-cla.s.s society with a large fortune to your name. You should find an outstanding girl, not some poor orphan. You don''t belong to the same social circles. You won''t be happy together!"

    There is nothing Marcellus hates more than measuring a person''s value by his background.

    "Mom, from an early age, you taught me that everyone is equal even if they come from different backgrounds. I''ve never felt superior to anyone else, and I don''t think Katrina and I have any problems being together. All I know is that I like her and that she likes me. As long as we love each other, we will be happy together."

    Mrs. Brook is heartbroken.

    "Marcellus, why are you ridiculous? Do you think that girl really likes you? Don''t you know how many people want you for your ident.i.ty and status? All they want is our money!"

    She continues, "Not to mention a family such as ours. Even a man from an ordinary rich family with several sets of properties would have no difficulty marrying a young and beautiful girl!"

    Marcellus stares incredulously at his as she rants.

    "Do you actually believe that real love exists in this age? Don''t be silly! All she wants is your money! When you become poor, do you think she will stay with you?" she scoffs.

    "Why not marry a girl from a family of equal status? Why not marry a girl who has received high-quality education since childhood? Marcellus, Mr. Harrison is the president of the Harrison Enterprise. His sister, Miss Harrison, is very fond of you."

    Marcellus feels terribly upset by his mother''s words. This is the first time that he has had such a strong argument with his mother on emotional matters.

    Does Katrina just want him for his family background and money?

    There is no way that''s true.

    If Katrina really only cares about that, then she would have gotten together with him four years ago when he started pursuing her. Why would she only get together with him now?

    Besides, he was the one who kept pursuing her. While she was still reeling from a terrible encounter, he grasped her hand and implored her to become his girlfriend. And she finally compromised and accepted.

    Marcellus can''t stand his efforts and affections to be degraded like nothing. Neither can he stand the girl he likes to be slandered, even by his mother. He can''t do this.

    "Mom, this is between Katrina and me. No one understands her better than me! If you''re so worried about her coveting our family fortune, then I''ll give up all my inheritance."

    He ignores his mother''s grasp and continues, "Do what you want with it, it doesn''t matter. I can earn a living by myself and Katrina is also a hard worker. I can make her happy on my own. As for those n.o.ble rich girls you want me to meet¡­ I''m sorry, but I don''t like them. I''d rather not marry at all than spend the rest of my life with a woman I don''t like."

    Thinking about Miss Harrison makes him shudder.

    Not long ago, his mother invited him for a meal to introduce several acquaintances to him. But when he arrived, he realized it was actually a blind date.

    His mother had already known that he has a girlfriend at that time, but she still arranged a blind date for him. It felt absolutely disrespectful.

    Now, his mother personally comes to his apartment, repeatedly demeaning his relationship with his girlfriend.

    Marcellus is obstinate and will not compromise so easily. He won''t break up with Katrina, nor will he accept his mother''s wishes to marry a well-off girl. Doing so will only make him feel like a puppet without any control.

    Hearing Marcellus''s resolute tone shocks Mrs. Brook. Her soon is implying that he will break ties from his family if he has to. "Marcellus, how could you talk to your mother like that all for a woman? What''s so good about her? Is she more important than our family? How could you break ties with your family just for her?"

    The heartbroken look on his mother''s face makes Marcellus feel more irritable.

    He never thought of cutting ties with his family for the sake of Katrina. He just wants his mother to understand that Katrina is not a materialistic woman. He just wants his family to accept the girl he likes. All he wants is to receive his family''s approval and blessing.

    Why is this so difficult?

    Marcellus just got a girl he likes to be his girlfriend. Why is his mother opposing his decision and making trouble for him?

    Frustrated, Marcellus fears that he will inevitably say something hurtful. If they go on like this, they would only get into a bigger fight.

    In the end, he can''t bear to see his mother upset and sad because of him. He can''t wait to end this argument.

    Marcellus rubs his forehead weakly. "Mom, I''m really tired today. Let''s take a break to calm down. It''s a little late now. I''ll take you home. Let''s talk about this later."

    Marcellus is very tired.

    Because of this argument, the happiness he felt from his date with Katrina instantly disappears, leaving only unspeakable distress and despair.

    Mrs. Brook is also depressed to see Marcellus behave like this.

    Is her son driving her away for a woman?

    "Don''t bother. I can afford to go back by myself!" Mrs. Brook huffs, leaving his apartment in anger.

    But Marcellus is still worried.

    It is already late outside, and his mother''s mood is not stable because of their argument. He is afraid that she might get into an accident if she goes home alone. As her son, Marcellus, follows her downstairs and hails a taxi for her by the side of the road to ease his worries.

    Marcellus watches the taxi leave with a heavy heart.

    When his co-workers learned that he has a girlfriend, everyone was happy for him. Every time they saw him with Katrina, they would comment on what a perfect match they made. Even when they went out to shop or to watch a movie, people gave them envious looks.

    But his beloved mother condemns their relationship and refuses to give them her blessing.

    Why is it so hard to get your family''s blessing and approval?

    Although the future seems very difficult, Marcellus will not give up.

    Katrina has accepted him and promised to be with him. He won''t let her go no matter how many people oppose them.

    Marcellus doesn''t care about money, power, or status. Even if his family doesn''t support them, he can still rely on his ability to earn a living to support her.

    Katrina is an independent and self-reliant girl. He will be able to support her by himself.

 Chapter 184: Strongly Opposed

    Mrs. Brook strongly opposes Marcellus and Katrina''s relationship.

    Given a choice, Marcellus chooses to stick to his true love. He can''t give up his mother, but he won''t give up the woman he loves either.

    But between familial and romantic affection, he needs to think about it.

    Knowing his mother doesn''t approve of Katrina, he will try to keep them from meeting each other, so his mother won''t say anything unkind to Katrina and upset her. He wants to do his best to protect the woman he likes. He will use this time to prove to his mother that Katrina is the best girl in the world.

    The next time Katrina goes on a date with Marcellus, and she feels that something is bothering him. He keeps staring at her in a daze, only coming back to reality when she calls his name. He smiles as gently as usual, and everything seems back to normal.

    Marcellus is acting a little strange tonight. It seems like he is hiding something, but she can''t tell what it is.

    Katrina finally asks, "Marcellus, what''s wrong?"

    Marcellus quickly shakes his head. "Nothing. I''ve been working on a tough case recently. I probably didn''t sleep well last night."

    His mother''s disapproval of Katrina weighs heavily on his mind. The fact that his family doesn''t accept the woman he loves is enough to distress him at night.

    But Marcellus doesn''t want Katrina to know about this. He doesn''t want her to get hurt.

    He will try his best to convince his mother on his own.

    Until then, he doesn''t want Katrina to worry.

    Katrina doesn''t doubt Marcellus''s words in any way. She says thoughtfully, "Marcellus, you should go back to rest early after dinner. I can take a taxi home by myself."

    As Marcellus''s girlfriend, Katrina is working hard to adapt to her new role. She will accept all his invitations to go out as long as she isn''t unwell or busy. But she doesn''t want him to sacrifice his health just to go out on a date together.

    His health is more important than a date.

    Marcellus certainly feels the worry in Katrina''s words. He says with a bright smile, "It doesn''t matter. As long as you''re with me, I don''t feel tired. Katrina, let''s go have a walk by the riverside after dinner."

    "But you have work tomorrow. Will you be fine?"

    "Don''t worry!" he rea.s.sures. "I don''t want to go home so early. Let''s stay a little longer.""

    Every minute with Katrina makes Marcellus feel very happy. He will feel dissatisfied if he leaves her immediately after dinner.

    Every moment with her, even just a simple walk by the river is satisfying.

    At Marcellus''s insistence, Katrina doesn''t refuse again and nods. "All right."

    After all, it''s still early. It''s not even eight o''clock yet. It''s not too late to walk by the river for a while and enjoy the evening breeze and night scenery. They have plenty of time to enjoy their date and be home by nine o''clock.

    After leaving the restaurant, Marcellus drives Katrina to the riverside.

    Meanwhile, a young man who has been sitting nearby discreetly covers his face with a newspaper and makes a phone call. "Mr. Wilson, they have just finished dinner and are ready to leave the restaurant."

    Aaron''s low voice replies, "Where are they going?"

    "It seems that they are planning to go to the riverside for a walk."

    A long silence follows the man''s response.

    Aaron gnashes his teeth. "Follow them! If anything happens, report to me immediately!"

    "Yes, Mr. Wilson!"

    After hanging up the phone, the man puts down the newspaper and sneaks out.

    Aaron is in his high-end villa at the most expensive residential area in Abbe City. After the phone call, he clutches his cell phone with a fierce and frightening look in his eyes.

    Katrina is really a romantic, having a sweet meal and taking a walk along the river with that man. She must enjoy going on regular dates with her so-called boyfriend.

    On the other hand, he spends every day after work on his own. He sulks alone in his big empty villa, wondering where she is spending her date that night.

    Aaron has never shown himself to Katrina since last time.

    The memory of her eyes red with tears haunts him. He can''t forget the way Katrina yelled how much she hates him and never wants to see him again.

    Aaron''s heart is so heavy that he can hardly breathe.

    He misses Katrina terribly, no longer able to see her when he wants to. He fears that he will see her panic-stricken eyes when she sees him. He is afraid to see her hatred and disgust.

    Katrina most likely hasn''t completely calmed down since that day. Even if he goes to her now, what can he do? Not only will his presence worsen their relationship, but it will also most likely intensify the conflict between them.

    So Aaron struggles to avoid Katrina.

    But even if he can''t see her, he cannot stop himself from thinking about her, nor can he bear ignoring her.

    Where does she go with that man?

    What do they do?

    Does he flirt with her?

    Does he kiss and touch her?

    d.a.m.n this!

    Katrina is his!

    Only he can touch her!

    He can''t bear to have another man touch his woman.

    Whenever Aaron thinks of Katrina and Marcellus dating, he can''t restrain his thoughts. He can''t restrain his anger.

    To ease his distress, he makes someone monitor them all the time.

    Whenever Katrina and Marcellus go on a date together, the man he a.s.signed will report everything that happened between them back to him.

    Aaron needs to know everything, including how many gla.s.ses of juice she drinks, or how many times she goes to the washroom.

    Soon, Marcellus''s car stops at the riverside.

    Katrina and Marcellus get out of the car and walk along the wide and beautiful riverside road.

    The moon is bright, and the stars are spa.r.s.e. The evening breeze steadily blows against the river. The night scene is comforting and beautiful.

    Even if they don''t talk much, it''s romantic to go on a walk with the person you like.

    After a long walk, Marcellus suddenly stops when they reach a bench. He looks at Katrina and says, "Katrina, let''s take a rest here."

    Katrina smiles. "Okay."

    They sit side by side on the bench beside the river, enjoying the riverside view.

    All of a sudden, a row of letters suddenly light up on a tall building across the river.

    It reads, "MB loves KM."

    Katrina marvels at the beautiful romantic gesture on the building.

    It''s the tallest building in Abbe City, located in the bustling city center. The words will be seen by a lot of people in the city.

    It never occurs to Katrina that the words are someone''s declaration of love for her.

 Chapter 185: Marcellus Confession

    Katrina stares silently at the beautiful and colorful lights when she suddenly feels her hand being held by a big warm hand.

    Marcellus calls, "Katrina."

    Katrina turns to see Marcellus looking down at her. His dark eyes are shining like the stars in the sky.

    "Katrina, I love you." Marcellus says in a low voice, heartfelt and sincere.

    At Marcellus''s confession, Katrina suddenly realizes that the bright lights on the building are referring to her and Marcellus.

    Katrina is shocked and amazed by Marcellus''s romantic confession. She never imagined that one day, while walking along the river, she would see her name appear in the highest building in Abbe City.

    She never expected such romance from Marcellus.

    Girls are sensitive people, and such a sweet surprise would definitely move them.

    Katrina always feels that Marcellus gives a lot more than she does in their relationship. Marcellus is so kind to her, valuing their relationship so much that she has to go all out.

    "Marcellus, I... "

    Katrina wants to respond to Marcellus''s confession by letting him know how moved she is. But right now, she still can''t bring herself to tell him that she loves him.

    After a pause, Katrina finally says, "Marcellus, thank you. I really like it."

    Marcellus doesn''t seem to notice Katrina''s hesitation. If he does, he probably thinks that she is just too surprised, so he doesn''t take it to heart.

    When Katrina says that she likes it and her eyes shine brightly, Marcellus can clearly see that his surprise deeply moves her. He gets a big smile on his face.

    Katrina likes it.

    As long as she likes his surprise, Marcellus is happy to do more.

    Probably because of his mother''s harsh words, he can''t wait to prove his feelings for her. By expressing his love to her, he is also encouraging himself not to give up.

    It''s an undeniably romantic atmosphere.

    The view of the river is pleasant, and there''s a gentle breeze. On the soaring building across the river, the bright letters are still flashing beautifully.

    Marcellus holds Katrina''s shoulder and looks at her beautiful face, his eyes drawn to her lips as enticing as bright red cherries. Captivated, he approaches closer to kiss her.

    Feeling Marcellus''s warm breath getting closer and closer, Katrina''s heartbeat races in nervousness. But she tries to relax, inwardly encouraging herself.

    She has been in a relationship with Marcellus for so long, and Marcellus''s feelings for her are clear in her eyes.

    Marcellus loves her.

    He respects her enough not to make a move on her.

    Why does she refuse him so much?

    Why can''t she wholeheartedly accept him as her boyfriend?

    Probably because Aaron left a shadow in her heart, Katrina subconsciously rejects any sort of intimacy from a man.

    But she can''t go on like this. She should try to be more receptive to Marcellus.

    Maybe when she bravely takes this step, she can completely leave this shadow behind.

    It''s been so long. If she rejects Marcellus this time, she might hurt him. Will she make him feel like she doesn''t like him enough?

    Katrina closes her eyes, persuading herself not to evade Marcellus''s kiss. But all she can do is accept it, and she can''t reciprocate.

    Meanwhile, the man Aaron hired to monitor Katrina is holding his phone towards the couple. The video call enables Aaron to see what is happening from afar.

    On the other end of the phone, Aaron can clearly see Marcellus and Katrina sitting on the bench, as well as the huge flashing confession opposite the river.

    Aaron blows up when he sees the two people on the bench, getting closer and closer. They are clearly about to kiss each other.

    This d.a.m.n woman!

    She is closing her eyes and waiting for another man to kiss her!

    Why won''t she refuse?

    No, Katrina will not refuse. She says that she likes the man. Aaron is afraid that once they kiss, she will be more receptive to intimate actions from the other man.

    d.a.m.n it!

    Aaron growls angrily to the phone, "I don''t care what you do! Stop them from kissing now! If they kiss, you won''t have a place in Abbe anymore!"

    The urgency in Aaron''s tone is undeniable.

    He can''t bear to see Katrina betray him for another man. Unable to take out his anger on the couple, he vents it out on his heeler.

    Hearing the anger in Aaron''s voice, the man answers fearfully, "Yes, Mr. Wilson! I''m going to stop them at once!"

    With that, the man quickly searches his surroundings in a panic. He needs to find a way to stop the couple from kissing.

    Should he pretend to be the woman''s ex-boyfriend and deliberately make trouble for them?

    No, he doesn''t have the guts.

    For this woman, Aaron painstakingly hires someone to watch them. Seeing them together makes him go violent with rage.

    If he pretends to be the woman''s ex-boyfriend, he will die on the spot.

    What can he do?

    Unless he stops the couple from kissing, he is going to regret it.

    While the man starts to sweat from nerves, at a loss with what to do, he suddenly notices several empty beer bottles lying nearby. One of the bottles is half-empty.

    Someone must have failed to throw the contents in the garbage can.

    Lighting up with an idea, the man walks to pick up the half-empty bottle.

    But at that moment, a pair of dirty hands also grab the bottle.

    Looking sideways, the man sees a tramp collecting waste staring at him with some disdain.

    The well-dressed man is making a living by collecting rubbish, stealing wine bottles on the roadside from him. A man without money shouldn''t pretend to be rich. If he needs to pick up bottles of wine by the side of the road, why is he so concerned about his image and looking decent?

    What a proud beggar!

    Isn''t he afraid of getting his clothes dirty while picking up bottles?

    Noticing the disdain in the tramp''s eyes, the man knows he is being misunderstood somehow. The tramp looks at him like a psycho.

    But he doesn''t have time to explain himself.

    It''s humiliating to be caught robbing a discarded bottle on the roadside from a scavenger.

 Chapter 186: He Feels Restless

    The man takes some money out of his pocket and shoves it in the tramp''s hand. "Take this and let me have this bottle."

    As the man speaks, he takes the bottle, pours some beer on his hand over his body, and then walks straight in the direction of Marcellus and Katrina.

    Behind him, the tramp looks at the money in his hand then at the strange man. He shakes his head in pity.

    It seems that the man''s illness is really serious.

    The money he gave is enough to buy a case of beer.

    Keeping her eyes closed tightly, Katrina steels herself as she clutches her fists to her clothes tightly. She can feel Marcellus''s breath as he gets closer and closer.

    In the next second, Marcellus will kiss her on the lips.

    Katrina doesn''t know why she feels so nervous and panicked.

    Marcellus likes her, and she obviously likes him back.

    But why is her body subconsciously rejecting Marcellus?

    Why can''t she accept his kiss as other lovers naturally do?

    In a word, Katrina persuades herself to accept the kiss as if she is completing a task.

    Marcellus''s lips are merely a centimeter away from her. Katrina can clearly feel his warm breath.

    Bang!

    Katrina suddenly hears a strange sound and the smell of alcohol, and then she feels Marcellus''s breath move farther away just as he is about to kiss her.

    The sudden noise causes Katrina to open her eyes unconsciously.

    When she looks up, she sees that Marcellus''s shirt has turned soggy. A drunk man hiccupping with a nearly empty bottle of beer in his hand stumbles to stand closer to Marcellus and says, "Oh no! I''m sorry, sir! I didn''t mean to. Let me clean this for you."

    It turns out that a pa.s.sing drunk accidentally b.u.mps into Marcellus and soaks his clothes.

    Under such a romantic and beautiful atmosphere with the person he likes, Marcellus almost-kisses Katrina, but an accident occurs all of a sudden, destroying the previously romantic atmosphere.

    Drenched in alcohol and smelling strongly of beer, Marcellus is quite depressed.

    How could Marcellus let the drunkard clean him? Seeing the bottle in his hand as the drunkard approaches him, he becomes wary.

    What if the drunkard suddenly throws up on him?

    Marcellus quickly reaches out his arm to stop him. "No! You don''t need to! I''m fine, I don''t need you to clean it," he says urgently.

    He doesn''t have to look for trouble from a delirious drunk just because he poured some beer on him.

    Although his shirt is very expensive, it''s nothing he can''t afford. He won''t ask a drunk to take responsibility and have him pay for his ruined shirt.

    He just wants the drunkard to leave.

    "Sir, you''re such a good man!" the drunkard praises. "Your girlfriend is very beautiful."

    Finally, the drunkard leaves.

    But Marcellus is no longer in the mood to resume where they left off.

    The romantic atmosphere has been completely ruined.

    What a depressing turn of events.

    He was about to kiss Katrina!

    Instead of rejecting his approach like last time, Katrina closes her eyes and is ready for his kiss.

    He feels disappointed to lose such a great opportunity.

    It doesn''t seem comfortable for Marcellus to stand in an alcohol-soaked shirt. Katrina looks at her watch with a frown. "Marcellus, it''s getting late. Let''s go back."

    Despite his disappointment, Marcellus gently nods. "Okay."

    As a bit of a neat freak, he can''t stand to walk around in a beer-splattered shirt. After driving Katrina back home, he can also go back home to take a bath and change into clean clothes.

    Marcellus and Katrina stand up and walk back along the road towards the parking spot.

    Meanwhile, the man who pretended to be a drunkard just now is hiding in the dark and watching the scene in secret. He clutches his chest in fear.

    Fortunately, he dashed in at the last minute to b.u.mp into the man and interrupt the kiss.

    He can''t imagine how Aaron would react if the couple had actually kissed.

    Trembling, the man pulls out his cell phone and calls Aaron again. "Mr. Wilson, I was able to interrupt them in time. They are now leaving the riverside and are ready to go back."

    On the other line, Aaron is dressed in sleepwear. His tall figure is sprawled on the soft, luxurious sofa, his slender fingers holding a gla.s.s of red wine. His expression is aloof.

    "Keep following them."

    "Yes, Mr. Wilson!"

    Marcellus drives Katrina home.

    There are stop signs near Katrina''s home, where several traffic enforcers are standing to intercept traffic.

    Surprised, Marcellus stops the car and lowers the window. "What''s going on?"

    The young traffic enforcer replies, "There was an accident at the intersection. It''s being handled, but the intersection is temporarily closed."

    Cars can''t get through the roadblock, but pedestrians and cyclists can pa.s.s by.

    Marcellus turns the steering wheel to turn the car around and take a detour. He will circle to the other road to take Katrina home.

    Katrina grabs his arm. "Marcellus, forget it. It''s only a few blocks away from my house. I can walk home."

    If Marcellus takes a detour to bring her home, he will have to go out of his way just to drop her off. She doesn''t want to cause him any more trouble.

    "It''s okay," Marcellus says with a laugh. "It''s a lot faster than walking. It won''t take me a long time to get you home."

    "Marcellus, it''s really inconvenient for you. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. When I get home, I''ll call you."

    At Katrina''s insistence, Marcellus can''t resist anymore. "Okay, Katrina. Be careful."

    "You too. Go back home to get an early rest!" Katrina says happily, getting out of the car. She waves at Marcellus, then walks through the roadblock and down the street towards her home.

    Marcellus watches her retreating back uneasily. He doesn''t know why he is so worried, but he feels restless for some reason.

    He parks on the side of the road and gets off the car, silently following Katrina to escort her all the way back.

    Although it is only a few blocks away, he can''t let Katrina walk alone. He knows that she is concerned about him and does not want to trouble him. But he can''t rest easy until he sees that she is safe and sound at home.

 Chapter 187: Marcellus Acciden

    Meanwhile, the man following Katrina and Marcellus dutifully reports back to Aaron.

    "Mr. Wilson, there is a traffic jam at the corner of Miss Miller''s house. Miss Miller got out of the man''s car and is walking home alone." The man informed him in detail.

    Aaron gulps down a mouthful of red wine. "Follow her and make sure she gets back home safe."

    Katrina is dating another man while Aaron is alone at home, drinking wine to vent his sorrows. Although it''s only a few hours, he is devastated and worried about what would happen while they are together.

    It''s a depressing thought, and his life is getting worse. He wanted to scream out all the pain he felt right at this moment.

    Unfortunately, Aaron can''t actively pursue the woman he likes. He is afraid she will only hate him even more, so he decided to retreat for a while and sent someone to follow her.

    His bad mood improves slightly as Katrina''s date ends. At least for now, he doesn''t need to worry that the man will take advantage of her.

    After the man reports Katrina''s whereabouts to Aaron, he looks up and sees Katrina crossing the street.

    Her apartment is across the road. Katrina will get home after she crosses the road.

    Just then, a van without a license plate appears out of nowhere, zooming in Katrina''s direction at a tremendous speed.

    Katrina doesn''t seem to realize the imminent danger as she keeps walking obliviously on the road.

    "Katrina! Be careful!" Marcellus shouted at her.

    Suddenly, a strong force pushes Katrina away.

    A loud bang rings in the quiet night, and the smell of blood is in the air.

    Katrina falls to the ground roughly. When she turns her head, she sees Marcellus on the ground a few meters away from her, lying in a pool of blood.

    The hit-and-run van has already disappeared from the scene.

    Katrina is frightened at sight.

    As a police officer, she has seen a lot of accidents. But when the person closest to her is lying helplessly in front of her, she can''t help panicking.

    "Marcellus!" Katrina cries, rushing to Marcellus and falling to her knees. "Marcellus! Please be okay!"

    Didn''t they just say goodbye?

    Didn''t Marcellus drive back home?

    Why is he here now?

    Marcellus must have been really worried about her. He escorted her all the way back to make sure she gets home safe. When a car rushed over, he pushed her aside and was knocked down in her place.

    How could Marcellus stupidly risk his own life to save her?

    Katrina isn''t that good. She doesn''t deserve his devotion.

    Horrified, she stares at Marcellus''s body in guilt.

    Lying on the ground, Marcellus looks at Katrina with a small smile. "Katrina, are you okay? That''s all that matters."

    Marcellus looks very badly hurt. He seems to be in so much pain that his brow twists slightly. He is obviously too weak to speak.

    But he still struggles to talk because he is worried about her.

    "I''m fine! I''m okay!" Katrina hurriedly rea.s.sures. "Marcellus, please hold on! I''ll call an ambulance right now! I''m calling now!"

    Katrina frantically takes out her phone. With trembling fingers and a great effort, she dials the emergency number. "H-h.e.l.lo, my boyfriend was. .h.i.t by a car! Please come over immediately!"

    Although trained in handling high-stress situations, Katrina gets fl.u.s.tered when she sees her boyfriend lying b.l.o.o.d.y and helpless on the ground.

    After calling the hospital for help, Katrina kneels on the ground and clutches Marcellus''s hand.

    "Marcellus, you can''t die. You have to hold on, do you hear me?"

    Katrina can''t let him suffer from an accident because of her. She can''t watch him leave her.

    She owes him so much.

    She hasn''t even kissed him yet.

    He can''t just leave like this!

    Katrina would rather be the person lying injured on the ground than watching Marcellus lying in a pool of his blood helplessly.

    She feels completely useless.

    No matter how strong or independent she usually is, in the face of such a situation, she is nothing but a fragile crybaby. Her eyes are turning red, beads of crystalline tears falling down her cheeks.

    Seeing her tears, Marcellus squeezes her hand with all his might. "Katrina, I''m fine. Don''t worry, I''m fine. Don''t cry," he pleads.

    Marcellus must be in a lot of pain just to say these comforting words. His voice sounds very weak.

    Not wanting to make him exert any more effort for her, Katrina quickly wipes away tears and tries her best not to cry again.

    Marcellus will be fine.

    He has to be fine.

    Marcellus is such a good person. He will be alright.

    Standing nearby, the man witnesses the accident with his own eyes as soon as he hangs up the phone. He stands still, body frozen in shock and disbelief.

    How did this happen?

    How did it suddenly turn out like this in just a few seconds?

    No one could remain indifferent in the face of such an accident.

    The man picks up the phone again and dials Aaron''s number. "Mr. Wilson..."

    "Is she back?"

    "No... Miss Miller, she''s still outside."

    On the other line, Aaron''s gradually calming state flares up again. His fierce voice barks, "What? Is she not back yet? What is she doing outside?"

    Why is she still outside with that man?

    Are they not willing to part yet?

    The man takes a deep breath and tries to stabilize his emotions. "Mr. Wilson, there was a serious car accident. A speeding van nearly hit Miss Miller. The man rushed over and saved her, but he was knocked down."

    A car accident?

    At the news, Aaron gasps sharply and becomes nervous. "What about her? Did she get hurt?"

    "Miss Miller didn''t get hurt, but she is crying now. The man seems to be seriously injured."

    "d.a.m.n it!"

    Aaron hangs up the phone, changes his clothes, and gets his keys.

    After what Katrina just witnessed, she must be feeling very helpless and desperate now.

    In the end, he can''t stop caring about her.

 Chapter 188: States Of Distress

    The ambulance arrives quickly.

    After the vehicle stops at the scene, several white-coated paramedics swarm out and efficiently lift Marcellus into the car in a hurry. Then the ambulance rushes all the way to the hospital.

    Holding onto consciousness for fear that Katrina would be left alone to worry helplessly, Marcellus finally lets himself fall asleep.

    Along the way, Katrina grasps Marcellus''s hands tightly, not daring to release it for a moment.

    When the vehicle arrives at the hospital, the paramedics lift Marcellus out of the car and rush their way into the operating room.

    Katrina waits outside the operating room alone, not relaxing even for a moment until she gets an update.

    Ten minutes later, the doctor comes out of the operating room.

    At the sight of the doctor, Katrina hurries over and asks, "Doctor, how is he?"

    The doctor''s tone is brief but urgent as he replies, "Are you a family of the patient?"

    "I''m his girlfriend."

    "The patient is bleeding badly and has symptoms of shock. The operation must be carried out immediately. Please sign this."

    Katrina takes the doc.u.ment from the doctor''s hand and quickly signs her name. With some nervousness and pleading in her voice, she says, "Doctor, please save him!"

    Any girl would be sick with worry after witnessing her boyfriend being hit by a car. The thought of Marcellus lying in the cold operating room makes Katrina go cold with fear.

    The doctor nods in understanding. "You can rest a.s.sured that we will do our best. This is the bill for the operation. Please pay for it first."

    "I''ll do it now!"

    It seems that the doctor will work harder to operate on Marcellus if she pays the bill first. Katrina takes the bill from the doctor and runs downstairs to the payment center. She needs to find something to do to keep her mind from imagining all kinds of horrible scenarios.

    Waiting outside the operating room will make her go crazy.

    Katrina stumbles all the way down the stairs and runs to the payment center on the first floor. After handing the bill to the medical staff, she takes out her bank card from her bag to pay with it.

    Out of extreme nervousness and panic, she accidentally enters the wrong pa.s.sword twice in a row. She''s so anxious that she''s about to cry.

    Fortunately, on the third try, the payment successfully goes through.

    The medical staff has been working in the hospital for a year. Naturally, she has seen all kinds of people in various states of distress.

    Seeing Katrina''s pale face and low spirits, she knows that something must have happened to someone important to her to make her behave like this. The staff doesn''t criticize her for wasting time by entering the pa.s.sword incorrectly, looking at her a trace of sympathy.

    After paying the operation fee, Katrina is ready to go back upstairs to the operating room and continue waiting. There are so many people walking through the hall, and she accidentally b.u.mps into a nurse.

    Clang!

    The tray in the nurse''s hands falls to the ground with a sharp noise. The gauzes, sterile cotton, and used syringes scatter all over the floor.

    "Sorry! I''m so sorry!" Katrina quickly bows her head to apologize, squatting down and helping the nurse to pick up the items.

    It''s easy to make mistakes at such a crucial time, and Katrina''s mind is in such a mess.

    "Don''t touch it!"

    Just as Katrina moves to pick up the syringe with her hand, a sudden force grabs her arm.

    For medical reasons, used syringes are meant to be disposed of as medical waste. The needle could have been in contact with blood carrying a highly infectious virus. People shouldn''t rashly touch it by hand like this. It can be very dangerous and might infect the person.

    This is the most basic rule for medical staff. The nurse doesn''t hesitate to grab Katrina''s arm.

    At the familiar voice, Katrina subconsciously looks up to see a familiar face.

    Farrah!

    Farrah is putting the syringes back onto the tray with her gloved hands when she hears her name. Looking up, she is surprised to see that the person in front of her is Katrina.

    "Katrina! It''s you!" she exclaims. "What are you doing in the hospital so late? What happened?"

    Katrina seems to be acting a weird little today. She looks sad and a little pale, and she''s behaving carelessly. After b.u.mping into her just now, she was about to grab the syringe with her bare hands.

    She doesn''t seem to be acting herself right now.

    Farrah blinks in surprise when she notices the paid bill in Katrina''s hands. "Katrina, what is going on?"

    Who is in the hospital?

    Who are the bills for?

    Katrina feels desperate and helpless at the situation. In the face of her best friend''s presence and concern, she finds support amidst her distress.

    "Farrah, Marcellus... He got into a car accident."

    Katrina takes a deep breath and continues, "After he drove me back home, he was. .h.i.t by a car just outside our neighborhood. He pushed me out of the way, but he was. .h.i.t instead¡­ He was b.l.o.o.d.y all over and now¡­ He''s in the operating room."

    Katrina''s voice becomes lower as she speaks, becoming nasal by the time she is finished.

    Farrah is shocked at the news, but she still quickly recovers to comfort Katrina. "Katrina, don''t panic. Marcellus will be okay! Don''t worry. I''ll ask my colleagues about the operation right now."

    Farrah quickly helps Katrina stand up.

    After disposing of the medical waste in her hands, she takes Katrina to the bathroom to wash her hands. Then she accompanies her back to the operating room.

    "Katrina, stay here for a while, and I''ll be right back," Farrah says, settling Katrina on a bench outside the operating room. Then she makes her way inside, scrubbing in before entering the operating room.

    Katrina sits alone on the bench, and her head bowed down in misery. She curls in against herself, looking small and helpless.

    This is all her fault.

    She shouldn''t have let Marcellus drive her home. He was. .h.i.t by a car because he saved her. It wouldn''t have happened if not for her. He wouldn''t have ended up like this if not for her.

    Katrina feels extremely regretful.

    At the other end of the corridor, a tall figure watches Katrina in secret. His deep black eyes look sad as he watches her.

    While Katrina is worried about another man inside the operating room, someone else is concerned about her.

    Looking at her small body curling up in a ball pathetically, he gets the urge to hold her in his arms.

    After all, Aaron loves Katrina.

 Chapter 189: Misunderstood Him

    Aaron doesn''t care anymore if Katrina doesn''t want to see him. A little worried that she would faint at any time because of her fragile state of mind, he walks steadily towards the bench.

    Katrina doesn''t notice Aaron''s approach, or if she notices that someone is approaching, she thinks it''s a medical staff or a family member pa.s.sing by. She doesn''t look up to check.

    When she sees a pair of expensive leather shoes in front of her and a tall figure casting a shadow over her, she looks up and sees a pair of dark eyes looking at her.

    Aaron?

    Katrina is dismayed by the sight of the familiar, handsome face.

    This is the first time that Aaron shows himself in front of her since he forcibly broke into her home and almost raped her against her will.

    It''s been half a month since that horrible experience.

    She thought that he had finally let her go and would never hara.s.s her again after what happened.

    Unexpectedly, she sees him again tonight.

    Astonishment quickly flashes in Katrina''s eyes. She bows her head again, her voice full of exhaustion as she speaks. "Aaron, I''m not in the mood to deal with you right now. Please don''t bother me again."

    Katrina is too upset to deal with Aaron.

    Aaron sits beside her, snorting coldly. "How could a man make you feel this way?"

    Where is the arrogant and domineering spirit Katrina always shows in front of him? Seeing her become so depressed because of another man makes him very uncomfortable.

    At Aaron''s sarcastic tone, Katrina smiles self-deprecatingly. "Are you happy now?"

    Aaron obviously doesn''t want her to have a good life. He keeps making trouble for her and refuses to let her go.

    Now, Marcellus is undergoing an operation after being hit by a car. Katrina doesn''t know how his operation is going. She is extremely worried, guilty, and depressed.

    Aaron must be very happy to see her like this. He must have come to the hospital tonight to jeer at her. Seeing her at this low point in her life must satisfy his perverted desire to make her unhappy.

    Katrina''s reply makes Aaron feel a little uncomfortable.

    Happy?

    He drove a long way to the hospital in the middle of the night just to see her, but she thinks that he''s here to jeer at her?

    Is he such a horrible person?

    If he wants to see someone suffer, he has other ways to do so without coming all the way here.

    This ridiculous, ungrateful woman!

    She doesn''t know how worried he was when he heard that she almost got hit by a car. He came here because he''s worried that she would be too depressed to handle the situation on her own, with no one to take care of her. He is extremely worried about her.

    But she thinks that he is here out of malice.

    Although Aaron is angry, he can''t lose his temper on Katrina.

    After all, she has already cut him off. She is probably always on guard with him for fear that he would hurt her when he sees her.

    Fortunately, although she looks depressed, she doesn''t seem to be hurt anywhere, aside from the slight bruise on her knee and wrist.

    Aaron has always been arrogant. He never directly comforts Katrina even though he cares about her very much. He snorts, "As the old saying goes, public displays of affection may cause death in¡­" He suddenly trails off, uncertain if it''s inappropriate to say it at a time like this.

    Every time he monitors Katrina and Marcellus''s date in secret, he''s extremely mad with jealousy. He found the old saying on the Internet. It fits his current situation well.

    Just as Aaron is about to say it, Katrina suddenly glares at him coldly, as if his words suddenly brought her back to life. She looks very frightening.

    With Marcellus still in the operating room, Katrina is very sensitive to the word "death."

    Katrina pauses at the thought.

    Marcellus just got into a car accident. Why is Aaron suddenly in the hospital? How did he know what happened?

    It can''t be just a coincidence.

    Aaron doesn''t seem surprised to see her here. He seems to know already what happened to Marcellus.

    A horrible thought occurs to her.

    Is Aaron behind all this?

    Aaron had been very hostile to her and Marcellus. He had always detested her relationship with Marcellus.

    And Aaron is an extremely cruel and merciless man. He even paid for someone to cut off Melvin''s p.e.n.i.s. There is nothing he won''t do.

    It''s not impossible for him to hire someone to hit Marcellus in a car.

    When the pieces fall together, the conclusion seems to be the most reasonable explanation.

    This b.a.s.t.a.r.d!

    Unexpectedly, he''s cruel enough to hire someone to hit Marcellus in a car!

    Seeing Katrina glaring at him with increasing hatred, Aaron gets a strange feeling.

    Why is she looking at him in this way?

    He scoffs, "What? Do you think glaring at me like that will help your boyfriend recover?"

    Does she think that it will actually help? Doesn''t she feel tired, glaring at him like that for a long time?

    Katrina misunderstands Aaron''s words.

    Aaron is right. What can she do against him? He is a powerful man with high status. She can''t do anything to him.

    Is he flaunting his victory in front of her after successfully harming her boyfriend?

    Katrina grits her teeth and says hatefully, "Aaron, you devil! If anything happens to Marcellus, I won''t forgive you!"

    Aaron frowns at Katrina''s words.

    What does she mean she won''t forgive him?

    Is she blaming him for this?

    This d.a.m.n woman!

    Does she think that he hired someone to hit Marcellus with the car?

    Aaron is so angry at being wrongly accused without proof that he feels like throwing up. He came to the hospital to see her because he''s worried about her. Not only does she act ungratefully, but she also accuses him as the culprit behind what happened.

    Is he such a horrible person in her eyes?

    Is he only capable of doing bad things?

    Aaron knows that Katrina thinks badly of him, but he never thought that it had reached this point.

 Chapter 190: Aaron Care About Her

    Aaron taps Katrina''s head angrily. "Stupid woman! If I really want to kill him, I would do it without leaving any trace! Why would I trouble myself?"

    Besides, according to his heeler, the car was heading straight for Katrina. Marcellus got hit by saving her. Katrina was the target.

    Even if he''s angry that she got a boyfriend behind his back, there is no way he would deal with her this way.

    Katrina rubs her sore head, glaring daggers at Aaron.

    This b.a.s.t.a.r.d!

    Does he always have to be so violent?

    But Aaron''s words successfully put a stop to Katrina''s train of thought. If Aaron really did it, he wouldn''t come to the hospital after the deed and expose himself so carelessly.

    Although his company has gradually entered the top ranks in Abbe City, his influence is not that powerful yet.

    The power and status of the Brook family in Abbe City cannot be underestimated. Aaron can''t be foolish enough to offend such a powerful family.

    So if Aaron didn''t do it, who did?

    The scene she witnessed still makes her shudder with fright. It didn''t seem to be just an accident. It seemed as if someone did it on purpose.

    Who would want to kill Marcellus?

    Someone from work?

    Katrina mutters to herself, "Why would anyone want to kill Marcellus?"

    While Katrina is in deep thought, Aaron snorts beside her. "That van was clearly coming for you. You might have offended someone recently."

    Why is she still worried about someone hurting Marcellus? If Marcellus hadn''t protected her, she would be the one lying in the operating room at this moment.

    Right now, Aaron is very grateful to Marcellus, even though he was hostile and dissatisfied with him before. Because of his sacrifice, Katrina is not in any serious danger. Aaron can''t imagine what would happen if she was the one lying in the operating room at death''s door.

    Aaron''s words succeed in enlightening Katrina

    She''s been thinking about who''s trying to kill Marcellus, but he only saved her. She was the one the car was about to hit before he jumped in to push her away.

    Her mind is in such a mess that she doesn''t realize it until now.

    Who on earth wants to kill her?

    At the thought, Katrina feels a chill run down her spine.

    Who did she offend recently?

    Sophie?

    Could she possibly hire someone to hit her with a car out of jealousy?

    But Sophie wouldn''t do something so extreme, would she? She wouldn''t actually be cruel enough to take her life, would she?

    Katrina''s eyes widen at a sudden realization. She whirls around to stare incredulously at Aaron. "How did you know that? Are you following me?"

    How does he seem to know tonight''s events so clearly?

    He even knows that the car was heading for her.

    Where on earth was he at that time? Why didn''t she see him or his car while she was with Marcellus? Where the h.e.l.l was he?

    At Katrina''s question, Aaron coolly replies, "I''m not that bored."

    Although it''s true that he didn''t follow her personally, he gets reports about her whereabouts and actions through his phone while he is at home.

    The more Katrina thinks about it, the more she feels that something is wrong. Whenever she''s on a date with Marcellus, she always felt that someone was following her in the dark. At first, she thought that she was just too sensitive.

    But now¡­

    Every time she has a moment with Marcellus, pa.s.sers-by would inadvertently interrupt them. Earlier tonight, before Marcellus kissed her by the river, a young drunkard b.u.mped into him and disrupted them.

    So that man was sent by Aaron?

    He must have been secretly making someone monitor and disrupt them. It''s the only explanation she can think of to explain his knowledge about the accident.

    Katrina originally thought Aaron had let her go. But she suddenly realizes that although he hasn''t shown up for weeks, it doesn''t mean that he has given up.

    It turns out that he secretly sent someone to follow her.

    Katrina can''t help but inhale sharply at the realization.

    This b.a.s.t.a.r.d!

    He has no right to meddle in her affairs with Marcellus. He has no right to disturb her dates repeatedly.

    Katrina grits her teeth and glares at him just then, Aaron''s phone rings. He ignores Katrina''s venomous glare and answers the phone. After hearing whatever the other person is telling him, he suddenly turns serious.

    "I''ll be right there," he says before hanging up. He takes one last look at Katrina before finally leaving the hospital.

    Originally, Katrina didn''t want to see Aaron again. But she feels a sense of loneliness after he leaves her alone outside the doors of the operating room.

    Despite Aaron being a jerk, his sudden appearance still calms her down significantly while she''s feeling helpless and at a loss. After his appearance distracts her, she is able to settle down and reorganize her thoughts.

    Katrina should hate Aaron.

    The b.a.s.t.a.r.d was so disrespectful to her last time, almost raping her. And tonight, she finds out that he''s been deliberately sabotaging her dates with Marcellus.

    But her hatred for him doesn''t seem as intense as she expected.

    Katrina remembers that when he realized that she was suffering intense menstruation cramps, he immediately let her go and went to the pharmacy to buy medicine for her. He even stayed to make sure that she would drink it before he left.

    As soon as he found out that Marcellus got into a car accident, he came to the hospital. Maybe he didn''t come to jeer at her. He seemed relieved when he saw that she wasn''t seriously injured.

    Is Aaron worried about her?

    At the thought, Katrina immediately slaps her forehead with the heel of her hand to stop her thoughts.

    How could she think that?

    Does Aaron care about her?

    She can''t forget all the terrible things he did to her!

    That b.a.s.t.a.r.d bullied and hara.s.sed her so much. Even though he occasionally behaves kindly, they''re all just a pretense.

    She can''t let him deceive her!

    Marcellus is her boyfriend. He has always been kind to her. She can''t disappoint such a good person.

 Chapter 191: Marcellus Is In Better Condition

    A few minutes after Aaron leaves, a young nurse comes over to Katrina with sterile cotton and Band-Aids. "Miss, let me treat your wound."

    Katrina blinks in surprise, a bit taken aback. "Thank you, but I''m not hurt."

    "A gentleman told me just now that you''ve skinned your knees and wrists," says the nurse, looking at the injuries.

    Katrina looks down and realizes that she has light scratches on her body. Out of extreme worry for Marcellus''s operation, she doesn''t even notice the pain.

    The person that the nurse is referring to is probably Aaron. He was sarcastic and taunting the moment he saw her, but he immediately found a nurse to help her with her wounds as soon as he left.

    "Oh, thank you." Katrina falls silent with mixed feelings. She sits still, allowing the nurse to sterilize her wounds and cover them with Band-Aids. The nurse leaves as soon as she''s done.

    "Katrina!" Looking up, Katrina sees the operating room doors swing open as Farrah comes out. She stands up from her chair and rushes to Farrah, asking anxiously, "Farrah, how''s he doing?"

    Farrah takes off her mask and says, "Katrina, don''t worry. Marcellus is fine. He''s in stable condition now."

    Katrina breathes a long sigh of relief at Farrah''s words. She would never forgive herself if something happened to him.

    They sit down on the bench, and Farrah asks her worriedly, "Katrina, how are you? How did the accident happen? Has the driver been found?"

    When she last saw Katrina and Marcellus, everything was fine. They looked very happy and sweet together. She does not expect such a horrible thing to happen when things were finally starting to go well for them.

    Katrina shakes her head in dismay. "It happened at the gate of my neighborhood. It was a hit-and-run by a van without a license plate. I already called the police, and they will contact us if they find the driver."

    When she saw Marcellus lying in a pool of blood, she was so scared and worried for him that she didn''t focus much on the driver. The only thing she could do at the time was called the police. The driver must still be missing, or her colleagues would have contacted her already.

    Katrina hopes it was just an accident. But a van without a license plate means it was planned beforehand. It couldn''t possibly have been just an accident.

    The lights in the operating room suddenly dim.

    In a few minutes, the doctor comes out and updates them, "The surgery was very successful. He just needs some time to recuperate, and he''ll recover completely."

    After a while, Marcellus is wheeled out of the operating room and into a private ward. Katrina and Farrah follow close behind.

    The effects of the anesthesia haven''t worn off, and Marcellus is still sleeping with his eyes closed. His face is a little pale, but his breathing is steady, and he looks much better with his wounds wrapped in gauze.

    Inside the room, Katrina settles herself in a chair beside the bed. She holds Marcellus''s hand tightly, staring at him with great worry. Farrah stands next to her, looking concerned.

    "Katrina, I''m working the night shift today," says Farrah. "I''m going to check in later. There''s a bed for you to lie down and get some rest. You don''t have to stay there the whole time. Marcellus will be fine."

    It''s late in the evening, and Farrah can''t bear to watch Katrina sit in an uncomfortable chair all night. Katrina must be physically and mentally exhausted after the ordeal.

    To ease Farrah''s worries, Katrina flashes a smile. "I''ll stay with him a little longer, and then I''ll go to bed at once. Go back to work, and don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine."

    Farrah is hesitant, but she has to get back to work. "Okay. But go to bed soon, or you''ll get tired and fall ill. If you become sick while Marcellus hasn''t recovered yet, you''ll be a pair of an unfortunate couple."

    Katrina can''t help but laugh at Farrah''s words. Since Marcellus got together with her, his luck has turned for the worse. She watches Marcellus''s still figure with a sad look on her face.

    The next day, Katrina wakes up to a slight movement against her palm. When she realizes where she is, she immediately opens her eyes.

    Marcellus is still lying on the bed, but his eyes are open, and his fingertips are twitching against her hand.

    At the sight of Marcellus awake, Katrina smiles in surprise. "Marcellus, how do you feel? Is something wrong? Does it hurt anywhere?" she asks worriedly.

    Afraid that Marcellus wouldn''t see her when he wakes up, Katrina chose to sit on the chair beside him and hold his hand all night. After a while, she gave in to exhaustion, slumping against the bed and falling asleep.

    Now, Katrina has dark circles under her eyes. It''s obvious that she did not have a good rest.

    "Katrina." Seeing his favorite person the moment he opens his eyes, Marcellus''s pale face lights up with a smile. "Katrina, I''m fine."

    But he is distressed to see her bloodshot eyes. He reaches out to touch her face. "Katrina, you must be tired." She must have stayed by his side the entire night.

    Katrina shakes her head. Her exhaustion is nothing compared to what Marcellus went through. Remembering the events of the night before, she feels immensely guilty. If it hadn''t been for Marcellus, she probably wouldn''t be alive right now.

    "Wait," Katrina says, letting go of his hands and standing up. "I''ll call the doctor."

    Still worried about his health, she hurries out to call for a doctor to make sure he is all right. Only then can she rest a.s.sured.

    After a while, a doctor comes in.

    "Doctor, how is he?" Katrina asks nervously.

    The doctor checks Marcellus carefully, making notes on his chart. "He is recovering well, but It will take some time for him to heal completely. He will be fine," he says with a smile.

    Marcellus''s doctor is a young man in his thirties. Seeing Katrina''s evident concern, he can''t help but make a joke, "You need to get better soon. Your girlfriend was so worried about you, she waited outside the operating room and stayed by your bedside all night. She suffered no less than you."

    The doctor''s words make Marcellus feel guilty. At the same time, a smile unconsciously appears on his face. He looks at Katrina tenderly, feeling his heart warm at the knowledge.

    It turns out that Katrina was very worried about him. She really cares about him a great deal.

    Although the accident is upsetting, Marcellus feels happy and content to have Katrina by his side.

 Chapter 192: Claire Dislikes Katrina

    In the Brook villa, Marcellus''s parents, Edwin and Claire, are having breakfast together when Claire''s phone rings.

    Claire puts down the egg she is peeling and answers the call. "h.e.l.lo."

    Edwin finishes the rest of his bowl of porridge. Arranging his cuffs, he stands up and takes his coat from the maid standing nearby and prepares to go to work.

    He doesn''t hear the person Claire is talking to, but he sees a panic flash on her face. She cries out, "What?"

    Edwin pauses at the sound and looks at her. "What''s wrong?"

    Claire quickly calms down and smiles at him. "It''s nothing. One of the stocks I purchased recently went down again. Don''t worry about it; go to work."

    Edwin shakes his head helplessly, putting on his coat before leaving.

    As soon as Edwin leaves, the calm expression on Claire''s face crumples as she struggles not to panic. Distraught, she goes upstairs and says to the phone in a low voice, "What do you mean Marcellus had a car accident? I told you to hire someone to hit that woman, why is Marcellus the one who''s hurt!"

    "Mrs. Brook, the driver was aiming for the woman, but just as he was about to hit her, Mr. Brook suddenly rushed over and pushed her aside. The driver didn''t have time to stop, so..."

    "I told you to do this while Marcellus was gone! Why did you do it while he was there!"

    "Mrs. Brook, the woman was by herself at the time," the person says defensively. "Mr. Brook came out of nowhere!"

    "When did this happen? Why didn''t you tell me sooner! How is Marcellus now? If anything happens to him, I won''t let you go!" Claire''s voice becomes frantic as she speaks.

    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Brook. The driver was scared out of his mind when he realized what happened. He fled Abbe before he called me about it," the man explains. "I went to the hospital, and Mr. Brook is going to be fine. He just needs to stay in bed for a while. He''ll make a full recovery."

    After all, Claire is a mother, and Marcellus is her only son.

    Because she doesn''t want Marcellus to marry a humble and penniless woman, she wants to separate them. But Marcellus loves the woman deeply.

    Her son has always been obedient in the past, but he refuses to budge and repeatedly argues with her because of that woman. So Claire decides to hire someone to hit the woman and cause a fake car accident.

    After she gets rid of the woman, Marcellus will move on from his ridiculous fantasy.

    But this is the complete opposite of what she wanted.

    The news that her son had a car accident makes Claire anxious and worried. In a state of panic, she hangs up the phone and changes her clothes before rushing out in a hurry.

    At the hospital ward, Katrina comes in with a takeout bag.

    "Marcellus, are you hungry?" she asks. "I asked the doctor, and he said that you could eat something light. I bought some porridge for you."

    Lying in the hospital bed, Marcellus feels an indescribable sense of happiness when he sees how attentive Katrina is in taking care of him.

    Katrina sits on the chair next to his bed and takes out a Styrofoam bowl of steaming porridge. Opening the lid, she is about to feed Marcellus when he suddenly grabs her hand.

    "Katrina, you''ve been up all night. Get some rest now." He holds her hand and says in a tender tone, "Seeing you so tired makes me feel bad."

    Marcellus''s eyes are full of affection, making Katrina''s cheeks involuntarily turn red.

    "But you just got out of surgery," Katrina replies worriedly. "You must be weak."

    Marcellus chuckles. "It''s not my arm that''s hurt. Besides, I can call a nurse if I need anything."

    "Marcellus!" Just then, the door of the hospital room is pushed open, and a harried woman rushes in.

    Katrina turns to the newcomer, pulling her hand away from Marcellus''s and standing up beside the bed.

    Marcellus is surprised to see his mother when he looks up. "Mom, why are you here?"

    Claire sits on the bed, holding Marcellus''s face in her hands. "I heard you got into a car accident. Does it hurt, my son?"

    Marcellus feels a little embarra.s.sed to be doted on so blatantly by his mother in front of his girlfriend. He coughs awkwardly and says, "Mom, I''m fine. Don''t worry so much."

    He wanted to avoid telling his family about the accident to keep them from worrying. But to his surprise, they already found out.

    This is Katrina and Claire''s first meeting. Although Marcellus knows that his mother doesn''t approve of Katrina, he takes Katrina''s hand and introduces her, "Mom, this is my girlfriend, Katrina Miller."

    Meeting her boyfriend''s mother for the first time is a little nerve-wracking. Katrina replies politely, "h.e.l.lo, Mrs. Brook."

    Claire turns her head and looks at the pretty girl before her eyes. Despite how displeased she is, she doesn''t dare act rudely in front of her son. She approaches Katrina with a kind smile on her face. "Katrina, Marcellus talks about you a lot. You''re very beautiful."

    Taking Katrina''s hand, she jokes, "We''re practically family. No need to be so polite, you can call me ''Aunt.''"

    Katrina has no idea that a n.o.blewoman like Claire could be so mild-mannered and kind. Upon meeting her, she realizes where Marcellus'' elegance comes from. Her nervous heart relaxes a little. "Aunt Brook," she obliges sweetly.

    "How lovely!" Claire praises. "I''d love to have such a nice and sensible daughter like you!"

    Marcellus smiles at Katrina and Claire''s friendly interaction. Fortunately, Claire doesn''t make trouble for Katrina.

    "Katrina, you must have stayed up all night. Go home and get some rest. You don''t need to worry now that my mother is here." Marcellus urges gently, unable to bear Katrina pushing herself for his sake.

    Katrina looks at Marcellus and Claire before she nods. "Okay. Aunt Brook, I''ll go ahead. Marcellus, please take it easy and get some rest."

    After Katrina leaves the room, Marcellus turns to Claire with a pleasing look. "Mom, isn''t Katrina such a nice and beautiful girl?"

    At the sight of her bandaged son''s proud and satisfied expression, Claire doesn''t have the heart to refuse him. Pursing her lips, she takes the porridge and changes the topic. "Come on, let your mother feed you some porridge."

    A nice and beautiful girl?

    Claire never liked Katrina, and meeting her won''t change her opinion.

    Although Katrina is pretty and looks innocent, there are many beautiful young girls nowadays. She doesn''t want Marcellus to marry a girl just because she has a pretty face.

    Her son deserves the best, and he can do a lot better than Katrina.

 Chapter 193: She Cooked For Him

    Claire doesn''t expect Marcellus to love Katrina so deeply. Unexpectedly, he would even give up life for this woman. It seems that the only solution is to make the woman leave her son. But she is at a complete loss, and she has no idea how to do it.

    Since Marcellus is hospitalized, Katrina visits him whenever she can. Because he got hurt because of her, she wants to take care of him to ease her guilty heart.

    As for the driver, nothing has come of the investigation. As if he evaporated into thin air, n.o.body can find a trace of him anywhere. The whole situation leaves Katrina uncertain if what happened that night was just an accident or if someone actually wanted to kill her or Marcellus. She really hopes it''s the former.

    Worried that Marcellus won''t eat well at the hospital, Katrina personally cooks ginseng chicken soup during the weekend. After she''s done, she transfers the soup into a thermos and leaves the apartment to visit Marcellus.

    The soup won''t taste as good if Katrina spends too much time going to the hospital. She walks to the gate of her neighborhood and hails a taxi. "Warm Hospital, please," she tells the driver.

    Halfway to the hospital, the taxi suddenly breaks down. After attempting to start the car several times, the driver has to end the trip. "Miss, I''m so sorry, there''s something wrong with my car. It might be better if you get another cab," he says apologetically.

    Given the situation, Katrina has no choice but to get out of the car. After paying the driver the fare on the meter, she stands on the curb with her thermos and hails a taxi.

    Getting a cab on the road Katrina got off is difficult. After waiting for a long time, she still hasn''t seen an empty taxi pa.s.s by. Instead, a black Maybach sedan slowly pulls up in front of her with the windows rolled down.

    Katrina looks up and sees a familiar face.

    Aaron?

    Katrina subconsciously takes a step back and hides the thermos behind her.

    Aaron catches the subtle movement. Seeing the thermos, he realizes that Katrina is going to the hospital to see Marcellus.

    How sweet! Aaron thinks sarcastically. She even cooked for him! Although he feels sour, he can''t ignore Katrina standing alone on the pavement. He parks the car in front of her and says, "Get in."

    Katrina turns him down without hesitation. "No, I''ll wait for a taxi."

    Aaron is not pleased by her rejection. "Why afraid I''ll bite you?" he says with a coy look.

    Katrina''s face almost immediately turns red at the implication. She grits her teeth in exasperation. "Aaron, I''m warning you, I have a boyfriend now!"

    To Katrina''s relief, she sees an empty taxi approaching. She flags the cab down, opening the door and getting in as soon as it stops. She would rather wait for a cab than get in Aaron''s car.

    Katrina''s actions make Aaron upset. This heartless woman! Does she think I offer a ride to just anyone? How dare she turn me down! d.a.m.n it!

    Katrina has her heart set on Marcellus, going to the hospital every now and then to take care of him. But unbeknownst to her, she may have an enemy in Marcellus''s mother.

    After the accident, Aaron was afraid that someone was targeting her, so he secretly sent his men to investigate the accident. Although the truth is still being verified, he has an inkling that Marcellus''s mother was behind it.

    Born into a wealthy family, Aaron has naturally seen a lot of sn.o.bbery in this circle. Rich people are obsessed with suitable matches. They wouldn''t let a woman from a poor family marry a man from a rich family. They wouldn''t accept an ordinary woman into their family.

    And Claire Brook seems like the type who can''t accept a girl like Katrina as her daughter-in-law.

    As of now, the evidence is not yet clear. Additionally, Katrina trusts Marcellus and despises him. If Aaron mentions it to her now, he is afraid that Katrina will think it''s just a plot he made up. She''ll think that he''s trying to drive a wedge between her and Marcellus.

    He can only conceal the truth for now and continue to investigate in secret.

    "Marcellus, I cooked chicken soup for you!" Katrina says in greeting as she enters Marcellus''s room with her arm raising the thermos up.

    But to her embarra.s.sment, Marcellus is not alone. Claire is also in the room.

    She lowers her arm, awkwardly. "Aunt Brook, you''re here, too."

    Marcellus is reading a book when he hears Katrina''s voice. He closes the book and puts it aside as she enters. He flashes her a gentle and doting smile, gesturing for her to sit. "Katrina, come in and sit down."

    "Katrina, you''re so sweet!" Claire exclaims.

    Katrina becomes more embarra.s.sed at Claire''s praise. She approaches the bed with the chicken soup, still warm inside the thermos. As soon as she removes the lid, the room is filled with a delicious aroma.

    Marcellus takes a sip of the soup and bursts into a wide smile. "Katrina, your cooking is fantastic!"

    This is Marcellus''s first time to taste Katrina''s cooking. He probably feels biased because his favorite person makes it.

    Although Marcellus is stuck in bed all day because of the car accident, he feels happier than ever. Katrina keeps surprising him with her thoughtfulness. He feels elated to have the girl he loves taking care of him so attentively.

    When Katrina is alone with Marcellus, there is no awkwardness between them. But with Claire also in the room, Katrina feels a little awkward.

    Marcellus always looks at her with love and affection. The way his eyes linger on her doesn''t seem appropriate in Claire''s presence.

    After delivering the soup to Marcellus, Katrina doesn''t stay long. Getting up, she says her goodbye. "Marcellus, take good care of yourself. I''ll come back when I have time."

    "Katrina," Marcellus calls, reluctant to let her go. He wants to spend more time with her.

    But beside him, Claire interjects, "Katrina must be busy, Marcellus. Let her go, and I''m here. Katrina, let me send you off."

    Katrina is overwhelmed by Claire''s words. "Aunt Brook, there''s no need for that. I don''t want to bother you, and please stay here!"

 Chapter 194: Put Your Card Away

    "It''s all right. Let''s go," Claire says enthusiastically, dragging Katrina out of the ward.

    From the bed, Marcellus watches their departing figures with a sense of foreboding. He feels so anxious that he wants to go out with them.

    But both women walk away and leave him alone.

    Marcellus is a little worried about Katrina.

    When Claire found out that he is dating a girl of ordinary family background, not to mention an orphan, she strongly disagreed with him and demanded that he break up with her at once.

    If Katrina is left alone with Claire, Marcellus is afraid that his mother will embarra.s.s her with hurtful words. But seeing his mother behave so treat Katrina warmly these past few days, Marcellus wonders if she is trying to be open-minded and attempting to accept Katrina.

    After all, Katrina is such an ideal woman. Anyone who spends enough time with her is bound to like her.

    Marcellus still feels a little uneasy, but he convinces himself that his mother is just excited about getting to know Katrina.

    Half propped up on his pillow, and he resumes enjoying the chicken soup that Katrina cooked for him to distract himself from his worries.

    Outside, Katrina is ready to say goodbye to Claire when the older woman smiles and says, "Katrina, I haven''t had breakfast yet. Would you like to have brunch with me?"

    Since Claire is Marcellus''s mother, Katrina doesn''t think it''s proper to decline her warm invitation. Without much thought, she agrees, "Okay!"

    The smile on Claire''s face widens. "You''re such a nice girl! I knew you wouldn''t turn me down."

    Katrina smiles sheepishly in the face of Claire''s praise.

    When she first met Claire, she felt a little nervous. She thought that all rich family ladies would be like her arrogant and unapproachable aunt. In addition to her responsibility for Marcellus''s accident, Katrina was worried that Claire would blame her for her son''s injury.

    Unexpectedly, Claire doesn''t put on airs and treats her very kindly. Instead of blaming her, she praises her virtue and thoughtfulness.

    Because Marcellus is her boyfriend, it is her duty to take care of him while he''s in the hospital. Making soup for him is not a big deal.

    After twenty minutes, Claire takes Katrina to a luxurious brunch restaurant nearby. Enthusiastically handing the menu to Katrina, she asks, "Katrina, what do you want? Help yourself."

    Katrina quickly declines, "I''ve already had breakfast, Aunt Brook. I''ll just accompany you. No need to bother me."

    Claire jokes, "How could I eat alone? If Marcellus finds out, he''ll blame me for mistreating you."

    Her words make Katrina turn a little red in the face. "Don''t worry about that; he won''t!"

    "Katrina, don''t be so polite. Help yourself!" Claire insists, shoving the menu into Katrina''s hands.

    Katrina has no choice but to accept the offer. After glancing at the prices on the menu, she is taken aback by how expensive everything is. A simple sandwich costs five times than it does at a regular restaurant!

    At first glance, Katrina can tell that an ordinary employee like her can''t afford to eat at such an expensive restaurant.

    "What''s the matter?" asks Claire with concern when she notices Katrina falter.

    Katrina quickly relaxes and shakes her head. "It''s nothing," she rea.s.sures with a smile.

    Then she looks up, tells the waiter, "Vegetable soup, please." Even a bowl of vegetable soup costs $15, which is the most expensive soup Katrina has ever ordered in her life.

    Claire grew up in a n.o.ble family. She must be used to eating in upscale restaurants.

    Though the food is expensive, the environment is more elegant, and the dishes are more delicate.

    While Katrina''s priority is to fill her stomach, rich people like Claire''s must be to enjoy life. Different cla.s.ses have different att.i.tudes. Katrina also understands Claire''s lifestyle and proceeds to order an expensive bowl of soup.

    After Katrina orders, Claire scans the menu and fires away her orders without hesitation. "Croissant bagel, pulled pork egg benny, this sandwich¡­ and that one, yes," she confirms to the waiter, pointing at the menu. "And a blueberry cheesecake and a latte, please."

    "Yes, just a moment, please." The waiter writes down everything and repeats them to confirm the orders.

    Claire smiles gracefully at Katrina. "Sorry for ordering so much, I usually have a big breakfast in the morning."

    Katrina grins back. "That''s all right. Young people must envy you."

    Breakfast is the most important meal of the day. But the youth nowadays are so busy with work that they just grab a quick breakfast to get by or skip it entirely. Katrina appreciates the way Claire enjoys life. Having a heavy breakfast isn''t a bad thing.

    After brunch is served, Claire urges Katrina to share her meal. Because Katrina has already had breakfast, she isn''t hungry at all, only taking small bites when Claire offers food.

    The large table full of delicate dishes is first-cla.s.s from appearance to taste.

    Although Claire orders a lot, she doesn''t have much. She only tastes each dish before wiping her mouth with the napkin. More than half of the dishes are left on the table by the time they are done with the meal.

    Suddenly, Claire stands up. "Katrina, I''ll just go to the restroom."

    Katrina nods. "Okay."

    After Claire leaves, Katrina takes the liberty to gulp a few mouthfuls of her soup. She can''t be too extravagant and waste such an expensive dish. After all, fifteen isn''t just a dollar or two to her. She can''t afford to splurge.

    While Katrina attempts to finish the soup in the bowl, the waiter comes over with the bill. "Excuse me, miss. Here is your bill," he says, placing the bill that amounts to a hundred twenty dollars on the table.

    Katrina feels as if her heart is bleeding as she looks at the list of expensive dishes. Despite her dismay, she remains composed. "Can I pay by credit card?" she asks.

    The simple brunch costs more than a hundred dollars. That''s a lot of money for Katrina. She doesn''t carry that much cash with her when she goes out.

    The waiter nods. "Yes."

    Katrina opens her bag and takes out her card. Just as she is about to hand it to the waiter, Claire comes back. She immediately says, "Oh, I asked you to accompany me to brunch, how could I let you pay? It''s my treat."

    Katrina hurries to decline, "Aunt Brook, it''s all right!"

    "Put your card away! I''ll pay," Claire insists. She pushes Katrina''s card back to her. Then she opens her purse, pulls out a stack of bills, and hands them to the waiter. "Keep the change."

    The waiter takes the money gratefully. "Thank you, madam!"

    Katrina watches the scene in stunned silence.

 Chapter 195: Claire Strategy

    The way Claire pays makes it seem as if a hundred twenty dollars is nothing to her. For rich families like Brooks, it probably is. But for ordinary people, the amount is half a month''s living costs for an entire family.

    "Oh, Katrina." After exiting the restaurant, Claire suddenly remembers something. She takes an ornate box from her purse and opens it, revealing a beautiful and delicate bracelet inside.

    Claire hands the box with the bracelet to Katrina with a smile. "I have no idea what kind of jewelry you like. The last time I went to a jewelry store, I saw this bracelet and thought of you. Try it on!"

    Katrina is completely taken aback. The diamond bracelet looks very expensive at first glance.

    As Marcellus''s girlfriend, she hasn''t given Claire any gift yet. How could she accept Claire''s gift after the woman graciously treats her to brunch?

    Katrina quickly waves her hand in refusal. "Thank you, Aunt Brook. But it''s too expensive, and I can''t accept this!"

    Claire continues to hand over the box to Katrina. "It''s nothing. I was afraid you wouldn''t like it because it''s only worth a few hundred thousand dollars."

    Katrina gapes in shock. A few hundred thousand dollars?

    Today, Claire repeatedly makes Katrina reevaluate her sense of value. First, she overpays for brunch worth more than a hundred. Now, she gives away a bracelet worth several hundred thousand dollars.

    Claire says the price so lightly as if it only costs ten dollars.

    But several hundred thousand dollars is not a small sum of money, and it''s equivalent to a low-end car. How could Katrina accept such a valuable gift?

    It may be nothing to Claire, but n.o.ble people usually think that courtesy demands reciprocity. If Aunt Brook gives me such an expensive bracelet, how could I possibly repay her? I can''t afford to accept such an expensive gift!

    Katrina keeps refusing firmly, "Aunt Brook, I really can''t accept this."

    "Katrina, I am giving you a welcome gift because I really like you. You have to take it."

    "I understand, Aunt Brook. I really appreciate this, but..." Katrina pauses and bites her lower lip. "This gift is too expensive for me. I would feel very uncomfortable accepting it."

    In the face of Katrina''s constant refusal, Claire has no choice but to give up. "Well, then I will keep it for you. When you come to visit us, you have to accept it then."

    The compromise relieves Katrina. "Thank you for your understanding, Aunt Brook."

    "By the way, Katrina," Claire starts. "Are you busy this afternoon?"

    "I..." Katrina blinks in surprise. "I was planning to visit Marcellus." But she will change her plans if Claire is also planning to visit her son.

    Claire appreciates Katrina''s thoughtfulness. "No wonder Marcellus likes you so much, you''re always thinking about him. What a nice girl!" she gushes before suddenly pouting. "But it can''t be fun staying in the hospital all the time. Katrina, how about we go shopping in the afternoon?"

    Katrina points incredulously at herself. "Just us?"

    "Of course!"

    "But Marcellus..." Katrina hesitates. If they both go out, no one will look after Marcellus.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll call a servant to take care of him. He''ll be alright. Marcellus will be happier if he sees that we''re getting along well, don''t you think?" Claire points out.

    Katrina thinks how she also enjoys going shopping with her best friend. Shopping with someone you like and trust provides a certain kind of enjoyment. On the contrary, shopping with someone you dislike will only feel uncomfortable.

    The way Claire insists on inviting Katrina must mean that she really likes her. She is so kind and friendly to her that it seems inappropriate to refuse any of her requests. Katrina nods briskly. "Okay!"

    Claire nods in approval. "Okay, go home and get some rest. Where do you live? I''ll ask the driver to pick you up in the afternoon."

    "Don''t bother, Aunt Brook," Katrina declines with a smile. "Where do you want to meet? I''ll see you there in the afternoon."

    "Well, all right then," Claire concedes.

    Katrina smiles happily. "See you later!"

    "Okay, watch out on the road."

    They bid each other goodbye after making plans to meet later in the afternoon. Katrina walks to a bus stop and hops on when the bus arrives.

    As soon as the bus disappears, Claire''s smile falls off her face.

    Although Katrina seems gentle and harmless, she is rather difficult to deal with than other ignorant girls.

    To keep her son from marrying an orphan, Claire secretly hired someone to get rid of Katrina through a fake car accident. Unexpectedly, it happened to her own son. The situation makes Claire feel frustrated and guilty. If she hadn''t plotted such a thing, Marcellus wouldn''t have gotten hurt.

    The results of the incident make Claire realize how important Katrina is to her son. His love for the woman is beyond her imagination. If Marcellus is willing to give up his own life for her, his affections for her must run deep.

    If Claire continues her plan of getting rid of Katrina by harming her through other means, Marcellus will eventually find out and end up hating her.

    Claire can''t risk it. She can''t afford to lose her only son.

    Because of this, Claire changes her strategy of getting rid of Katrina. The only way to make Marcellus leave Katrina is to show him her true colors. When he finds out that Katrina is only with him for his money, he will leave Katrina without blaming her.

    After meeting Katrina in the hospital, Claire acts warm and friendly to her in front of Marcellus.

    For one thing, she doesn''t want her injured son to feel worried about Katrina. It might affect his recovery. For another, she decides to use kindness as a weapon to secretly tear down Katrina''s defenses.

    With that in mind, Claire invites Katrina to an expensive brunch and offers an expensive bracelet as a gift.

    First, she wants to show Katrina the difference between her and their family. She wants to shove how humble she is compared to Marcellus and make her realize that she doesn''t deserve her son at all.

    Second, she wants to expose Katrina''s desire for money. By accepting the bracelet, Katrina will reveal herself to be a gold-digger.

    But Claire doesn''t expect Katrina to behave gracefully and turn her down.

    An ordinary girl would have immediately accepted the bracelet upon seeing such a valuable and beautiful piece of jewelry. She would have pretended to refuse it twice, but in the end, she will take it.

    However, Katrina declines to accept it in the end. It seems that she is wiser than the average girl. She knows that she should stay for the long haul.

    Perhaps I''m not doing enough to tempt her, Claire thinks. I need to be more aggressive and lure her in with beautiful and expensive clothes.

    With that, Claire decides to take Katrina shopping.

 Chapter 196: Shopping With Claire

    In the afternoon, Katrina arrives in the bustling downtown of Abbe to meet Claire.

    As soon as Claire sees Katrina, she flashes a gentle smile on her face. "Come, Katrina," she says. "Let''s look around."

    Claire takes Katrina to the most expensive and upscale shopping mall in the city, where various luxury brands from all over the world are gathered. All the prices are naturally high, no less than ten thousand dollars each.

    Ordinary people wouldn''t dare enter the mall. Inside, the price of a simple skirt is equal to a year''s salary of an ordinary person, to the outrage of regular people.

    Upper-cla.s.s people like Claire naturally need the highest and most expensive brands to match their status. It''s no surprise to Katrina that Claire must be used to shopping in these kinds of stores.

    Since Claire invites her to go shopping, she follows the older woman into the store even though she can''t afford anything inside. I just won''t buy anything. I have enough clothes anyway, Katrina thinks as she trails behind Claire.

    Meanwhile, Claire is content to enjoy herself.

    The shopping mall is big enough, and each floor caters to a specific market. The ladies'' section consists of elegant and fashionable clothes that are perfect for women in their forties and fifties like Claire.

    Claire picks a fancy full-length black dress. After she finishes trying it on, she turns to Katrina and asks, "Katrina, how do I look?"

    "The style is simple, but the cut is slimming and emphasizes your lovely figure," Katrina compliments. "Aunt Brook, you look great in it!"

    "Since it looks good on me, I''ll take it," Claire decides before turning to the saleslady. "Pack it up, please."

    The saleslady smiles and scans the dress before packing it. "That will be $39,000, madam."

    Claire takes out her card without hesitation and carries the shopping bag to the next shop. She is keen on fitting items that catch her attention, asking for Katrina''s opinion now and then.

    Katrina replies honestly without exaggerating, always going straight to the point. If it looks good, she will praise Claire. But if something doesn''t look right, she will point out the flaw in the item.

    After two hours, Claire spends hundreds of thousands of dollars on clothes. It seems that in her eyes, the amount is not much at all, as long as it makes her happy.

    But this is not the case for ordinary people. A regular person would be shocked to see such a scene.

    Every time Claire pays the bill, she secretly observes Katrina''s reaction. Despite seeing the high prices on the tags, the string of zeros doesn''t seem to shock her. Katrina looks calm the whole time.

    The scene puzzles Claire. Katrina cannot possibly afford to buy any of the clothes in the mall on her salary. Considering her usual consumption, she cannot afford to come to this kind of shopping mall.

    But for some reason, she is able to remain calm throughout the whole day. In other words, she must have been to a fancy place like this before.

    Who brought her? Claire wonders. The only possible person would be Marcellus.

    Claire has privately investigated Katrina''s ident.i.ty and background.

    Though Katrina is the adopted daughter of the Anderson family, she is not favored or accepted. They don''t give her money to spend as they do their own daughter. Her colleagues and friends, all ordinary people, can''t afford to bring her to a place like this.

    But Marcellus is different, and he is her boyfriend. Because he loves her, he must spoil her and want to give her the best of everything. He must take her to upscale shopping malls and buy her expensive and beautiful clothes from luxury brands.

    The realization makes Claire uncomfortable.

    She wants Katrina to see the gap between her and the Brook family. She wants her to realize that she doesn''t deserve Marcellus and step aside.

    But if she calmly accepts Marcellus taking her to fancy stores and buying her expensive clothes, there''s no chance that she will let go.

    Now, she will hold on to Marcellus tightly and take the opportunity to marry him, to acquire endless wealth and glory to enjoy.

    When Claire gave Katrina the diamond bracelet, she was completely unwilling to accept it. Her genuine refusal made her think that she was not a girl who could be tempted by money so easily.

    Now it seems that Katrina is not unlike any other girl.

    After buying clothes, Claire takes Katrina to the section for young ladies. Its collection is filled with more colorful and stylish clothes than those in the previous section.

    Looking at the beautiful clothes in front of her, Claire smiles and says, "Katrina, which one do you want? If you like anything, I will buy it for you."

    Fl.u.s.tered, Katrina waves her hands in refusal. "Thank you, Aunt Brook. But I have enough clothes."

    "Come on," Claire urges, "You can''t accompany me the whole afternoon and buy nothing. If Marcellus finds out, he will think that I''m mistreating you. Go on, don''t be shy."

    She picks up a white dress at random. "What do you think?"

    The attendant standing nearby pipes in, "Madam, you have a delicious taste. This dress is the new item that our store just released yesterday. It''s a must-have in the latest collection."

    Claire hands the dress to Katrina. "Katrina, try it on."

    Katrina would be rude to refuse again. She obediently takes the dress to the fitting room.

    As she puts on the dress, she notices the price tag. The five-figure price makes her heart tremble.

    Katrina knows that five and six-figure clothes are nothing to the rich. When she was in Hadley and Aaron took her to the shopping mall to buy clothes, the high prices always shocked her, but this time is no surprise.

    But Aaron forced her to accept the clothes back then. She can''t let Claire pay for this dress, or she will owe a huge favor that she cannot afford.

    Although this may be just a simple dress to Claire that isn''t worth much, Katrina will feel guilty if she accepts it. She wouldn''t know how to return the favor.

    I need to find a way out of this, Katrina thinks as she steps out of the fitting room in the dress.

    Claire lights up at sight. "Katrina, you look so beautiful!" She turns to the attendant and says, "We''ll take it."

 Chapter 197: I Will Never Believe You

    Just before Claire pays by credit card, Katrina quickly figures out a way to stop her. Letting out a loud groan, she twists her ankle and squats down to ma.s.sage her foot.

    Claire hurries over and asks in concern, "What''s wrong, Katrina?"

    "Aunt Brook, I accidentally twisted my ankle." Katrina puts on a pitiful face. "It really hurts!"

    "Is it serious? Should we go to the hospital?"

    Katrina winces in pain. "Okay, Aunt Brook. Let''s go."

    This is Katrina''s strategy. To avoid being forced to accept a dress from Claire, she decides to use this trick.

    Claire wants to buy her clothes out of kindness. If she refuses, it might hurt her feelings. Rejecting Claire''s kindness will make her feel bad.

    But if she accepts one dress, Claire might end up buying her countless dresses. If that happens, she won''t be able to return the favor to Claire. She will never be able to afford an appropriate gift.

    After exiting the mall, Katrina instantly feels a lot more relaxed.

    Claire drives Katrina to the nearby hospital. After checking her foot carefully, the doctor says, "It''s not serious. Just get some rest and don''t exert yourself. You''ll be fine."

    Katrina smiles. "Thank you, doctor."

    Naturally, Katrina knows that her injury isn''t serious. Although it was painful at first, it faded after a while. She just wants to have a reason to leave the mall and prevent Claire from buying her clothes. It isn''t even serious enough to go to the hospital to see a doctor.

    She turns to Claire. "Aunt Brook, thank you for bringing me to the hospital. The doctor says I''m all right. I probably panicked earlier."

    "That''s all right. I''ll have the driver take you home so you can get some rest."

    "Oh, no! I can go back home by myself," Katrina replies. "Please go home and get some rest too. You must be tired after a whole afternoon of shopping today."

    After Katrina leaves, the smile disappears from Claire''s face. Her delicate eyebrows furrowed in frustration.

    This girl¡­

    Claire can''t understand Katrina. She is positive that the younger girl must ask Marcellus to take her to expensive malls to shop. But for some reason, she keeps refusing free clothes now. And despite repeated offers for the driver to pick her up and bring her home, she keeps refusing rides as well.

    Katrina seems sensible.

    Materialistic and avaricious girls are predictable and easy to handle. On the contrary, it''s more difficult to deal with this seemingly sensible girl.

    Claire feels wrong-footed. It seems impossible to catch Katrina''s weakness.

    In the evening, Katrina lies on her bed and listens to some music on her phone after taking a bath. Suddenly, she receives an audio file. With furrowed eyebrows, she taps on the play b.u.t.ton without much thought. A conversation starts to play.

    "Mrs. Brook, the young master, got into a car accident."

    "What?" There''s a pause and some shuffling before the female voice continues, "What do you mean Marcellus had a car accident? I told you to hire someone to hit that woman, why is Marcellus the one who''s hurt!"

    "Mrs. Brook, the driver was aiming for the woman, but just as he was about to hit her, Mr. Brook suddenly rushed over and pushed her aside. The driver didn''t have time to stop, so..."

    "I told you to do this while Marcellus was gone! Why did you do it while he was there!"

    "Mrs. Brook, the woman was by herself at the time. Mr. Brook came out of nowhere!"

    "When did this happen? Why didn''t you tell me sooner! How is Marcellus now? If anything happens to him, I won''t let you go!"

    It''s a conversation between a man and a woman. Although the man''s voice is strange, the woman''s voice is very familiar. They''re talking about Marcellus''s car accident. Are they the ones behind it?

    Katrina''s eyes widen at the realization. Her mind goes blank as she absorbs the information.

    The man addressed the woman as "Mrs. Brook." No wonder the woman''s voice sounded familiar. Claire Brook plotted to kill her. But because Marcellus was following behind Katrina, he was able to push Katrina away and got hit instead.

    Katrina can''t believe it.

    Claire is so kind to her. She is always cordial and gentle towards her. How could such a gentle person be behind such a heinous crime? And why would she want to kill her?

    Katrina glances at the sender of the recording, and her eyes narrow in annoyance when she sees Aaron''s number.

    Given the origin of the file, Katrina feels doubtful. Technology nowadays is very advanced. It is quite easy to simulate a person''s voice and create a fake recording. It must be a fake.

    Why is he sending me this? What does he want? Katrina huffs in anger and calls Aaron immediately. The moment the call goes through, she barks, "Aaron, what the h.e.l.l are you playing at?"

    Aaron''s voice is calm on the other line. He leans back in his seat, casually and replies, "I''m not doing anything. Just watch out for Mrs. Brook."

    Katrina flares even more at his words. "Aunt Brook is very kind! She would never do such a thing! Do you get off playing these games?"

    Because of their history, Katrina doesn''t think highly of Aaron. She automatically believes in a person who has always been kind to her over him.

    Aaron''s face suddenly turns cold and gloomy. This stupid woman!

    He spent a lot of resources to track down the vehicle involved in the accident and figure out the ident.i.ty of the person who wants to hurt her. Finding out the truth was difficult.

    But instead of thanking him, Katrina believes that he falsified the evidence to ruin her relationship with Marcellus deliberately.

    Even now, Katrina still can''t tell the difference between her friends and her enemies.

    Aaron feels sick. He wants to rush to Katrina''s house and make her regret it.

    The thought makes Aaron pause. Because he always bullies Katrina, she subconsciously distrusts him.

    This must be karma.

    Aaron is miserable. The woman he loves doesn''t trust him.

    If he rushes to her house to punish her, she will only keep treating him as an enemy in the future. She might even think that he planned the car accident himself.

    While Aaron broods in silence, Katrina snaps, "What, nothing to say now? Aaron, I''m warning you, don''t try to ruin my relationship with Marcellus! I will never believe you!"

 Chapter 198: Doubt Him

    Aaron can''t help but growl in response, "You are a police officer! You should have a technical department that can verify the authenticity of the recording!"

    Without waiting for a response, he immediately hangs up.

    Katrina blinks in surprise. Aaron seems angry.

    Why the h.e.l.l is he so angry? He''s the one trying to mess with my relationship with Marcellus with a fake recording. I''m the one who should be angry! What gives him the right to shout at me?

    Hanging up the phone in a huff, Katrina sits on the bed and takes a pillow in her arms. The dialogue on the recording buzzes in her mind in a loop. According to the recording, Claire hired someone to fake a car accident that night.

    Katrina''s mind is in a mess.

    Although she hasn''t known Claire for a long time, she thinks the older woman is a very kind person after just a few days of knowing her. She can''t believe that such a gentle and cordial person could do such a terrible thing.

    Then again, although Aaron is domineering and always disrespects and bullies her, he is always frank and forthright with her. He doesn''t need to undermine her relationship with Marcellus in this way.

    Katrina hates and fears Aaron from the bottom of her heart. She wants to avoid him every chance she gets. But despite how she feels about him, Aaron is not the type of person to use such methods. He would opt for a direct approach.

    After calming down, Katrina thinks carefully and begins to doubt the authenticity of the recording. Although she couldn''t believe Aaron at first, she starts to consider the possibility that he isn''t lying.

    A chill runs down Katrina''s spine.

    Why would Claire do such a thing? How could she hate her enough to do something so horrible just to get rid of her? Since they met, Claire always behaved warmly towards her. She seemed to like her so much, giving her gifts and buying her clothes.

    If Claire really is behind it¡­

    It would not be very comforting. A seemingly friendly person who is ready to stab you in the back when you''re not prepared is more unnerving than a person who blatantly expresses their dislike for you.

    The uncertainty makes Katrina immensely restless.

    Although she wants to know the truth, she is also afraid of discovering something she would rather not want to know.

    With trembling fingers, she scrolls through her contact list for the phone number of her colleague in the Technical a.n.a.lysis Department. She wants to ask him to check the authenticity of the recording.

    Katrina hesitates for a while after typing out a message. In the end, she doesn''t have the courage to tap the Send b.u.t.ton. She doesn''t know if she can face the truth.

    She doesn''t want to doubt Claire or believe that she is the mastermind behind the accident.

    She needs a few days to calm down.

    For now, she will pretend that nothing happened and that she didn''t receive any incriminating recording.

    Her colleagues will be able to give her a satisfactory answer.

    Earlier this afternoon, they called her to tell her that the driver has been traced and will be caught soon.

    She should wait for the results of their investigation. She shouldn''t jump to conclusions right now.

    For the next few days, Katrina is distracted at work. She is troubled during the day and restless at night. Her low spirits don''t escape the notice of the people around her.

    Her colleagues a.s.sume that Katrina is worried about Marcellus''s health. They say in comfort, "Katrina, don''t worry about Marcellus. His recovery is steady and he will be discharged soon. Don''t worry, a minor injury is nothing to men like us. He''ll be fine!"

    Katrina smiles at their concern. "Thank you."

    The reason she has been so listless in the past few days is not that she is worried about Marcellus. She is troubled by the recording.

    Without knowing the truth, she won''t be able to move on from her heavy thoughts.

    Katrina hasn''t gone to visit Marcellus in the hospital for days. She can''t face Claire right now. She''s afraid that she will unconsciously think about the recording and accidentally reveal her thoughts and worry Marcellus.

    The best way to deal with it right now is to avoid it.

    In the afternoon, the officer in charge of the case updates Katrina, "The driver of the accident has been caught and interrogated."

    Katrina holds her breath.

    "It''s a regular drunk driving case. The driver hit someone under the influence and panicked. He was afraid of going to jail, so he fled the scene. His license has already been revoked, and his court date is already scheduled. The court will decide on his sentence soon."

    Katrina asks cautiously, "Is that it? I mean, Marcellus just finished a big case. I''m worried that his compet.i.tors are plotting to retaliate against him."

    Her colleague smiles in rea.s.surance. "Katrina, you''re worrying too much. The driver''s background has been investigated, and there''s nothing unusual about it."

    Katrina is secretly relieved to hear her colleague''s words. "Oh, thank you!"

    It is more sensible to trust her colleagues than a doubtful recording. Katrina chooses to treat the recording as a fake.

    The burden in her heart lightens a great deal.

    Katrina feels guilty about not visiting Marcellus recently.

    After work, she takes the bus to the hospital to see him.

    After getting off the bus, she goes to the fruit stand on the side of the road to buy some apples for Marcellus before she makes her way to his room.

    In order to express her regret for not visiting him for so many days, she wants to peel some apples for him.

    In a few minutes, Katrina gets off the elevator on the floor of his ward.

    Just as Katrina approaches the room, she suddenly sees a beautiful young girl storming out in a bad mood.

    Katrina is stunned.

    Who is this girl?

    Why did she come out of Marcellus''s ward?

    What is her relationship with Marcellus?

 Chapter 199: Find The Truth

    With a nagging feeling, Katrina carries the bundle of fruits to the door of Marcellus''s ward. Just as she is about to knock and push the door open, she hears a fierce quarrel from inside.

    Claire and Marcellus are fighting.

    "Marcellus, what are you doing? Miss Harrison was very worried to hear that you got hospitalized. She went to see you out of kindness. Why did you behave so rudely?"

    "Mom, I''m the one who''s supposed to ask you what you''re doing!" Marcellus snaps back. "You know I have a girlfriend, why did you bring her here?"

    "Marcellus! Miss Harrison is beautiful and kind. She graduated from a top university abroad. She also comes from a n.o.ble family. What else do you want? Since Miss Harrison likes you so much, why don''t you try to get along with her? It doesn''t make sense choosing that tramp over her!"

    Katrina is shocked by the conversation.

    Tramp? The word echoes in Katrina''s mind like a drum. Hearing the word come from Claire makes her feel uncomfortable.

    Aunt Brook just called me a tramp. Is this really the gentle and kind Aunt Brook I know?

    At that moment, Katrina''s impression of Claire changes significantly.

    It turns out that Claire doesn''t like her at all. She has been introducing Marcellus to other women, including the girl whom Katrina saw just now.

    All of Katrina''s previous thoughts about Claire were just wishful thinking. How could I believe that Aunt Book actually likes me?

    Katrina drops her hand mid-knock. She can''t move, her feet feel as heavy as lead. Standing quietly outside the door, she listens to the quarrel inside.

    Marcellus flares up at Claire''s words.

    "Mom! I told you already, Katrina is the woman I love! She is my choice! She may have lost her parents, but that doesn''t make her a tramp! Please be more respectful! Miss Harrison may seem perfect to you, but I don''t like her at all! Stop bringing her to me in the future. I don''t like her! The only woman I want is Katrina. Katrina is my girlfriend!"

    Claire can''t believe that her usually sensible son would be so firm about Katrina that he would quarrel with her constantly.

    Claire snaps, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t like her, I like her! Miss Harrison is the only future daughter-in-law I recognize. Katrina has no parents! I''m not going to let an orphan be a part of our family!"

    She doesn''t even pause for breath, adding vehemently, "That girl doesn''t deserve you, she''s doesn''t even qualify as a bed warmer! How could you make me accept her? You have a choice, and it''s either her or me!"

    By now, Marcellus is flushed with anger.

    On the one hand, there''s his mother, who is closely related to him by blood. On the other, there''s the woman he has loved for many years.

    Both are the most important women in his life. Why can''t they just get along?

    Why does his mother look down on Katrina so much? Why can''t she try to accept Katrina? Her making him choose like this is no different than making him choose between his left arm and right arm.

    Why is his mother so adamant on this matter? Why can''t she consider his feelings?

    Marcellus takes a moment to calm down before he says hoa.r.s.ely, "Mom, why are you forcing me like this? Am I not allowed to love a girl? Am I not allowed to be happy?" he asks desperately.

    "I love Katrina. I love her regardless of her family background. Mom, every time you maliciously insult her, you are insulting me. You''re breaking my heart."

    Claire''s heart softens upon hearing Marcellus''s words. The reason she firmly rejects Katrina is that she doesn''t want her son to suffer in the future.

    She says helplessly, "My son, I''m not deliberately trying to hurt you. But you''re young, and you haven''t experienced much. I''m afraid this woman is blinding you. I don''t want you to be fooled and end up with a broken heart."

    Before Marcellus can interrupt, she hurries to explain, "That girl grew up in an orphanage. A girl with that background is good at finding ways to pursue wealth, she must be susceptible to all kinds of temptations. She will do anything to get what she wants. She only chose you because of your social status."

    She adds, "But Miss Harrison is different. She was born in a well-off family with a good background. She enjoyed a luxurious life since childhood. Miss Harrison is a wealthy girl with good cultivation. Besides, marrying Miss Harrison will be more beneficial to the future of our family."

    Marcellus purses his lips in displeasure. Despite all of Claire''s explanations, he knows that the last point is the main reason she is against his relationship with Katrina. She just wants him to marry a woman who is more conducive to his family''s career, regardless of his feelings.

    For elders, it seems that marriage is nothing more than a trade-off for beneficial use. True love is simply an illusion in their eyes.

    Marcellus closes his eyes in pain. "Mom, Katrina is not that kind of girl! She is not materialistic at all. She''s with me because she likes me, not because of our family fortune. Please don''t be prejudiced against her. Katrina is the purest and kindest girl I have ever met. Mom, you''ve spent time with her too, you must know you''re wrong!"

    He doesn''t think it is fair to judge a girl based on her family background.

    Girls who grew up in a wealthy family are not always perfect, the same way that girls who grew up humbly are not always horrible.

    Sophie Anderson, a girl who grew up in a much better environment than Katrina, will unscrupulously do anything just to get what she wants. She is capable of harming another girl and ruining her innocence for the sake of her selfish desires.

    This is evidence that girls from wealthy families are not perfect.

    In the face of Marcellus''s constant defense for Katrina, Claire becomes anxious and desperate. "Marcellus, she has completely brainwashed you! She has blinded you so much that you are completely ignoring her flaws!"

    She continues, "Marcellus, you say she''s not after your money. But have you ever taken her to high-end shopping malls and bought her clothes? Do you often take her to expensive restaurants?"

    Marcellus is stunned by Claire''s words. "Mom, what are you talking about? What high-end shopping malls? What expensive restaurants?"

 Chapter 200: Katrina Doesnt Deserve Marcellus

    Since Marcellus got together with Katrina, he always considers her emotions whenever he plans a date because he knows that she isn''t materialistic. She knows Katrina is a simple woman. Her exceptional beauty brings light to every man''s eyes.

    For other couples, it may be reasonable for boyfriends to pay for dinner, movies, and all kinds of things for their girlfriend.

    But Katrina never asks anything from him. Even when they go out for dinner occasionally, she sometimes pays the bill in secret. For her, love is equal. She doesn''t want to burden Marcellus when they go out for a date.

    Afraid that she will be intimidated and pressured by their financial gap, Marcellus always chooses ordinary restaurants and cinemas when they go out.

    Despite his wealth, they are no different from ordinary couples.

    He doesn''t even dare to give Katrina expensive gifts because he knows that she won''t accept them. But he occasionally gives her a plush doll, which is enough to make her happy for a long time.

    Katrina is a sincere and sweet girl who takes their relationship seriously.

    Marcellus doesn''t understand why Claire keeps saying that Katrina is after their family''s wealth. He has never taken her to high-end shopping malls or expensive restaurants. His Mom used to mock Katrina in front of him when they talked at home. He is really so tired of hearing his mother''s ranting concerning Katrina. He just ignored it when Claire began to talk against his girlfriend.

    "Marcellus, I know you love her. Don''t hide it anymore," Claire says with a sigh.

    "The other day, I intentionally invited her to go shopping at a high-end mall. All the clothes were very expensive, but she wasn''t shocked by the prices at all. How could an ordinary girl like her afford such expensive clothes on her salary? I''m sure she hasn''t even entered such a mall before. Besides you, who else could take her to such places?"

    "I''ve never taken her to a place like that. Believe it or not, I''ve never spent money on her. Mom, doesn''t this just show that she isn''t the kind of woman to worship famous brands? Mom, why can''t you believe me? Don''t you trust me?" Marcellus implores.

    Standing in the doorway, Katrina turns pale as she listens to the conversation.

    It turns out that Claire invited her to go shopping just to test her. It turns out that she has always looked down upon her and disliked her right from the start.

    But instead of tearing her down during their first meeting, Claire hides behind a gentle mask and plots behind her back.

    When Claire took her to shop at a high-end shopping mall, it was because she wanted to emphasize the big financial gap between Katrina and Marcellus. She wanted Katrina to break up with Marcellus because of this.

    Katrina is too na?ve. She believes that as long as she and Marcellus love together, they can pursue a future together and be happy together.

    What makes me worthy of Marcellus? It feels like a knife is being twisted in my heart.

    When Claire said that she wanted to buy her clothes, Katrina thought that it was out of kindness. But now, she realizes that if she had accepted it against her will, it would probably prove Claire''s point that she is only with Marcellus for his money.

    Even inviting her to brunch and giving her the bracelet as a gift was all part of Claire''s trap.

    Katrina has always disliked accepting ostentatious and unnecessary gifts. It''s a good thing that she kept her principle and refused Claire''s insistence that time, or she would end up being degraded and disgraced.

    At the new discovery, Katrina finally believes the authenticity of the recording that Aaron sent her. It doesn''t seem far fetched for Claire to plot the car accident anymore.

    Apparently, Claire despises her with intense disgust. Every insult she uttered about Katrina is like a nail being hammered into her heart.

    She wants Marcellus to break up with her and marry the n.o.ble Miss Harrison. But since Marcellus keeps defending Katrina and refuses to give in, she decides to trap Katrina instead.

    Marcellus is her son, and Claire wouldn''t do anything to hurt him. And Katrina is just an outsider, a n.o.body.

    If Aaron can hire someone to cut Melvin Quentin''s p.e.n.i.s off, it doesn''t seem difficult for Claire to hire someone to cause a car accident and kill someone like her.

    Nowadays, anything is possible as long as you have money.

    Katrina is just a policewoman. Even if she becomes disabled or dies from a car accident, she will only be compensated. n.o.body would care if there''s any conspiracy behind it.

    Her death may make Marcellus sad. But after she dies, Claire can arrange for Marcellus to marry Miss Harrison.

    Katrina feels her heart turn cold as the red apples in her hands fall to the ground.

    It doesn''t seem appropriate for her to stay. She doesn''t have the courage to visit Marcellus any longer.

    Resolve fills Katrina all of a sudden. Even if she is insignificant and poor, she still has her dignity. To keep her dignity intact, she will step aside.

    Indeed, Katrina doesn''t deserve Marcellus.

    She doesn''t know why out of all the many young, beautiful, and rich women around him, he chose her. She appreciates his affections. Very much

    But she doesn''t want Marcellus and Claire to fight and clash with each other because of her. She doesn''t want to drive a wedge between Marcellus and his mother.

    Claire is right, Marcellus deserves a better woman.

    If he doesn''t break up with me, then I will, Katrina thinks with determination. I''ll be the villain and fix this.

    Katrina turns around and leaves. Although she looks sad and pale, there is a determined look in her eyes.

    Before Claire tricks and manipulates her, she might as well leave first.

    From now on, I will have nothing to do with Marcellus. Even if I don''t want to, even if it hurts, this is for the best.

 Chapter 201: Marcellus Is Too Perfec

    Katrina is leaving the hospital when she runs into Farrah.

    Looking at Katrina''s distraught face, Farrah asks in worry, "What happened, Katrina? Did you and Marcellus have a fight?"

    It''s only been a few minutes since Katrina''s shift ended. She must have just arrived at the hospital. Why is she leaving so soon?

    Given the depressed look on Katrina''s face, the only explanation seems to be that she had a fight with Marcellus. This is the only reason Farrah can think of it.

    Did something unpleasant happen when she visited Marcellus? Farrah wonders. But Marcellus loves Katrina a lot¡­

    He pursued Katrina for many years. In spite of everything, he cared for her and remained silently by her side. Now that they''re finally together, he dotes on Katrina and treats her with obvious devotion.

    Marcellus is a compa.s.sionate man. A lot of women would be envious of Katrina for finding such a tender and caring boyfriend.

    There is no way that he would quarrel with Katrina. Something must have happened.

    While Farrah anxiously worries about her best friend, Katrina looks up at her and says, "Farrah, I''ve decided to break up with Marcellus."

    Farrah jerks at the unexpected announcement, disbelief colors her face. "What?"

    As she suspected, Katrina''s problem is related to Marcellus. But she didn''t think it would be so serious that she wants to break up with him.

    "Why?" she asks incredulously. "Why are you breaking up with Marcellus? Did he bully you? Did he do something to offend you?"

    While Farrah finds it strange that Katrina wants to break up with Marcellus, she knows that she wouldn''t break up with him for no reason. But she has no idea what it could be.

    Is Marcellus in love with someone else? Farrah quickly sc.r.a.ps the idea. There is no way that would happen; Marcellus only has eyes for Katrina. He doesn''t even give anyone else the time of day.

    Did he bully her? Farrah''s eyes widen in disbelief. No way, how dare he!

    As Farrah anxiously waits for Katrina''s response, Katrina quickly shakes her head. "No, Marcellus is very good to me, he''s a great boyfriend. He didn''t bully me or do anything to offend me."

    Farrah breathes a sigh of relief at Katrina''s words. As she expected, Marcellus is an excellent man. If he mistreats Katrina, there probably isn''t a decent man left in the world.

    But if that''s the case¡­ Farrah asks again, "Then why do you want to break up with him?"

    "Marcellus is too perfect, and I don''t deserve him," Katrina explains. "He is a talented young man with an excellent family background. I''m just a regular person. He doesn''t suit me at all."

    Claire''s words serve as a wake-up call to Katrina. After thinking things through, she realizes that the older woman has a point.

    Even if she stays with Marcellus because she loves him, it wouldn''t be enough. Not everyone would approve of their relationship. The longer they stay together, the more they would suffer.

    Katrina wants a relationship where she is to be able to stand beside her partner equally, not be compared to a parasite who is only taking advantage of her boyfriend. She wants to be in a relationship that is blessed by their family and friends, not one where she has to live in fear of schemes by her boyfriend''s family.

    Listening to Katrina, realization dawns on Farrah.

    Over the past few days, she has occasionally encountered an elegant woman coming in and out of Marcellus''s room at the hospital. She a.s.sumes the woman is Marcellus''s mother.

    Marcellus''s mother must not approve of Katrina and their relationship. Katrina must want to break up with Marcellus because of his family''s objections.

    It''s not very easy to marry into a wealthy family.

    As an honorable woman, Katrina is not the type of person who would do things for the sake of money. Therefore, in the face of the disapproval of Marcellus''s family, leaving is her best choice for her.

    Farrah understands Katrina''s decision. But to break up with Marcellus like this after being together for just a short period of time is quite a pity.

    "What did Marcellus say?"

    "I didn''t see him earlier, so I haven''t talked to him yet," Katrina says quietly. "I''ll say my goodbye over the phone."

    To break up with Marcellus completely, Katrina decides that she won''t go to the hospital and see Marcellus again. She knows it''s cruel to break things confusingly and heartbreakingly. But even if Marcellus takes a long time to get over it, even if he hates her, she will accept the consequences.

    At this moment, Farrah doesn''t have anything to say anymore.

    Knowing that Katrina is upset, Farrah pats her on the shoulder in comfort. "Katrina, I''ll go ask for a leave. What do you want to do tonight? I''ll accompany you."

    Katrina smiles and hugs Farrah. "Farrah, I know you''re worried about me, but I''m fine. Get on with your work, I''ll be alright."

    At Katrina''s cheerful look, Farrah is still left wondering, "Are you sure you can be alone right now?"

    "Yes, Farrah!" Katrina urges. "Please go on. I''m hungry now, so I''ll get something to eat first."

    "Well..." Farrah hesitates. "Alright, then. Call me if you need me for anything!"

    Katrina grins. "I know, thank you."

    As soon as Farrah turns her back, Katrina''s face falls. After the breakup, she is afraid that she and Marcellus will become strangers.

    But she is thankful to have a good confidant who cares about her deeply. Though she doesn''t have any family or friends, she still has Farrah.

    As the sun sets and the mottled street lights brighten the sky, the city is plunged into a quiet night. Wandering along on the streets, Katrina feels lonely.

    Suddenly, her phone rings. Taking out her phone, she sees Marcellus''s name on the screen.

    Just as she wonders when she should end things with him, he calls all of a sudden. Now that she has this opportunity, she should break up with him now.

    Taking a deep breath, Katrina answers the call.

 Chapter 202: Breakup With Him

    Katrina answers the phone in a toneless voice. "h.e.l.lo."

    "Katrina, I haven''t seen you in a long time." Marcellus chats amiably. "Are things still that busy at work? Have you been eating and sleeping well?" No sooner had the call been answered than comes Marcellus''s familiar voice, full of concern and tenderness as usual.

    To avoid worrying Katrina, Marcellus doesn''t mention that he had an argument with his mother earlier that afternoon. He will deal with it on his own because he loved her so much.

    Katrina''s heart twitches unconsciously at the familiar warm voice. Marcellus cares so deeply about her, but she is going to break up with him cruelly. She feels sad, getting an unbearable pain in her heart. She really doesn''t want to leave him because Marcellus is so special to her.

    Biting her bottom lip tightly, Katrina restrains herself from giving away her feelings.

    After a few seconds of silence, Marcellus realizes that something is wrong. "What''s wrong, Katrina?" he asks worriedly. "Too much work? Are you not feeling well?" A worried tone came out from his mouth.

    The more Marcellus cares about her, the more uncomfortable Katrina feels.

    But if she doesn''t break up with him now, she doesn''t know when she can do it. It''s best not to drag her feet on such a matter.

    To end their relationship, ultimately, she can''t give Marcellus any hope. Katrina takes a deep breath and says calmly, "Marcellus, let''s break up."

    Marcellus freezes, and silence falls between them again. Katrina can even imagine how Marcellus looks on the other end of the line.

    "Marcellus, let''s break up."

    When Katrina repeats the words in a deep and firm voice, Marcellus snaps out of his shock and speaks up. "Why? Katrina, why do you want to break up with me?" he asks in a strangled voice, his words stuttering with the anxiety he has never felt before.

    He has loved Katrina for so many years. Against so many odds, they finally got together. Why on earth does she want to break up with me now? He can''t think of a better reason why Katrina suddenly decided to break up with him.

    "Katrina, is it because I''m not good enough? Have I done something wrong?" Marcellus wonders, thinking that he can change Katrina''s opinion if he improves himself.

    At Marcellus''s words, Katrina hastens to explain, "No, Marcellus, you''re perfect! I''m sorry, It''s all my fault. I feel that I don''t deserve your love and affection,"

    She continues, "I don''t think I love you enough. I really appreciate everything you have done for me. I always enjoy your company, but... I feel like something''s missing between us. We''re basically just close friends, and I can''t bring myself to take things further with you."

    Steeling herself, she says, "I''m sorry, Marcellus. I don''t love you. I think this has gone on long enough. Let''s break up."

    The excuse is partly true. After spending so much time with Marcellus, they haven''t done anything besides hold hands and hug. They haven''t even kissed yet. It''s definitely not normal for regular couples in love.

    It''s a frustrating and depressing situation, and Even if she likes Marcellus, she can''t kiss him.

    Marcellus is silent. Does he think incredulously? She doesn''t love me enough?

    Indeed, Katrina is very reserved in terms of physical contact. But he thinks it''s just Katrina being shy. It seems natural for a girl to be coy. He doesn''t think of it in any other way.

    Listening to Katrina makes Marcellus feel miserable and nervous.

    Marcellus has always been mature. He tries to calm his mood and says, "Katrina, listen to me, it''s not like that. Right now, your inability to go further with me only shows that we don''t spend enough time together.

    "Katrina, after we have been together for three months, a year, or even three years, that''s when we''ll know if we love each other or not. Katrina, I trust you. I know you have feelings for me, or you wouldn''t have agreed to become my girlfriend. Katrina, can''t we give each other a little more time?"

    Marcellus cannot accept breaking up with Katrina. After finally getting a treasure that''s difficult to attain, it disappears before he can cherish it. He is reluctant to give up so easily.

    But Katrina seems intent on not giving him a chance.

    "I don''t love you, Marcellus," she says firmly. "We have known each other for so many years, but I still haven''t fallen in love with you. What difference would more time make?

    "I''m sorry, Marcellus, but let''s break up. You can hate me for this, but can we spare each other the heartbreak? There are a lot of girls in the world who are better than me. You''ll meet a more suitable girl for you in the future.

    "That''s all I have to say, Marcellus. I''m hanging up now," Katrina says, unfeelingly, enduring the pain in her heart.

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Marcellus''s voice becomes a little agitated. "I don''t want anyone else! You''re the only one I want! In my eyes, you are the perfect girl for me! I can''t love someone other than you, Katrina,"

    Although Katrina understands Marcellus''s reluctance to break up and his determination to say together, she cannot give in. Afraid of losing her resolve, she hangs up before Marcellus finishes speaking.

    "Katrina? Katrina!" Marcellus calls frantically, only to hear a busy tone. He calls Katrina again, intent on tracking her down and talking to her face to face.

    Breaking up on the phone is too hasty. He feels unsettled. I need to see her, and I need to try again.

    But Katrina doesn''t hesitate to reject his call. When he persistently calls again, he only hears a cold automated voice say, "Sorry, the number you have dialed cannot be reached. Please call again later."

    To avoid Marcellus, Katrina turns off her cell phone. Her ruthless actions show that she has made up her mind to break up with him.

    How could he sit still right now?

 Chapter 203: Heartache

    Marcellus pulls back the covers and jumps out of bed. He puts on his shoes before running outside of his room.

    The injury on his leg still has not recovered, but all he sees is Katrina. He limps along on unsteady legs as he makes his way outside. He rushes out of the hospital room, without a care for his health.

    "Mr. Brook!" the nurse in charge of his care exclaims. "Where are you going? You''re not supposed to get out of bed right now!"

    The young nurse is bringing medicine into the ward when she runs into Marcellus. All her protests fall on deaf ears. Marcellus''s injury does nothing to slow him down. The nurse''s efforts are nothing compared to his determination.

    Pushing the nurse out of the way, he gets into the elevator and closes the doors on her.

    The nurse panics, quickly reporting what happened to the head nurse. By the time the hospital staff is on the search, Marcellus has already left the hospital.

    Searching for a patient in such a big city is difficult, not to mention it''s already evening. If anything happens to Marcellus while he is outside, the hospital will be responsible because they lost him in the hospital.

    The chief physician nervously calls Claire to inform her of the matter.

    "What?" Claire gasps loudly. "What do you mean, Marcellus left the hospital? How did he get out of the hospital? He was fine when I left!" she shouts.

    After hearing the news, Claire comes to the hospital without delay. She keeps calling Marcellus on her cell phone, but she doesn''t get an answer.

    When Claire arrives at the hospital, she finds Marcellus''s phone in his room. He left in such a hurry that he didn''t even have time to take his phone when he ran out. Katrina''s picture is still set as the lock screen background image when he unlocks the phone.

    Claire checks the recent call records and finds out that Marcellus and Katrina had a conversation about 20 minutes ago.

    Marcellus must have left on impulse because of that woman! Claire thinks furiously. She doesn''t know what Katrina said to Marcellus, but for him to leave regardless of his injury, it must have been serious.

    That horrible woman!

    As Claire worries about Marcellus, her resentment for Katrina grows.

    After leaving the hospital, Marcellus takes a taxi directly to Katrina''s apartment. When he arrives at her unit, he pounds on the door and yells, "Katrina! Katrina, are you there? Katrina, come out! Let''s talk about this face to face!"

    Despite his efforts, there is no response from the inside.

    Marcellus sits on the doorstep in dejection. Unable to reach Katrina, he doesn''t know where else to find her. All he can do is sit by the doorway and wait for her to come back.

    Meanwhile, Katrina stands by the riverside with a six-pack of beer.

    Deep in thought, she unconsciously goes to a familiar place. The cool breeze blowing against her face does nothing to ease the gloom in her heart.

    Across the river, neon lights flash on the skysc.r.a.pers with a boy''s confession to a girl.

    Katrina thinks back to the last time she was here when Marcellus confessed to her the same way during a romantic date. At that time, she sat on the bench with her eyes closed, ready to accept his kiss.

    Who knows that in just half a month''s time, everything would change?

    Before, she was filled with romantic feelings. But now, all she has is the heartache of a painful breakup.

    Thinking about it makes her very sad.

    Sitting on a bench, Katrina opens a bottle of beer and takes a swig. Drinking her sorrows away seems to be the only way she can make herself feel better.

    But Katrina is not a good drinker.

    After a few bottles, she is practically drunk already. Her delicate face is flushed, and she feels nauseous. Her body is burning up.

    She rises from the bench and staggers towards the edge of the river, leaning against the railing to let the cold air sober her up. Slumping over the railing, she closes her eyes wearily and drifts off for a bit.

    Suddenly, she feels a strong force loop around her waist. Her feet lifted off the ground as her whole person was being raised.

    Although Katrina is a little drunk, she is still alert.

    All of a sudden, someone rushes over and picks her up from behind. She immediately thinks that she ran into a bad person. Kicking her legs furiously, she demands, "What the h.e.l.l, who are you? What are you doing? Let me go!"

    The man keeps Katrina off her feet until he reaches a safe spot. Placing Katrina on a bench, he barks, "Stupid woman! How could you do such a thing just for a man?"

    Katrina looks up and is greeted with Aaron''s attractive face. His handsome features don''t diminish how angry he looks. With his tall figure towering over her, she feels small.

    Despite her intoxicated state, she is not stupid. Even though she doesn''t know why Aaron is here, seeing his thunderous face makes her realize something.

    Pointing at herself, Katrina lets out a little burp before she says, "Aaron, did you think I was going to jump off and kill myself?"

    Is that the reason he rushed off to roughly grab her by the waist and carry her back? Is that why he looks so angry with her?

    When Aaron smells the alcohol from Katrina''s mouth, Aaron frowns in disgust. His brow furrows even more at her words.

    So she wasn''t depressed enough to kill herself?

    Earlier, Aaron followed Katrina because she looked like a lost soul walking along the streets. While Katrina was on the phone with Marcellus, he heard her break up with him. When she bought beer and went to the riverside to drink, he couldn''t bear it anymore and almost swept in to interrupt her.

    But seeing her staggering towards the river and leaning against the railings frightened him enough to act. The situation looked very dire.

    Aaron thought that she wanted to commit suicide. With his heart in his mouth, he rushed in and pulled her away.

    He seeing Katrina safe made him feel as if he had survived a great disaster. But her reaction makes it seem as if he was making a mountain out of a molehill.

 Chapter 204: She Is Not Vulnerable

    Aaron snorts coldly to himself. Although he doesn''t care what Katrina does, he doesn''t feel as nervous as before.

    For her, he investigated the truth behind the car accident, spent a lot of time and resources to get the recording, and warned her to be careful of Claire Brook. But she repaid his kindness with ingrat.i.tude, going as far as to think that he was deliberately destroying her relationship with Marcellus.

    Thinking of her heartless actions makes him furious. He doesn''t want to think about her anymore.

    However, after hearing that she almost got into a car accident, he spared no effort to pursue the truth. After seeing her walk dejectedly along the street, he felt so worried about her that he followed her in secret. After seeing her walk to the river and thinking that she wants to commit suicide, he rushed in to drag her to safety.

    Despite everything, Aaron cares about her a lot. In more than 20 years of his life, he has never cared so much about a woman.

    Although he is unwilling to admit it, he has already put her in a very important place in his heart. Even when she ran away from him and found a new boyfriend, he still doesn''t give up on her.

    Aaron doesn''t say a word, sitting down next to Katrina.

    Katrina is too depressed to drive Aaron away ruthlessly.

    Additionally, she had misunderstood him before. She doesn''t know why he pesters her nonstop, but his actions show that he really cares about her. He spent a lot of time to investigate the truth behind the car accident and pulled her away from the edge of the river because he thought she was about to commit suicide.

    Even if he is overbearing, always forcing her to do things against her will, at the end of the day.

    Aaron is not as horrible as she originally thought.

    With Aaron''s personality, even if she drives him away now, he won''t leave unless he wants to. Besides, she doesn''t need to make him leave. Since he is here, she might as well drink with him. Drinking with someone is better than drinking alone.

    Katrina grabs a bottle of beer from the six-pack and hands it to Aaron. She reaches for another bottle and tries several times to open it without success.

    Aaron rolls his eyes at her futile attempts. This stupid alcoholic!

    Katrina resumes drinking even though she is already tipsy. Although Aaron looks disapproving, he opens his bottle and hands it to her. Then he takes the one from her hand and drinks along with her.

    Katrina and Marcellus are not meant to be together.

    She is his woman. Her body and her first time belong to him, and her heart should also belong to him. If she finds another man as her boyfriend, breaking up is only a matter of course.

    Now, she is drinking because of that man.

    Despite his bitterness, Aaron sits down next to her and accompanies her. As a possessive man, this is an amazing feat for him. After meeting her, he makes exceptions for her again and again.

    Katrina looks up and drinks a mouthful of beer. After wiping the corners of her mouth, she says, "Don''t worry, even if I kill myself, I''m not going to do it that way."

    Despite the slight smile on her lips, her expression looks very pained. There is a deep sadness in her gla.s.sy eyes.

    "My father died in drowning. After so many years, I still can''t forget the way he looked when he died." Katrina closes her eyes at the painful memory.

    He was the only family she had ever known, the only man who loved and protected her. In the young Katrina''s heart, her father is a strong mountain, her rock, and shelter.

    Remembering how weak he looked when he died still brings unspeakable grief to her heart. "It was horrible, and his whole body swelled up. If I want to go, I will choose a better way than drowning."

    Katrina''s nose turns sour at the memory. Even with her eyes closed, tears stream down her cheeks uncontrollably. The sadness in her voice is unmistakable, and her body starts to tremble as she cries.

    The scene makes Aaron realize that her father''s death must have been a significant blow to Katrina. After so many years, the thought of his death can still make her burst into tears.

    Aaron finally realizes why Katrina is so afraid of water.

    It''s no wonder she panicked and almost drowned when Victoria pushed her into the pool at the party last time. She must have felt desperate and scared.

    At that time, he didn''t think that it was a big deal that she didn''t know how to swim. The memory makes him feel guilty for not protecting her well.

    After that, Aaron was determined to teach her how to swim. But knowing the trauma behind her fear, he can''t bear to be so cruel as to force her to do it.

    If something happens to her in the future, he will save her instead.

    The night is cold, and Katrina is depressed from the breakup and the memory of her dead father. Feeling a sudden chill all over her body, she shakes uncontrollably.

    Aaron takes off his coat and drapes it over Katrina''s shoulders. Because he is more significant than her, the coat engulfs her small frame completely.

    The familiar scent on the coat makes Katrina feel warm and gives her a sense of comfort. Shaking off her gloomy thoughts, she wipes away the tears from her eyes and puts on a tough fa?ade. "I can''t kill myself. If I do, you will look down on me."

    Resolve fills Katrina at the thought.

    Even if she''s upset, she''s not as vulnerable as Aaron thinks.

    Four years ago, an a.s.shole took away her innocence indiscriminately. In Hadley City, Aaron also took her by force again and again. These experiences are nothing compared to a small break up. She was able to overcome them, and she will be able to overcome this.

    Just because she''s upset and drinking away her sorrows doesn''t mean that she would succ.u.mb to her negative emotions and kill herself.

    At her father''s deathbed, he was extremely worried about her. Later, Carl adopted her and raised her as his own. How could she take her life for granted after that?

    Katrina will never kill herself. No matter how tough the difficulties are, she will soldier on. There is no way that she would let down the people who care about her.

 Chapter 205: He Has Gone To This Extent For Her

    Katrina''s casual words make Aaron angry. "Stop it!"

    Although he knows that she''s only doing it to feign optimism, Aaron feels a surge of pain in his heart at her casual take on her life. It''s more painful for him to see than the previous dejected expression on her face.

    To stop her from spouting nonsense, Aaron gathers her in his arms. He holds her tightly, pressing her body against his.

    How could she talk about her own life like this? He can''t let her think this way.

    As long as Aaron is alive, he won''t let her leave him. Even if she flees to the other end of the world, he will follow her and get her back. Even if she tries to kill herself, he will bring her back from the dead. He won''t let her go anywhere unless it''s by his side.

    Katrina is his woman.

    Even if she doesn''t have a father, he can take his place and dote on her, as long as she is obedient. Even if she doesn''t have any relatives, he can take their place and take care of her, as long as she gives up the idea of leaving him.

    He can give her anything she lacks, as long as it''s within his reach.

    Aaron has never made such a promise to any woman in his life. But he is willing to give her a lifetime of glory.

    In Aaron''s strong arms, Katrina finds warmth in his embrace. He is holding her so tightly that it starts to hurt. But in her loneliness and sadness, the embrace gives her a comfort she desperately needs.

    Katrina doesn''t push him away.

    Unlike Marcellus''s cautious embrace, Aaron''s embrace is domineering and forceful. As soon as she breaks up with Marcellus, she runs into another man''s arms.

    Katrina knows it isn''t right, but can''t push Aaron away. At this vulnerable moment in her life, she needs all the emotional support she can get.

    Katrina closes her eyes.

    Using her drunken state as an excuse, she lets herself be shameless just this once.

    Katrina''s soft pet.i.te body is pressed tightly against Aaron''s in his firm embrace. Amidst the heavy smell of alcohol, he can smell her distinct scent.

    He feels weak against the pull of her soft body and her familiar soothing scent. He can even feel her soft body even through her clothes.

    Aaron hasn''t held Katrina like this in a long time. He really misses the touch of her body, the scent of her skin. He is completely reluctant to let her go.

    Since Aaron came to Abbe City, Katrina always keeps her guard up every time she sees him, never letting him get too close. Like a feral wild cat, her hackles rise at the sight of him. The closer he gets to her, the more she becomes hostile and avoids him.

    It''s very rare for her to remain so quiet and docile in his arms like this. She is only willing to let him hold her while she''s drunk.

    The thought leaves Aaron bereft.

    For now, he enjoys the pleasure of holding her in his arms.

    After a long time, Aaron''s tight embrace makes Katrina gasp for air. The alcohol in her system also starts to take effect. Katrina feels a sudden twinge of nausea in her stomach.

    Katrina starts to gag and shoves Aaron away. "Aaron, let me go. I feel sick."

    Aaron is still reluctant to let Katrina go. But with the moment spoiled, he feels very uncomfortable. Instead of releasing her, he says, "I don''t mind if you throw up in my arms."

    He can easily throw away his clothes and take a bath if she throws them. He just wants to keep holding her like this.

    What the h.e.l.l? Katrina is speechless. Is this the same Aaron who would throw people out of his room for touching his bed?

    Apart from how much she might throw up in this condition, she will end up vomiting on her clothes with him holding her so tightly. Katrina shudders at the thought. "Aaron, don''t be ridiculous! Let me go," she insists, struggling out of his grasp.

    With a great deal of reluctance, Aaron finally releases Katrina. He takes the remaining beer bottles out of the bag and gives it to her.

    Bending over in pain, Katrina throws up the contents of her stomach.

    Aaron rubs her back, soothingly. "Stupid woman! Don''t drink so much if you can''t handle it! Idiot!" His harsh words contradict his gentle actions. Seeing Katrina torture herself so severely for the sake of another man irritates him.

    After Katrina vomits, the intoxication in her eyes seems to deepen.

    Aaron unscrews a bottle of water and hands it over to her wordlessly. Then he throws the bottles of beer into a garbage bin nearby.

    After rinsing her mouth, Katrina looks at Aaron blankly. "Aaron, I''m sleepy. I want to go home."

    Because of Katrina''s drunken state, her soft tone sounds coquettish, making Aaron''s heart pound heavily. She can hardly keep her eyes open. She is unable to walk by herself.

    Aaron stands in front of her. With his back to her, he crouches down to her level.

    Katrina looks at him in confusion. "Why are you standing in my way? Get out of my way!" she slurs.

    What an idiot! Aaron rolls his eyes. He is offering to give her a piggyback ride. This woman has no romantic bone in her body!

    Aaron grits his teeth. "Hop on! I''ll take you home!"

    Katrina is so drunk, and she would end up in the trash the next day if he lets her go on her own. There is no way she can walk back by herself.

    Aaron seldom drives a woman home, let alone carry someone so selflessly. But today, he is willing to bend down in front of her.

    He has gone to this extent for her. If she hooks up another man after this, I''ll throw her onto the bed and give her a good f.u.c.k, so she never leaves my side again! He growls to himself.

    "Okay!" Katrina nods in understanding and climbs onto his back.

    Holding her fair, slender legs, Aaron hoists her weight to secure her in place. He straightens up and strides towards the parking lot.

    Katrina is light, so Aaron doesn''t have any difficulty while he walks to his car.

    The moment reminds Katrina so much of her father carrying her during her childhood that it gives her a sense of security she hasn''t felt since her youth. With her arms looped around Aaron''s neck, she pa.s.ses out in restful sleep.

 Chapter 206: Dont Leave Me

    All of a sudden, Aaron hears Katrina''s steady and even breathing behind him.

    He feels a little speechless.

    How could she fall asleep so quickly? Is she not afraid that he will do something heinous to her? She is always on her guard against him, why is she so quiet right now?

    Although Aaron is dumbfounded, he relaxes a great deal.

    Whether she is drunk or not, she can trust him with such confidence that she feels comfortable losing consciousness in his presence.

    After a long walk, Aaron reaches his car.

    Balancing Katrina carefully on his back, he opens the door and gently places her in the pa.s.senger seat and fastens the seatbelt around her. Just as Aaron is about to pull away, Katrina suddenly grasps his hand.

    The action surprises Aaron.

    Katrina is still fast asleep. Her delicate brows are twisted tightly. As if his departure frightens her, she grabs his hand tightly and refuses to let him go.

    Her subconscious reaction softens the expression on his face. He gets an inexplicable feeling of happiness in his heart.

    But if she doesn''t let him go, how can he drive?

    Aaron touches Katrina''s forehead and says softly, "Hey, let me go, I''m not going anywhere." His tone is soft as if he is coaxing an innocent little girl of four or five. In her sleepy state, Katrina resembles one.

    But Katrina isn''t listening. Sensing that he is about to pull away, she tightens her grip more frantically. There is unspeakable urgency and sadness in her voice as she cries, "Dad, don''t leave me!"

    Aaron''s brows twist, his face darkening at the words, he thought that she didn''t want to let go of him because she trusted and depended on him. But she just mistook him for someone else, and she thought he was her father.

    Katrina always has a way of bringing him down when he is in a good mood. Aaron is so upset that he wants to throw her out of the car.

    In spite of his anger, he doesn''t have the heart to leave her. He takes a small pillow from the backseat and carefully puts it in her arms.

    Drunk and sleepy, Katrina thinks that the pillow in her arms is her father''s arm. She lets Aaron go and hugs the pillow closely.

    Aaron feels complicated emotions stir within him.

    This stupid woman!

    Katrina usually puts up a strong, independent fa?ade. She lives alone, earns a living for herself, and doesn''t seem to have a need for anyone.

    In the end, she''s just a weak girl who yearns for her family. The lack of a family''s love is what probably made her who she is today. Without parents and relatives, she must have learned to be strong at a very young age, relying on a strong disguise to survive.

    Remaining strong for so many years must have been very difficult and exhausting.

    The realization makes Aaron''s heart soften in sympathy.

    Despite how much he likes her, despite how much he wants to protect her, he is also the one who hurts her the most. His possessiveness and lack of knowledge in courting a girl keep making him express his love for her in the wrong way.

    Subjected to injustice since childhood, she has to guard herself more. His actions only push her away from him further and further.

    It''s time for him to control his temper and change his ways.

    She has already led a miserable life, and he doesn''t have the heart to hurt her again.

    After pulling away from Katrina, Aaron goes around to the other side of the car. Once he''s settled in the driver''s seat, he puts his foot on the gas and drives away.

    Aaron is troubled. Katrina''s tiny bed is too cramped for two people to spend the night. He doesn''t know how he can bring her home safely, take care of her, and restrain himself from touching her.

    He has no resistance against her body. He hasn''t touched her for so many days. Every time he holds her, something stirs inside him.

    If he stays, they will have to huddle together in her narrow bed. Pressed tightly against her, he''s not sure he can control himself.

    For the time being, their relationship has managed to thaw a little. She finally stopped being hostile and acting like he is her biggest enemy.

    At such a critical moment, he can''t possibly take advantage of her while she is drunk.

    If he does, her perception of him will drop to the bottom once again as soon as she wakes up. He doesn''t need to wonder to know the consequences.

    He can''t risk their relationship.

    After a few moments, Aaron turns the wheel around and drives to his villa. Instead of bringing her back to her tiny apartment, he takes her to his place is a better idea.

    Throughout the trip, Katrina holds the pillow like a precious baby and sleeps peacefully.

    Watching her lovely tranquil face, Aaron smiles unconsciously. This stupid woman is so gullible, he thinks fondly, not knowing that his eyes are full of affection as he gazes at her.

    Twenty minutes later, the car pulls into the most expensive neighborhood in Abbe City and stops in front of a villa.

    Aaron gets out of the car and walks over to the pa.s.senger seat.

    When he pulls the pillow from Katrina''s grasp, she clutches the pillow tighter. With furrowed eyebrows, she says protectively, "Don''t touch my dad! Where are you taking him?"

    Katrina is still dreaming. In her nightmare, a demon is taking her father away from her as she desperately holds onto him. The more Aaron tries to remove the pillow, the more distressed she becomes.

    "Dad is here," Aaron soothes, patting her hand in comfort.

    Aaron''s hand is warmer than the pillow, and it reminds Katrina of her father more than the pillow. She releases the pillow and holds his hand instead.

    Aaron bends down and picks her up. Carrying Katrina, he walks into the villa.

 Chapter 207: Drunk Katrina

    Aaron walks into the house with Katrina in his arms. Randy opens the door and greets him, "Mr. Wilson, you''re back. I''ll prepare dinner right now."

    Before Randy can finish talking, Aaron says in a low voice, "Don''t bother, Randy. Just go to bed early."

    When Aaron came to Abbe City, he brought his trusted men with him. Randy has been his butler for more than a decade. He is used to Randy taking care of everything for him.

    Randy suddenly notices that Aaron is carrying a woman in his arms.

    Mr. Wilson brought a woman home! He thinks in wonder.

    Aaron has never brought anyone back to the villa since they moved to Abbe City. Randy is surprised to see him bring a woman home tonight.

    He knows that Aaron came to Abbe City because of Katrina. But he also knows that Katrina recently got a boyfriend, not to mention is currently in a cold war with Aaron.

    It''s obvious that Aaron is not doing well with Katrina. In the past few weeks, he''s had a cloud hanging over his head.

    Switching targets and finding another woman is not in line with Aaron''s character. In more than 20 years of his life, Aaron has never been close to a woman besides Katrina.

    Randy is extremely curious about the woman. When Aaron pa.s.ses by, he takes a good look at her. Understanding dawns on his face when he sees the woman is actually Katrina.

    No wonder Aaron is holding her so carefully.

    Randy doesn''t know what Aaron did to turn Katrina around from avoiding him. But seeing them together makes him genuinely happy. He wanted to see Aaron in a happy moment.

    Although Randy is only Aaron''s housekeeper, he has also witnessed Aaron grow from a young boy into an untouchable business tyc.o.o.n. Randy values Aaron like his own son.

    Aaron has been in a bad mood these past few weeks because of Katrina. Seeing them together now, Randy is very happy for Aaron. He really hopes they end up together.

    Back when they were in Hadley City, although Aaron and Katrina conflicted with each other, Katrina''s appearance caused a change in Aaron.

    Aaron has always been indifferent and unsmiling. But whether he''s fighting with Katrina or flirting with her, Randy feels that this is the way things should be. Aaron''s apathy disappears whenever Katrina is concerned, revealing the real Aaron.

    As Aaron''s butler, Randy is Aaron and Katrina''s top supporter.

    Ignoring Randy''s curiosity and delight, Aaron carries Katrina upstairs and into his room.

    "I thought you would bring another woman," Randy said.

    "She has been in trouble lately, and I can''t leave her in this state. Randy, you rest now because it''s getting late,"

    Randy just nodded and went straight to his room without saying any words.

    Katrina stinks of beer. Body flushed from the alcohol, and her clothes cling to her skin uncomfortably. When Aaron places her on the bed and tucks her in, she kicks the blanket away and begins to pull her clothes restlessly.

    "Hot... too hot," she moans while her eyes are closed.

    Her skirt hikes up her thigh from her frantic movements, revealing smooth legs and a portion of her underwear. Her shirt collar is pulled low, exposing her cleavage. She makes a very tempting image.

    Aaron has always been weak against Katrina''s body. The site renders him completely powerless, his eyes darkening with desire.

    But this time, he ignores his instinct to do what he wants.

    For the first time, Katrina lies in front of him, actively tearing away her clothes like an invitation. Despite the alluring scene, Aaron restrains himself. He tears his gaze away and walks out.

    He can''t bear to look at her and not do anything to satisfy his hunger. "Randy," he knocks at his door. The door opens, and Randy stands in front of him.

    Randy blinks at the terrible expression on Aaron''s face. Thinking that they had another argument, he responds worriedly, "Mr. Wilson."

    Aaron points to the room. "Get someone to bathe her and change her clothes."

    Randy is also a man who was young once. At Aaron''s words, he immediately realizes what is going on.

    It turns out that Aaron isn''t angry for getting into a fight with Katrina. He is just s.e.xually frustrated.

    Randy never thought that the powerful Aaron would one day be defeated by a woman.

    Instead of staying in the room and acting on his urges, he decides to have someone else bathe Katrina and change her clothes.

    It''s a sign of respect for Katrina.

    Aaron is really making progress. For Katrina, he is willing to change.

    Randy is relieved by the development.

    Seeing Aaron''s upset face, Randy has a sudden urge to laugh. But he can only keep his thoughts to himself. If Aaron sees any hint of amus.e.m.e.nt on his face, he will become even more upset and might take it out on someone.

    "Okay, I''ll go find someone," Randy replies and quickly walks away.

    A few minutes later, a maid enters Aaron''s room and helps Katrina undress and bathe, while Aaron goes into the next room and takes a cold shower.

    The desire coursing through his veins doesn''t diminish in the slightest. Even when he closes his eyes, images of Katrina''s underwear and exposed cleavage flashes in his mind.

    Aaron''s mouth goes dry. Obviously, she wasn''t seducing me. She was only feeling hot.

    Before he met Katrina, his body had never reacted to a woman. But even an unconscious gesture from her can be fatal to him. He could hardly resist her temptation.

    To Aaron, Katrina is a drug addiction that he will never be able to get rid of.

    After the cold shower, Aaron goes back to his room and checks on Katrina.

    Katrina is fast asleep.

    Dressed in a nightgown, she is curled into a ball under the blanket, revealing only her delicate face. Eyes closed, her long eyelashes cast a shadow on her skin. Her petal-shaped lips are pressed together.

    She looks particularly adorable.

 Chapter 208: Katrina Winced In Pain

    Aaron bends down and kisses her pink lips lightly. The quick taste makes him want to devour her. If he goes on like this, it will be more difficult for him to control himself.

    He finally doused his desire with the cold shower he just took. If he kisses her again, he won''t be able to leave the room tonight.

    With a great deal of determination, he pulls away from Katrina, tucks her in, and leaves the room.

    The next day, the sun is shining brightly by the time Katrina wakes up. Rubbing her pounding head, she squints at the sunlight as she gets out of bed.

    Katrina winces in pain. Her head is throbbing painfully.

    Unfortunately, she has work today. It''s time to get up and get ready for work.

    When she pulls back the covers and turns to get out of bed, she realizes that she isn''t in her room.

    Her bed is so small that her feet can reach the floor when she turns to get out of bed. But this bed is so big that she can roll all over it.

    Where am I?

    Katrina surveys the room with more awareness. It is completely unfamiliar to her. She doesn''t remember ever being here before.

    Why am I here? Katrina rubs his eyes with some confusion. It must be a dream.

    When she opens her eyes again, her surroundings don''t change. The room is very large. Despite the minimalist furniture and furnishings, they all look high-end and expensive.

    Katrina looks back on the night before.

    After breaking up with Marcellus over the phone last night, she took a walk on the street and drank her sorrows away. Then she vaguely remembers seeing Aaron. He sat by her side and drank with her.

    But she can''t remember anything else.

    She drank so much last night, that she was completely out of it. She remembers dreaming of her father and being carried on his back like when she was young.

    From the memories, Katrina becomes certain that Aaron brought her here last night.

    At the realization, Katrina''s eyes widen in alarm. She quickly looks down at her clothes.

    That beast! The last time Aaron followed her home, he almost raped her in her own apartment. She can''t believe he would **** her while she was drunk and helpless.

    After checking herself, she realizes that she doesn''t feel sore anywhere, and her body doesn''t have any ambiguous traces.

    So Aaron didn''t touch me last night? Katrina breathes a sigh of relief at the realization.

    After she got drunk, she lost her senses and turned to Aaron.

    Fortunately, he didn''t touch her. If he did anything to her, she would never forgive him.

    She is grateful for his kindness in taking care of her while she was helpless.

    Her clothes have been replaced with a soft and clean nightgown. It seems that someone helped her take a bath. Although she has no recollection of who bathed her, she only can pretend that it wasn''t Aaron.

    When Katrina gets out of bed and goes to the bathroom, she notices the clock hanging on the wall. Her eyes bulged at the time.

    My G.o.d! How could I sleep in so late! Why didn''t my alarm clock go off? I''m so late!

    Katrina rushes to find her cell phone in a panic, only to find it switched off.

    When she turned off her phone to avoid Marcellus''s calls, she also turned off the alarm clock.

    Hurrying to the bathroom, she washes her face and brushes her teeth with a new toothbrush by the sink. Randy had prepared the toothbrush and a towel for Katrina the night before.

    It takes less than five minutes for Katrina to clean up and another two minutes to get dressed before she runs out of the room.

    When Katrina rushes downstairs, Randy looks up from the plant he is tending to in the living room and greets, "Good morning, Miss Miller."

    When Katrina sees Randy, she gets a strong feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It feels like she is traveling back in time.

    If it weren''t for the fact that the house is a little different from the villa in Hadley City, Katrina would have thought that she is back in Hadley City and the days of her captivity.

    Katrina quickly shakes the thoughts away.

    This is Abbe City. This must be Aaron''s new home in the city. When Aaron moved to Abbe City, he brought his long-time butler with him.

    Katrina has always respected Randy, even back in Hadley City. At the sight of Randy, she responds with a smile, "Randy, good morning."

    Randy puts down his tools and says, "Miss Miller, are you hungry? I''ll prepare your breakfast."

    Just as Randy is about to leave for the kitchen, Katrina quickly replies, "No, thank you, Randy! I''m going to be late for work. I''m skipping breakfast!"

    Despite the familiar scene, the situation has changed. Here in Abbe City, Katrina has her own job and her own life. She is no longer a canary in a cage.

    Between breakfast and work, the latter is no doubt more important.

    Katrina is already by the door by the time she is finished talking.

    Randy quickly speaks up. "Miss Miller! Mr. Wilson called your office to request a leave for you. You don''t need to worry so much." He pauses with a rea.s.suring smile. "And it''s not easy to get a taxi here. If you want to leave, I''ll get someone to send you back."

    At Randy''s words, Katrina halts to a stop from her sprint to the entrance.

    Aaron requested leave for her?

    In any case, Katrina believes that it''s difficult to get a taxi from Aaron''s villa. He has always liked the quiet. Back in Hadley City, his villa was halfway up the mountain.

    His villa in Abbe City naturally wouldn''t be in the busy downtown where people come and go all the time. Even if she rushes out now, she won''t be able to get to the police station by running.

    Katrina has no choice but to listen to Randy.

 Chapter 209: Why Does It Have To Be Difficult?

    Katrina doesn''t need to rush out anymore. Finally calming down, she turns to Randy and smiles at him. "Randy, I¡­ Thank you."

    Randy grins back at her. "Just a moment, Miss Miller."

    After Katrina sits down at the table, Randy goes to the kitchen to get her breakfast.

    By this time, Aaron is on his way to the office for work.

    When he got up this morning, he went to his room to check on Katrina. He didn''t wake her up when he saw that she was sleeping soundly. Thinking she would need to rest, he called the police station and requested a day off for her.

    Meanwhile, Marcellus is still waiting outside Katrina''s apartment.

    He stayed up by her door all night in hopes of getting back together with her.

    After loving her for so many years, she finally agreed to be his girlfriend. It hasn''t been long since they got together, how could she break up with him so soon?

    Katrina is happy with him. There isn''t anything wrong in their relationship, either. Why do they need to break up all of a sudden?

    Marcellus cannot accept this.

    Katrina''s decision to break up must have been an impulsive decision. He hopes she will give him another chance. If there''s anything he needs to improve on, he will change it.

    Marcellus is determined to do whatever it takes to gain her forgiveness.

    But throughout the whole night of waiting for her, he doesn''t even see a soul. He doesn''t see her go out for work this morning, which means she''s not even in her apartment.

    To avoid him, Katrina didn''t go home last night. It''s a sign that she is determined to break up with him.

    The realization makes Marcellus''s heart clench in pain.

    Focused on finding Katrina as soon as possible, Marcellus left the hospital in a hurry without taking his phone with him.

    He has no idea where she spent the night or how she is right now.

    Even now, Marcellus worries about her safety.

    Thinking that she spent the night with her best friend Farrah, Marcellus finds it pointless to keep waiting. He has no choice but to leave.

    Marcellus is dejected, the exhaustion in his eyes complemented by the stubble on his chin. He walks aimlessly along the streets on his own, the pain of the break up torturing him endlessly.

    All of a sudden, a red sports car screeches to a stop at the side of the road. When the doors open, two women rush out.

    "Marcellus!" Claire cries. "Where did you go last night? Are you alright?"

    The young girl at her heels is Irene Harrison, the woman Claire wants for her son. "Marcellus," she says. "Mrs. Brook has been looking for you the whole night, and she''s very worried about you!"

    Seeing the two women makes Marcellus unspeakably tired.

    The previous afternoon, Claire kept trying to discredit Katrina to get him to break up with her. Afterward, Katrina broke up with him over the phone.

    He doesn''t know if it was a coincidence or if his mother confronted Katrina to make her break up with him.

    After the break-up, he is the one in pain.

    His mother must be very happy, and this is what she has been waiting for.

    Despite his mother''s evident worries, her opposition and lack of support for his relationship with Katrina make him unspeakably weary.

    Marcellus feels helpless. Is this his mother''s fault? He shakes his head. "I''m fine."

    Seeing the unspeakable grief and heartache on her son''s face makes Claire feel terrible. Although she wants her son to break up with Katrina, she doesn''t want him to be tortured to death because of her.

    After learning that Marcellus left the hospital, Irene overlooked Marcellus''s rude att.i.tude towards her during her hospital visit. Instead, she joined Claire in her search for Marcellus, consoling her the whole time.

    In Claire''s opinion, Irene is an ideal and rare woman. She is not only beautiful but also highly educated and of n.o.ble birth. Despite her background, she is not arrogant. She treats people with kindness, regardless of their status.

    Irene is the perfect woman to be Marcellus''s wife.

    "Marcellus, the doctor said you can''t walk yet," Claire reminds him. "Let''s go back to the hospital."

    Instead of resisting, Marcellus obediently gets into the car and goes with them back to the hospital.

    His injuries are still healing. If he can''t even take care of himself, how could he look for Katrina? He can''t let her see him in such a miserable state.

    After arriving at the hospital, Irene finds the doctor for Marcellus.

    Marcellus watches her figure with a sense of irony.

    He doesn''t even remember her first name. After tricking him into having a meal together one time, Claire still keeps desperately pushing her into his life.

    He has to admit that the young man is a good person. He is also grateful for her kindness. Even if he doesn''t like her, he can''t deny her right to like someone.

    But she also knows that he has a girlfriend.

    He has already made himself clear that he doesn''t want to get close to her. When she visited him and peeled apples for him yesterday, he roughly rejected her and turned her away.

    Marcellus doesn''t want to betray Katrina and become close to another woman.

    He doesn''t want to give Irene any hope. He doesn''t want her to misunderstand him and become more entangled in his life.

    With only Katrina in his heart, he will never like her. He doesn''t want her to waste her feelings on him.

    Given her n.o.ble status, she can find a man who will love her completely and spoil her all her life.

    But because of Claire''s support and approval, Irene doesn''t leave him alone.

    After finding out about the break-up, Claire takes advantage of Katrina''s absence to bring Irene more into the picture.

    Marcellus is tired of being caught in the middle of the three women: the woman he loves, his mother, and the woman his mother wants for him.

    All he wants is to be in a serious relationship with the person he loves.

    Why does it have to be so difficult?

 Chapter 210: She Never Fully Accepted Him

    After breakfast at Aaron''s villa, Katrina stands up to say goodbye.

    Unlike in Hadley City, her movements are no longer restricted by Aaron.

    Randy doesn''t stop Katrina''s departure. Instead, he asks with a kind smile, "Miss Miller, are you going home? I''ll send the driver to take you back."

    "No, Randy," she replies. "Please drop me off at the flower shop on J Road."

    Randy doesn''t ask much. He nods and says, "Yes, Miss Miller."

    Because Randy has some errands to run, he accompanies Katrina. When the car stops at the flower shop on J Road, Katrina says goodbye to him before she enters the shop.

    The shop a.s.sistant greets her with a smile. "Katrina, you''re here again. Which one do you want today? White chrysanthemum?"

    Katrina smiles back. "Yes, please."

    After taking the bouquet of white chrysanthemums from the florist, Katrina goes to a nearby store to buy a bottle of wine.

    Katrina is going to visit her father in the cemetery today.

    After the car leaves, Randy watches Katrina from the rearview mirror and sees her walking out of the store with a bouquet of white chrysanthemums.

    Randy blinks in surprise at the flowers. Is she going to attend someone''s funeral?

    He shakes the thought away.

    All his orders from Aaron are to give Katrina a ride when she wants to leave. And he has already carried out his task.

    It''s not his business, nor his place to ask questions.

    After buying flowers and wine, Katrina takes a bus to the cemetery in the suburbs.

    When Katrina gets out of the bus, she immediately sees the cemetery groundskeeper under a tree in front of the cabin.

    During her last visit, the old man told her that he would retire to his hometown soon. He was very concerned about her, hoping that she would get a boyfriend to take care of her.

    To rea.s.sure him, Katrina promised that the next time she visits, she would bring her boyfriend with her.

    But she doesn''t expect that she would get a boyfriend only break up with him the day before she comes back to the cemetery.

    Seeing Katrina with the flowers and wine, the man recognizes her from a distance. "Miss Miller, you''re here!" he exclaims in surprise. "No work today?"

    Although Katrina was drunk and heartbroken last night, she doesn''t want to let the caretaker know that something is wrong. She doesn''t want him to worry about her.

    Katrina smiles. "It''s my day off today, so I came to visit. How are you?"

    "Quite good, thank you." The man nods in earnest, glancing behind Katrina from time to time.

    After confirming that Katrina is alone, the man asks in disappointment, "Why are you alone?"

    At the question, worry flashes on Katrina''s face. "He... He is very busy with work. He went on an emergency business trip yesterday, so he couldn''t come with me today. But don''t worry, he is very kind to me. He loves me very much," Katrina says to ease the man''s worries.

    "That''s good," the old man replies, still feeling a bit worried.

    Unfortunately, he can''t meet Katrina''s boyfriend before he retires. He doesn''t know what kind of boyfriend she has. Knowing that Katrina doesn''t have a family, he always worries about her future. She is afraid that she might not have anyone she can trust and depend on.

    "Um... I''ll go see my father now."

    "Of course! Go ahead."

    Katrina walks to her father''s grave. Settling down in front of the grave, she opens the wine and pours a gla.s.s of her father''s favorite drink.

    "Dad, I had a dream about you last night. It felt so real, you carried me on your back and took care of me as you did before."

    She lets out a sigh before continuing, "Dad, I got a good boyfriend recently. I wanted to bring him to meet you, but... his mother doesn''t like me. He was born into a rich and prominent family, completely out of my league. Dad, I¡­ I broke up with him."

    Katrina sniffs, "Dad, if you were here, you''d support my decision, right?"

    Her father was just a minimum wage store clerk, but he was a man of integrity. He wasn''t the kind of person who would take advantage of rich people for social status and money.

    Even in his final moments, he gave up his life all to save a man from drowning.

    For Katrina, her father was a hero.

    Years after he pa.s.sed, no one remembers her father except for her. But it doesn''t make him any less great.

    Before he died, she told her to find someone who loves her. It doesn''t matter if he is rich or poor, as long as he can be good to her. He didn''t want her to be with a rich man who doesn''t pay attention to her. He''d rather that she doesn''t marry at all than have her suffer.

    If her father knew that Claire dislikes her enough to hire someone to kill her, he definitely wouldn''t have approved of her relationship with Marcellus.

    She doesn''t belong in the same cla.s.s as Marcellus, and she has no intention of using Marcellus to become rich. For the future development of the Brook family and Marcellus''s career, she chooses to let him go.

    "Dad, don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine." Katrina pauses. "Although I was upset and depressed after the break-up... I also felt a sense of relief. After all... we really don''t fit together."

    Now, Katrina doesn''t have to worry about Marcellus hurting his career because of her. She doesn''t have to worry about Claire scheming behind her back.

    After clearing her thoughts, Katrina realizes that she isn''t as upset as she thought she would be. After drinking her sadness away, she feels much better.

    Maybe I really don''t love Marcellus enough, Katrina thinks ironically. I hope he can find a woman who loves him more than I do.

    When she agreed to be with him, she didn''t know if she did it because she felt grateful for his kindness and couldn''t bear to refuse him, or if she also liked him back.

    In the end, they don''t feel the same way about each other.

    While they were together, Katrina couldn''t be affectionate with Marcellus. Despite all her efforts to be receptive to his touch, she always felt nervous and shied away from instinct.

    She never fully accepted him.

 Chapter 211: Introduce Him As Her Boyfriend

    Katrina sits in front of the gravestone and talks to her dead father. After a long time, she glances at her watch and stands up. "Dad, take care. I''ll visit again soon."

    After leaving her father''s grave, Katrina goes to the old caretaker to say goodbye.

    The caretaker will soon retire and go back to his hometown. Today could be the last day that they see each other.

    For the first time, Katrina sees the old caretaker talking to another man by the cabin. The man has his back to her, obscuring his face from Katrina.

    People seldom go to the cemetery. She wonders who the man is.

    Family members usually visit their deceased relatives during commemorative holidays. Whenever Katrina visits the cemetery, she rarely meets someone else. Most times, she only sees the old man sitting silently on his own.

    It''s very strange to see another person besides her and the caretaker.

    Katrina doesn''t think much of it and thinks that the stranger is another person visiting a deceased relative.

    Before Katrina reaches the cabin, the caretaker sees her coming and waves enthusiastically at her. "Your boyfriend is here for you!"

    Boyfriend? She had no idea who it was.

    Katrina is surprised. Although she promised the old man that she would introduce her boyfriend to him the next time she visits, she just broke up with Marcellus yesterday. She doesn''t have a boyfriend anymore.

    Just then, the stranger turns around.

    Shock and disbelief flashes across Katrina''s face when she sees the familiar face.

    Aaron? The devil suddenly comes to the cemetery.

    What is he doing here?

    In contrast to Katrina''s surprise, Aaron looks at her with fondness in his eyes. He approaches her and wraps his arm around her affectionately and says gently, "Sorry I''m late, honey. I wrapped things up at the company, and I''m all yours now." A devilish smile drew in Aaron''s handsome face.

    Katrina doesn''t know what Aaron said to the caretaker, but she doesn''t have the heart to contradict Aaron in front of the elder''s happy wrinkled face.

    For now, she will play along with it and pretend that Aaron is her boyfriend.

    Katrina smiles. "It''s okay. I''m glad you''re here."

    Then she brings Aaron up to the caretaker. "This is my boyfriend," she introduces with great reluctance. To rea.s.sure the old man before he retires, she tries her best to look happy with Aaron.

    Although Aaron knows that Katrina is only pretending for some reason, he feels inexplicable happiness. This is the first time that she introduces him as her boyfriend to someone else. Though he doesn''t know her reason for playing along with him, he remains silent.

    Elated, he holds Katrina closer. Right now, they are a couple in love.

    Seeing the lovely match they make, the caretaker brightens up. "It''s great to meet you! You look like a very capable young man. A person''s face reveals the person''s character, and you must be a good man, boy!"

    Overjoyed, the elder keeps praising Aaron. The old man thought that is good for her.

    Besides a person''s appearance, one''s behavior can reflect a person''s character.

    To an outsider, Aaron is a graceful and well-spoken man. He comes to Katrina as soon as he finishes work. Besides being career-minded and responsible, he is also kind to Katrina.

    Such a man is for keeps. The caretaker feels particularly optimistic about him.

    "Oh, I was a bit disappointed when I didn''t see your boyfriend earlier. But now, I can retire in peace." Turning to Aaron, he says, "Young man, your girlfriend is a good woman. For so many years, I watched her grow up. You better be good to hear! Don''t bully her, you hear me?"

    For the first time, Katrina doesn''t push Aaron away. Listening to the old man makes Katrina feel emotional.

    The caretaker cares for her like a grandfather, asking her boyfriend to treat her well. Since her father''s death, few people have shown their concern for her like this. In the face of a stranger''s kindness, how could she not feel moved?

    Aaron nods and promises, "I''ll be good to her. Don''t worry, and I''ll take care of her. I love this woman so much, and I am willing to give her everything she wants,"

    It will be harder to say goodbye if they stay. Katrina smiles and says, "Thank you for taking care of my father and me for all these years. I hope you enjoy your retirement."

    "It''s lonely facing the rows of tombstones every day in the cemetery. For so many years, you''re the only one who visits regularly. You also accompany me and chat with me every time. I''m the one who should thank you."

    The caretaker''s job is considered unlucky by many people. People who visit the cemetery are reluctant to speak to him and usually avoid him. Only Katrina greets him with a smile.

    Katrina''s kindness makes it easy for him to care for her.

    "Oh, I thought I''d wait a few more days for you to bring your boyfriend before I retire. But I guess that time has come. I''ll call my grandson and ask him to pick me up and take me home!"

    The elder''s wrinkled face is full of indescribable happiness.

    The lonely girl he worries about finally finds a good man. And he can finally go back to his hometown to enjoy the rest of his life.

    He has no regrets. He can go home at last.

    Katrina and Aaron sit on a stone bench outside.

    After a while, an ordinary car comes up to pick the caretaker up. A man in his thirties gets out of the cargoes to the cabin.

    While Aaron helps the newcomer to carry the caretaker''s belongings to the trunk of the car, Katrina helps the old man into the car.

    "Goodbye! I hope you two will always be happy together and get married soon!"

    "I wish you happiness and health in your old age!"

    Katrina waves goodbye as the car leaves.

 Chapter 212: She Is Grateful To Aaron

    When the car disappears from sight, Katrina struggles out of Aaron''s grasp.

    The previous sweet atmosphere vanishes in an instant.

    Keeping him at arm''s length, she demands, "Aaron, why are you here?"

    She has never brought anyone to the cemetery before. How did Aaron know where she is?

    Katrina''s sudden change makes Aaron feel upset.

    Women can be so fickle. Earlier, she introduced him as her boyfriend. Now, she can''t wait to get off of him, keeping away from his touch.

    Instead of answering her question, Aaron strides in the direction of his car.

    After his morning meeting earlier, Aaron called Randy to ask if Katrina was awake.

    But Randy told him that she had already left and that Katrina got off at a flower shop on J Road to buy a bouquet of white chrysanthemums.

    From this, Aaron immediately figured out her whereabouts.

    Last night, Katrina kept holding his hand and crying out, "Dad, don''t leave me."

    She must have come to visit her late father in the cemetery.

    Cemeteries are usually located in remote, spa.r.s.ely populated suburbs far from the city.

    Katrina just broke up with her boyfriend yesterday. She drank alone in the middle of the night. He can''t trust her to go to such a remote place alone. What if something happens to her?

    Without a second thought, Aaron left the office and drove all the way to the cemetery.

    As he approached, he saw an elderly man drinking tea on a stone bench outside the cabin. Aaron went up to him and asked, "Did you see a young, beautiful girl around here?"

    The elder looked up and saw a handsome young man in a suit.

    At Aaron''s words, the elder immediately thought of Katrina, who had just entered the cemetery. "She arrived a while ago. She''s over there," he points to a direction, "You''re¡­"

    "I..."

    Before Aaron could speak, the elder suddenly said in delight, "Oh! You must be her boyfriend!"

    Katrina has never brought anyone during her visits, but she had promised him that she would bring her boyfriend on her next visit. At Aaron''s appearance, the old man naturally a.s.sumes him to be Katrina''s boyfriend.

    Aaron didn''t deny it and nodded his head instead. "Yes, I''m her boyfriend."

    After finding out that Aaron was Katrina''s boyfriend, the elder''s face was full of joy.

    The caretaker was happy that she found a tall and handsome guy to be her boyfriend. Such a sweet girl deserved a good-looking boyfriend.

    Overjoyed, the elder asked curiously, "She said that you went on a business trip and couldn''t come with her. Why are you back all of a sudden?"

    Aaron smoothly went along with Katrina''s lie. "I didn''t think I could come back in time. But things were handled ahead of schedule, so I changed my flight to come back."

    The caretaker smiled more brightly and nodded his head in approval.

    What a nice guy! he thought happily.

    To get back as soon as possible, he even changed his flight. He must''ve gone straight to the cemetery after getting off the plane. He was willing to change his schedule for her. He must value her a lot.

    Katrina will be surprised to see him, the elder thought.

    Aaron didn''t venture to look for Katrina because he knew how much her father meant to her.

    Her father was a hero to her. She wouldn''t take a stranger to see him.

    Aaron sat on the bench in front of the cabin, chatting with the old man and answering all his questions.

    Aaron was such a busy man that he only took appointments with a handful of big business owners in Abbe City. No one would expect that such a businessman would someday sit on a stone bench and chat with a grave keeper.

    Twenty minutes later, Katrina walked away from her father''s grave to the cabin.

    She didn''t know how Aaron knew where she was, or why he followed her, but his arrival solved a problem weighing on her mind.

    Aaron''s cooperation made the old man believe that she had a good boyfriend. It rea.s.sured him enough to go back to his hometown without regrets.

    For that alone, Katrina was grateful to Aaron.

    Aaron gets into his car.

    Katrina just follows him quietly, pulling the door of the pa.s.senger seat open and getting in.

    They haven''t had a quiet moment like this for a long time.

    For once, Katrina doesn''t pick a fight with Aaron. Usually, she would be glaring daggers at him by now. She would leave eagerly, slamming the car door in a huff.

    Today, Katrina doesn''t lose her temper on Aaron. There is no reason to be angry with him.

    In the closed s.p.a.ce, no-one utters a word. It''s so quiet, and they can almost hear each other''s breaths.

    Katrina is the first to speak, "Aaron, thank you for that."

    She is grateful to him for his willingness to play along with her lie. She is grateful that he acted like a good boyfriend in front of the old man, even promising him that he would take good care of her.

    Because of this, the old caretaker can finally set his mind at ease and retire smoothly.

    Katrina feels very grateful.

    This is the first time that Katrina speaks kindly to Aaron since he arrived in Abbe City. Although it''s just a simple sentence, he feels like he is in cloud nine.

    He grunts coldly in response. "You owe me for more than that."

    For her, he investigated the truth behind Marcellus''s accident. Last night, he accompanied her while she drank all night and brought her home safely afterward. Despite being overcome with an intense desire for her, he ignored his urges and took a cold shower to restrain himself.

    He has done so much for her than she knows.

    A simple "thank you" is not enough to repay him.

    Katrina is rendered speechless by Aaron''s words.

    Aaron is right.

    He had done so much for her. When he gave her evidence of Claire conspiring against her, she lost her temper and misunderstood his actions instead of believing him. She had thought the worst of him.

 Chapter 213: Never Contact Each Other Again

    For everything he had done for her, Katrina can let the past go. She can forget the fact that he imprisoned and maltreated her.

    She only hopes that he won''t trouble her again in the future.

    Katrina doesn''t say a word to refute Aaron. She looks out of the window, deep in thought.

    Aaron figures that Katrina is thinking about all his kindness to her. After a while, he asks, "Where are you going? I''ll drive you. I still have enough time to accompany you," He smiled after saying those words.

    After the break-up yesterday and the long trip to the cemetery today, Katrina is physically and mentally exhausted. She doesn''t have the strength to do anything. All she wants to do is go home and sleep in her bed.

    Since Katrina has already gotten into the car, she doesn''t need to be difficult. She doesn''t refuse Aaron''s offer and lets him take her back. "I''m going home," she replies.

    Aaron is taken aback by Katrina''s pa.s.siveness. In the past, she would have never let him take her home so easily. Intent on keeping her distance from him, she always avoids him like the plague.

    This time, it seems Katrina is taking off her p.r.i.c.kly armor. She transforms from a defensive hedgehog into a docile rabbit. The change makes Aaron happy. A little hope from Aaron''s perspective makes his heart move.

    Has she realized that he isn''t her enemy? Is she finally willing to accept him? Would she give him a chance to love her? He wanted to ask her, but he chooses to keep it for himself.

    He already told her that he is the only one who can be her man. He is the perfect choice for her. Now, she has finally broken up with her boyfriend, and her att.i.tude towards him has mellowed down. He is very pleased with the way Katrina treated him.

    The frustrating events of the past few days seem to be making a turn for the better. It feels like he is a step closer to getting back her trust and love. Though Aaron wanted to say something again, he prevented himself from forcing her.

    Half an hour later, the car stops at Katrina''s apartment. Katrina unbuckles her seatbelt, turns to Aaron, and says earnestly, "Aaron, thank you for bringing me home, and thank you for all you''ve done for me in the past few days."

    Hearing Katrina''s sincere grat.i.tude makes Aaron feel strange.

    This is the first time that he cared so much about a woman, the first time that he went through so much trouble to do all kinds of things for a woman.

    Aaron believes that Katrina should appreciate his kindness to her, but when she finally expresses her grat.i.tude, he feels a little embarra.s.sed.

    It''s not a big deal.

    Katrina is his woman. Everything he did for her is only a matter, of course. It should be gratifying to hear her sincere grat.i.tude and get her recognition.

    Before Aaron can reply, Katrina continues, "Aaron, we''re even now. I''ll forget what you did to me in the past, and I''ll try to persuade myself not to hate you anymore. Let''s go our separate ways and never contact each other again."

    As soon as she finishes talking, she turns to leave the car.

    Aaron is stunned into silence. His previous good mood suddenly turns into a thunderstorm. Are we even? Never contact each other again? What the h.e.l.l?

    Is she cutting him off completely? Does she want them to be strangers from now on? Will she pretend that he was never a part of her life?

    What''s the point of everything he did for her? Why did he go through all the trouble to move from Hadley to Abbe? What''s the point of all the sleepless nights he had agonizing over her going on dates with another man?

    To gain her forgiveness? To get her to stop hating him so they could become strangers?

    Absolutely not!

    Aaron loves Katrina. Everything he did was to be with her, to make her choose him willingly. How did it suddenly turn out like this?

    Katrina''s words make Aaron''s mood drop from cloud nine to the bottom of a valley. His previously relaxed and pleasant face suddenly darkens. The atmosphere in the car becomes tense in an instant.

    Aaron grabs Katrina''s arm as she gets out of the car. Gripping her wrist tightly, he gnashed his teeth and growls, "Like h.e.l.l! Katrina, you can''t get rid of me so easily! It''s impossible!"

    Katrina always has a way of upsetting Aaron. One blow from her and his good mood vanish in an instant. If she wants to express her grat.i.tude only to even things out between them, he won''t let her.

    Now Aaron is angrier than he has ever been, even more upset than when he saw Katrina with Marcellus. Caught up in his emotions, Aaron grips Katrina''s wrist tightly. He is afraid that she will disappear from his life and that he will never have the opportunity to express his intentions again.

    Aaron''s strong grip is like a clamp around Katrina''s delicate wrist. Katrina frowns at the pain. "Aaron, let me go. You''re hurting me."

    Katrina''s whimpering snaps Aaron back to his senses. Even if he is furious with her, he doesn''t want to hurt her.

    He loosens his grip and moves over her to close the half-open door, locking her in the car as he speaks his mind. "We''re even? Katrina, you''ll never be able to cut me off from your life!"

    Katrina rubs her sore wrist. There are red marks on her skin.

    She doesn''t expect that Aaron would be so determined on this issue that he would persistently refuse to give in. They are worlds apart. It would be better to separate peacefully, return to their respective circles, and live their own lives.

    She already told him that she''s going to put all his transgressions against her in the past. She already said that she would stop hating him.

    Why won''t he let her go?

 Chapter 214: You Cant Marry Me

    Katrina becomes anxious. She turns around and snaps, "Why not? Aaron, you should find someone else. Nothing can happen between us, and you can''t marry me! Your family will never accept me! Stop wasting your time on me!"

    Even if Katrina wants to believe that Aaron keeps badgering her because he loves her, also if she believes that he doesn''t want to hurt her¡­

    From her experience with Marcellus, she now knows that people who belong in different cla.s.ses are not meant to be. It''s difficult for a poor orphan to be with someone from the upper cla.s.s.

    Katrina knows herself well, and she doesn''t want to face this situation again. She doesn''t want to be abandoned like a toy after investing herself in a relationship.

    Besides, she doesn''t need to have a rich or capable boyfriend. He may be just an ordinary employee, with a steady monthly salary. Even if he didn''t give her a luxurious life, as long as he treats her well, as long as they love each other, it would be enough.

    They can motivate each other to work hard and support each other through everything. They will save money to buy a house and pay the mortgage. They will create their own family and strive for a better life. They can even get pets and have a garden in their backyard.

    And they will do all of these together. They can be happy together every day, without any worries or anxieties.

    Their love will not be opposed by anyone. No one will secretly question their compatibility. This is the kind of love Katrina wants.

    A superior man like Aaron is definitely not her choice. She already learned her lesson from her relationship with Marcellus. She doesn''t want to get hurt again.

    Aaron''s ident.i.ty and background are both more prominent than Marcellus''s. She doesn''t want to cause any unnecessary trouble.

    Aaron knows what Katrina means. She doesn''t think she fits with a person of his background because Marcellus''s mother doesn''t accept her. She belittles herself and thinks that she doesn''t deserve to be with him. She firmly believes that nothing can happen between them.

    Does she think all his devotion to her is only superficial? If all he wants is a casual fling, he could have forced her to sleep with him through other means.

    He wants to grow old with Katrina. He wants her to like him, depend on him, and stand by him willingly. That''s why he went through so much effort and changed so much.

    But after everything, she doesn''t believe his seriousness at all.

    Aaron doesn''t say anything as he releases her. He steps on the gas and turns the car around before Katrina can leave.

    Katrina watches Aaron helplessly while he drives without telling her where they are going. Right now, he looks particularly gloomy. She is afraid that he will do something bad to her in his anger. She asks warily, "Aaron, where are we going?"

    Aaron keeps his eyes on the road ahead. "Civil Affairs Bureau."

    Taken aback by the answer, Katrina exclaims, "Aaron, you''re crazy!"

    Aaron slams on the brakes and whirls around to stare into her eyes seriously. "I''m not crazy! Stop telling me over and over again what kind of woman I deserve, I can see clearly my own heart! You are the woman I want!

    "I''m serious about being with you. I want to marry you and grow old with you. This is not a casual fling for me. If you don''t believe I''ll marry you, we can get our marriage certificate right now!

    "You can rest a.s.sured that after we are registered, I will have a lawyer convert all my property into joint ownership between us. A divorce will cost a lot, and I will never divorce you!

    "Besides, my mother has already pa.s.sed away. As long as I''m here, no one will dare to oppose our marriage, and no one will dare to speak ill of you. I will take care of you. I will not let anyone hurt you!"

    Marcellus may not have the ability to protect her, but it doesn''t mean that Aaron doesn''t. He doesn''t need anyone to approve of Katrina. As long as he loves her, that''s enough. Everyone else''s opinion is just garbage.

    Aaron''s words silence Katrina. In any case, she never expects him to promise to marry her and share half of his property with her. Hearing about his mother''s death is also a surprise. The knowledge makes her feel a little bad for him.

    Aaron looks very serious. It doesn''t seem like he is lying. Given his character, Katrina knows that he doesn''t need to deceive her by b.u.t.tering her up with false promises.

    Even though she has a deep prejudice against Aaron because of their history, Katrina is shocked to hear a man make such a commitment to her. Aaron must be crazy¡­

    After a long silence, Katrina finally manages to respond. She rubs her temple and says, "Aaron, I''m really tired. I want to go home and rest. Can you let me out of the car?"

    Katrina doesn''t know how to deal with him sensibly. In any case, she absolutely does not want to marry him right now.

    She just ended a relationship and broke up with Marcellus yesterday. Now Aaron wants to take her to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a marriage certificate to prove his sincerity. What kind of woman does he take her for?

    She is not the kind of woman who can jump from one relationship to another. She needs time to calm down and recover from the hurt and stress of breaking up with Marcellus.

    Aaron is really impulsive for wanting to take her to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a marriage certificate and make her his legal wife.

    But Katrina would never do something so abruptly. She doesn''t even like Aaron. Her current feelings for him are neutral at best.

    Aaron doesn''t say a word and unlocks the door, letting Katrina get off the car.

    Katrina looks really tired right now, and her voice is hoa.r.s.e. Seeing her so weak is unbearable to Aaron. He also realizes that he inadvertently insulted her in his determination to prove his sincerity to her. He has no choice but to let her go home to have a good rest.

    Besides, the coming days will be far.

    Now that Katrina has broken up with Marcellus, he doesn''t have to worry about her dating other men constantly. He can give her time to move on and get over her last relationship. He has time to pursue her later.

    Katrina can only become his woman. Aaron will not give her another chance to be with other men.

 Chapter 215: Marcellus Call Her

    It''s been two weeks since Katrina broke up with Marcellus.

    Katrina is sitting at her desk and writing a report when her partner Colin suddenly asks, "Katrina, why haven''t you visited Marcellus recently?"

    The question makes Katrina falter, and her hands stop moving.

    They haven''t been in touch with the breakup. She had deleted Marcellus''s contact information in an attempt to get rid of him.

    After two weeks, Marcellus must have gotten discharged already.

    Back when she was with Marcellus, they used to talk on the phone every day. But now, it''s as if he doesn''t exist anymore. Her colleagues would definitely notice that something is different. No wonder her partner is curious. They used to see Katrina and Marcellus being together.

    Noticing Katrina stiffens, Colin realizes that he was tactless.

    Katrina and Marcellus might have fought. No wonder she looks so sad and not in the mood recently.

    Even if it''s possible, Katrina''s private life is her business, and no one has any right to ask intruding questions. Besides, Katrina might be sad for a different reason, and his question would only make her unhappier.

    Colin smiles awkwardly. "Oh, the captain seems to be calling me, I''ll go ahead." He stands up, ready to leave.

    Katrina knows Colin doesn''t want to continue the conversation for fear of saying something that would hurt her.

    But she and Marcellus have been separated for half a month already. They are never getting back together. She has to face the fact sooner or later. In the end, everyone will find out anyway.

    Katrina purses her lips and says in calmly, "Marcellus and I broke up."

    "What?" Colin whips around and looks at Katrina incredulously. "What do you mean you''ve broken up?"

    Katrina''s announcement is a shock to everyone at the police station. They all stop what they are doing to listen to the news. Everyone originally thought that Katrina and Marcellus are only having a fight. Even if a couple gets along well, they are still bound to disagree sometimes.

    But unexpectedly, they have skipped the cold war and have already broken up.

    Katrina''s colleagues witnessed Katrina and Marcellus''s relationship develop from the beginning. They''re a sweet couple who gets along well. They seemed perfect for each other. And everyone expected that the two of them would get married.

    "Katrina, why did you suddenly break up? Don''t get me wrong. We want to know the reason behind,"

    It is completely unprecedented. They seemed to be getting along well, and there wasn''t even a sign that there was a conflict in their relationship. But now they have apparently broken up.

    Katrina smiles and says lightly, "No particular reason. Marcellus is perfect, but it seems we are not meant to be. Our life status doesn''t seem to be matched with each other,"

    Her explanation is simple. Although everyone feels very bad about the breakup, they stop asking questions.

    Even if Katrina and Marcellus seem perfect for each other, only the couple would know if they are compatible or not. No one has the right to ask for more details or to persuade them to get back together again. They have to respect their decision.

    Even though they have broken up, Katrina still speaks highly of Marcellus. She doesn''t seem bitter about the breakup at all.

    An amicable breakup is the best way to end a relationship if a couple discovers that they don''t suit each other well. It''s better than a bad breakup where the couple is bitter about each other.

    But in any case, breaking up is still a shame. She couldn''t prevent getting hurt slightly.

    Colin pats Katrina on the shoulder in comfort. "Don''t worry, Katrina. You''re a natural beauty with a kind heart. You will meet a man who is perfect for you. And at the right time, he will be your husband,"

    Katrina smiles at the kind words. "Thank you."

    Colin scratches his head with some embarra.s.sment. "It''s true."

    Katrina is not only beautiful in appearance, but also in her personality. All her colleagues like her very much. Her sweet att.i.tude makes everyone around her feel happy.

    Everyone else goes back to work, and Katrina turns to her report and resumes typing on the computer.

    After a while, the landline phone on Katrina''s desk rings. Thinking it''s her captain calling to a.s.sign work, Katrina answers the phone without a second thought. "h.e.l.lo."

    A familiar voice responds, "Katrina, are you free tonight? Let''s meet after work. About breaking up. It''s better to talk about it in person because I wanted to know your reason,"

    Katrina hasn''t been in touch with Marcellus for a long time. Hearing his voice, all of a sudden is strange, and it seems to have a hint of sadness. He must have had a hard time coping with the breakup.

    Hearing Marcellus''s voice makes Katrina feel horrible. She is the reason he is depressed and hurting. He has always been an elegant gentleman with a sunny disposition. This is the first time for Katrina to hear him sound so hopeless.

    This time, Katrina doesn''t have the heart to refuse him again.

    She thought that Marcellus had finally moved on, but she doesn''t expect him to call her at work, hoping to meet up and talk things over. He hasn''t given up on her.

    Katrina doesn''t know how he spent the past two weeks, but she thinks that talking to him in person might help him move on completely.

    After a few seconds of silence, she finally responds, "Okay, where are you? I''ll come to meet you after work."

    Hearing Katrina''s response makes Marcellus feel optimistic. Even his voice is suddenly full of life, and it doesn''t sound as depressed as before. If she can agree to meet him, there''s still a chance to get back together.

    "Katrina, please wait for me at the station. I''ll pick you up after work!"

    Katrina immediately refuses, "No, let''s meet somewhere else."

    She has already broken up with Marcellus. It''s not appropriate to ask him to come over and pick her up. It would send the wrong message.

 Chapter 216: Why Cant She Be Kind To Him?

    Katrina''s brutal rejection instantly kills all of Marcellus''s hopes, making him understand her position on the break-up.

    He is no longer her boyfriend, which means he can''t pick her up at the entrance of the police station as he used to. Katrina is deliberately drawing a line with him. She is trying to make him understand their present relationship.

    Marcellus was elated when Katrina agreed to meet with him, thinking that he still has a chance to win her back. Now he is filled with frustration and defeat once again.

    But he should be happy that she agreed to meet him at all. Marcellus smiles and replies, "Okay, I''ll wait for you at the coffee shop where we used to go. See you there."

    "Okay, I''ll come after work," Katrina replies. "I have to go, I''m a little busy right now."

    After hanging up, Katrina palms her face wearily. Although she decided to break up with Marcellus, every time she talks to him, she always feels bad and gets a sense of loss.

    She reminds herself that she was the one who decided to break up. She was the one who hurt him first.

    But she decided to do it because of Claire. Despite Claire''s objections, Marcellus kept protecting and defending her. She loves Katrina so much, even her mother, against their relationship.

    Marcellus probably doesn''t even know why she broke up with him.

    The night of the break-up, Marcellus left the hospital and waited for her all night in front of her apartment. She discovered this from the old woman who lives next door when she returned home the next day.

    Despite everything, Marcellus never complained about her and never hara.s.sed her with calls. His calm and gentle att.i.tude, even in his depression, makes her feel even worse.

    After work, Katrina immediately hails a taxi on the road and goes to the cafe to meet Marcellus. Every time they meet, he always arrives half an hour ahead of schedule. She doesn''t want him to wait long.

    When the taxi arrives at the entrance of the cafe, Katrina pays for the fare and pushes the door open.

    Through the windows, Katrina sees Marcellus sitting at their usual table.

    Although he looks very handsome in his suit, he doesn''t seem as happy as he used to be.

    He stares silently at the coffee in front of him with a distracted look in his eyes. The melancholy on his face is unmistakable.

    Katrina watches him for a few seconds in silence. She takes a deep breath and is about to walk in when someone suddenly pulls her arm from behind.

    When Katrina turns around, she finds Aaron looking down at her. "Katrina, what are you doing here?"

    She doesn''t expect to meet Aaron right now. "Aaron, what are you doing here?"

    In contrast to having no contact with Marcellus for the past two weeks, Aaron pops out of the blue to hara.s.s Katrina, reminding her of his existence. b.u.mping into him when she is meeting, Marcellus instantly puts her on guard. "Aaron, are you following me?"

    Aaron had done it before, even sending someone to follow her in secret. It''s only natural that she would come to this conclusion.

    Aaron''s eyebrows raise slightly at the accusation. He taps her on the head in askance. "I''m not that idle! I have an appointment with a client today, but I didn''t expect to see you standing here like an idiot when I got out of the car!"

    Although Aaron doesn''t hit her hard, Katrina still rubs her head on reflex. "You can go now!"

    Aaron tilts his head to the side and looks inquiringly at her. "Katrina, what are you doing here? Are you sneaking around?"

    His implication makes Katrina step back with an incredulous look on her face. "Sneaking around? I''m meeting a friend here!"

    Which friend would make her so hesitant to enter the caf¨¦? The thought makes Aaron curious. It doesn''t seem that simple.

    When he turns his head and looks in the direction Katrina was staring at earlier, he sees a familiar face.

    Katrina is meeting with Marcellus.

    At that moment, Aaron''s mood instantly darkens.

    He had waited a long time for Katrina and Marcellus to break up. In consideration of her recent break-up, he gives her time and s.p.a.ce and doesn''t pressure her despite wanting to see her.

    Now she immediately starts meeting Marcellus again. What does she mean by this? Does she want to get back together with him?

    Aaron feels as if his heart is bubbling with acid. He looks down at Katrina with anger and snaps, "Didn''t you break up with him? Why are you meeting him now?"

    Aaron''s words directly poke at Katrina''s weakness.

    She has also been wondering if she should meet Marcellus or not. She also has her doubts about meeting him.

    In the face of Aaron''s questions, she doesn''t dare look him in the eye. She feels as if she is making excuses for herself when she replies, "I... I think it''s better to break up and make it clear in person. Only this way can Marcellus move on and accept it."

    "You didn''t say that before," Aaron accuses.

    Aaron''s questioning leaves Katrina, no choice but to tell the truth. "Marcellus has done so much for me! I don''t have the heart to refuse him when he said he wanted to meet up. It''s our last meeting. What''s wrong with getting some closure?"

    Aaron growls, "What, you don''t have the heart to refuse him on the phone, so you promise to meet him? If he keeps persuading you to stay, will you get back together with him again? Even if you have made up your mind if he says he will harm himself if you don''t get back together with him, will you agree without a second thought?"

    Katrina is kind to everyone, and he thinks it''s ridiculous sometimes. No wonder she can be easily deceived and used by other people.

    Aaron''s heart clenches at the thought.

    Why can''t she be kind to him?

 Chapter 217: Be Easily Misunderstood

    Katrina is aghast by Aaron''s words. "No, I won''t! I won''t!"

    In all honesty, Katrina doesn''t know if she will get back together with Marcellus if he threatens to hurt himself. But she knows that he is not that kind of person, he won''t force her that way. She trusts that he wouldn''t manipulate her like that.

    Katrina has no intention of getting back together with Marcellus. It won''t happen just because they meet in person. Aaron is thinking too much.

    All of a sudden, Katrina realizes that something is wrong with Aaron''s questioning. She looks up defiantly at him and says, "I''ll meet whoever I want! What I do is none of your business! I hope this will make you realize that I have my own life,"

    After living under Aaron''s oppressiveness for so long, Katrina immediately felt guilty for her actions and listened to him when he started interrogating for no reason. She felt bad the way Aaron treated her right now. She still didn''t forget what he had done to her back in his villa.

    This is between her and Marcellus. Even if she promised to meet him, there''s nothing wrong with it. She shouldn''t let Aaron affect her decisions and let herself fall under his control.

    Katrina glares at Aaron and walks into the caf¨¦ in a bad mood. He has no right to scare her into changing her mind.

    As Katrina steps away, she suddenly feels a heavy arm on her shoulder. She turns her head and sees Aaron standing next to her. Then he wraps his arm around her and walks inside without the slightest hint of uneasiness.

    The action horrifies Katrina. She struggles out of his reach and hisses, "What the h.e.l.l are you doing? Let me go! Please don''t touch me! Are you out of your mind, Aaron?"

    Katrina has nothing to do with Aaron, but the way he is holding her can be easily misunderstood. He is not only bullying her but also taking advantage of her. This d.a.m.n b.a.s.t.a.r.d! This d.a.m.n devil keeps bothering her!

    Aaron keeps holding Katrina tightly, making it impossible for her to escape from his embrace. He snaps back, "Shut up! For the sake of your stupidity, I will go with you to prevent you from getting deceived by other men!"

    Katrina is speechless. You''re stupid! Your whole family is stupid! She thinks childishly.

    Amidst her anger, she realizes that Aaron does have a point. She came here to have a closer relationship with Marcellus.

    To tell the truth, Katrina is nervous. If Marcellus tries to persuade her, she doesn''t know if she can deal with it.

    Although she won''t impulsively get back together with him, she knows she will feel bad when she rejects him again.

    If Aaron goes with her, it might be easier for Marcellus to give up if he sees that she has a new boyfriend, even if it isn''t true. She doesn''t even have to say anything. All she needs is for Aaron to cooperate with her.

    Besides, Aaron has pretended to be her boyfriend before, and his acting was very convincing.

    With that in mind, Katrina stops struggling. She let Aaron wrap his arm around her waist.

    Then she remembers why Aaron is here. While he leads her inside, she turns to look at him. "Hey, don''t you have an appointment? How can a busy person like you have spare time to chase a woman?"

    Aaron narrows his eyes and replies, "Let him wait!"

    Compared to work, Katrina is more important.

    He can''t stand to let her meet her ex-boyfriend and do nothing about it. It''s an easy choice to make. To make Marcellus give up on Katrina, he will accompany her.

    Katrina is rendered speechless by Aaron''s answer.

    This arrogant man always acts like he is the king of the world. How could shamelessly stand someone up during their appointment?

    While Katrina is a little resentful, she half-heartedly agrees with Aaron''s idea. Sometimes, it is unavoidable to be crude to achieve one''s goal.

    In a blink of an eye, Aaron reaches Marcellus''s table with Katrina in his arms.

    Katrina whispers, "Marcellus."

    Marcellus turns to Katrina in a daze, not expecting her to arrive so soon. His face is immediately lit up with joy as he exclaims, "Katrina, you''re here!"

    Seeing the tall, handsome man who has his arm wrapped around Katrina''s shoulder in an intimate and familiar gesture makes Marcellus stare in disbelief. "Katrina, he is..."

    In all his time with Katrina, he never dared to put his arm around her in public. Even when they occasionally held hands, it was furtive and very discreet. But this stranger is hugging Katrina without any scruples.

    Before Katrina could respond, Aaron introduced himself, "I''m Katrina''s boyfriend. My name is Aaron."

    Upon hearing the name, Marcellus''s eyes widened in shock. The news of Aaron Wilson moving from Hadley City to Abbe City caused quite a stir. Everyone in the upper cla.s.s has all heard of him.

    He never expects to see him here today. More surprisingly, he doesn''t expect him to be Katrina''s new boyfriend.

    Marcellus feels a pang in his heart at the sight of them together.

    Does Katrina really like someone else? Does he have no hope of getting her back?

    Marcellus refuses to believe this. He turns to Katrina and asks, "Katrina, is this true?"

    Katrina nods. She follows Aaron''s lead and says with a bit of shame, "Yes, he''s my boyfriend."

    Aaron turns his head and kisses Katrina''s hair, saying affectionately, "Honey, didn''t you say you were tired? Sit down and rest your feet." Holding Katrina tenderly in his arms, he guides her to sit down, then sits next to her.

    Marcellus''s eyes glint with hurt at the sight of their intimacy.

    It''s only been two weeks since they broke up, and he thought he still had a chance of saving their relationship. He wanted to take advantage of this meeting to persuade Katrina to get back together, but he never expected this to happen.

    How could he beg Katrina to take him back in front of her current boyfriend?

 Chapter 218: Katrina Is My Woman

    After sitting down, Aaron gently helps Katrina order a cup of coffee.

    Then, he smiles and speaks to Marcellus, who is sitting across the table. "Mr. Brook, I''ve heard about you, you are Katrina''s ex-boyfriend. Thank you for taking care of Katrina while you were together.

    "It was love at first sight when I met Katrina in Hadley City. After she returned to Abbe City, I followed her here. Unfortunately, Mr. Brook beat me into asking her out before I had a chance. But when I heard that you two broke up the other day, I got the courage to go after Katrina again. Luckily, she didn''t turn me down and gave me a chance.

    "Mr. Brook, we both like the same girl, and in a way, it all seems like destiny. But¡­" Aaron takes Katrina back in his arms with a smile. "Since Katrina is my girlfriend now, please let go of your past. I beg your pardon, but I don''t like it when other men covet my woman."

    Although Aaron''s tone is light, Marcellus can read between the lines.

    Katrina is my woman. I don''t care what kind of past you have, but she belongs to me now. I don''t like other men thinking about my woman.

    The threat is unmistakable in Aaron''s words. From Aaron''s appearance, Marcellus can easily judge that he is a rich man back in Hadley City.

    If you dare think about pursuing my woman again, I''m afraid I won''t sit down and have a chat with you next time. I''m not the kind of person you can mess up with.

    On the surface, they seem to be having a friendly conversation without any tension. But as a lawyer, Marcellus can clearly understand what Aaron is actually saying. Compared to Marcellus''s gentle personality, Aaron is domineering and arrogant. He realizes the man possesses a strong power.

    After hearing Aaron''s warning and seeing Katrina silently drinking coffee without denying what his words, Marcellus is deeply hurt.

    It seems that he has no chance at all. He has lost Katrina completely. After loving her for so many years, in the end, she ends up with another man.

    Katrina gave him a chance and dated him, but it seems he wasn''t good enough. In the course of their relationship, she probably realized that she could not fall in love with him.

    Love is something that happens naturally.

    No matter how much Marcellus likes her, she doesn''t like him back. He doesn''t want to force her or keep her against her will. Most of all, she doesn''t want her to stay with him and be unhappy even though she doesn''t like him.

    If she really likes Aaron and he can make her happy, Marcellus has no choice but to let her go and give his blessing. Despite all the pain and reluctance he feels, he cannot blame her.

    True love is wishing happiness for your loved ones. And Marcellus is willing to give way for Katrina''s joy.

    There is a flicker of pain in Marcellus''s eyes as he stares at Katrina silently. With a lot of effort, he says, "Katrina, if this is your choice, I want you to be happy."

    Moving forward, Marcellus will not disturb Katrina again. He will no longer fantasize about being with her, or naively think that he can win her back.

    If Aaron will be true to Katrina and love her with all his heart, he will let her go. But if he hurts her in any way, he will teach him a good lesson and get justice for her.

    After all, Katrina is the girl he loves deeply. The pain of losing someone you love before you can even realize it is heart-wrenching.

    Katrina doesn''t feel good to hear Marcellus''s blessing. Seeing him hold his cup of coffee with trembling fingers, she can feel how sad and terrible he feels.

    But he is still willing to bless her new relationship generously and does not question her decision. How could Marcellus accept defeat so gracefully?

    Katrina looks down, not daring to look him in the eye.

    She is afraid to see the pain in his eyes. It would be too unbearable, and she would be consumed by guilt.

    Katrina says earnestly, "Marcellus, thank you for understanding."

    Marcellus smiles, but his face is extremely pale. "In that case... Katrina, I won''t bother you any longer. I have some work to do at home. I''ll go ahead," he says, rising from his seat.

    He can''t bear to stay and watch his beloved woman to be intimate with another man. After experiencing such a painful rejection, he needs to leave.

    It already took him a great deal of strength for him to keep his composure and look less miserable than he feels. If he stays any longer, he is afraid that he will break down.

    Katrina knows that the scene she and Aaron orchestrated must have affected Marcellus a great deal. Perhaps Aaron was right, and this is the only way Marcellus can let her go completely. There is no other way for them to break up.

    Katrina looks up and smiles at Marcellus. "Okay, Marcellus. Goodbye."

    Watching Marcellus''s back disappear little by little, Katrina feels all the strength drain out of her. The smile on her face vanishes instantly.

    Marcellus is the best man she knows, the person who loves her and takes care of her the most. But today, she crushes him mercilessly. After everything he did for her, she let him down.

    Though she knows that Marcellus will give up on her after today, seeing his lonely figure doesn''t make her happy at all. Instead, she feels hugely depressed. It feels as if something is squeezing her chest painfully.

    Marcellus is gone. There is no need to pretend anymore.

    Pushing Aaron away from her, Katrina covers her face with her hands in dejection.

    Aaron looks at her with a sigh. "He''s just a man without any ambition! But if you really can''t give him up, I can get him back for you."

 Chapter 219: Aaron Immediately Relen

    "No." Katrina quickly grabs Aaron by the clothes when he stands up to leave.

    She has finally ended things with Marcellus. Running after him in regret would be meaningless. Even if they get back together, Claire would never accept her. She still doesn''t deserve Marcellus.

    Aaron immediately relents.

    He''s not stupid, and he is only putting on a show. He''s not generous enough to let them try again after Marcellus finally gives up.

    Katrina is his. He needs to find a way to make her want to be with him willingly.

    Aaron doesn''t dare lose his temper on Katrina for grieving over another man. He doesn''t want her to start hating him again.

    But he doesn''t want to see her like this either. There''s no way he will sit quietly and accompany her like this. He grabs Katrina''s arm and pulls her out.

    Katrina asks frantically, "Aaron, where are you taking me?"

    Aaron doesn''t even look back. "You''ll find out later."

    "Don''t you have an appointment?" He already made somebody wait so long, what is he doing now?

    Aaron says flatly, "I''m not going."

    Katrina is speechless. What a capricious and arrogant man! Won''t his business partner mind?

    In the end, Katrina is too upset and doesn''t have the strength to refuse him. She is literally pushed into the car, and moments later, they are in the biggest arcade center in Abbe City.

    Katrina looks at the lively arcade, where many young people are playing games. She rarely visits such places and turns to Aaron with a puzzled look on her face. "Why did you bring me here?"

    A company CEO like Aaron seems even less likely to go to these kinds of places. He would probably go to a high-end club or something similar instead. A noisy arcade seems unsuitable for someone of his ident.i.ty.

    "Stupid woman, it''s an arcade, of course, we''re here to play games!" Aaron ignores the noise and pulls Katrina''s arm, heading to the front desk.

    He takes out a wad of money from his wallet, exchanges it for hundreds of game coins, and goes inside to check which game to play.

    There are many different kinds of games in the arcade, and the closest game is a dance machine. Aaron inserts the game coins into the machine and pushes Katrina onto the platform.

    "Aaron, I don''t know how to play this," Katrina starts to freak out. She seldom goes to arcades, and she doesn''t know how to dance. Being put on the spot makes her feel anxious.

    In the blink of an eye, the screen flashes GAME OVER.

    Aaron adds more coins and raises the bag of game coins in his hand. "Just try it. We have many coins, and we can play all night."

    A few high-school teenagers watch next to the machine. Hearing Aaron''s understated but domineering words, they can''t help but exclaim in admiration.

    "Wow, this girl is so lucky!"

    "Your boyfriend is so handsome!"

    To the high schoolers, Aaron is not only a very tall and handsome man but also someone who bought so many game coins to let his girlfriend have fun. His love for her doesn''t seem to have any limit.

    Hearing the envious exclamations of the girls around them, Katrina can''t help blushing. She wants to tell them that Aaron isn''t her boyfriend, but she doesn''t think they will believe her.

    Since they are already here, she might as well do it. Besides, she isn''t in a very good mood. She wants a distraction, so she decides to play the game.

    Katrina summons up the courage and follows the actions on the screen clumsily.

    When Katrina finally starts to dance, Aaron looks at her indulgently. He turns around and hisses at the chattering girls to quiet down and not to disturb her.

    Since Katrina is playing the game for the first time, she doesn''t match the tempo on the screen. Ten seconds later, GAME OVER flashes on the screen again.

    Aaron watches patiently and continues to insert coins into the machine. "You still look a bit silly, but at least you''re getting better."

    Katrina can''t help glaring at Aaron when she hears his comments. After forcing her to play the game, he dares to criticize her. What an a.s.shole!

    Feeling her murderous eyes, Aaron says with a faint smile, "Actually... you don''t look silly at all, it''s cute." Katrina does look adorable in her attempts to play the game.

    Katrina starts dancing again.

    While Katrina dances on the platform, Aaron inserts coins to keep the game running. He continuously feeds coins into the machine without care, despite the numerous attempts.

    At first, Katrina is a little reserved. Influenced by the lively atmosphere and not wanting the coins she used up to go to waste, Katrina starts to relax and play better. Her movements become more and more skilled than her previous attempts.

    After a while, Katrina gets tired of the game, and they move on to the next one. Shooting games, basketball games, whack-mole games, fishing games... Aaron drags Katrina around the arcade with him to play all sorts of games.

    By the end, Katrina is deeply enjoying herself. She forgets the unpleasant break-up with Marcellus and finally lights up with a beautiful smile.

    Seeing the smile on her face also makes Aaron feel good. He thinks that she looks most beautiful when she smiles. Her beauty is pure and innocent.

    Whenever Katrina sees him, she always looks defensive or resentful. It''s not a pleasant look. He prefers it when she is happy.

    This is also Aaron''s first time in an arcade. He once took Katrina to the amus.e.m.e.nt park in Hadley City, and he remembers how much she enjoyed it. Seeing her so upset after her meeting with Marcellus made him want to cheer her up.

    Since it''s already evening, Aaron can''t take her to an amus.e.m.e.nt park. The only place he could think of is an arcade. Remembering the television advertis.e.m.e.nt, he saw a few days ago, and he took her there.

    Fortunately, it seems his plan worked.

 Chapter 220: His Stolen Kiss

    As Aaron basks in happiness on Katrina''s smiling face, Katrina suddenly grabs Aaron''s arm and exclaims, "Aaron, the racing game is free. Let''s go!"

    She clutches his arm and pulls him in the direction of the game. The small action inadvertently makes Aaron feel warm. His face softens with a smile.

    It seems all his efforts are worth it.

    Katrina doesn''t notice what she is doing.

    She has been thinking about playing the racing game for a long time. After seeing a lot of people playing it, she wants to try the game, but there are always many people waiting for their turn. Finally, seeing that the machine is free, her eyes light up, and she pulls Aaron without realizing the intimacy of her actions.

    After inserting coins into the machine, Katrina starts to concentrate on driving. But she is such a terrible driver that she ends up dying in the game after playing for a few seconds. Either she rear-ends the car in front of her, or she drives into the lawn and turns the car over.

    Aaron watches attentively and constantly directs her from the side. "Turn left¡­ Turn right, turn sharply!"

    Aaron''s directions don''t help at all because Katrina can''t distinguish left and right when she is in a hurry. After several cars are destroyed, he cannot bear to watch anymore.

    "Stupid woman, let me do it!" He pulls Katrina out of the seat and replaces her. After putting coins in, he begins to drive.

    Aaron drives steadily, deftly avoiding obstacles in an orderly fashion without any effort. Whether a car appears in front of him, or he needs to make an emergency turn, he can handle it with ease. As the speed becomes quicker and quicker, the game becomes more and more exciting.

    Katrina is a little flabbergasted to see Aaron play the game so well. Every time Aaron is about to crash into a car in front of him, he is able to avoid it immediately.

    She can''t believe this is his first time in an arcade. Compared to her, he is an excellent driver. The knowledge frustrates Katrina a lot.

    Aaron doesn''t die despite the obstacles appearing in the game. After watching for a while, Katrina starts to get bored. She is still eager to try again, but Aaron seems to be having so much fun that he doesn''t give her a chance.

    Katrina pokes Aaron with her finger. "Hey, you''ve been playing for so long, your arms must be tired. Let me try!"

    Aaron sits still and keeps his eyes on the road conditions on the screen. "Road killers don''t have the right to speak."

    Given Katrina''s driving skills, he is very worried about letting her drive alone. He wonders how on earth she was able to drive out of his villa back in Hadley City. Should he be secretly glad that she didn''t turn his car over?

    Katrina is struck dumb by Aaron''s words. How dare he look down upon her driving skills! She mumbles unhappily, "You said you brought me here to play, but you''re playing alone."

    When Aaron said that she could casually play because he has money, she was still a little moved. But in the end, he takes over the game and refuses to let her play. Aaron is really a shameless man.

    At Katrina''s complaints, Aaron suddenly turns his head and kisses her on the face.

    Katrina''s face suddenly turns red after feeling the soft touch on her cheek. She gapes at Aaron in disbelief. "You... "As soon as she''s distracted, he retakes advantage of her! They are in public. Katrina is so ashamed that she wants to dig herself a hole to hide in.

    Suddenly, the screen flashes with the words GAME OVER. As the game progresses and the car speeds up, the road conditions become more complicated, leaving no room for distraction. When Aaron turns around to kiss Katrina, he puts himself in danger.

    Aaron smiles lightly. "Sorry, I got distracted by the beauty on the roadside. I lost control and turned over," he says, surrendering the car to Katrina. "Your turn."

    Katrina''s face is red with shame. She is no longer in the mood to play the game. "I got dizzy from watching you. I don''t want to play anymore," she says and stomps away.

    Knowing she is embarra.s.sed, Aaron quickly follows her.

    But they still have a lot of game coins left. While Aaron wonders what to do with the coins, they pa.s.s a row of clip doll machines.

    A few young couples are playing. The men try to navigate the claw to pick up a doll. A girl''s arms full of plush toys, while other girls next to her look at her with envy and admiring eyes.

    What other women have, his woman must also have. Inspired, Aaron wraps his arm around Katrina''s shoulder and leads her to the clip doll machines.

    Aaron takes a look at the various plush toys inside the machine and asks confidently, "Which one do you want? I''ll get it for you."

    Katrina knows that Aaron is playing the game for the first time and that winning a doll is very difficult. If everyone could easily win a doll, the arcade would lose money.

    Although she doesn''t believe Aaron can do it, she doesn''t want to be obvious about it. She points at a white toy inside the machine. "The Baymax one."

    The Baymax plush toy is located at the top of the pile. It should be relatively easy to catch. She doesn''t want to choose a difficult doll that would hurt Aaron''s enthusiasm and confidence if he doesn''t win it.

    Aaron takes a look at her choice, inserts the game coins into the machine, and starts to control the b.u.t.ton and adjust the angle of the claw.

    When the claw reaches the desired position, Aaron presses the b.u.t.ton with confidence, as if the doll already belongs to him.

    But in the next second, the toy falls out of the claw, and he catches nothing.

    Aaron''s expression is indescribable.

    Seeing the deflated look on Aaron''s face, Katrina can''t help feeling amused. Not daring to laugh out loud, she keeps her amus.e.m.e.nt to herself.

    Meanwhile, Aaron seems to be getting into a fight with the machine. He continues to insert game coins into the machine and controls the b.u.t.ton to win the Baymax toy.

    But he fails several times.

    When he first started playing the game, Aaron foolishly thought that it would be easy to win a toy for Katrina. His previous confident face suddenly turns a lot darker.

 Chapter 221: His Determination

    As the CEO of an international corporation, Aaron is used to getting anything he wants without difficulty. Unexpectedly, he finds himself defeated by a simple clip doll machine.

    Aaron is becoming more and more frustrated. He keeps stuffing game tokens into the machine, boring holes into the Baymax toy that Katrina chose.

    The results are not satisfying. Before long, all the tokens have been inserted into the machine. Katrina is still empty-handed, and Aaron still has not grabbed the toy, let alone scratched the toy''s fur.

    Meanwhile, the boy next to them has caught another plush toy, a h.e.l.lo Kitty doll.

    His girlfriend looks very happy, the excitement in her heart lighting up her face with a bright smile. When the boy hands her the doll, she immediately hugs him and kisses him on the cheek. "You''re amazing, honey!"

    At the sweet kiss of encouragement, the boy also beams. The smile on his face is oozing with satisfaction and pride.

    The boy can easily catch so many plush toys with only a bit of effort. The young couple is also openly affectionate with each other, oblivious to the envious stares of the people around them.

    But things look bleak on Katrina''s side.

    After using so many tokens, Aaron unexpectedly catches nothing.

    Seeing Aaron''s face get darker and darker makes Katrina anxious. Since Aaron has always come out on top since he was a kid, Katrina knows that he won''t be able to bear such a defeat.

    Besides, Katrina is not a teenage girl who loves cute things. She is not that excited for plush toys to be disappointed if Aaron doesn''t win her one.

    More than anything, Katrina is afraid that Aaron will smash the clip doll machine in a fit of rage. If the owner calls the police to have Aaron arrested, it would be quite humiliating to face her colleagues. Katrina tugs on Aaron''s sleeve anxiously. "Aaron, forget it. Let''s go."

    After spending so many hours playing games in the arcade, it''s already late. There''s no need to get upset if they don''t win anything.

    But Aaron doesn''t seem to think so. He made Katrina a promise to catch the toy, and he can''t go back on his word.

    For one thing, he doesn''t want to break his promise to her. For another, seeing the young couple''s success drives Aaron to want to win the toy, Katrina chose even more.

    "Wait here, I''ll be right back!" With that, Aaron whirls around and strides towards the customer service counter.

    The sight of the murderous expression on his face makes Katrina feel a spasm of anxiety. With Aaron''s ent.i.tled personality, she is worried he will get into trouble with the arcade staff. She doesn''t know if he will find fault with staff and accuse the clip doll machine of cheating him somehow after spending so much time and money.

    But observing Aaron from her spot, it doesn''t seem that he is having an altercation with the staff. After a few minutes, Aaron comes back with another pack of game tokens.

    Katrina is dumbstruck by his extravagance and persistence.

    He had already bought a lot of tokens the first time around. He can''t possibly be planning to use all these tokens to win a single plush toy when buying one online would cost a lot cheaper, can he? The money he had already spent on the game plus the money he just exchanged can be used to buy all the toys inside the machine.

    Is he an idiot? Katrina thinks in disbelief. Aaron is too capricious and has no sense of practicality.

    Though the young couple doesn''t know how much money Aaron spent on buying tokens to keep playing the game, they notice that he has been struggling to catch a toy for a long time.

    They come over, and the boy offers kindly, "It takes some skill to catch one, I can help you catch it."

    The couple has limited funds. They had already spent quite a sum of money on the machine. After winning several toys, there is no need for them to spend any more.

    But the boy is feeling lucky and wants to keep playing.

    He offers to help Aaron win the toy. Since Aaron fails to catch it after a long time, he wants to help him. In the process, he will also be able to continue playing the game. To him, this is the best solution for everyone.

    All the boy wants to do is to keep playing the game; he is not after the tokens or toys. They can have everything. He is offering to help Aaron out of kindness.

    At the boy''s words, Aaron feels very uncomfortable. He turns him down without a second thought. "No!"

    Since Katrina asked him to win her favorite toy, he has to do it himself. Having another man use his tokens to win her the toy is not the same as winning it for her.

    Just now, he caught Katrina staring at the girl next to them with an envious look. If this boy wins a lot of toys for her, she might admire him even more.

    On principle, Aaron never wants Katrina to accept anything from other men.

    The boy doesn''t expect to be rejected so harshly after offering help out of kindness,

    As Katrina observes quietly, she feels Aaron''s mood darken with each pa.s.sing moment. She hastens to thank the young couple with a pleasant smile. "Thank you for your kindness, but we don''t want to bother you. We only want to have fun regardless of the results. He doesn''t mean anything by it, and we hope you don''t mind."

    Fortunately, the young couple takes it in stride. At Katrina''s explanation, they laugh in response. "It''s fine."

    Katrina is relieved to see the couple leave. She shoots a disapproving look at Aaron. Would it kill him to be polite to others? Speaking in such a cold, hard tone could offend people.

    Aaron ignores the couple and resumes struggling with the clip doll machine, continuously inserting tokens and pushing b.u.t.tons.

    At that moment, Katrina vaguely thinks that Aaron resembles a stubborn three-year-old toddler. Once he decides to do something, n.o.body can hold him back. Katrina has no choice but lets him do as he wants.

    Ten minutes later, Aaron finally manages to grab the Baymax toy.

    Katrina had already resigned herself to a night of watching Aaron''s futile attempts at winning the doll when he suddenly shoves the Baymax into her arms. She accepts the toy with a stunned look on her face.

 Chapter 222: How Could He Love This Woman?

    Until then, Aaron''s face has been getting gloomier and gloomier. Now the corners of his mouth make him look as if he has completed a vastly meaningful and challenging project.

    He asks earnestly, "Do you like it?"

    Aaron wasted so much time and money on this game. As a CEO worth tens of billions of dollars, it''s ridiculous for him to be so proud of finally winning a cheap plush toy.

    Katrina is caught off guard by the sudden appearance of the toy.

    Knowing how much time, money, and energy Aaron spent to get it, she sees the ordinary toy in a different light. The cheap toy transforms into a valuable treasure. She realized Aaron is such a dignified man that often looks arrogant yet full of determination when doing something.

    Katrina nuzzled the toy and nodded. "Yes, of course, I do! I do like it because you exerted a lot of effort to get it,"

    The smile on Aaron''s lips widens. As long as he gets her approval, all his hard work is worth it. At one point, he was so upset that he nearly gave in to the urge to break the gla.s.s walls of the machine.

    Aaron folds his arms and says slowly, "Shouldn''t you say something to thank me?"

    Katrina looks up at him, her eyes full of sincerity. Aaron waits expectantly for her heartfelt grat.i.tude, only to hear her say, "Thank you, Aaron!"

    Her tone is indescribably sincere, and she even bows her head slightly.

    But upon hearing her words, the smile immediately vanishes from Aaron''s face. "Idiot! Who wants to hear this!"

    What''s wrong with Katrina? He didn''t do all this to get a simple "thank you" from her! Didn''t she see what the girl beside them did when her boyfriend won her a doll?

    When Aaron glares at her, Katrina gets a confused look on her face. "What more can I say?" She already thanked him, what else does he want? Are her words not sincere enough? She felt annoyed suddenly, but she didn''t dare to show it to him.

    Seeing Katrina puzzled, Aaron feels so angry that his head starts to ache.

    Katrina is not romantic at all. Why can''t she be more affectionate with him, let alone talk to him sweetly? Aaron is worried that without him, she will never get married.

    Aaron grits his teeth and patiently reminds her by asking, "What did that girl say to that boy?"

    At Aaron''s question, realization dawns on Katrina.

    Whenever the boy won a new doll, the girl lit up and clapped her hands to praise him. She exclaimed things like, "You''re amazing, honey!" or "I love this doll! I love you, honey!" Along with all the sweet words, she occasionally gave the boy a kiss and a hug.

    Does Aaron want her to praise him? Since he was so intent on winning the toy for her, Katrina doesn''t have the heart to turn him down. Although saying such disgusting things makes her uncomfortable, she feels like she has to try this time.

    After taking a deep breath, Katrina says with a toothy grin, "Aaron, you''re so great!"

    Katrina''s entire reaction doesn''t sound like a girlfriend''s encouragement to her boyfriend at all. Her tone and body language make it seem like she is a kindergarten teacher indulging a child.

    Aaron immediately gets gooseb.u.mps all over his body. It makes him feel so sick, and he almost hits Katrina in anger.

    This woman is hopeless, and this is not what he wants! How could he fall for such an oblivious woman? Why of all the women whom he met this stupid woman make him madly in love?

    Aaron looks like he just swallowed a fly. The sight makes Katrina burst into laughter.

    As soon as she finishes speaking, she finds her response too melodramatic. She could hardly bear it herself. When she sees Aaron''s face, she a.s.sumes he is thinking the same thing.

    Aaron heaves a heavy sigh, a long-suffering look on his face. Since Katrina can''t give him what he wants, he might as well take the initiative.

    He points his finger to his face and leans forward for a kiss. Because Katrina is a lot shorter than him, he bends down so he can reach her.

    The reason Aaron was so determined to win the toy was to get a kiss for his efforts.

    The movement makes Katrina take a step back and shout, "Hey, what the h.e.l.l!" She can express her grat.i.tude by praising him, but a kiss is definitely out of the question.

    Aaron shoots her a skeptical look. "I''ve been killing myself over a stupid doll. Don''t I deserve a kiss?"

    Considering all of Aaron''s efforts, the doll he gave Katrina is a lot more valuable than the toys the other boy gave his girlfriend. The boy''s girlfriend was so pleased that she actively kissed him as a reward. Even if Katrina doesn''t kiss him, she should at least let him kiss her.

    Katrina knows how hard it was for Aaron to get the doll, but she still can''t let him kiss her. Looking down, she mutters, "But you''re not my boyfriend!"

    Although the other girl may have been eager to kiss the boy, the two of them were clearly a couple.

    But she and Aaron are not in a relationship at all. Katrina refuses to let him kiss her, let alone be receptive to any physical contact from him. She can''t be intimate with a man so casually.

    Even though Aaron took her to the arcade to cheer her up after her breakup, she still can''t do this on principle.

    Aaron''s eyebrows twitch in anger, his heart filling with disappointment. Despite his attempts at refuting Katrina, he still can''t convince her to be affectionate with him no matter what.

    Katrina is right, and she has never accepted him as her boyfriend.

    "Well, you''re going to be my girlfriend, anyway. It''s just a matter of time." With that, Aaron grabs the back of her head and kisses Katrina.

 Chapter 223: Striking Back Is Pointless

    Katrina is still shocked. The moment their lips touch, Katrina feels a buzz in her ears, and her mind goes blank.

    Aaron moves in a flash. He withdraws quickly, not daring to linger on. By the time Katrina snaps out of her daze, Aaron has released her. He stands in front of her with his hands in his pockets, a satisfied look on his face.

    Katrina''s frozen expression changes little by little, her face coloring with indignation. She wipes her lips with disgust and looks up at Aaron in a fury.

    This b.a.s.t.a.r.d! Katrina is so angry she wants to cry. She can never let her guard down around him. Although he restrains himself a lot and doesn''t act as arrogant as he did in Hadley City, in the end, a leopard cannot change its spots.

    Katrina hates the way Aaron treats her.

    But despite all her anger, she feels helpless. Even if she wants to hit him, her punches are nothing more than light taps against his skin. Striking back is pointless.

    Cursing her inability to retaliate, Katrina huffs in anger and storms out.

    Katrina''s grumpiness makes it seem like she is acting like a spoiled girl in front of her boyfriend. The thought puts a small smile on Aaron''s face as he trails behind her.

    "Are you really angry? Don''t be so stingy, and it''s just a kiss. We''ve done a lot more in the past."

    The words make Katrina''s hackles rise so badly she wants to throw up. Back stiffening, she comes to a sudden halt and whirls around with a warning look in her eyes.

    Katrina can''t believe Aaron''s audacity. How dare he mention the past! Her entire experience in Hadley City is a huge disgrace in her life. She hates how helpless she had been against Aaron back then.

    She already had a difficult time accepting that Aaron is not the complete devil she thought him to be, then he goes and drives her mad by bringing this up. The sobering reminder of how horrible Aaron treated her in the past feels like getting doused in cold water.

    The hateful look on Katrina''s face makes Aaron falter. Keeping his composure, he waves his hand in feigned nonchalance. "Alright, I won''t mention it anymore. I''ll take you home."

    In spite of the discomfort he feels at Katrina''s blatant rejection, Aaron is a bit relieved. If Katrina has the energy to glare daggers at him, it means she doesn''t feel too depressed anymore.

    Back when she broke up with Marcellus over the phone, she was so heartbroken that she spent the night drinking herself stupid. If Aaron hadn''t b.u.mped into her by accident earlier today, she would probably be out drinking on her own again after her meeting with Marcellus.

    It''s a good thing Aaron decided to take her to the arcade. Not only did it make for a good distraction, but it also allowed her to vent out negative emotions in a healthier way. He also enjoyed teasing her during a light situation.

    Most of all, Marcellus is now officially history.

    The only way Aaron can get a chance with Katrina is if she lets go of Marcellus completely. It''s extremely difficult for Aaron to compete with a man whom Katrina hasn''t gotten over. Even if he forces her to be with him, Marcellus would still be a problem. The jealousy would consume him.

    "Don''t bother. I''ll take a taxi myself," Katrina immediately rejects, flagging down a taxi coming up on the road.

    Even though Aaron keeps taking advantage of her and constantly drives her mad, Katrina appreciates what he did for her today.

    Despite being the CEO of an international company, Aaron set work aside without a second thought just to keep her company. It was obviously his first time going to an arcade, yet he spent a lot of time and money to play games with her. He even spent a fortune just to win her a cheap toy.

    Katrina knows how precious Aaron''s time is, yet he accompanied her today out of worry for her. He was obviously concerned about how she would cope after meeting with Marcellus, afraid that she would have another night of binge drinking.

    For this alone, she is grateful to him.

    But even if she can bring herself to be grateful to a man she used to hate with a pa.s.sion, there is no way she can get into another relationship so soon, especially with the man who caused her so much grief in the past.

    Katrina needs time to be on her own.

    Besides, she absolutely does not want to be with Aaron. He already kissed her twice without her consent tonight. She will not give him the opportunity to steal another kiss by being alone with him in his car.

    Although Aaron is a very attractive man, he is still a lecherous b.a.s.t.a.r.d by nature. Katrina is terrified that he will try to **** her again.

    The best option is to continue avoiding him.

    When Katrina pulls the taxi door open and moves to enter, Aaron grabs her arm.

    He had canceled a business appointment to spend the whole night with her, but she is eager to leave him like this, going as far as to refuse a ride from him. Katrina still wants to keep a distance from him.

    But Aaron won''t let her get rid of him so easily.

    After taking Katrina out tonight, he wants to bring her back home and watch her enter her apartment with his own eyes.

    When Katrina doesn''t immediately get inside the car, the taxi driver impatiently snaps, "Are you getting in or what? Close the door if you''re not getting in! Some of us have to make a living!"

    Aaron''s face turns ugly in an instant.

    As a very powerful CEO, everyone always defers to him. No one dares speak in such a tone in front of him. More importantly, the driver is yelling at Katrina. He cannot tolerate someone being disrespectful to his woman.

    Bending down, Aaron glares at the driver through the open door. Boring into the driver with dangerous eyes, he growls in a low tone, "What did you just say?"

    Faced with such a terrible look, the driver feels a chill run down his spine. He nearly chokes at the sudden heavy atmosphere. His instinct tells him that Aaron is not a man to be trifled with.

    "No, it''s nothing!" he hurriedly placates. "I need to go now. Bye!" The driver reaches out to hastily close the door, fleeing the scene in the blink of an eye.

    Worried that Aaron will run after the driver and make trouble for him, Katrina pushes him towards his car.

    Although the taxi driver was rude, she feels his actions were a bit warranted. After all, she did waste his time.

    Technically, Aaron was the reason she held up the driver''s time. But Katrina knows that Aaron is an ent.i.tled person. Aside from finding fault with someone when he is also to blame, he is the type of person who would get even with someone over a trivial thing.

 Chapter 224: Marcellus Is Heartbroken

    Twenty minutes later finds Aaron dropping Katrina off at her apartment.

    Before Katrina closes the door, she warns, "Aaron, don''t make trouble for that taxi driver."

    As a police officer devoted to maintaining the peace, Katrina is worried about the taxi driver. She cannot bear to see an ordinary person be punished severely for merely being rude. She knows what Aaron is capable of.

    Aaron rests his hands on the steering wheel and looks at her coolly. "I''ll spare him if you give me a kiss. If you won''t then, I am afraid he''ll get what he deserves,"

    Fury bubbles within Katrina at Aaron''s words, and she can''t believe he is actually blackmailing her like this. This devil is really getting into her nerves.

    In the face of Katrina''s wrath, Aaron can''t bring himself to tease her anymore. "Fine, I won''t trouble him," he grumbles reluctantly.

    Given his temper and personality, there is no way he can let someone who disrespected his woman go so easily. But he can''t bear to refuse Katrina even more.

    Consoling himself with the thought that dealing with an ordinary person is quite boring, Aaron decides to let it go this time. He doesn''t want to spend his precious time with some boring activities.

    ***

    Marcellus''s apartment is dark except for the light coming through the French windows. Sitting on the floor, Marcellus watches the night scene outside as he gulps a mouthful of beer. His face is filled with indescribable loneliness and pain.

    At that moment, the main door opens from the outside, and the living room lights up with the flick of a switch.

    Marcellus raises his arm to shield his eyes from the harsh light.

    Claire gasps in shock at the sight that greets her.

    The living room floor is filled with empty beer bottles and cigarette b.u.t.ts. The air is so thick with alcohol that Claire can taste it in her mouth. In the middle of all the disarray, Marcellus is slumped over with a despondent look in his eyes. He is the epitome of a disheveled mess, his hair unkempt, and his shirt rumpled.

    Until now, Marcellus has never indulged in smoking or drinking. He has always been conscious of his image and health, keeping away from vices at all times.

    Seeing him behaving like this now frightens Claire a great deal. Recovering from her shock, she quickly runs to her son. "Marcellus, what happened? Why are you drinking yourself to death like this? You just left the hospital, and you need to take care of yourself!"

    Hearing the familiar voice, Marcellus opens his bleary eyes. Although his mother''s figure is hazy, he can still recognize her.

    "Mom," Marcellus slurs. When Claire brushes the hair out of his eyes, he suddenly sneers, "Katrina and I are completely over. Are you happy now?"

    Claire startles at the harsh tone. She watches Marcellus''s face crumple before he buries his head against his knees.

    He chokes with unspeakable grief, "There''s no chance for me anymore. She has a new boyfriend now."

    Seeing Marcellus like this because of a woman is heartbreaking. Claire can''t bear to watch him suffer from a break-up so much that he would resort to drinking and smoking.

    Overcome with motherly love, and she says gently, "My son, it hasn''t been long since you broke up. She must not be as nice as you think. She doesn''t deserve your love at all."

    Marcellus quickly shakes his head. "No!"

    Even if Katrina quickly found a new boyfriend after they broke up, he knows that she is not the kind of girl his mother is implying. He has known Katrina for so many years, and he knows what kind of person she is. Katrina is perfect in every way.

    But now, she will never be his.

    No one can understand the pain Marcellus is going through without experiencing it themselves.

    Emotionally exhausted, Marcellus drags himself up from the floor and staggers to his room. He is too intoxicated to stand on his own, nearly falling over several times. He finally makes it to the bed after Claire supports him by his side.

    As soon as his head touches the pillow, Marcellus falls asleep.

    When Claire comes out of the bedroom, she sees Irene cleaning up the mess in the living room.

    After Claire found Marcellus missing from his room earlier that day, she enlisted Irene''s help in searching for him. In the end, they found him back at his apartment.

    Irene had been standing behind Claire when the older woman opened the apartment door earlier. Seeing the state of Marcellus and his apartment made her wonder if she should enter or leave. When Claire supported Marcellus on his way to the bedroom, Irene decided to clean up.

    Claire gets an inexplicable feeling upon seeing the rich young lady Irene Harrison do menial work. Irene is not only such a good girl but also very attentive and good to Marcellus. What more does her son want? What''s so great about Katrina that he can''t give Irene a chance?

    Feeling someone''s gaze on her, Irene looks up from her work and sees Claire coming out of the bedroom. The older woman looks extremely worried.

    Irene rushes towards Claire to comfort her. "Mrs. Brook, don''t worry too much. Marcellus is behaving this way because the break-up is still new. He just needs time to move on, and then he will be alright."

    Irene''s words deeply move to Claire. She sighs, "Marcellus is obsessed with that girl for some reason. It''s such a shame that he met her first instead of you. You''re perfect for him."

    "Mrs. Brook, don''t say that," Irene says with a smile. "It''s already late. Please go home and get some rest, I''ll clean up here."

    "But, it''s not proper!"

    Marcellus and Irene are not yet together. Even if Irene is interested in him, it''s inappropriate to have her clean up Marcellus''s apartment.

    "It''s all right," Irene says sincerely. "I''m young, so I can stay up and take care of him. Rest a.s.sured that I''ll look after him tonight."

 Chapter 225: Why Are You Here?

    Irene''s response makes Claire pause. There seems to be an implication behind her words. At the realization, Claire relaxes.

    After all, Marcellus just broke up with Katrina. He is drunk and fragile. If Irene takes care of him tonight, he might see her in a new light.

    Claire is also an adult. She knows the possibilities and consequences of letting Irene stay and take care of Marcellus.

    She has been rooting for Irene for a long time. This would be a good opportunity for them to develop their relationship. Hopefully, after tonight, Marcellus will finally end up with Irene.

    With that in mind, Claire doesn''t feel guilty about manipulating Marcellus at all. She nods quickly in a.s.sent. "Thank you. I''m sorry to bother you like this," she says, hastily leaving to give them some privacy.

    After Claire leaves, Irene makes her way to Marcellus''s room.

    That night, Marcellus dreams that Katrina gets back together with him.

    Katrina is beside him, holding him and kissing him. It feels so real that Marcellus can hardly tell that he is still dreaming.

    All he knows is that he is happy and excited.

    He embraces Katrina cautiously, not wanting to let go. He is afraid that she will disappear when he wakes up.

    In his dream, Katrina is very affectionate. She takes the initiative to hug him and kiss him. Her soft chest presses up against his, making his mind go blank. He begins to get hot all over.

    Her uncharacteristic initiative and enthusiasm seduce every cell of his body.

    "Katrina, are you sure?" Marcellus asks with disbelief, and his voice pitches low. He never dared to do anything too forward for fear of pushing her away.

    She kisses his lips and responds to him with her actions.

    After all, Marcellus is just a man. In the face of Katrina''s enthusiastic consent, he is powerless and loses control.

    He knows it''s just a dream, but it''s a dream about having s.e.x with the love of his life.

    During the course of their relationship, Katrina has always been hesitant and pa.s.sive with any sort of intimacy. Now that she''s so active in his dream, Marcellus can''t bring himself to care about how out of character her actions are.

    Giving in to his desires, Marcellus rolls over on top of Katrina and presses her to the mattress.

    In the morning, the warm sunlight pa.s.sing through the French windows fall on Marcellus''s face, slowly stirring him from his sleep.

    Sitting up in bed, Marcellus rubs his pounding head with a wince. It takes some time for him to register that something is moving beside him.

    Marcellus turns his head and sees a naked woman lying next to him. She is sleeping on her side, a peaceful look on her face. He can feel the warm puffs of her even breathing against his skin.

    The sight makes Marcellus sick.

    What happened? How did Miss Harrison end up in my bed? Marcellus thinks frantically. He looks down and finds that aside from his underwear, he is naked.

    The woman doesn''t seem to be dressed either. Her shoulders and collarbones are exposed, with only the blanket providing her some semblance of decency.

    Last night, he dreamed that Katrina got back together with him, and they made love with each other. But to see another woman in his bed.

    Did I have s.e.x with Miss Harrison last night?

    Just then, she arouses from her sleep. She doesn''t seem surprised to see Marcellus, greeting him with a relaxed smile, "Marcellus, you''re awake."

    Marcellus demands urgently, "Why are you here? What are you doing in my bed?"

    She explains patiently, "When you went missing last night, Aunt Brook asked me to accompany her to look for you. When we came back to your apartment, we found you drunk and wasted. She was so worried about you, so she let me stay and take care of you."

    Marcellus suddenly turns gloomy.

    Despite knowing that he was wasted last night, his mother left a young girl to take care of him. They obviously conspired with each other and decided to take advantage of the situation.

    The realization makes Marcellus angry. "So you decided to climb into my bed? "

    At the accusation, she bows her head in shame. "Last night, I was afraid that you would feel sick after drinking too much, so I came in to check on you. I didn''t expect you to take me into your arms the moment I approached. You refused to let me go, and I¡­

    "Marcellus, you know I''m attracted to you. When you started kissing me last night, I couldn''t resist at all..." she trails off uncertainty.

    Marcellus closes his eyes, a pained expression on his face.

    He remembers getting himself drunk and wasted last night, but everything else is a blur. If what she says is true and he was the one who took advantage of her last night, he is the one who needs to apologize.

    After all, girls are the ones who suffer during s.e.x.

    Marcellus croaks hoa.r.s.ely, "I''m sorry."

    "Marcellus, don''t say that. I want to be with you!" She shakes her head furiously, laughing self-deprecatingly.

    "You probably think I''m easy and have no self-respect at all. I don''t know why I''m so attracted to you. I''ve never been short of pursuers before, but I was never attracted to any of them. Only after meeting you did I understand what it feels to get b.u.t.terflies in my stomach. I suddenly realized what it feels like to really like someone.

    "Marcellus, the reason I was willing to stay and take care of you last is that it''s you. I''d give everything to you, even my body."

    Marcellus feels indescribably upset with their underhanded schemes.

    But it doesn''t change the fact that he slept with her.

    The sight of the dark red stain on the white sheet makes him feel even worse. Whether he meant to or not, he still took away her innocence.

    What else can he do?

    Marcellus bows his head and falls into a long silence. Finally, he says in a hoa.r.s.e voice, "I will be responsible for you."

    Since he is at fault, he has no reason not to take responsibility for his actions.

    Although Marcellus does not love her or even like her, the woman he loves already has a boyfriend. He can''t be with Katrina anymore.

    In the end, he is going to end up marrying a woman he doesn''t like. He might as well follow his mother''s wishes and take responsibility for the consequences of his actions.

    At Marcellus''s words, the girl perks up, and her face fills with joy. "Marcellus, do you really want to do this? Do you really want to be with me?"

    When Marcellus doesn''t voice a denial, she throws herself at him in delight.

    "Marcellus, my name is Irene Harrison."

    Marcellus doesn''t push her away. He feels a pang in his heart at the turn of events. He only learns Irene''s first name after taking away her innocence.

    The irony makes him sick.

 Chapter 226: Encounter

    After completely breaking things off with Marcellus, Katrina gets into a depressive state.

    When she got together with Marcellus, she did her best to be a good girlfriend. She never thought that their relationship would end this way.

    Although the pain is not unbearable, it still feels suffocating and beyond comparison. There''s a constant pain in Katrina''s chest as if there''s a thorn in her heart.

    Sensing Katrina depression during the past few days, no one dares to mention Marcellus''s name in front of her.

    Farrah had witnessed Katrina, and Marcellus''s relationship has developed since the beginning. From the moment they started having feelings for each other, to Marcellus''s confession of love, to them finally getting together, and finally, the moment they break up.

    Farrah has been there for Katrina through everything.

    After the breakup, she knows that her best friend must be down in the dumps. Katrina broke up with Marcellus not because she wanted to, but because she had no choice.

    To support Katrina during the most difficult days following her breakup, Farrah always makes time to keep her company to help cheer her up.

    That weekend, Farrah makes plans to go out with Katrina. For girls, the best way to cheer up is to go out with their friends, eating out and shopping together.

    Although Katrina seems all right on the surface, never showing how depressed she really feels, Farrah senses that Katrina has somehow lost the energy she used to have.

    Even her smiles are weak, sometimes forced. It''s like Katrina is carrying a burden in her heart, incapable of being as happy as she used to be.

    Farrah doesn''t push her to vent out her feelings. Instead, she links her arm with Katrina''s and pulls her to the downtown shopping mall. She says in a light and cheerful tone, "Katrina, I don''t have any clothes to wear these days. You have good taste, help me pick out some clothes!"

    Katrina lets out a small smile. "Okay!"

    Arm in arm, the two girls enter the shopping mall.

    Farrah doesn''t want to buy clothes. All she wants to do is to relax and cheer up Katrina.

    Katrina is very serious in helping Farrah choose clothes. In turn, Farrah pretends to be serious in trying out clothes.

    When they enter a new shop, Farrah is drawn to a dress that seems perfect for Katrina. Her eyes light up in excitement. For women, there is nothing better than buying beautiful clothes and cosmetics.

    "Katrina, this dress looks good. Why don''t you try it on?" Farrah asks, reaching for the dress hanging on the rack.

    Just as she is about to touch the dress, a brightly manicured hand shoots out of nowhere and grabs the dress out of her grasp. Stunned by the sudden action, Farrah turns to the culprit and snaps in displeasure, "Hey! I saw that first! "

    There was no one beside Farrah when she came over to get the dress earlier, meaning she is the first one to see the dress. But the stranger rudely s.n.a.t.c.hes the dress from behind her, without any respect for others at all. Anyone would be annoyed under the circ.u.mstances.

    As soon as Farrah speaks, she hears a derisive scoff from her side. A familiar voice sneers, "So? It doesn''t matter if you saw it first! Do you know how expensive this dress is? How could you even think about trying it on if you can''t afford it? The toad wants to eat swan meat!"

    By now, Farrah sees the rude woman''s face.

    It''s Sophie.

    Sophie holds the dress with a proud and contemptuous look, sneering at Farrah and Katrina with disdain.

    Because Farrah is not familiar with the brand of the shop they just entered, she didn''t know that the clothes inside are expensive. She chose the dress for Katrina because she thought the style looked good.

    At Sophie''s words, Farrah takes a quick look at the price tags on the other clothes on the rack. Indeed, each item is equal to a month''s salary. The discovery makes her wince inwardly.

    But it doesn''t give wealthy people the right to humiliate them and cheat others like this. Even if the dress is very expensive, it doesn''t mean that they can''t afford it.

    Why does Sophie have to be a b.i.t.c.h? Farrah fumes. Not only did Sophie steal a dress from her, but she also humiliated her in public with her words. Farrah can''t sit back to suffer in silence.

    Because Sophie kept bullying Katrina in the past, Farrah has always been very hostile to her out of loyalty to her best friend. In addition to their history, the recent incident makes Farah flare up instantly.

    Katrina doesn''t want to waste her time with Sophie over a dress. She gently pulls Farrah''s arm and says, "Come on, Farrah. Just let her have it."

    Farrah doesn''t say much when Katrina compromises easily.

    Sophie shoots them a triumphant look, feeling pleased with herself for putting Katrina and Farrah in their place. She hands the dress to the shop a.s.sistant, arrogant as a peac.o.c.k. "Wrap it up!"

    Farrah knows it''s unnecessary for her to buy something beyond her means just to prove Sophie wrong. Besides, she doesn''t want to lose her temper in the mall and yell at Sophie like a shrew. She can give up the dress, but Sophie has to take back her humiliating words.

    Farrah takes a deep breath to relax and says off-handedly, "It turns out Miss Anderson likes the same dress. Too bad it doesn''t seem to fit you very well."

    She deliberately folds one arm over her chest, holding her chin with her other hand. With a slight frown, she looks Sophie up and down with a serious look. "The style of the dress clearly shows off the legs. It only looks good on women with slender legs, but it seems that Miss Anderson''s legs are a little thick and bandy."

    Farrah keeps casually talking as if she didn''t just insult Sophie. "But if Miss Anderson likes it, just pretend that I never said anything. I can''t blame anyone for buying happiness with money. But even if someone wears beautiful and expensive clothes, it would look ugly on a woman if her body is not perfect. Why don''t you invest in plastic surgery instead?"

    Farrah flashes a gentle smile at Sophie, who explodes in rage.

 Chapter 227: Ranting

    Farrah''s mocking makes Sophie screech like a cat. "You b.i.t.c.h! Who are you calling ugly?"

    The sight of Sophie losing her temper makes Farrah instantly feel better. She waves her hand casually and downplays her words.

    "Since Miss Anderson can''t accept kind advice from others, please pretend that I didn''t say anything. But I believe that other people aren''t blind. Everyone can see who has a good figure and beautiful legs," Farrah says, glancing nonchalantly between Sophie''s and Katrina''s legs.

    In the face of Farrah''s calm criticism, Sophie becomes more and more upset.

    She knows that even if she is spoiled and comes from a n.o.ble and rich family, she is not as beautiful as Katrina. She does not have Katrina''s delicate facial features. Without makeup, the contrast between them becomes more obvious.

    Her figure is not as perfect as Katrina''s, either.

    She tries hard to keep herself in shape, enough to feel confident about her body in front of others. But she has always been insecure when it comes to Katrina. Compared to her, Sophie''s figure is not as well-proportioned, and her legs are not as attractive.

    Sophie believes that no one is perfect. Everyone is flawed in some way.

    But objectively speaking, Katrina is the exception. Sophie can''t pick out any faults in her at all.

    Katrina is a poor woman who lost her parents when she was a child. With such an inferior background, she should be beneath Sophie. Yet Katrina is superior to her when it comes to natural beauty.

    Sophie has always wanted to surpa.s.s Katrina in every aspect. Although Farrah''s words ring true, she would never admit it out loud. She can''t tolerate this blatant mockery.

    Every time Katrina outdoes Sophie, Sophie hates her even more.

    "Miss, the dress is ready," the saleswoman says, coming over with the shopping bag and smiling at Sophie politely.

    But Sophie is fuming in anger. At the sight of the dress, she is overcome with fury. She takes the dress out of the bag and tears it apart furiously.

    Despite successfully s.n.a.t.c.hing a dress from Katrina, there is no way Sophie would wear a dress that would fit Katrina better. It would only be asking for insult.

    Sophie tears the dress apart with her bare hands, her heart filled with resentment.

    A good figure? Beautiful legs? Even if the dress is perfect for Katrina, she won''t get her hands on it! If I can''t have it, then neither can she!

    The saleswoman is shocked by the display. Rushing over to save the dress is futile. By the time she reaches Sophie, the dress has been torn into pieces.

    Still feeling angry, Sophie throws the shreds of cloth to the ground and stamps fiercely on the floor to vent out her rage.

    Katrina and Farrah''s exchange stunned looks.

    Even Farrah herself doesn''t expect Sophie to go on a crazy tantrum. Is she insane? The dress has nothing to do with us. Sophie destroying the dress has no effect on them at all.

    Katrina feels a chill run down her spine. It feels like Sophie is venting her anger with Katrina on the dress.

    "Miss!" the saleslady cries. "Even if you don''t want to buy it, there''s no need to do that!" She gathers the tatters in dismay, shooting dirty looks at Sophie.

    The saleslady decides to call the police. In all her years of being a shop a.s.sistant, she has never seen anyone destroy clothes with such anger.

    Sophie knows that if the matter is not properly resolved, the saleslady will not let her go. Since she has torn the dress to the point where it can''t be salvaged, she has no choice but to hand over her credit card. "What nonsense are you talking about! Who says I won''t buy it? "

    After a moment of surprise, the saleslady rushes to swipe the card. Apparently, Sophie tears up a dress worth a thousand dollars just to vent her anger.

    The shop a.s.sistant returns the card to Sophie. Gradually calming down, Sophie suddenly realizes that she was ridiculous just now.

    Katrina is the one she is angry with. What did she tear the dress for? As a result, she had to pay for the damaged item.

    The more Sophie thinks about it, the angrier she becomes with herself for her foolish actions. She won''t be satisfied until she vents her anger out on Katrina.

    Sophie deliberately looks for trouble again. She belittles Katrina harshly, bringing up her family and mocking her with malicious language.

    "Katrina, who do you think you are? You''re just a poor orphan girl! If my father didn''t adopt you out of kindness, do you think you''d be able to go to college or even be alive now? You''d probably be sleeping with some dirty old men right now!"

    In the face of Sophie''s verbal abuse, Katrina smiles calmly. "It''s a pity you didn''t inherit your father''s kindness."

    Even though Sophie''s unpleasant words sting, Katrina knows she would only make Sophie happy if she shows how much her words affect her. She is obviously trying to get a rise out of her.

    Katrina decides to tolerate the abuse and behave nonchalantly, rendering Sophie''s humiliation pointless.

    Sure enough, Sophie''s mockery doesn''t work. Upon seeing Katrina unaffected, she suddenly doesn''t know how to vent her anger. In the end, she sulks in defeat.

    Just then, Sophie''s phone rings.

    Still upset, she isn''t in the mood to answer the call. When the phone keeps ringing, she answers the call and snaps impatiently, "What?"

    On the other end of the line, her friend Cindy can''t wait to share the big gossip with her. "Sophie, have you heard? Marcellus and Katrina have broken up! They broke up!"

    Sophie is surprised at the news. "What? They''ve broken up?"

    "Yes! Marcellus and Irene are now together! I checked her blog and she posted about it! It seems that Marcellus''s mother also likes her very much! She posted a picture with his mother. They look very close. She must be Marcellus''s new girlfriend!"

 Chapter 228: Like An Angry Ca

    Sophie doesn''t expect to hear such big news at this moment. It seems that G.o.d still favors her.

    After hanging up the phone, Sophie''s previously fuming face suddenly lights up with a smile. The new information makes her feel powerful as if she just got a hold of Katrina''s weakness.

    Sophie doesn''t know why Katrina and Marcellus broke up, but the news gives her great satisfaction.

    In her pursuit of Marcellus, Sophie lost to Katrina from the very start. Marcellus has always liked and favored Katrina above anyone else. He won''t even glance at her, no matter how hard she tries.

    When Marcellus later became Katrina''s boyfriend, she kept making a fool of herself in front of Marcellus during her attempts at getting even with Katrina. Marcellus ended up hating her so much that he cut ties off with her.

    While Katrina and Marcellus were together, Sophie''s heart was filled with mortification. Now she can finally get rid of the shame. Katrina and Marcellus have finally broken up.

    Despite all of Sophie''s efforts and the years they have known each other, Marcellus has never liked her. Instead, his impression of her only got worse and worse. Sophie has already lost hope of getting together with him.

    Upon hearing that Marcellus and Katrina have broken up and that Marcellus is currently with Irene Harrison, not only does Sophie feel vindicated, but she also takes pleasure in Katrina''s loss.

    If she can''t have Marcellus, Katrina absolutely can''t have him either.

    Raising her chin, Sophie says in a challenging tone, "Hey, Katrina! I hear that Marcellus found a new girlfriend. He doesn''t need you anymore! Did you drive him away by being clingy and begging him to spoil you? You still have the gall to go shopping here?"

    Sophie immediately a.s.sumes that Marcellus was the one who decided to break up. He must have abandoned Katrina.

    After all, no woman would let go of an excellent man like Marcellus. A lot of wealthy girls in Sophie''s circle are particularly fond of Marcellus. Few outstanding men in Abbe City are young, handsome, and prominent.

    Being a poor orphan, Katrina scored a jackpot with Marcellus. It''s impossible that she would break up with him.

    At Sophie''s vicious attack, Katrina''s face flashes with imperceptible astonishment.

    Marcellus found a new girlfriend?

    After the breakup, Katrina hadn''t paid any attention to the news about Marcellus. But she is shocked to hear that he found a new girlfriend so soon.

    Knowing Marcellus, Katrina can''t imagine him easily finding a girlfriend unless he really likes her. Getting a new girlfriend a few days after the breakup is not in line with his personality.

    Although Katrina is surprised, she has nothing to do with Marcellus anymore. Even if he really has a new girlfriend, she doesn''t have a right to comment about it.

    Besides, this is a good thing for Marcellus.

    Even though Katrina broke up with him, she never wanted to hurt him. If Marcellus is really in a happy relationship with his new girlfriend, he can forget her and leave the past behind.

    The news doesn''t make Katrina feel too sad or jealous.

    But Katrina''s silence makes Sophie think that she successfully struck a nerve. She continues to attack Katrina gleefully.

    "What''s the point of your good looks? Do you think Marcellus actually likes you? Don''t be ridiculous! A woman like you end up with Marcellus is a pipe dream!

    "For rich men, women like you are just playthings. Did you think Marcellus was actually going to marry you? It''s just a fantasy! I''m not surprised to hear that you broke up! I''ve been expecting this the moment you got together!"

    Sophie keeps ranting about Katrina and Marcellus''s breakup, constantly disparaging Katrina. For her, an ordinary woman is unworthy of true love and doomed to be reduced as rich men''s playthings.

    Sophie''s words are ruthless.

    Farrah took Katrina out shopping because she wanted to cheer her up after her breakup with Marcellus. Unexpectedly, they meet Sophie, who keeps talking about the breakup and cuts Katrina down.

    Farrah feels even worse when Katrina becomes silent upon hearing that Marcellus has a new girlfriend already. As her best friend, Farrah cares about Katrina very much. Her hatred for Sophie grows, and she is instantly filled with hostility.

    She takes a deep breath and shoots Sophie a glare. "Sophie, what qualifications do you have to say any of this? Whatever reason Katrina and Marcellus broke up for, Marcellus wasn''t the one who decided to break up. Katrina wasn''t the one who was abandoned!

    "Who said that the couples couldn''t break up peacefully? Why are you so interested in Katrina and Marcellus''s relationship?

    "Besides, so what if they broke up? At least they got together once! At least Marcellus liked Katrina, but what about you? After years of admiring Marcellus and playing so many tricks to get him, in the end, he cut off everything with you. He doesn''t even want to look at you!"

    Sophie''s triumphant face suddenly falls upon hearing Farrah''s words.

    Indeed, she has loved Marcellus for many years and lost to Katrina every time. As a failure, she doesn''t like talking about it.

    Sophie wanted to mock Katrina, but it backfires against her.

    Seeing Sophie''s face get worse and worse, Farrah doesn''t show any mercy and hammers on, "Sophie, you''re a lucky girl born into a rich and n.o.ble family. But despite your wealth, Marcellus doesn''t even see you. Despite this, he chose Katrina. Why don''t you reflect on yourself?"

    As Farrah points out, Sophie couldn''t win against Katrina even with her advantage. If she competes with Katrina on even ground, she can only imagine how miserable her loss would be.

    Farrah''s blunt words effectively cut down Sophie.

    Like an angry cat, Sophie screeches, "Shut up!"

    Farrah is basically saying that Sophie pales in comparison to Katrina, which makes Sophie see red. She cannot bear to hear another word.

    Farrah shoots Sophie a nonchalant look. "Whether Katrina and Marcellus broke up or not, you are the person least qualified to comment about it."

 Chapter 229: Her Fierce Side

    In the wake of Farrah''s merciless tirade, Sophie gets slapped with the painful truth that she had always refused to accept. Despite the truth in Farrah''s words, Sophie would rather keep playing dumb than admit the truth.

    Ever so proud, she raises her hand to hit Farrah. "What gives you the right to judge me, b.i.t.c.h!"

    Farrah is just a nurse, not to mention an orphan like Katrina. She grew up in an orphanage without a father or a mother. Sophie is p.i.s.sed off to hear Farrah belittle her like this.

    Caught off guard, Farrah is completely defenseless and nearly gets slapped by Sophie.

    But Katrina is quick to step in front of Farrah and grab Sophie''s wrist.

    Until now, Katrina never fought back against Sophie, no matter how horrible Sophie treated her. But Farrah has always helped her and defended her against Sophie''s abuse.

    Katrina has always been polite to Sophie, but now Sophie wants to attack Farrah. She can''t sit back and do nothing this time.

    Keeping a firm grip on Sophie''s wrist, Katrina shoots her an even look and says, "Sophie, haven''t you done enough? Have you had enough fun?

    "If you''re done, then please leave us alone. We have other things to do; we don''t have time to waste with you. Before you lose your temper and attack us, think of the consequences carefully. This time, I''m not letting you go."

    Everything that Sophie ever did to her is still fresh in Katrina''s mind. But she endured it all to repay Carl''s upbringing. But if Sophie will actually dare to lay a hand on Farrah just because Farrah is defending her, Katrina will pay Sophie back in kind for everything right now.

    At Katrina''s words, Sophie retreats. She is on her own, while Katrina and Farrah have strength in numbers. Sophie also has to admit that she can''t handle Katrina on even ground. Adding Farrah to the mix, she will definitely lose.

    To save face and prevent further embarra.s.sment, Sophie has no choice but to bear the displeasure in her heart.

    "Who wants to fight with savages like you? Only losers who hit rock bottom would do such a thing! You deserve to be losers all your life!" Sophie spits. Whirling around, she storms out without another look.

    Katrina scoffs at Sophie''s words. Sophie was the one who came out of nowhere to pick a fight. She was the one who started hurling insults and even moved to attack Farrah, not to mention the countless times that Sophie attacked someone unprovoked.

    If poor people who pick fights are savages, then rich people who pick fights are animals. Wealthy people with double standards are pathetic. All they have is a little money to show off, nothing else.

    As soon as Sophie leaves, Farrah turns to gush at Katrina with an adoring look in her eyes. "Katrina, you were so cool just now!"

    Keeping a tight grip on Sophie''s wrist, Katrina stared Sophie down with an expressionless look on her face as she threatened her.

    Farrah is used to seeing Katrina gentle and sweet. Suddenly seeing her bare her claws like that was surprising. She didn''t know that Katrina could be so aggressive.

    Since Farrah is a few years older than Katrina, she always looks out for her. This is the first time for her to feel Katrina''s protection. It''s a rea.s.suring feeling.

    Katrina smiles at Farrah''s praise. She understands Farrah''s surprise. After all, she only shows her fierce side to criminals and other bad people, always remaining gentle in front of her close friends. "Well, I am an officer of the law," she points out.

    Suddenly remembering Sophie''s news, Farrah worries for Katrina. "Katrina, now that it''s over, you will both go back to your own lives."

    Knowing that Farrah is thinking about Marcellus'' new girlfriend, Katrina smiles. Her best friend must be worried about how the news will affect her.

    With a rea.s.suring smile, she says, "Farrah, I''m fine."

    Although the news is giving her inexplicable feelings, Katrina knows that this is a good thing for both her and Marcellus.

    Farah lets out a sigh. "I took you out to go shopping to cheer you up, but I never imagined we would run into that b.i.t.c.h, Sophie! Katrina, let''s go eat something to cheer up!"

    "Okay!" Katrina readily agrees.

    There are a lot of restaurants outside the mall. It remembers that one of Katrina''s favorite restaurants is nearby, Farrah perks up.

    "Let''s go to that restaurant we used to go to! It''s been a while since I last had their grilled fish. Remember that restaurant, Katrina? Their grilled fish is your favorite!" Farrah exclaims, pulling Katrina in the direction of the restaurant.

    After ordering the dishes, Farrah and Katrina chat about funny stories from Farrah''s shift at the hospital while waiting for their food to be served.

    Soon, the waiter brings a large dish of grilled fish. "Excuse me, miss. The plate is hot."

    Katrina moves the plates and her phone away to make room for the dish. As she raises her head, she inadvertently sees a familiar figure nearby.

    Guided by a waiter, Marcellus is walking in their direction with a girl beside him. Katrina recognizes the girl as the same woman who ran out of Marcellus'' hospital room the last time she visited him.

    It seems Marcellus has really moved on. Katrina is not that surprised to see that his new girlfriend is Irene Harrison, the heiress of the Harrison family. She is a perfect match for Marcellus, not to mention Claire likes her very much.

    Unfortunately, Marcellus'' eyes meet Katrina''s. The encounter catches each other off guard.

    After staring at each other for a couple of seconds, Marcellus suddenly takes Irene''s hand.

    Feeling the warmth of Marcellus'' palm, Irene looks at him in disbelief.

    Although Marcellus promised to be responsible for her since their one-night stand, he has always been cold to her ever since. This is the first time that he touches her again. Even when she takes the initiative to hold his hand, he would always pull away quickly.

    Now that Marcellus is holding her hand himself, Irene can''t help wondering if he''s finally starting to like her.

 Chapter 230: Imaginary Rival

    Oblivious to the newcomers, Farrah exclaims excitedly, "Wow! I haven''t eaten this for a long time, and it smells so good!" She stares at the grilled fish with unspeakable satisfaction, eager to eat the mouth-watering dish.

    Farrah picks up her chopsticks and is about to start eating when she notices that Katrina is frozen, staring blankly into the distance.

    "Katrina," Farrah calls. "What are you doing? Let''s eat."

    Katrina snaps out of her daze and smiles in response, picking up her chopsticks.

    But Farrah senses that something is wrong.

    What did she see? What has she been staring at? Confused, Farrah turns her head and sees Marcellus leading a young girl by the hand and walking in their direction.

    Marcellus? Farrah''s eyes widen in disbelief. She never expected to encounter Marcellus in such a place. Seeing the girl he seems to be close with, she realizes that the stranger must be his new girlfriend.

    At that moment, Farrah feels unspeakably dejected. Complicated emotions fill her heart.

    Today, she took Katrina out to shop around in an attempt to distract her from her breakup with Marcellus. Unfortunately, they b.u.mped into Sophie, who viciously announced that Marcellus has a new girlfriend to make Katrina feel bad.

    After the encounter, Farrah wanted to cheer Katrina up by having dinner at her favorite restaurant. But now they see Marcellus with his new girlfriend.

    Farrah feels sick. All her efforts at cheering Katrina up only makes her feel worse. She wishes she could go back in time to this morning and tell her past self that it''s not a good day to go out today.

    In the blink of an eye, Marcellus and his girlfriend reach their table and stop in front of Katrina.

    Marcellus is still handsome and gentle as ever. He is the first to speak, greeting politely, "Long time no see."

    The most embarra.s.sing thing in the world is to meet an ex, especially meeting an ex with their current partner. Despite her discomfort, Katrina responds with a smile, "Yeah, long time no see."

    "This is my girlfriend, Irene Harrison," Marcellus introduces, tugging at Irene with his hand.

    Katrina studies the girl in front of her. Sure enough, Irene is beautiful and cla.s.sy. She smiles and nods politely at the girl. "h.e.l.lo, Miss Harrison."

    Then she looks back at Marcellus and says, "Your girlfriend is beautiful, you two are a perfect match. I wish you both the best."

    Hearing Katrina''s heartfelt blessing makes Marcellus depressed. A perfect match? Back when we were together, people used to say the same thing about us. Marcellus can''t believe how unaffected Katrina seems to be upon seeing him with another girl.

    Marcellus knows he has no reason to be upset. They have already broken up, and they both have new partners now. Despite this, he still feels depressed.

    It seems they can no longer go back to the past.

    This is the first time that Marcellus touches Irene again, even taking the initiative to introduce her as his girlfriend.

    In reality, Irene is nothing more than an obligation to Marcellus. The small gesture fills her heart with joy.

    But the sight of Katrina makes her a little defensive. Men tend to have special feelings for their ex. She can only imagine what it must be like for Marcellus, who loved Katrina so deeply in the past.

    Even now that she''s with Marcellus, she can tell that Marcellus likes Katrina a lot more than he likes her. He pursued Katrina because he loves her, but he is only with Irene out of obligation.

    Irene has no doubt that Marcellus would choose Katrina in a heartbeat if Katrina gives him a sign that she wants to get back together.

    As Marcellus'' current girlfriend, Irene wants to show Katrina her place. She links her arm with Marcellus'' and says in a deliberately sweet tone, "Hi, Miss Miller! I know everything about you and Marcellus. Don''t worry, and I don''t care about what happened between you two. After all, everyone must move on and look forward."

    Irene gazes at Marcellus with a look of love and affection.

    Katrina can read between the lines. She can hear the undeniable "He''s mine, back off!" loud and clear. Marcellus may have belonged to Katrina in the past, but his future is now with Irene.

    With a smile, Katrina replies, "You''re right. We must look forward. I hope to get your wedding invitation soon."

    Irene smiles confidently. "Thank you, and we''ll definitely invite you. Well, we''ll go ahead now."

    After the brief greeting, Marcellus and Irene take their seats at another table.

    Once they are out of earshot, Farrah grumbles, "There''s nothing to show off."

    Irene''s words and actions were a deliberate show of affection. She clearly wanted to flaunt her relationship with Marcellus in front of Katrina. Irene still showed off even though Katrina would obviously feel uncomfortable by the display.

    For Farrah, anyone who hurts Katrina is her enemy.

    Katrina smiles at Farrah. "It''s human nature. Please don''t worry about me, Farrah. I''m fine," she says, putting some grilled fish on Farrah''s plate.

    Then she puts some on her own plate and takes a bite. Katrina moans in pleasure. "It''s as delicious as before! Have some, Farrah!"

    As Farrah expected, Katrina actually feels uncomfortable to see Marcellus with another woman. But she completely understands Irene''s actions. No girl would want her boyfriend to get back together with his ex-girlfriend.

    Irene has every right to flaunt her position in front of her.

    Katrina remembers how she let Aaron pretend to be her new boyfriend in front of Marcellus to make him give up on her. Aaron was overly sweet and affectionate the whole time, warning Marcellus off the same way Irene just did.

    And Katrina was the one who broke up with him. She can only imagine how Marcellus felt at the time. Seeing her with Aaron must have hurt him a lot.

    But it''s a good thing that Marcellus has a new girlfriend now.

    Although there''s a sense of loss, Katrina will bless them from the bottom of her heart.

    From now on, she will actively maintain a certain distance from Marcellus for his relationship with Irene to develop smoothly. She doesn''t want Irene to have any misunderstanding, nor does she want Irene to regard her as an imaginary rival.

 Chapter 231: Her Duty

    When Katrina starts eating, Farrah relaxes and picks up her chopsticks again.

    If Katrina doesn''t care, she has nothing to complain about.

    It''s actually a good thing that Katrina is capable of remaining so calm while facing Marcellus'' new girlfriend after their breakup. This is definitely better than Katrina becoming upset.

    While Katrina and Farrah are having dinner together, Katrina''s phone suddenly rings.

    Picking up the phone on the table, she sees that her boss is calling. For him to call during the weekend, there must be a work emergency.

    Katrina quickly answers the phone, "h.e.l.lo, Captain."

    "Katrina, there''s an emergency!" he exclaims as soon as the call is connected. "Come over to the station immediately!"

    Sure enough, receiving a phone call from her boss on her rest day can only mean a work emergency. "What''s wrong, Captain?"

    "I can''t discuss it over the phone. I know it''s your day off, but you have to come over to the station right now." There''s no mistaking the urgency in his voice.

    "All right, I''ll be right there!" Even though Katrina is completely in the dark right now, her captain sounds extremely serious. It must be very important.

    After Katrina hangs up the phone, she wipes her mouth with a napkin and looks at Farrah in embarra.s.sment. "I''m sorry, Farrah," she says, "There''s a sudden emergency at work, the captain says I must go over to the station right now..."

    Katrina always finds people suddenly leaving in the middle of a meal a bit disrespectful. After she leaves, Farrah will be left on her own. It must be lonely to eat out alone.

    This is the disadvantage of being a cop. If there''s a sudden situation, you''re only a phone call away. Whether you''re eating, sleeping, or taking a shower, you have to answer to the call of duty without any delay. Even the slightest delay could likely result in a significant loss, even someone''s life.

    Listening to Katrina''s apologetic tone, Farrah nonchalantly waves her off without a trace of displeasure. "Don''t worry. I''m a nurse, I understand. Go on, Katrina."

    There are times when the hospital gets too many patients for the nurses on duty to handle. In such cases, her boss also calls her to work overtime.

    Although Farrah and Katrina belong to different professions, they both serve the people and prioritize their safety above all. Understanding the necessity for being on call, she doesn''t mind that Katrina has to leave her alone in the middle of their dinner.

    "Thank you, Farrah!" Katrina exclaims, clutching her bag as she stands up. "I have to go." On her way to the door, she secretly pays their bill at the front desk as an apology.

    Outside, Katrina hails a taxi and heads to the police station.

    When Katrina arrives at the station, she finds all her colleagues present. An emergency that requires every member of the team means that it''s something very urgent¡ªKatrina tenses at the thought.

    Seeing that everyone has arrived, the captain calls everyone into the conference room and begins the meeting.

    "According to our investigation, Black Wolf, the criminal responsible for the March 29 robbery case, was sighted in Thailand recently, and we finally have his location. The higher-ups have given us the order to go to Thailand and arrest him."

    The captain''s words cause the entire room to go into an uproar.

    The March 29 robbery case was so big that it became quite the sensation in Abbe City when it happened last year. All heavily armed the robbers took advantage of the last-minute rush before closing hours, rushing in to rob the bank.

    In addition to stealing tens of millions of dollars, they also shot a bank teller for attempting to call the police. The teller died on the spot.

    When the news came out, the entire city was terrified. Banks, vaults, and jewelry stores with a large number of a.s.sets strengthened security measures. For weeks, people were wary about going out, even during the day.

    Due to the gravity of the case, the police made it its top priority and organized a task force to arrest the criminals. After a long period of intense pursuit, all the robbers and accomplices were caught. Unfortunately, their leader, who went by the name of Black Wolf, escaped.

    Black Wolf was so good at counter-intelligence that even the experts in the tracking department couldn''t do anything about him.

    No one expects the mastermind behind the ma.s.sive robbery to be finally located after a year. Even Black Wolf can''t escape the long arm of the law.

    For the police, the main objective is to bring all the suspects to justice and provide peace of mind to the city and justice to the victims.

    After over a year of discouraging failures, the bleak case finally turns a corner. Everyone is motivated and eager to go to Thailand and capture Black Wolf.

    "Captain, what''s the plan?" one of the officers asked.

    "They''re all heavily armed," the captain says grimly, "not to mention they''re in a foreign country. Operating in another country is tricky. Strict organization and planning are necessary to avoid unnecessary losses and casualties."

    Since the arrest will take place overseas, it is impossible for everyone to go abroad. After selecting policemen who have outstanding daily performances and who are good at adapting to changes, the captain discusses the plan.

    Afterward, he looks up and asks, "Does anyone have anything to add? Any suggestions?"

    This is the time for unity among the team. Everyone shares their ideas and opinions, while the captain listens attentively. He will finalize the plan according to reason.

    Just then, Katrina raises her hand to voice her opinion. "From what we know about Black Wolf, he is a notorious womanizer..."

    She pauses to take a deep breath before continuing, "Having an all-male team may not be the best choice. If we look too hard, the suspect might grow suspicious of us. If I join the team, I could do something about it."

    Katrina is not part of the captain''s selection. Since she is a girl, he feels very protective of her. Flying thousands of miles to catch a dangerous suspect with a history of murder is no walk in the park. Worried about her safety, he leaves her out of the list.

    Everyone falls silent in the wake of Katrina''s suggestion. The captain ponders the question with a pensive air.

    Katrina is right.

    Black Wolf is indeed a womanizer. He was actually tracked down because he regularly visits the red-light district.

    No one knows what will happen once they go to Thailand. Having a policewoman on the team might make things easier for them.

 Chapter 232: What A Strange Man

    After a moment of silence, the captain says, "This mission is very dangerous, Katrina. Are you sure you''re mentally prepared to take that risk?"

    Going to a foreign country to catch a fugitive is a lot more different than traveling abroad for leisure. n.o.body can predict what kind of situation they will face in Thailand. The only thing for certain is that it will be a very difficult task, and there''s going to be a lot of danger.

    The captain is worried that Katrina might not be able to overcome such difficulties. Besides being a girl, she has not been a policewoman long. She has not taken part in many big cases yet. a.s.signing her such a dangerous task might be too much.

    Katrina nods furiously. "I can do it, Captain!"

    She is capable of doing the same things that her male colleagues can do. Although their division of labor may be different, she also wants to do her part to help the team in catching criminals at large.

    Seeing Katrina''s determination, the captain nods decisively. "Alright, let''s expand the team and add Katrina to the mission.

    "Everyone, go home and have a good rest. Pack the essentials you need to take for the trip. We set off first thing in the morning. If there are no objections, everyone is dismissed."

    With that, the captain recaps the plan. Seeing everyone nodding in agreement, he stands up from his seat and ends the meeting.

    The officers a.s.signed to go abroad on the mission are tense. They gather their courage, knowing that they will be facing danger and many unknown factors in the future. Eager to bring the criminal to justice as soon as possible, they steel themselves for the task at hand.

    After leaving the police station, Katrina goes home.

    This is her first time to take on such an important mission, her first time to go abroad to arrest a criminal.

    To be honest, she is nervous, and a bit perturbed. But tasks like this will only help her become a better and more efficient police officer.

    Come on, Katrina! She cheers herself on.

    She wants to turn her depression these past few days into motivation. If she buries herself with work and focuses on carrying out the mission, she can forget the bad things that happened.

    Just as Katrina is about to walk to her apartment, she notices a black figure crouched at the bottom of the stairs. Due to the dim lights at the entrance of the apartment and her distance from the door, Katrina can''t make out the figure clearly.

    Katrina wonders if the man is tying his shoes. But after a long time, the figure doesn''t move. It shouldn''t take that long to tie one''s shoes.

    What a strange man. Katrina muses, starting to worry if the figure is secretly watching someone with ill intentions.

    Distracted with her thoughts, Katrina nearly doesn''t notice when the figure suddenly rushes towards her. Seeing the figure bound towards her on all fours, she suddenly realizes that it''s a dog.

    That''s strange. Katrina doesn''t know which family in the apartment has a dog. Not knowing where the dog came from, she wonders why it is sitting alone outside without its owner nearby.

    Katrina panics when she realizes that the dog is speeding in her direction.

    She has always been afraid of dogs.

    In the past, seeing a dog made her whole body stiffen in fear. Dogs scared her to death, and it was like being faced with a tiger.

    While she was in Hadley City, Aaron forced her to interact with his pet dog. After getting along with Beta, she realized that dogs aren''t as terrible as she originally imagined.

    But seeing a strange dog galloping towards her is still frightening.

    As the dog moves closer, Katrina realizes that it looks familiar. The dog reaches her in a flash, stopping abruptly in front of her. He barks at her and wags his tail in excitement.

    Katrina exclaims incredulously, "Beta!"

    It''s the German shepherd that Aaron raised like a son. Katrina is shocked to see him. Beta should be in Hadley City, what is he doing here?

    Katrina is a little taken aback by Beta''s appearance after not seeing him for a long time.

    At Katrina''s exclamation, Beta perks up. Katrina recognizing him makes him more excited. His tail wags faster, and he leans closer and rubs his head against Katrina''s legs, telling her how much he missed her.

    In the face of Beta''s affections, Katrina hunches down, hugs Beta''s neck, and pats his head.

    Katrina only got along with Beta for a short period of time in Hadley City. She doesn''t expect Beta to be so warm to her upon seeing her again.

    Compared to humans, dogs are simple and honest with their feelings, easily moving people with their devotion.

    Looking around, Katrina doesn''t find anyone else nearby. She mutters, "Beta, why are you alone, where is your master?"

    Beta sticks out his tongue and licks her cheek in response.

    Katrina feels stupid for asking Beta a question when he obviously can''t speak. No matter how much she wants to ask him how he found her and how long he had been waiting for her, he cannot answer her.

    Since it''s already too late, it''s not appropriate for Katrina to return Beta to Aaron. She can only take Beta home temporarily.

    Katrina pats Beta''s head and stands up. "Beta, do you want to come home with me?"

    Beta squats on the ground and looks at her with shining eyes. He barks in a.s.sent.

    "Okay, but you have to be quiet when you go upstairs," Katrina puts her forefinger to her lips. "There are old people and children in the building. You can''t make noise, or you''ll frighten them."

    She takes two steps forward and looks back. Beta follows her quietly without making any noise.

    Katrina smiles at the sight.

    Beta is very obedient and intelligent. It''s as if he can understand her. He is a lot more likable than her c.o.c.ky and ent.i.tled owner.

    Katrina takes out her keys and opens the door. "Beta, come in."

    Beta has no scruples about entering Katrina''s home, swaggering in happily.

    It''s very late, and Katrina doesn''t know if Beta has eaten yet.

    Since Katrina doesn''t have any dog food, she opens a pack of sugar-free cookies. She takes one out and raises it in front of Beta''s head. "Beta, are you hungry? Do you want some cookies?"

 Chapter 233: She Wonders

    While Katrina feeds Beta some cookies, she hears a knock at the door.

    Setting aside the cookies on the table, she goes to open the door to reveal Aaron standing outside in his bespoke suit.

    Seeing the man who has repeatedly stalked and hara.s.sed her in the past appears at her small apartment makes Katrina balk. Even though she is a little dense sometimes, she instantly becomes wary and defensive at his appearance.

    Upon seeing Aaron, she immediately tries to close the door.

    But Aaron is faster, he shoves one foot in front of the door and pushes it open with his hand. Then he announces, "I came for Beta."

    Katrina is rendered speechless by his words. Since Aaron''s dog is still in her apartment, it isn''t appropriate to make him wait outside.

    Pursing her lips, she gives way to Aaron and heads inside.

    Aaron follows her and closes the door behind her. When he walks in, he sees Beta on the floor, eating cookies that Katrina obviously gave him.

    The scene momentarily renders Aaron''s speechlessness.

    Katrina treats his dog more warmly than she does him. When Beta shows up, she welcomes him in and even serves him cookies.

    On the other hand, it''s almost impossible for him to get through the door. Her first instinct upon seeing him is to shut the door in his face. Knowing his dog is getting treated better than he makes him feel horrible. The reality couldn''t be any more depressing.

    Katrina goes to the water cooler and pours Aaron a cup of water. "When did Beta arrive?" she asks.

    Aaron takes the water from Katrina and places it on the coffee table in front of him. "He arrived a while ago. He''s been sick since then. After staying in the pet clinic these past few days, he feels better now.

    "He''s been missing you a lot. As soon as he was picked up from the clinic, he was clamoring to see you, so I brought him over. I had an emergency to deal with earlier, so I left him at your door."

    Aaron turns to Beta and continues, "He hasn''t had much of an appet.i.te these days, but it''s good to see him eat the cookies you gave him... I wonder if he was just feeling lovesick."

    Listening to Aaron, Katrina wonders if he has the ability to talk to dogs, or if he has some kind of supernatural power to read Beta''s mind.

    Hearing that Beta has been sick makes Katrina worried. He must have suffered a lot recently. She can''t help but touch Beta''s head in concern.

    Watching Katrina squat on the floor and feed Beta cookies one after the other, Aaron becomes jealous. "I''m hungry, too," he says.

    Katrina looks up and gives him the cookie she is about to feed Beta. "Do you want one?" she asks.

    Aaron freezes, unable to say a word. Katrina is actually making fun of him.

    The last thing he wants to do is to push Katrina into the bed and satisfy his hunger. He doesn''t want to have his way with her out of anger, only to ignite her hatred for him all over again.

    Amidst the joking, Katrina hears faint gurgling from Aaron''s stomach.

    Every day, Aaron has to work hard all day in addition to taking good care of Beta. He must hardly have any time for dinner.

    Katrina isn''t cruel enough to ignore Aaron''s suffering.

    After all, whenever she was in trouble in the past, he helped her in secret. When she was in a bad mood and wallowing in depression, he accompanied her and took her out to the arcade as a distraction.

    For the sake of his kindness, she can''t bear to see him go hungry.

    Katrina pa.s.ses the cookies to Aaron and tells him to continue feeding Beta. Then she gets up and goes to the kitchen.

    When she opens the fridge, there aren''t many ingredients inside: a few eggs, two tomatoes, and a handful of noodles.

    Back when they were in Hadley City, Aaron was spoiled by a group of world-cla.s.s chefs in his villa. Every meal they served was high-cla.s.s and made with the utmost attentiveness.

    In contrast, Katrina lives a much humbler life. She wonders if her cooking would be good enough for him

    The kitchen and living room are connected, separated only by a simple sliding door to block soot coming from the outdoors.

    Katrina looks towards the living room and asks, "Is tomato and egg noodles, alright?"

    Aaron replies immediately, "Yes."

    He doesn''t care how simple the meal is, and he''ll like anything that Katrina will make him. Even if she cooks him a bowl of bland noodles with no nutrition value, he''s certain that he will find it delicious. As long as she makes him something by herself, he will be happy.

    Katrina busies herself in the kitchen, washing and cutting vegetables, turning on the stove, pouring oil into the pan¡­

    Aaron gives the cookie to Beta and walks to the kitchen door, watching her busy figure through the transparent gla.s.s.

    In his eyes, every move she makes is graceful and beautiful.

    Watching his beloved woman making a midnight snack for him gives him unspeakable happiness. Aaron feels a deep warmth in his chest, and his insides begin to go soft.

    In no time, the egg and tomato noodles are ready. The pot is steaming hot, mouth-watering aroma filling the small apartment.

    While Katrina transfers the noodles to a bowl, some soup splashes onto her hand. She reflexively pulls her hand away.

    Leaning against the door nearby, Aaron immediately notices something is wrong. Realizing that Katrina must have gotten burned, his face instantly turns serious.

    Aaron quickly opens the door and rushes in. He takes Katrina''s hand and pulls her towards the sink. Turning on the tap, he soothes her hand with cool water.

    Aaron''s sudden movements take Katrina by surprise. One moment she is transferring the noodles into a bowl, and in the next instant, she is being manhandled towards the sink.

    It takes her a few seconds to realize that Aaron thinks she got burned.

    He rushed in so fast, has he been watching by the door the whole time? She wonders. Aaron was content to watch her make a simple meal. Katrina doesn''t see anything exciting about her cooking.

    Face a little flushed, Katrina pulls back her hand quickly. "I''m fine."

    It''s not unusual to accidentally burn yourself while cooking. Katrina is not such a delicate person that she needs attention for such a trivial thing. Besides, she no longer feels any pain. Aaron is making a mountain out of a molehill.

 Chapter 234: Her Mesmerizing Face

    The kitchen is small. There''s just enough room for Katrina to cook on her own. But now that Aaron is inside, there isn''t enough s.p.a.ce for her to even turn around.

    Aaron is practically engulfing Katrina, trapping her between his body and the sink. In other circ.u.mstances, two people in a narrow and enclosed s.p.a.ce would be romantic, but all Katrina feels is suffocated.

    Looking down, Aaron sees a tinge of red on Katrina''s face. His gaze zeroed in on her lips. Because it''s been a long time since he''s had such close contact with her, he keeps staring at her mesmerizing face.

    Aaron feels his mouth go dry. As he continues looking at her face, he feels his body heat up. Standing like a wall in front of Katrina, he has a strong urge to kiss her.

    Though Katrina doesn''t dare look at his face, she can still feel Aaron''s gaze on her. The pressure makes her feel very uncomfortable.

    It''s easy to imagine where a single man and woman in a narrow s.p.a.ce could lead to. And now, Aaron is trapping her in place and refusing to leave. Any movement from Katrina''s end could cause their bodies to rub against each other.

    The temperature in the kitchen is rising.

    Katrina can''t wait to flee away. To break the awkward atmosphere, she scolds, "You''re in the way. The noodles are about to boil. Get out!"

    Pushing Aaron back a couple of paces, Katrina is able to get away from his overbearing presence. Feeling much more comfortable, she turns around to continue preparing the food.

    Aaron snaps out of his daze, and his eyes turn back to normal.

    But he still can''t help worrying. The soup is hot, and he is afraid she will burn herself again.

    After Katrina puts the noodles in a bowl, she prepares to serve them outside.

    All of a sudden, Aaron steps up to the table and picks up the bowl before she can. "I''ll do it!"

    Katrina looks up at Aaron in confusion as he strides outside.

    Soon, the two bowls of tomato and egg noodles are set on the table.

    Because she was suddenly called to report to the police station earlier, Katrina wasn''t able to eat enough during her dinner with Farrah. After work, she is also hungry.

    Since she already started making noodles for Aaron, she decided to include a small serving for herself as well.

    The ingredients are simple, and the recipe is not complicated. Despite the fact that his meal is just a simple bowl of tomato and egg noodles, Aaron likes it so much that he finishes the entire bowl. The hot meal is pleasantly warm in his stomach, warming his heart with happiness.

    Watching Katrina eating her noodles with her head down, the corners of Aaron''s lips unconsciously lift into a smile.

    In terms of food, clothing, and living s.p.a.ce, Aaron is used to getting the best of everything. High-cla.s.s western food, lavish villas, and luxury cars match his status and ident.i.ty.

    Although Aaron lives a wealthy lifestyle, his life is boring and monotonous. There is nothing in his life but work and social engagements. Living at the top is quite lonely.

    But after meeting Katrina, Aaron suddenly realizes that staying in a small apartment and eating a simple meal together is actually nice.

    Only after meeting Katrina does Aaron feel that he is finally enjoying life. It seems he only feels the warmth of a home when he is with her. No matter how small the house, no matter how simple the environment, as long as she is around, everything else doesn''t matter.

    Right now, Aaron prefers to stay in Katrina''s tiny apartment than go back to his own mansion.

    After dinner, Katrina washes the dishes in the kitchen.

    When she comes out of the kitchen, she sees Aaron and Beta occupying her small sofa. They are content to make themselves at home, sitting in her living room, and watching TV comfortably.

    Katrina has long been used to a cold and cheerless atmosphere since she started living alone. The scene takes her by surprise, leaving her momentarily speechless.

    It''s already eleven o''clock in the evening, and the time for having a midnight snack is over. But Aaron doesn''t seem to have any intention of leaving.

    Getting fed up, Katrina walks over and orders Aaron to leave. "Hey, I have to get up early for work tomorrow. Go home with Beta already."

    Aaron looks up at Katrina with a serious look on his face and says, "I can''t go home, I forgot my house keys when I went out. We''re homeless, are you really going to kick us out?"

    Katrina doesn''t believe Aaron''s feeble excuse. Besides his housekeeper Randy, he has a lot of servants in his villa who could easily open the door for him. How stupid does he think she is? He obviously just wants to spend the night at her place.

    A powerful CEO like Aaron, could never be homeless. Exasperated, she snaps, "Then take Beta to a hotel tonight!"

    Katrina will never let Aaron stay over. Her apartment is already small enough. More importantly, taking him in is equivalent to inviting a wolf into your home. She is not an idiot.

    Spreading out his hands, Aaron has no choice but to say, "I forgot to take my card. We can''t go to a hotel."

    Seeing Aaron cozying up on the sofa, Katrina pulls him by the arm. "Beta can stay, but you can''t! If you can''t book a room, then sleep in your car! This isn''t my problem!" she growls, pushing Aaron out the door.

    Upon hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron grits his teeth with anger. She would actually cruelly make him sleep in the car! How could she let Beta stay, but not him? Is he less of a dog to her?

    Aaron is still a little reluctant to leave. After a long time, he was finally able to enter Katrina''s house and even get to eat her cooking. He doesn''t want to leave.

    He tries again, "You sleep on the bed, and I''ll sleep on the floor. Don''t worry, and I absolutely won''t try anything on you later in the night."

    Katrina''s eyes flash with fury at his audacity. "You can''t tell me what to do, get out!"

    "If you want, I''ll sleep on the couch, and you can lock your bedroom door."

    "What I want is for you to leave!" she yells.

    Despite all of Aaron''s efforts, Katrina won''t let him stay. In the end, he can''t help compromising, "Promise me you''ll go to a party with me tomorrow night, and I''ll leave."

 Chapter 235: Trick Him

    After Katrina graciously fed him, Aaron refuses to leave and even has the nerve to negotiate with her. She wants to pull out her hair in frustration.

    Katrina is not as intense as Aaron. If he refuses to leave, she is physically incapable of pushing him out. She starts to get a little desperate.

    Since Aaron is making trouble out of nothing, she can''t bring herself to care anymore.

    Katrina has to catch a flight early in the morning tomorrow, not to mention pack her luggage for their overseas mission. She doesn''t have time to quarrel with Aaron.

    The first thing she needs to do is to get Aaron out of here. "Fine! I''ll accompany you to your stupid party tomorrow! Now get out! Get out!"

    When Katrina readily accepts his invitation, Aaron''s eyes widen with a trace of surprise.

    He decides to concede finally. In the face of Katrina''s cooperation, he doesn''t want to be too hard on her.

    In the past, Katrina only saw him as an enemy. She was always pale with fear, constantly trembling, and eager to get away from him.

    Now she let him in her apartment, cooked his noodles, and promised to accompany him to a party. This is a big change in Katrina''s att.i.tude.

    Aaron should learn to be satisfied. Although he misses the taste of her body, he doesn''t want to frighten her.

    Every little change in her att.i.tude towards him gives Aaron unprecedented satisfaction. It''s a good thing to see her trust him more and more.

    At that moment, Aaron finally understands what William meant. Women should be chased, not bullied. Before, he forced Katrina to stay by his side and kept her under his possession regardless of her desires. Now he understands the different pleasures of chasing a woman.

    Aaron lets himself be pushed out the door by Katrina. "I''ll pick you up after work tomorrow."

    Katrina nods half-heartedly. "Fine."

    Tomorrow, Katrina will be overseas on her latest a.s.signment. Aaron wouldn''t be able to pick her up and force her to go with him to a party even if he wanted to.

    Katrina feels a bit bad about tricking him like this, but he leaves her no choice. She has to get rid of him immediately.

    Aaron points to the living room and asks, "What''s that?"

    "What?" Katrina turns her head with a confused expression on her face.

    All of a sudden, she feels a warm touch on her cheek.

    Aaron tricked her into turning around so he could kiss her. Embarra.s.sed and angry, Katrina yells, "Aaron, you shameless b.a.s.t.a.r.d!"

    Overcome with fury, and she slams the door in his face.

    What does Aaron take her for? Katrina is sick, and tired of him always takes advantage of her like this.

    Just then, Katrina notices that Beta is still in the living room. p.i.s.sed off with Aaron, she completely forgot about Beta.

    Katrina is leaving for the airport early in the morning, and she has no time to take care of Aaron''s dog.

    Aaron mustn''t be far off yet. He has to take Beta with him.

    Katrina quickly pulls open the door to call Aaron back. Before she can speak, she finds that he is standing outside the door, looking at her with a smile.

    Aaron didn''t leave.

    Under the light, he is tall and handsome. The moonlight casts a shadow on his face, making him even more charming.

    Catching his eyes, she suddenly remembers the kiss just now. Her face turns red in a mixture of anger and embarra.s.sment.

    "And take your dog with you," she snarls.

    Aaron finds Katrina''s flushed and angry face beautiful. Aaron smirks slightly and puts out his hand. "Come here, Beta."

    Beta obediently runs out of the door and squats at Aaron''s feet.

    Katrina has nothing more to say. "Leave. I''m going to sleep." With that, she shuts the door again.

    After Aaron finally leaves her apartment, Katrina takes a shower. Then she takes out her small suitcase and packs all the essential things she needs to take with her for her a.s.signment. Once everything is ready, Katrina goes back to her room to sleep.

    Lying in bed, Katrina hopes that Aaron won''t be too angry when he finds out that she tricked him. She doesn''t need to worry. By the time he finds out, she will be long gone and out his reach.

    The next day, Katrina arrives at the police station on time.

    All the members of the task force are dressed in civilian clothes, carrying their own luggage. After the group is a.s.sembled, everyone takes a bus to the airport and boards their flight to Thailand.

    Katrina feels a little nervous about the upcoming task. But all her colleagues are optimistic. They share jokes to relax during the trip.

    "Katrina, we always see you wear a uniform. Seeing you dressed casually is quite a pleasant surprise!" one her colleagues pipe in.

    Katrina smiles shyly. "Thank you, and you also look very handsome in casual clothes! You look so much younger."

    The man puts on an injured look. "Are you saying I look old in uniform?"

    "No, no!" Katrina hurries to rea.s.sure him, "I mean, you look mature in uniform and fresh in casual clothes."

    Everyone laughs light-heartedly.

    In the past, every time there was a special task for the team, only the men were a.s.signed to take part. This is the first time they are accompanied by a beautiful young girl, the only policewoman on the team.

    Katrina''s presence is like a bright flower in a field of gra.s.s. Everyone on the team pays special attention to take good care of Katrina. When they get off the plane, they offer to help Katrina with her luggage.

    Thailand is one of the major tourist countries in Asia.

    After leaving the airport, no one even thinks about checking the major tourist spots or going around to try out the local delicacies. They go straight to the hotel.

    As soon as they enter the hotel, the captain summons everyone and holds a briefing to go over the whereabouts of the suspect and the layout of the area.

    "The suspect has recently frequented a high-end bar called Tilaya. Tonight, we are going to get familiar with the location and the environment. When the time comes, we will take Black Wolf down. Until then, go to your rooms and get some rest."

    After the meeting, Katrina goes to her room and takes a shower.

    Because she is the only woman present, she has a room to herself while everyone else pairs up in double rooms.

    When night falls, the team disguise themselves as tourists and make their way to Tilaya.

    This is the first time for Katrina to go to a place like this. Tilaya is full of all sorts of drag shows. Katrina feels a little strange in the unfamiliar environment.

 Chapter 236: Where Are You?

    Antic.i.p.ating that a big group would attract too much attention, the captain divided them into several pairs to scope the area separately.

    Ignoring each other, the team enters the venue, pretending they don''t know each other.

    Katrina gets paired up with her partner Colin. They pretend to be a young couple as their cover. Since Katrina and Colin have been on a lot of missions together, it''s a good match.

    But this is the first time for them to play a couple.

    "Sorry, Katrina," Colin says sheepishly.

    Katrina nods in understanding. If they want this to work, their performance needs to be perfect. She doesn''t react when Colin puts an arm around her shoulder.

    They have no knowledge of Tilaya. Afraid of exposing themselves, none of them has their earphones on, choosing regular phones as their means of communication.

    None of the guests have been using the earphones of their mobile phones. They would stick out like sore thumbs if they did.

    Katrina takes her phone out of her pocket and switches it on to make herself accessible to her colleagues.

    This morning, Katrina turned off her phone before boarding the plane. Since she went directly to the hotel and went to sleep in her room soon after, she didn''t bother turning her phone back on. It had been switched off the entire day.

    After shoving their phones back into their pockets, Katrina and Colin continue to watch the drag shows inside the bar.

    On the surface, they are no different from ordinary young couples who came to Thailand to travel. Although they look interested in the surroundings like foreign tourists full of curiosity, their priority is familiarizing themselves with the place and the building layout.

    While Katrina is watching the show, her phone suddenly rings.

    Katrina''s heart is taut with tension. Her first thought is that her captain has an update or a new instruction for them. She quickly takes out her phone.

    But the caller ID on the screen reads Aaron''s name.

    Katrina suddenly remembers that Aaron had asked her to accompany him to dinner tonight, and she stood him up. He must be calling to look for her.

    Thinking about Aaron gives Katrina a headache.

    Katrina hesitates whether to take the call or not. She can imagine how furious Aaron will be to someone standing him up.

    But it seems to be too cruel to ignore his call after failing to keep her promise. It''s better to explain herself to him.

    In the end, Katrina picks up the phone. "h.e.l.lo."

    On the other end of the line, Aaron''s voice is cold and angry. "Where are you?"

    Looking around carefully, Katrina makes sure that everyone is watching the show before whispering back, "I''m on an emergency a.s.signment. It''s very urgent, and I''m not in Abbe right now. I''m really busy. I''ll call you later!" Then she hangs up immediately.

    Katrina might have been a little deceitful, but she already explained herself. She has more important things to do than accompany Aaron to some party.

    Hearing the busy tone on the phone makes Aaron angry. After standing him up, Katrina has the nerve to hang up on him.

    As soon as Aaron finished work this afternoon, he went straight to the gate of the police station to pick Katrina up. Unexpectedly, after other policemen left the station one after another, she didn''t show up.

    He tried to call Katrina to find out what happened, but he couldn''t get through to her because her phone was switched off. Since Katrina switched off her phone, he had no way of contacting her. Aaron was so upset that his handsome face darkened.

    Aaron couldn''t bear it any longer. He went inside the police station to look for Katrina. But all he found out was that she had gone on a business trip that morning. Due to the confidentiality of the a.s.signment, he couldn''t get any more information.

    Aaron fumed at the discovery that Katrina didn''t even go to work today.

    Last night, Katrina promised to accompany him to a party, but she tricked him and went on an a.s.signment to escape him.

    No wonder she was so ready to agree to him last night. Katrina never planned to go to the party with him at all. She knew that she would be away for work, so she decided to trick him and stand him up.

    At the realization of being stood up for the first time, Aaron became even more upset. He couldn''t wait to catch Katrina and punish her.

    By this point, Aaron had lost interest in going to the party.

    Although it was a very important banquet, Aaron couldn''t bring himself to socialize. He merely showed up at the beginning and quickly found an excuse to leave. His expression was terrible the whole time.

    At the sight of Aaron''s murderous face, no one dared to ask him any more questions and let him go easily.

    Afterward, Aaron''s temper gradually gave way to worry. He didn''t know what she was doing or why turned off her phone. She could be in danger. After all, a police officer standing against a criminal is the most vulnerable to dangerous tasks.

    With no way of contacting Katrina and no information about her whereabouts, Aaron became extremely worried for her safety.

    It''s 8 p.m. when Aaron finally gets to reach Katrina. The moment he hears her voice on the phone, he demands, "Where are you?"

    Although his tone is angry, Aaron is instantly relieved to hear her voice.

    Fortunately, Katrina sounds normal. Nothing horrible seems to have happened to her.

    During the few seconds of their short conversation, Aaron listens to the noise in the background. Hearing some music, he realizes that she seems to be watching a performance. He recognizes people speaking in Thai and the word "Tilaya" being said on more than one occasion.

    Aaron quickly draws a conclusion.

    Katrina is currently on an a.s.signment in Thailand.

    To go thousands of miles abroad to carry out an a.s.signment means that Katrina''s team is up against a powerful criminal who has committed a very heinous crime.

    Although Katrina''s explanation was very concise, Aaron can tell that her a.s.signment is not just a simple conflict. Katrina is on a very dangerous mission.

 Chapter 237: You Have To Make It Up To Me

    The realization that Katrina is at risk in a foreign country makes Aaron fume. "d.a.m.ned woman!" he can''t help cursing, his anger increasing by the moment.

    Knowing that Katrina is in danger because of her a.s.signment and hiding things from him makes him even more furious than the fact that she broke her promise to attend a party with him.

    Katrina must know that Aaron cares and worries about her, but she doesn''t take him into consideration at all. Her heartlessness upsets him a great deal.

    Right now, Aaron can''t bear to stay silently at the sidelines while Katrina is facing unknown dangers in a strange country. Whether he can help her or not doesn''t matter, he needs to be by her side.

    Aaron immediately calls his a.s.sistant and tells him to book him on the first flight to Thailand.

    The a.s.sistant is puzzled. Aaron''s schedule doesn''t include any business in Thailand. But as a lowly a.s.sistant, he has no choice but to do as instructed without asking any questions.

    Aaron takes a flight to Thailand and arrives in the same city as Katrina overnight.

    Katrina doesn''t go back to the hotel until past one o''clock in the late evening.

    When she returns to her room, she takes a quick shower and dries her hair with a towel. She is about to change out of the bathrobe into her sleepwear when she hears a knock on the door. a.s.suming it''s one of the hotel staff, Katrina doesn''t think too much of it and opens the door without hesitation.

    Unexpectedly, someone rushes in as soon as she opens the door. Before Katrina can react, the intruder closes the door behind him, snakes an arm around her waist, and presses her against the door.

    The sudden movement startles Katrina. She looks up in confusion only to see Aaron looming over her with a grim look on his face. His flawlessly, handsome face is marred by intense frustration and anger.

    The moment she sees Aaron, Katrina''s face is filled with shock. The odds of him appearing at her door is so absurd that she wonders if she''s hallucinating.

    "Aaron, what are you doing here?"

    It has only been a few hours since she talked to Aaron over the phone and told him that she was busy with work. Their conversation was short, and she never gave him any information about her whereabouts. How did he find her hotel and room so accurately in just a few hours?

    The turn of events makes Katrina blanch.

    She had been thinking that since she was in another country, she could get away with breaking her promise with Aaron. He wouldn''t be able to make trouble for her if he doesn''t know where she is.

    Unexpectedly, reality slaps her in the face. Aaron really flew overnight to Thailand just to find fault with her.

    The panicked look on Katrina''s face reveals that she knew the consequences of breaking her promise to him. She knew exactly how angry he would be at being stood up, but she did it anyway.

    Immeasurable anger and discontent fill Aaron''s heart. He is so furious that he wants to spank her hard to vent out his anger.

    In the end, Aaron doesn''t have the heart to hurt Katrina. He can only vent out his displeasure through other means. He lowers his head and goes straight for Katrina''s lips, growling in a dissatisfied voice, "You know why I''m here!"

    Surrounded by Aaron''s overbearing presence, Katrina is forced to endure his unforgiving kiss as he presses her against the door.

    Katrina''s soft lips are addictive. Aaron wantonly takes pleasure at the moment, gradually deepening the kiss. Taking advantage of her pa.s.siveness, he licks inside her mouth, hungrily. He wants to devour her.

    The fierce and domineering kiss leaves Katrina flushed and unable to breathe. Breathing suddenly becomes a luxury. She shoves at Aaron''s chest hard, but he keeps a tight hold on her and gives her no chance to escape.

    "Hmm..." Aaron moans in satisfaction.

    Feeling nauseous, Katrina bites Aaron''s tongue while he is distracted. She can taste the metallic bitterness of his blood in her mouth.

    Aaron frowns slightly at the slight pain, but it''s nothing compared to the pleasure of finally kissing Katrina after such a long time.

    One minute, two minutes, three minutes¡­

    The long kiss leaves Katrina''s body lax and her mind blank. She loses all her strength and stops struggling, slowly slipping out of consciousness. Completely helpless, she can only hang onto Aaron to keep herself from falling to the ground.

    Finally, Aaron releases her.

    Katrina''s slender fingers are grasping his shirt like a lifeline. Her face is flushed as she gasps for breath. At sight, Aaron feels his mouth go dry. The desire in his body becomes even stronger when he sees her red, swollen, and glistening lips.

    Katrina makes for a very tempting picture.

    Aaron hasn''t touched Katrina since she left Hadley. Now in a wolf-like state, he stares at her hungrily. Finally, getting a taste of her after so long, he feels an overwhelming urge to take her to bed and indulge in her body. After being celibate for a long time, Aaron is ravenous.

    Swooping Katrina in his arms, Aaron carries her to the bed.

    Katrina is wearing a simple bathrobe, completely naked underneath. From her struggles earlier, the belt securing the robe around her waist is slightly loose, revealing delicate collarbones and smooth skin.

    Despite the minimal exposure, Katrina looks indescribably, tempting to Aaron. The slightest pull on her belt would put Katrina on display, revealing her in all her naked glory.

    Aaron''s throat is dry. He bends over to kiss her collarbones, his hand fondling her neck.

    All of a sudden, Katrina jolts out of her daze. She shoves Aaron aside and quickly wraps the bathrobe tightly around her chest.

    The knowledge that Aaron molested her and almost raped her again is devastating. She feels so frustrated, and she wants to cry. Holding back the tears, she glares at her a.s.sailant and points a trembling finger at him. "How dare you! This is my room! I don''t want you here! Get out!"

    Katrina''s rejection completely douses Aaron''s libido, leaving him suddenly bereft. c.o.c.kblocked at such a critical moment, his desires are left unsatisfied. Despite his discontent, Katrina obviously doesn''t want to sleep with him. He cannot force her as he did before.

    d.a.m.n it! Aaron curses inwardly. Earlier, Katrina was in a daze and pa.s.sive to his advances. Unexpectedly, she suddenly regains her senses before he can go any further.

    Displeased at the interruption, Aaron takes a deep breath and takes her hand. "You broke your promise to me and kept me waiting for a long time. You have to make it up to me."

 Chapter 238: Followed Her

    Katrina suddenly feels something hard beneath her palm. Through Aaron''s pants, she can feel his crotch throbbing hotly.

    Screaming in horror, she quickly pulls her hand away as if she was electrified. She unconsciously looks down, and the sight of Aaron''s tented pants makes Katrina want to stab her eyes out in disgust.

    At that moment, Katrina suddenly realizes how aroused Aaron already is.

    Her face instantly turns an angry shade of red as mortification fills her. She grabs a pillow and hits him in a fury. "Aaron, you rapist! Get out!"

    Make it up to him? Katrina scoffs at the thought. Over my dead body! This b.a.s.t.a.r.d is going too far! She only lied to him because he wouldn''t leave her home last night. Now, he has the audacity to break into her room and make her touch his disgusting p.e.n.i.s.

    The memory makes Katrina want to throw up. Every time she thinks about it, she gets an overwhelming urge to push Aaron off the balcony and kill herself afterward.

    Overcome with her emotions, Katrina completely forgets her state of undress. Her actions cause the loose belt of her bathrobe to come undone, and she feels a chill against her skin.

    Noticing that Aaron is completely focused on her chest, she looks down and finds that her robe is open and her chest is completely exposed.

    Katrina really wants to cry.

    In addition to getting molested, Katrina has also been seen naked by the person who took advantage of her. She wants to bang her head against the wall.

    Quickly tying the belt securely around her robe, Katrina points to the door with an angry look of despair. "Get out!"

    Aaron looks away and walks to the bathroom, saying calmly, "I wasn''t able to book a room when I arrived. I''ll have to sleep with you tonight."

    Katrina is fuming at Aaron''s nonchalant response.

    Even if Aaron can''t book a room because it''s currently the peak season in Thailand, she will never agree to let him stay in her room.

    Aaron is ultimately a wolf at heart. If she lets him stay, there is no doubt that he would have his way with her until she has nothing left to give.

    Katrina doesn''t hesitate to reject him outright. "No! I need to rest. Please leave my room right away, or I''ll scream for help!"

    At Katrina''s threat, Aaron doesn''t feel a tinge of fear. Instead, he turns his head around and flashes her a wicked smile. "Go ahead and shout. Then I can introduce myself to your colleagues and ask them to take care of you in the future."

    Aaron''s words succeed in silencing Katrina''s protests. Although she wants to get rid of him, she knows how things will play out if she screams.

    Katrina''s colleagues are staying in rooms beside hers. If she shouts for help, her colleagues will find out that she has a strange man in her room. When they see Aaron, they will think that she has some kind of ambiguous relationship with him.

    Knowing Aaron''s shameless personality, he would definitely wrap an arm around her and introduce himself as her new boyfriend. She has no choice but to let him stay.

    Katrina is sick and tired of Aaron. He always backs her into a corner and manipulates her into doing things against her will.

    Aaron goes to the bathroom and takes a cold shower. Seeing Katrina naked had aroused him in an instant.

    But Katrina is obviously unwilling to be intimate with him. Seeing the disgust and fear in her eyes was enough to make him step back. He doesn''t want to force her to sleep with him only to hurt her and make her hate him even more.

    He has no choice but to take a cold shower to tamp down his arousal.

    It takes a long time to extinguish the fire in his body. After a long shower, Aaron comes out in a bathrobe.

    At the sound of the door opening, Katrina curls into a ball and glares at Aaron warily. Now wearing her nightgown, she keeps the bathrobe on as another protective layer.

    It''s late in the evening, and they are the only ones in the room. Aaron is a s.e.x-crazed man, and Katrina is not as strong as him. If he makes a move on her, it would be difficult for her to resist him. Anything can happen if she lets her guard down.

    "Aaron, I''m warning you, don''t do anything reckless!"

    Katrina resembles a frightened rabbit, clutching her pillow tightly and shrinking against the edge of the bed. Aaron raises his eyebrows helplessly at sight.

    Katrina constantly has her guard up against him, always thinking the worst of him. Knowing that he is nothing, a terrible beast in her eyes is upsetting.

    Aaron approaches the bed and settles under the covers. Then he pulls Katrina over and takes her in his arms. "Sleep. I''m not in the mood to do anything right now. But if you provoke me, I might not be able to help myself."

    Engulfed in Aaron''s embrace, Katrina has no choice but to lay still when he threatens her. If she struggles in his arms, it might cause his body to react and make him lose control. As long as she doesn''t do anything to provoke him, he might actually keep his word and not touch her.

    When Aaron grabbed her just now, she accidentally touched his chest and felt his cool skin. It seems that he took a cold shower to calm his urges. He doesn''t want to force her into sleeping with him.

    Although Aaron is only holding her in his arms and sleeping in the same bed as her, Katrina still feels extremely uncomfortable. But since Aaron has already made concessions, she doesn''t have to kick him out anymore.

    Katrina knows how difficult it is for Aaron to compromise. If she insists on kicking him out, she might not get any sleep tonight because she wouldn''t be able to get rid of him at all.

    Right now, Katrina can only choose to accept her fate gloomily. She has to get up early the next morning. She has no time to attempt to get rid of a person who obviously isn''t going anywhere. She doesn''t know what a.s.signment the captain has in store for the next day.

    And Katrina is starting to feel a little sleepy.

    Holding Katrina in his arms, Aaron is surrounded by her familiar fragrance. The unique scent immediately soothes his nerves, making him unconsciously relax. His face is the epitome of serenity and contentment.

    Since Katrina left, Aaron had to rely on sleeping pills to fall asleep every night. Although William had just developed the new medicine, the effect has already reduced a great deal since Aaron started taking it. His body is already developing immunity against medicine.

    Aaron hasn''t slept with Katrina like this for a long time. He hasn''t felt this relaxed in so long. Enjoying the quiet moment, he sighs happily and snuggles against Katrina in content. Even if they don''t do anything, holding her like this is already a luxury for him.

    Previously stiff with tension, Katrina''s nervous heart gradually calms down when she realizes that Aaron is keeping his word.

    In the quiet night, she can''t help but ask in a low voice, "Aaron, how did you find me?"

 Chapter 239: I Will Find You

    Aaron snorts at the question. When he replies, his deep and husky voice is heavy with imperiousness, "You are my woman. Even if you run to the ends of the earth, I will find you."

    When Katrina fled him in secret to go back to Abbe, he found her easily. Going to Thailand without telling him doesn''t stop him from finding her, either.

    Aaron''s arrogant response renders Katrina momentarily speechless. His relentless pursuit of her from Hadley to Thailand is making her wonder why he likes her so much.

    Aaron is the CEO of an international company. What does he see in her that makes him chase her so tirelessly?

    When Katrina met him for the first time in Hadley, her memories of him were horrible. After imprisoning her in his private villa under false accusations, he repeatedly and forcibly took pleasure in her body against her will.

    Katrina doesn''t understand why Aaron likes her so much. Despite being surrounded by many rich and beautiful women, he chooses to pester her, a girl he previously accused as a thief.

    Summoning up her courage, Katrina asks, "Aaron, did you fall in love with me at first sight?" Although it seems absurd, nothing else could explain why he had imprisoned her without evidence and climbed into her bed afterward.

    At Katrina''s question, Aaron ponders a little and replies bluntly, "Perhaps your body made me fall in love at first sight."

    Four years ago, Katrina was sent to his room as an antidote to relieve the poison in his system. At that time, he didn''t see her face or knew what she looked like, but he became addicted to her soft body and captivating taste.

    Afterward, it became difficult for Aaron to be interested in other women.

    When they meet again four years later, her familiar fragrance immediately awakens a deep desire within him. He doesn''t even glance at other women because Katrina is the only woman he instinctively wants.

    Hearing Aaron says such shameless words in a serious tone makes Katrina flush red in anger. It turns out that his crazy pursuit of her is entirely due to his obsession with her body.

    This b.a.s.t.a.r.d! Sure enough, a rascal like Aaron would have a crude reason. When he gets tired of her body, he would probably throw her away without hesitation.

    Aaron is not her boyfriend, and she has not accepted his affections. But he has constantly hara.s.sed her in the past, and currently, he is in her bed, holding her firmly around her waist.

    Any woman would be furious to find out that a man is only interested in her because of her body.

    Katrina turns around and kicks Aaron sullenly. "Get out!" She feels foolish of letting him stay in her bed and hold her in his arms. Now, she doesn''t want to be anywhere near him at all. She wants to get rid of him immediately.

    When Katrina suddenly becomes hostile and kicks him, Aaron is lost in confusion. He has no idea what just happened.

    Aaron has never been good with flattery, and he doesn''t want to lie to Katrina. When she asks if he fell in love with her at first sight, he tells her the truth.

    But upon hearing his answer, Katrina suddenly becomes angry again.

    Although it is true that he first became obsessed with her body, Katrina is the only one who can ignite such a strong desire in Aaron. As a man with few desires, this is a big deal for him.

    Indeed, Aaron is addicted to Katrina''s body. But he also loves her very much. There is no other woman he will be interested in except for her. Aaron doesn''t see anything wrong with his answer.

    Women are truly fickle creatures.

    A moment ago, Katrina was like a rabbit in his arms, not even daring to move. In the next instant, she becomes a tigress, baring her teeth and claws. Beating him on the chest, she kicks him and demands him to leave.

    No wonder there''s an old saying that says women and enemies are difficult to get along with.

    One woman is more than enough for Aaron. If a naughty child enters the picture later, he would have his hands full and become covered in bruises.

    The thought makes Aaron unconsciously worry about his future. But having children with Katrina would be a sweet burden. He would endure anything for her.

    Despite Katrina''s attacks, Aaron remains calm and unmoved like a mountain. At any opportunity, he pulls Katrina''s hands and bites her fingertips lightly.

    Katrina quickly retracts her hand at the slight pain. "Aaron, are you a dog?" she asks in disbelief. What''s wrong with him? Did he learn to bite from spending all day with Beta?

    Aaron''s voice is low and menacing when he replies, "I''m a wolf. Do you want me to prove it?" At the slightest provocation, Aaron will let her know what a ferocious wolf is like. He would make it impossible for her to get out of bed the next day.

    Aaron''s threat makes Katrina move back unconsciously.

    What a despicable man! Besides threatening her like this, the look on Aaron''s face betrays his vile thoughts.

    The thought that Aaron has been holding her because he wants her body makes Katrina feel upset. She doesn''t understand where the sense of grievance and sadness comes from, but she feels bad all of a sudden.

    A man having s.e.x with a woman as a result of his interest in her body is particularly degrading to a woman. Aaron doesn''t respect her at all. He only wants her to satiate his l.u.s.t.

    Turning her back to Aaron, Katrina stays as far away from him as possible, practically lying on the edge of the bed. She takes a deep breath and says in a sullen voice, "If you''re just here for my body, then I advise you not to waste your time. I will never agree to be a toy for you to vent your desires."

    Katrina chuckles sardonically and continues quietly to herself, "All toys end up abandoned."

    There is no way she will give Aaron an opportunity to throw her away in the end.

    Katrina becomes determined to keep Aaron at arm''s length again. Because of recent events, her att.i.tude towards Aaron has mellowed slightly. But it seems that Aaron is as horrible as she first thought; she will have to avoid him again.

 Chapter 240: I Will Never Leave You

    Katrina turns her back to Aaron and decidedly stays as far away from him as possible.

    Although they are laying in the same bed, Aaron suddenly feels miles apart from Katrina. It feels as if any effort to touch her would be in vain.

    When Aaron hears her m.u.f.fled voice say in a mocking tone, "All toys end up abandoned," he feels a sharp pain in his heart.

    Katrina is being ridiculous and talking nonsense. No wonder her att.i.tude suddenly changed. No wonder she suddenly kicked him out of bed, huddling pitifully at the edge of the bed. It turns out that she completely misunderstood him.

    Having his sincerity twisted horribly makes Aaron feel frustrated and helpless. He reaches out and pulls Katrina back by the waist, holding her in his arms and hugging her tightly.

    "Who the f.u.c.k is going to abandon you? I will never leave you!"

    When he said that he had fallen in love with her body, at first sight, she a.s.sumed that all he wants is to sleep with her. Katrina is upset because she thought he would abandon her once he gets tired of her.

    If all he wants is to sleep with her, he wouldn''t have taken a cold shower to calm down earlier. Turning away from her tempting body to take a cold shower is not something any man with a functioning libido would do.

    If all he wants is to sleep with her, Katrina wouldn''t be lying in bed and doing nothing but chat with him.

    Aaron is only human, and no man can resist such temptation. Is willingly going against his desires and suffering a cold shower not enough to show his sincerity?

    What a stupid and silly woman! Always blindly jumping to conclusions! Aaron huffs in disbelief. He is so frustrated, and he wants to bite her.

    If not for her self-mockery, he wouldn''t have understood her at all. When they meet again tomorrow, she would probably avoid him again, refusing to approach him or talk to him at all. He wouldn''t even know the reason behind her sudden change of heart.

    Since he moved to Abbe for her, Aaron had been missing her immensely. During the time they were apart, he even endured watching her with her new boyfriend.

    Knowing he was on thin ice with Katrina, he had tolerated such humiliation for her. The thought of her hating him because of his actions made him so upset that he stopped hara.s.sing her and kept his distance from her.

    Aaron curses to himself in frustration. Not only did Katrina blindly jump to conclusions and misunderstand him, but she also doesn''t even have the nerve to talk to him directly about it.

    One sentence could have easily ruined their relationship completely.

    Aaron bows his head and takes a sharp bite on Katrina''s shoulder. To punish her, he sucks a deep bruise on her skin. Although he wants to bite her to death, he refrains from biting her too hard.

    Despite his restraint, Katrina still feels a sharp pain. Frowning, she tries to push him away. "Aaron, you beast! Let me go!"

    Aaron whispers savagely in Katrina''s ear, "Katrina, you will be the one and only woman in my life until the day I die! No matter what, you can''t escape me! Don''t even fantasize that I''ll ever give you up, because that''s never going to happen! If you dare misunderstand me again, I will bite you to death!"

    The implication in Aaron''s words is clear.

    If a man says he wants to sleep with a woman, he can easily be considered a frivolous and disrespectful man. But if a man says that he will have no other woman in his life, it''s a declaration of love. If you really love someone, you will only have eyes for one person alone.

    Katrina realizes that she upset Aaron with her words. Did she really misunderstand him?

    But even if Aaron is not a romantic rogue, chasing after her not for her body, but out of love, discussing this issue with a man who isn''t even her boyfriend is extremely uncomfortable for Katrina.

    In the end, Aaron overestimates his endurance.

    Sucking at Katrina''s smooth and tender skin makes him wantonly yearn for her body more and more. He gradually begins to kiss her skin, his restless hands roaming upward from the curve of her waist...

    Katrina is stunned to feel something hot and hard poking behind her suddenly.

    Stiffening in fear, Katrina says frantically, "Aaron, stop! I have to get up early for work tomorrow! Let me go!"

    Intense fear and anger fill Katrina. I knew letting him sleep in my bed was asking for trouble! Didn''t he just take a cold shower? Why is he suddenly hard again? This pervert thinks of nothing but s.e.x!

    It was already late when Katrina got back to her room. Aaron had pestered her for so long. If it goes on like this, she would be too exhausted to work tomorrow.

    Aaron feels aggrieved and sullen to hear Katrina''s words. If she hadn''t suddenly lost her temper with him, he wouldn''t have taken her into his arms like this.

    His body is very sensitive to her. Having her body pressed up against his, he couldn''t help his body''s reaction. It''s completely natural.

    At least it proves that Aaron is in good health. He can satisfy her s.e.xually in the future.

    Eyes clenched shut, Katrina grabs the blanket and wraps it tightly around her, refusing to let him touch her.

    Aaron has no choice but to step back into the bathroom and take another cold shower.

    Upon hearing the sound of running water in the bathroom, Katrina calls the front desk and asks for another blanket to be sent up to her room, saying she feels cold. If she has to sleep in the same bed as Aaron, she refuses to sleep under the same blanket with him.

    Katrina doesn''t understand Aaron at all. Every time he gets close to her, he instantly becomes aroused. To her relief, he decides to go to the bathroom to take another cold shower.

    Although the weather in Thailand is good, taking two cold showers in one night must be particularly difficult.

    Katrina shakes the thought from her head. She doesn''t need to worry about Aaron. He always touches her and kisses her against her will.

    This is what he deserves.

 Chapter 241: I Will Never Leave You

    As soon as Aaron comes out of the bathroom, Katrina tosses a blanket at him. "Stay on your side! Don''t come near me during the night!"

    Taken aback, Aaron is speechless to see Katrina huddled safely in her own blanket and glaring daggers at him.

    Katrina must''ve requested an extra blanket from the front desk, he thought, remembering the faint sounds of the door opening while he was in the bathroom. He narrows his eyes in displeasure.

    Earlier, he could embrace Katrina while they slept together. The thought that he won''t be able to feel her body against his anymore frustrates him.

    Aaron shoots Katrina a dissatisfied look. "Maybe you''d like to put a gla.s.s of water between us as well," he says.

    "Great idea!" she agrees.

    His face turns dimmer as he picks up his blanket and walks over to the bed. "Don''t be ridiculous, I won''t come near you," he scoffs.

    "If we keep on like this, we won''t be able to sleep at all tonight," he mutters, climbing into bed. "A third cold shower in one night is definitely out of the question."

    Katrina watches Aaron''s actions like a hawk, eventually deciding not to put a gla.s.s of water between them when she sees that he is behaving.

    They tuck themselves in their separate blankets and go to sleep.

    Unable to fight the drowsiness any longer, Katrina finally falls asleep.

    Although they stay on their respective sides at the beginning, Aaron gradually finds Katrina''s figure in his sleep, drawn in by her familiar, soothing scent.

    The next morning, warm sunlight floods the room. The pair are huddled together in bed.

    There''s a knock at the door, breaking the silence in the early morning. "Katrina, the sun is shining brightly. Are you up?"

    Katrina wakes to find something hard and woolly pressed against her face. She prods it ¨C it''s hard and warm. Still half-asleep, she looks up and is surprised to see a young and handsome man''s face.

    He smiles at her, and Katrina gawks at the sight. What a handsome man! Am I dreaming?

    "Good morning," he says, voice hoa.r.s.e with sleep.

    She stares blankly at the man for a few seconds, gradually coming to her senses. Realizing that the man is Aaron, she screams and leaps from the bed.

    Unable to catch her in time, Aaron watches Katrina fall to the floor with a loud thud.

    The knocking becomes more urgent. "Katrina!" Colin yells. "Are you alright? What happened?"

    Katrina suddenly realizes that the sound she heard in her dream is real. Her eyes widen in panic. If he breaks into the room and sees Aaron¡­ she gulps at the thought.

    They can''t see me like this! Even if Aaron pretends to be my boyfriend, bringing your boyfriend while you''re on a mission is completely irresponsible! It was difficult enough convincing them to take me on this a.s.signment, and I can''t let them think I don''t take my job seriously!

    Katrina shouts loudly, "I''m okay! I just fell out of bed! I''m changing now, don''t come in!"

    Outside, Colin breathes a sigh of relief. "You scared me to death! Hurry up and get dressed, there''s a breakfast buffet on the first floor."

    "Okay, thank you! I''ll be right there!"

    She hears Colin leave and turns her attention to Aaron, who is sitting on the bed with a smile on his face. "You said you wouldn''t come near me! You liar!"

    Aaron says, "I didn''t come near you."

    Katrina grits her teeth in anger, "You b.a.s.t.a.r.d!" she yells, throwing a pillow at him. "Don''t treat me like an idiot!"

    Her face resembles a pufferfish. Aaron''s smile widens at sight. d.a.m.n, she''s cute.

    "I didn''t. See," he gestures to the bed. "I''m still on my side. Maybe you came to me in your sleep last night."

    the middle of the bed.

    Although it works well on TV, it''s not realistic in real life.

    Hotel beds are relatively soft, and the slightest movement could easily tip the gla.s.s over. While Katrina is sleeping, she wouldn''t be conscious of her actions. If she accidentally spills water during the night, she would wake up with a start and wouldn''t be able to sleep anymore afterward.

    If the hotel staff who cleans her room sees the water stains on the bed, they might think that she wet the bed in the middle of the night. Even if it wouldn''t be true, it would still be embarra.s.sing.

    After they tuck themselves in their own blankets, Aaron keeps his word and doesn''t hara.s.s Katrina again.

    Unable to fight the drowsiness any longer, Katrina finally falls asleep.

    Things are fine at the beginning. But in the middle of the night, Aaron instinctively finds Katrina''s figure in his sleep, drawn by Katrina''s faint scent.

    The next day, warm sunlight filters through the gla.s.s windows into the room. On the big hotel bed, Aaron is sleeping soundly with Katrina in his arms. In a deep sleep, Katrina''s face is pressed against Aaron''s chest. The scene is pleasantly quiet and peaceful.

    There''s a knock at the door, breaking the silence in the early morning. "Katrina, the sun is shining brightly. Are you up?"

    Katrina slowly opens her eyes at the sound. Something is blocking her view. Curiously poking it, she finds that it is hard and warm. Still half-asleep, she looks up and is surprised to see a young and handsome man''s face.

    There is a smile on the man''s face, making him even more breathtaking. Katrina gawks at the sight. What a handsome man. Am I dreaming?

    "Good morning," the man greets, voice still a bit hoa.r.s.e from sleeping.

    After staring blankly at the man for a few seconds, Katrina gradually comes to her senses. When she suddenly realizes that the man holding her is Aaron, she screams in fright and moves away quickly.

    Aaron is unable to catch her in time, and Katrina falls to the floor with a loud thud. Fortunately, the carpet saves her from hurting herself, although her b.u.t.t is a little sore.

    Hearing Katrina''s scream, the person outside knocks more urgently.

    "Katrina!" Colin yells. "Are you alright? What happened?"

    Since they are currently in a foreign country to apprehend a criminal, they have to be very vigilant. Hearing Katrina scream from inside her room instantly puts Colin on red alert. He is anxious that Black Wolf had found them and had decided to sneak into the room of the only female in their team to retaliate.

    Hearing Colin, Katrina suddenly realizes that the sound she heard in her dream is real. The urgency in her partner''s voice worries Katrina. He might break into her room to check if she''s all right.

    Katrina doesn''t want any of her colleagues to see Aaron in her bed. She doesn''t know how to explain his presence. Even though Aaron had already pretended to be her boyfriend in the past, bringing your boyfriend while you''re on a mission is very irresponsible. She doesn''t want her colleagues to think that she isn''t taking her job seriously.

    Katrina is very serious about her job. Given the importance of the a.s.signment, she wants to catch Black Wolf as soon as possible.

    Still sprawled on the ground, Katrina doesn''t have time to get up and instead shouts loudly, "I''m okay! I just fell out of bed! I''m changing now, don''t come in!"

    Outside, Colin breathes a sigh of relief. His previously worried tone relaxes. "You scared me to death! Hurry up and get dressed. There''s a breakfast buffet on the first floor."

    "Okay, thank you! I''ll be right downstairs."

    After she hears Colin leave, Katrina finally relaxes.

    She looks up and glares at the man who is sitting on the bed with a smile on his face. "You said you wouldn''t come to me. You liar!"

    Aaron had promised last night that he would keep his distance. But this morning, she found herself waking up in his arms, his arms wrapped around her waist under the covers.

    With a smile, Aaron says firmly, "I didn''t come near you."

    Katrina grits her teeth in anger and the b.a.s.t.a.r.d has the nerve to deny it despite the obvious evidence.

    Katrina''s angry face resembles a pufferfish. Aaron''s smile widens at the adorable sight.

    "I didn''t. See," he gestures to the bed. "I''m still on my side. Maybe you were the one who came to me in your sleep last night."

 Chapter 242: Im Waiting For You

    Looking at the bed, Katrina finds that Aaron is indeed on his side. Her face turns red in mortification. Did I really go to him in the middle of the night?

    "Y-you¡­" He''s lying! She tells herself, but the possibility horrifies her so much that she is rendered speechless.

    Aaron brightens, even more, when Katrina sputters helplessly. He folds his arms and shakes his head, smirking. "You said you don''t want me to come near you, but your body seeks me in the middle of the night. "

    Katrina flushes an angrier shade of red. She gets up from the ground and marches to the bathroom in a huff, taking a set of clothes with her. My colleagues are downstairs waiting for me. I don''t have time to listen to this b.a.s.t.a.r.d''s nonsense!

    After a few minutes, Katrina comes out of the bathroom, fully dressed. While Aaron freshens up inside, she dials the front desk using the landline on the table. "h.e.l.lo, do you have a room available?"

    Aaron had insisted on staying with her last night, claiming he couldn''t book a room for himself. I can''t give him another chance to hara.s.s me, she thinks. If my colleagues see him in my room, it would be a disaster!

    Katrina breathes a sigh of relief when the receptionist tells her that there are several rooms available. She feels better after she makes a reservation for Aaron. Now he doesn''t have an excuse to stay here!

    She walks to the bathroom and knocks on the door twice.

    After a moment, Aaron opens the door, holding a razor to his face. Does she need to pee? "I''m almost done, but I don''t mind if you come in," he says, flashing her a smile.

    Aaron had been shaving when Katrina knocked, and there''s some shaving cream on one side of his chin. "I have to admit, and he''s really handsome. He makes shaving look attractive."

    Katrina realizes the implication in Aaron''s words and glares at him. Would it kill him to stop flirting for one second? Well, I already reserved a room for him. I''ll be safe from this nonsense tonight! The thought comforts her a little.

    "Aaron, I just called the front desk. Someone checked out today, and I reserved a room for you. Don''t forget to check-in when you go downstairs. I''m going down for breakfast." With that, she turns around and leaves the room.

    Aaron almost scratches himself with the razor in surprise. She booked a room behind my back! When did this woman learn to be so clever? She can be really resourceful when it comes to avoiding me!

    In the hotel restaurant, Katrina''s mind is adrift while she eats breakfast with her colleagues. Did he check-in already? What if he goes down to have breakfast? Should I greet him or pretend I don''t know him?

    Katrina lets out a heavy sigh. Aaron''s sudden appearance is really troublesome, not to mention his presence always makes her feel uneasy.

    Colin senses Katrina''s anxiety and pats her on the shoulder in comfort. He lowers his voice and says, "Are you worried about the mission? Don''t worry, Black Wolf is under surveillance. Everything should go smoothly."

    Katrina looks up at Colin and nods with a smile.

    After breakfast, the captain calls everyone to his room and a.s.signs the day''s a.s.signments. Once Katrina receives hers, she returns to her room to get her cell phone.

    But when she opens the door, she is greeted by the sight of Aaron sitting leisurely on the sofa and enjoying his breakfast. The b.a.s.t.a.r.d ordered room service! How long does he plan to stay here? She thinks in disbelief.

    "Why are you still here?" she demands.

    Aaron looks up with a smile. "I''m waiting for you."

    Katrina starts to get anxious. "Did you go to the front desk to check-in at all? They said they could only reserve your room for an hour! They have to give the room to other guests after that!"

    She checks her watch and sees red. It''s been over an hour since I called! It''s the peak season, and there might not be any room left anymore! I managed to book a room for him, but he didn''t check in at all!

    Katrina growls, "Don''t expect me to take you in tonight! I don''t care if you have to sleep in the streets! If you think you can stay in my room tonight, you''ve got another thing coming!"

    Aaron shakes his head and sighs loudly. "Cruel woman!" He picks up his phone from the table with a flourish. "Have you forgotten about online payment?"

    Katrina is taken aback by Aaron''s words. In her anger, she completely forgot that online payment is possible.

    Now that she knows Aaron already paid for his room, she has nothing more to say. She takes her cell phone from the bed and says, "I''m leaving. My colleagues are waiting for me."

    Katrina is about to leave the room when she feels a warm and firm hand pulling her arm. She turns around to ask Aaron what he wants.

    Suddenly, Aaron gathers her into a tight embrace. He rests his chin on her shoulder and says in a serious tone, "Be careful. Come back safely."

    She was stunned when she heard his words. She doesn''t expect that Aaron would utter those words that are full of concern and affection. Is she still dreaming or just that this daredevil plays tricks on her? But what about last night? His love confession made Katrina feel secured, although he had an overbearing presence, she can''t deny that this man is every woman''s dream.

    "I will. Let me go now. I get suffocated by your tight embrace," Katrina immediately said while placing her tiny hands on his chest, pushing him.

    "I might scare you, but I am seriously doting on you. As I''ve said last night, I will not leave you," His eyes are looking at her beautiful face seriously. A declaration of love and affection was added to it. She blinks her eyes quickly, trying to ignore his handsome face.

 Chapter 243: Black Wolf

    Aaron saw her action, and a pleasant smile broke in his handsome face.

    "What now? Are you getting mesmerized with my appearance?" Aaron tried to crack a joke to get her attention back to reality.

    "In your dreams. Let me go!"

    Aaron loosened his arms and suddenly kissed her mouth without asking her permission.

    "Y--You---You!" She screams in anger.

    He just smiled and said, "It''s a good luck kiss,"

    She glared at him but didn''t repeat anything.

    Aaron doesn''t know anything about Katrina''s current a.s.signment. Since it''s confidential, he knows she wouldn''t tell him even if he asks. But it doesn''t stop him from worrying about her safety. I don''t want her to be in any danger.

    Suddenly finding herself in Aaron''s arms, Katrina starts to struggle when she hears the concern in his voice. With Aaron hugging her tightly like a lifeline, she doesn''t have the heart to push him away.

    He''s really worried about me, she thinks in wonder. He didn''t fly to Thailand because I stood him up. He came here because he''s worried about me.

    "Release me now, please?"

    "Okay, you take care," He said.

    Katrina nods. "I will. Everyone in the team takes good care of me. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine!"

    Aaron doesn''t move to let her go, and she doesn''t want to keep her colleagues waiting. After a few more seconds, she nudges Aaron''s chest. "I have to go now."

    A thought occurs to Katrina while Aaron releases her. "You''re not staying in the hotel all day, are you?"

    He frowns. Does she think I plan to laze around in bed all day? "I made an appointment with a local client."

    Aaron is a workaholic. Since he came all the way to Thailand, he has to maximize his time while he is here. A local business partner has been trying to set up a meeting with him for a long time, and he''s going to take this opportunity to meet with him finally.

    Katrina leaves the room with complicated feelings.

    She was definitely furious with Aaron for breaking into her room and taking advantage of her the night before. But after witnessing his heartfelt concern earlier, she realizes that he isn''t as horrible as she thought.

    Katrina''s team spends the day doing surveillance at Tilaya, knowing that Black Wolf is most likely to be found there.

    At eight o''clock that evening, an officer reports that the target has made an appearance. The captain immediately relays the information to the rest of the team, and everyone rushes to action. Although everyone looks like ordinary civilians, they all have hidden guns strapped to their waists.

    The March 29 armed robbery case is not Black Wolf''s first crime. In addition to robbery, homicide, and other felonies, he has also been involved in ****, drug trafficking, and other major crimes.

    But Black Wolf is an extremely cunning person. Despite all the crimes he''s committed, he has evaded the police for so long. He is a very dangerous criminal who is skilled with a gun. Dealing with such a clever and vicious criminal is not a small challenge for the police.

    Black Wolf is obviously very familiar with the place, and he has a good security detail with him. He arrives at Tilaya in a bulletproof car and is escorted by two tall and bulky bodyguards as soon as he arrives.

    The captain sends two police officers to lurk in the crowd. They watch Black Wolf''s movements, all the while keeping a low profile to avoid alarming the target. Any confrontation could result in innocent people getting hurt, and they can''t have that.

    As soon as Black Wolf enters Tilaya, he goes upstairs to a private room where his two bodyguards stand guard outside. No one can get near him aside from the waiter.

    The private room is a good place to capture the Black Wolf without the risk of hurting innocent civilians. The captain sends two experienced officers disguised as waiters to enter the room and serve wine. They have an open communication line with the other officers outside who are ready to take down Black Wolf at any time.

    Unfortunately, they are stopped by the bodyguards as soon as they approach the door. Only female servers are allowed to enter. Black Wolf is extremely vigilant. As a long-time criminal, he is particularly careful with the slightest of details.

    To prevent unnecessary suspicion, the officers have no choice but to retreat, letting the actual waitress serve the wine.

    The initial plan to approach Black Wolf is unsuccessful. It''s time to change tactics.

    Black Wolf is known for his lascivious nature. He doesn''t just go to bars to drink. Every time he comes, he pays women to give him a good time. Aside from his bodyguards, men can''t approach him so easily. Only women have access to him.

    Since the waitress had already delivered the wine, they can''t send Katrina as a server anymore. The team collectively realizes what needs to be done, but no one wants to bring it up.

    Seeing the mission coming to a pause, Katrina speaks up. "Captain, let me try." As the only woman in the team, she has access to the room. She wants to do her part and be useful.

    Everyone stops talking. Even the captain is silent.

    Although they had decided to take Katrina on the a.s.signment as a last resort, no one wants her to take such a big risk.

    Taking a gun into the room could easily blow her cover, but entering the room, unarmed, is like walking into the lion''s den. Black Wolf can easily overpower Katrina. Even if he doesn''t discover her ident.i.ty, it would still be very dangerous for her.

    No one in the team feels comfortable placing such a dangerous task on a girl, not to mention the female colleague everyone dotes on.

    Faced with everyone''s silence, Katrina knows that the team is worried about her safety. "Captain, I''ve been a cop for a long time. Please don''t underestimate me. I''ll be fine!" she says in a deliberately relaxed tone.

    "We flew all the way to Thailand to catch Black Wolf. Now that opportunity is at hand, what are we waiting for? If we miss this chance, we might not get another one."

 Chapter 244: Black Wolf

    Katrina is right.

    The whole team knows the longer they delay things, the more likely they are to reveal themselves and be discovered. Then catching Black Wolf will become even more difficult. Now that they''re here, no one wants to leave empty-handed.

    After a moment of silence, the captain finally nods. "Okay. I''ll send Katrina to carry out the mission. Be careful. If you have to choose between catching Black Wolf and keeping yourself safe, you must choose your safety first. That''s the top priority, understand?"

    Katrina nods. "Yes."

    She takes the pistol from her waist and hands it to the captain. Then she plugs a small wireless headset into her right ear to remain in contact with the rest of the team, her long hair easily concealing it. Unless someone stares at her ear, it will go unnoticed.

    Katrina applies a lot of makeup on her face and changes into revealing clothes, disguising herself as a prost.i.tute to blend in with the others. Despite the heavy makeup, she still looks innocent, and she stands out easily. Amidst the group of scantily clad beauties, Katrina and another girl are picked to enter Black Wolf''s room.

    The girl must have encountered different kinds of guests before. While Katrina stands awkwardly on one side, she immediately sits on Black Wolf''s lap and kisses him enthusiastically, not caring that he is fat and ugly.

    The prost.i.tute is pressed up against Black Wolf''s chest, her arms looped around his neck. Her body wriggles on his lap like a snake, arousing him even more. Clearly enjoying himself, he reaches out to grope her b.u.t.t, eager to have s.e.x with her.

    Although Katrina had prepared herself for the situation, the scene immediately makes her uncomfortable. The sounds of the couple''s moans don''t make it easier for her to adjust either. Fortunately, the other girl is enthusiastic enough for both of them.

    After the long kiss, Black Wolf turns to Katrina. "Come here."

    Katrina obediently approaches and sits down next to him, a forced smile on her face.

    Compared to the other girl''s eagerness, Katrina is a lot more reserved. She can''t bring herself to sit on the lap of such a vile and ugly man, let alone kiss him.

    Noticing that Katrina''s temperament is different from the usual prost.i.tutes, Black Wolf gives her a curious look and doesn''t immediately flirt with her. "Are you a foreigner?"

    Katrina nods. "Yes."

    "How long have you been working here?"

    Katrina replies honestly, "Today is my first day."

    Black Wolf is definitely interested in bedding a beautiful and pure girl. He had always preferred foreign girls to local ones.

    "Why did you come to Thailand?"

    "Because... Because¡­ My father is ill, and our family doesn''t have the money to see a doctor. It''s very strict in my country, and I''m afraid of being discovered by someone I know. I hear this type of work is legal in Thailand, so I came here¡­"

    Black Wolf nods his head in understanding. "We both have it difficult. I''m also a foreigner, and I have to live here because life forces me to."

    He continues, "But one must learn to adapt to change. You''ll eventually get used to it. Don''t worry, since we are both foreigners, and I''ll take care of you."

    Katrina gives a reluctant smile. "Thank you."

    His words don''t rea.s.sure her at all. Despite his promise to take care of her, he still wants to have s.e.x with her. He places his sweaty hands on her lap, his body crowding into her s.p.a.ce.

    Taken aback, Katrina tries to push him away on reflexes. But to preserve her cover, she has to endure it. She reluctantly keeps still, tolerating his hands groping her legs and his body coming closer to her. She tries not to gag when the heavy stench of alcohol and tobacco reaches her nose.

    Katrina feels like a dirty and smelly pig is stuck to her body, and a wave of nausea turns in her stomach. She doesn''t push him away, but she can''t bring herself to touch him either.

    "Relax. Don''t be nervous," he says, trailing kisses from her neck to her collarbones.

    Seeing Black Wolf''s focus on Katrina, the neglected girl is not happy. He is a big client who has always been generous with his tips. All the prost.i.tutes want him as a long-term client. She can''t sit back and watch him get stolen away by someone else.

    The girl picks up two gla.s.ses of wine from the table and hands one to him. "Mr. Wolf, are you thirsty? Let''s have some drinks," she says, shooting him a seductive look.

    Black Wolf releases Katrina and pays the other girl some attention.

    Katrina is grateful for the interference. She feels disgusted, covered in sweat and saliva. If I get out of this alive, I''m going to take a good shower and scrub my skin clean.

    The girl drinks a few gla.s.ses of wine with Black Wolf. She keeps him entertained by linking her arm with his as they drink, feeding each other wine from their mouths, and doing all sorts of other tricks.

    Meanwhile, Katrina is mulling over what to do. How do I get the gun off him? And how do I contact the team without being noticed?

    Suddenly, Black Wolf stands up and announces, "We''re not playing here tonight. We have a virgin with us tonight. Her first time shouldn''t be in a place like this."

    As soon the girl hears that Black Wolf is taking them somewhere, she immediately agrees. I can earn double if we leave! "That''s a great idea! I''m tired of always staying in this place!"

    Although Katrina is worried by the turn of events, she has no choice but to agree.

    Her team is outside, waiting for the right time to rush in and apprehend Black Wolf. They had to bribe some people in the bar to let Katrina dress up and blend in.

    If Black Wolf leaves Tilaya, all their efforts would be in vain, eliminating him even more difficult.

 Chapter 245: Difficult Situation

    Moments later, Katrina and the prost.i.tute are led out of the room by Black Wolf. His two bulky bodyguards follow close behind, escorting them all the way to the car.

    Where are we going? What''s going to happen next? Katrina forces her face into a picture of calm to prevent Black Wolf from discovering anything amiss.

    Under such circ.u.mstances, Katrina can only go along with the flow and carry on. Whatever happens next, my team will have my back, and she reminds herself.

    Focus. How do I get the gun off him? Contacting the team will be even more difficult now! Suddenly, her previous worries seem impossible.

    Outside, Katrina''s teammates are visibly shocked to see Katrina being taken into a car.

    "Where the h.e.l.l is that b.a.s.t.a.r.d taking her!" the captain yells, "Follow them at once! Don''t let them get away!"

    Three understated cars immediately tail the bulletproof business car. They keep a certain distance, not daring to get too close for fear of being found out, or staying too far for fear of losing them.

    In Black Wolf''s car, the two bodyguards are seated in front while Katrina and the prost.i.tute are seated in the back with Black Wolf in between them.

    Katrina silently watches the landscape outside, memorizing as many details as possible in case her team gets lost while following them.

    Suddenly, she feels something hard against her forehead. She gulps, not daring to move a muscle. Katrina is glancing in the direction, and her fears are confirmed when she sees that Black Wolf is pointing a gun at her.

    That''s definitely a real gun. Katrina thinks weakly.

    Four years ago, she was forced to undress at gunpoint. A flash of memory that night suddenly appeared in her mind. But her fear from before is nothing compared to what she is feeling now. Black Wolf is a cold-blooded killer. This isn''t a bluff, and he''s definitely going to kill me!

    Why is he pointing a gun at me? Did he figure me out? Katrina thinks, sweat beading on her forehead. Impossible! I didn''t say or do anything out of the ordinary! How on earth did he find out?

    Realization dawns on Katrina. No wonder he suddenly suggested we move places, he was already suspicious of me! He''s far more intelligent than we antic.i.p.ated¡­

    Katrina doesn''t dare to struggle or make a noise. Instead, she lets some of her nervousness bleed into her voice as she stutters, "M-Mr. Wolf, what are you doing?"

    Keeping the gun pointed at Katrina''s forehead, he says casually, "You''re quite calm, aren''t you, little girl? How did you get into my room? Why did you approach me?" A sound of doubt added to Black Wolf''s voice.

    "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about, M-Mr. Wolf! I''m only here to earn money, n-nothing else!" She stuttered and tried to appease his anger.

    At that moment, the prost.i.tute sitting on Black Wolf''s other side notices the gun aimed at Katrina''s head and promptly turns pale, letting out a shrill scream. "AHH!"

    When he said we were leaving, I thought I''d be earning more money! Why is he holding a gun to her head? Oh my G.o.d, is he going to kill us?

    "Stop the car! I need to get off! Stop the car!" she shrieks, scrambling at the door handle in desperation.

    The deafening scream reverberates in the car, making Black Wolf cringe. He swiftly moves the gun and points it at the prost.i.tute''s forehead. "Shut up! I''ll kill you if you shout again! One more scream and I will shoot you!"

    The fierce look on Black Wolf''s face frightens the woman into silence. Her body goes slack and she slumps against her seat, the blood draining from her face. Overwhelmed by fear, she won''t be able to scream even if she tries.

    This is how an ordinary prost.i.tute would react. Black Wolf narrows his eyes at Katrina. If she were really a prost.i.tute, she would be scared to death by now. She''s not who she says she is.

    After successfully silencing the prost.i.tute, he points the gun back at Katrina. "Who are you? What is your purpose?"

    Whatever happens, I can''t tell him the truth! She clenches her teeth and replies, "I''m just here to work!"

    Black Wolf snorts at her response. "Work? I see you''re quite stubborn! What does an ordinary prost.i.tute have listening devices in their ears for?"

    Katrina''s eyes widened in shock. I thought I had a good disguise, but he saw right through it! She forces herself to calm down and stammers, "I-I got into an accident when I was a kid! I have a hearing problem! It''s the latest hearing aid, it''s not a listening device!"

    Black Wolf snorts in disbelief. "You''re gonna have to do better than that to trick me!"

    In the three cars trailing behind, the expressions on the faces of Katrina''s teammates turn grave when they realize that Katrina has been exposed.

    I can''t believe I made her do this! The captain thinks. She''s alone with a dangerous murderer and two armed bodyguards because of me! She won''t be able to protect herself!

    Eyes trained at the bulletproof car in front of them and the captain gives the order, "Force their car to stop and get in contact with them! We can''t let Katrina get hurt under any circ.u.mstances, even if we have to give up the mission!"

    Even if she''s been discovered, Black Wolf won''t dare kill Katrina, he tells himself. Black Wolf and his men are outnumbered by the police and Katrina is their only leverage. The only way he''s getting out of this is if he keeps her as a hostage. He can''t risk Katrina''s life with this mission because this might cause more chaos in their team.

    He wanted to calm down himself, but thinking Katrina in the hand of a murderer, the captain, can''t relieve his worry. He thought that letting Katrina as bait is the wrong decision he ever made. He can''t forgive himself if something happened to his teammates.

 Chapter 246: Retrea

    The three undercover cars speed past Black Wolf''s car, getting ahead to prevent it from escaping them.

    Inside, the policemen focus on the task of rescuing Katrina with a determined look on their faces. Faced with a murderer who is holding their teammate as a hostage, they can''t afford to be careless in any way.

    When they reach a fork in the road, the three cars come to a halt to block the target. More than a dozen police officers immediately rush out of the vehicles, each aiming a gun at the bulletproof car.

    At the sight of the Chinese policemen dressed in civilian clothes, Black Wolf narrows his eyes in displeasure. She''s definitely an undercover agent!

    Backed into a corner, he has no choice but to get out of the car and use the only leverage he has. He opens the door and pushes Katrina out before stepping outside, and a gun pointed at the back of her head. He wraps his other arm around her neck in a tight grip, effectively keeping her in place.

    Black Wolf looks calm and collected, his face devoid of fear. He lets out a sneer, "Wow, you actually found me! It seems I underestimated you!"

    I thought I''d be safe here. Who knew the police would chase me all the way to Thailand? He shoots the police a disdainful look. Well, I''m not letting them take me back so easily!

    It''s obvious that Katrina has a difficult time breathing from Black Wolf''s tight grip. He is making matters worse as there is a gun pointed at her head.

    Seeing the only girl on their team under such dangerous circ.u.mstances is unbearable to the policemen. The captain points his gun at Black Wolf and yells, "We won''t arrest you! Just let her go!"

    We underestimated him! The captain scolds himself for being so careless. It doesn''t matter if the mission ends in a bust. As long as we get Katrina back safe and sound, we can go home empty-handed.

    He looks at Katrina in determination. We have to keep her safe.

    Black Wolf scoffs at the policemen circling them. "Ha! Let her go? You think I''m stupid enough to believe you?" Without his hostage, the police will surely arrest him. His gun and bodyguards are no match for a group of armed policemen.

    All of a sudden, Black Wolf turns his gun to the sky and shoots once. "Everyone, back off! If anyone follows us, I''ll shoot her! If you keep your word, I''ll release her in four hours!"

    Four hours is enough time to get a head start. Once I''m certain they won''t catch me, I''ll let her go. He glances at Katrina. Or not, he thinks with a wicked smile.

    The captain falls silent at his words. No, there''s no guarantee he''ll let her go. I can''t trust the word of a criminal¡­

    Unbidden images of Katrina being tortured fill his head. Letting him go could put Katrina in even more danger. As a captain with many years of experience on the force, he knows there is no shortage of torture methods for nefarious criminals like Black Wolf.

    He can''t be trusted in any way. If we let him go, we might never see Katrina again! I''m not risking her life because of my bad decision.

    The situation is now in a standstill.

    In Black Wolf''s grasp, Katrina''s face turns red from the pressure, and her strength begins to wear thin. The captain scrambles for what to do. If this goes on, he might go into a rage and do something extreme.

    He raises his hands slowly. "Okay, you can take a hostage with you. But that girl is new, and she hasn''t been in the force long. She''s innocent. If you want to take someone hostage, take me instead."

    If anyone has to take a risk, it should be me. As the captain, he has more experience dealing with criminals than anyone on the force. He would be better equipped to deal with things if something goes wrong. I have a better chance of surviving than Katrina.

    Black Wolf dismisses the captain''s offer. He takes a l.u.s.tful whiff of Katrina''s hair and says, "I''d rather have a pretty young girl for company." Then he fires another shot into the sky.

    "I''ll give you one more minute to think about it. If you don''t back off, I''ll kill her. Then I''ll kill as many of you as I can. If I have to go down, I''ll take you down with me!"

    He looks at his watch and counts out loud, "Ten seconds... Thirty seconds... "

    The threat is enough to scare the officers present. Desperate criminals do not fear death like ordinary people. When backed into a corner, they are capable of doing anything.

    Despite their efforts, they can''t bring Katrina out of danger. They stare at Katrina with a pained look. Katrina is their beloved colleague. They can''t bear to let her go like this.

    Soon Black Wolf reaches the last ten seconds of his countdown. "Ten¡­ Nine¡­" Seeing the defeat in the eyes of the policemen surrounding him, he smirks as he continues, "Five¡­ Four¡­"

    Before the countdown ends, the captain makes a decision. He orders in a hoa.r.s.e voice, "Everyone steps back! Make way for them; let them go!"

    Despite how difficult it is to give the order, he has no other choice. He can''t put any more lives at risk. If my men can live another day, I''ll take it. There could still be hope¡­

    They underestimated Black Wolf and thought their plan was foolproof. They didn''t expect him to see through their ruse and turn the tables on them. It doesn''t matter if their mission fails. As long as they can safely get Katrina back, they can go home empty-handed.

    The priority is to keep Katrina safe. More than anything else, Katrina''s life is more precious than risking it. He saw the determination of Black Wolf''s face that he will not let her go. He signaled his team to retreat gradually.

 Chapter 247: Replace Her

    The policemen are slowly back away into their cars. Soon the undercover cars leave a gap in the main road and make way for Black Wolf.

    The police are all reluctant to surrender, knowing that Katrina will have a difficult time in Black Wolf''s hands. They don''t even know when they will see her again, or if she will even be safe. She might not get out of this alive at all.

    The whole team cares for Katrina. But despite their objections, they are helpless to concede to the enemy.

    As soon as the cops get out of the way, Black Wolf moves to pull Katrina into the car, when a sports car rushes out of nowhere and stops to a halt in front of them, rolling up dust in its wake.

    A man in a black suit pushes the door open and gets out of the car. Carrying a briefcase in his hand, he strides towards Black Wolf, walking through the clearing dust like the character in an action movie amidst a spectacular explosion. He looks untouchable. His images illuminated a powerful presence that will scare everyone.

    Aaron? The recognition puts Katrina in a daze. What is he doing here?

    The moment she sees Aaron, she feels like crying. She remembers the way he took her in his arms and practically begged her to come back safely. I know he cares about me, but I can''t believe he''s here¡­

    Aaron stops five meters away from Black Wolf. Staring the criminal dangerously while his sight flew towards the woman''s face that he loves the most. He clenched his jaw while looking at Katrina''s difficult situation.

    At the sight of the newcomer, Black Wolf demands, "Who are you!"

    He isn''t the only one confused by Aaron''s appearance. Along with the rest of the team, the captain looks at him in confusion. Who is he? He looks familiar¡­ Why is he risking his life like this? Why did he suddenly appear in this difficult situation?

    Aaron stands still, looking directly into Black Wolf''s eyes without a hint of fear. "I''m their superior, the commander in charge of their mission! A lowly officer with no status is of no use to you! Take me, and you''ll be the biggest threat to the Chinese police!"

    To bring down the enemy, you must take down the leader. Holding a soldier hostage is nothing compared to holding a general hostage.

    Although the police are surprised and confused to hear Aaron''s claim to be their superior, they keep silent. Whoever he is, he must be on our side. Why else would he volunteer to be a hostage?

    The police watched in antic.i.p.ation of Aaron''s next move, but before he appeared, they had lost all hope for Katrina. But now there''s a chance to turn things around. They prepare to cooperate with Aaron to rescue Katrina.

    But Black Wolf is suspicious of Aaron''s offer. Handling a man will be more difficult than dealing with a girl. He sneers, "I told you, I don''t want a man for a hostage!"

    "Oh, is that so?" Unperturbed, Aaron opens his suitcase, revealing bundles of dollars inside. He takes a stack and throws it into the sky. The paper bills fall to the ground like snowflakes, painting a magnificent picture. He used this trick to buy more time, and he could rescue Katrina.

    "You probably don''t know me, but besides being their boss, I''m the grandson of Eric Simon, the richest and most powerful man in Abbe City." He said without hesitation.

    The grandson of Eric Simon? A thrill runs up Black Wolf''s spine. He turns greedy eyes to the falling bills and grins.

    Money is the reason he started on the path of crime. If I have Eric Simon''s grandson as a hostage, I can get all the money I want with just a simple phone call. Aaron''s offer suddenly becomes more appealing.

    Excited by the suitcase of money, Black Wolf immediately makes up his mind. "You can take her place! Throw the briefcase over and take off your suit! I want to make sure you don''t have a weapon on you!"

    Aaron throws the suitcase as instructed. But he hadn''t closed the case properly beforehand, and the dollar bills spilled out like a fountain and spread throughout the road.

    Black Wolf turns his head and shouts to his bodyguards, "You fools! Get over here and gather everything!"

    The bodyguards hurriedly get out of the car and squat down on the ground to pick up the bills. Meanwhile, Aaron takes off his suit and pats himself from top to bottom to show that he is unarmed.

    Black Wolf nods in approval and barks, "Good! Get over here! Faster!"

    Aaron walks towards him one step at a time.

    Seeing Aaron so determined to take her place, Katrina shakes her head furiously to make him stop. I don''t have any regrets about dying on the job, and I knew what I was getting into when I joined the force¡­ He''s just a civilian, and I can''t let him do this! A tiny voice screams in her head. She can''t let Aaron''s life be in danger because of her.

    Katrina feels her anxiety well up as she watches Aaron''s approach. I''m just an ordinary police officer. Sacrificing my life is my duty!

    Aaron is the CEO of an international corporation. If anything happens to him, it would be a huge loss. I can''t believe he''s doing this. This stupid man wanted to sacrifice his life.

    Katrina doesn''t like equating a person''s value to one''s wealth, but she knows without a doubt that Aaron''s life is much more valuable than hers. She felt so much scared while Aaron gradually came closer to them.

    Aaron noticed the sudden anxiety in Katrina''s face, but he still continues moving forward as he is determined to save her. His life will have no meaning if Katrina dies. He can''t live without her, and he is still looking forward to a better future ahead of them. Katrina knew how stubborn Aaron was.

 Chapter 248: She Cried For Him

    Katrina becomes desperate and starts to protest, "No! He''s not our boss at all! He has nothing to do with the Simons! Mr. Wolf! Don''t believe him! He''s just a pa.s.ser-by! Take me with you! I''m the one you have! Take me with you!"

    She struggles desperately, urgently trying to persuade Black Wolf of the idea.

    But Black Wolf has already been attracted by the money. In addition, Aaron looks very distinguished in terms of his appearance, temperament, and clothing. He''s definitely a rich kid. I''d be a fool to let such a big fish go.

    As Aaron approaches, Black Wolf quickly shifts the gun from Katrina''s temple to Aaron''s head, shoving Katrina away and grabbing Aaron''s shoulder in the process.

    Because Aaron is half a head taller than Black Wolf, he can''t grasp Aaron''s neck the same way he did Katrina''s a moment ago. He can only grip his shoulder with his other hand.

    As soon as Katrina is pushed away, the nearest police officer rushes over to support her. After being choked for so long, Katrina is lightheaded, and her body is a little weak. She can only lean against her colleague to stay on her feet. She looks at Aaron in despair.

    Seeing Aaron with a gun to his head feels wrong to Katrina. He''s always bullied me around, but now he''s sacrificing himself to save me¡­

    Katrina feels tears well up in her eyes. I don''t want to see him like this...

    Oh G.o.d, anything could happen to him... Her heart throbs painfully at the thought. I should be in his place! I should be the one to be in danger, not him!

    At that moment, Katrina realizes that she doesn''t hate Aaron as much as she thought.

    As long as he''s safe, as long as he can return to my side... I''ll stop avoiding him, she vows to herself. I''ll stop yelling at him, and I''ll never lose my temper with him again!

    Aaron took an overnight flight to Thailand just to find me. She remembers her morning outburst with regret. And I yelled at him over a simple room! Even though I always fight him¡­ Also though I always think the worst of him, he''s willing to give up his life for me.

    The bodyguards are still busy gathering and stuffing money into the briefcase. Some of the bills have scattered a little bit further, and Black Wolf is keen to get every single bill.

    "There''s more over there! Hurry up! Don''t miss a single one!" While barking orders at his men, he greedily looks at the case full of money in glee.

    I thought I was going to get arrested, but now I''ve landed a billionaire hostage and a suitcase full of money. I''ll be set for life soon!

    At that moment, Aaron''s face turns cold. In a swift movement, he raises his arm and grabs Black Wolf''s wrist. Threatened by the sudden movement, Black Wolf pulls the trigger, but Aaron quickly breaks free of his hold and moves out of the way.

    Bang! The bullet misses Aaron''s head and hits him on the shoulder.

    Everything happens in a flash.

    The moment Aaron moves, the policemen at the sidelines rush over. A couple of officers quickly subdue Black Wolf and take away his gun. The others point their guns at the two men still picking up money off the ground.

    Soon Black Wolf and his men are overpowered by the police. The officers quickly confiscate their weapons and handcuff them.

    When Black Wolf pulls the trigger, Katrina''s eyes widen, and she stops breathing. When the bullet hits Aaron''s shoulder instead, she feels like she survived a great disaster. Already on the verge of tears, she starts crying uncontrollably.

    "Aaron!" Katrina gathers all her strength and runs, throwing herself at him. She wraps her arms tightly around his waist and presses her face against his chest, unwilling to let go.

    Aaron is alive! Aaron is alive! Katrina grips him tighter. I thought he was going to die! I thought I''d never see him again!

    In the past, whenever Aaron took Katrina in his arms, she would always struggle. This time, Katrina actually takes the initiative to hold him, without a single care for what her colleagues might think.

    Aaron has a gunshot wound on his shoulder, but feeling Katina hugging him tightly with all her strength, he doesn''t feel any pain.

    In Katrina''s embrace, Aaron''s heart filled with warmth. Despite all the things he had done for her, Katrina has never held him like this before. He is taken aback by the unexpected gesture.

    Aaron feels like a hero who saves the girl in a soap opera. This method is quite useful. He thinks in wonder. Katrina is so moved, she''s in a complete mess¡­

    Who would''ve thought this would happen? I just wanted her safe, but this is a pleasant surprise. He struggles with the pain in his shoulder and lifts his arm to hug Katrina back.

    Surrounded by Aaron''s embrace and his familiar scent, Katrina cries even harder.

    Aaron startles at the warm wetness on his chest. She''s crying¡­

    Before, Aaron was terrified of Katrina''s tears. Every time she cried in front of him, it would always be out of extreme hatred or fear of him. He used to think that he was only capable of making Katrina unhappy.

    But this time, Katrina is crying for a different reason. She''s afraid I was going to die. She''s crying because she''s worried about me¡­

    The thought that Aaron''s life is in danger because of her makes Katrina''s heartthrob painfully.

    Instead of Aaron taking the risk for her, she wants to be in his place. She doesn''t want him to do this for her. His life is precious to her. She realized that despite his overbearing att.i.tude and forcing himself to her, he would risk his life to do this deed. She can''t imagine seeing Aaron in a lifeless moment. Nothing more important than having around him, feeling his warm embrace. She thought all of these things around her head.

 Chapter 249: Teasing Her

    Even though Katrina is worried about him, Aaron cannot bear to see her crying so much. "Don''t cry, don''t cry until after I''m dead. Why are you crying like this?"

    Katrina pounds her fists against his chest. "Don''t say things like that! I''m not letting you die! You can''t die easily," Plenty of tears stream down her cheeks.

    Aaron''s words only make her panic even more. After he''s dead? How could he say such a thing! If anything happens to him¡­ If the bullet hadn''t missed¡­ I''ll never forgive myself if he dies because of me!

    This cruel b.a.s.t.a.r.d! Does he want me to live in regret for the rest of my life? I never asked for any of this! She thinks.

    All Katrina wants to do is to hold Aaron tightly, the warmth of his body, reminding her that he''s alive. That nothing had happened to him. She forgets those eyes of her teammates, who stared at them with curiosity written all over their faces.

    The sight of Katrina and Aaron tightly hugging each other is too intimate for the others to witness. They all look away to give them a semblance of privacy. They chose not to disturb them. They respect privacy towards their teammates, mostly Katrina, who is brave enough to accept a difficult task like this.

    If this man hadn''t appeared, who knows what would''ve happened to Katrina? The captain thinks. What a fearless man, facing Black Wolf-like that. He can''t imagine such a strong personality that bears a mighty family name that will be going to help them. The man even looks more handsome with his tall figure.

    After a few moments, the captain has no choice but to interrupt them. Aaron is still injured. Even though the bullet missed his head, he still needs medical attention.

    He approaches the pair and clears his throat. "Thank you for your a.s.sistance, sir. We need to take you to the hospital now."

    Katrina quickly releases Aaron. Oh my G.o.d, I completely forgot about his wound! This stupid man! Why didn''t he say anything?

    Seeing his bloodstained shirt almost makes her burst into tears again. She can''t bear to check his wound and helps him up to his feet instead, praying he makes a full recovery.

    Looking up at him, she hisses, "Are you out of your mind? You must be in a lot of pain!"

    Aaron smiles slightly and whispers, "It doesn''t hurt at all. This is nothing compared to the time you got yourself a boyfriend." A naughty smile drew in Aaron''s handsome face. Katrina''s face turns red like a tomato when his words sink in, into her mind.

    What are they talking about? The captain wonders, seeing Katrina shoot Aaron an incredulous look. He turns to Colin and says, "Colin, take them to the hospital. We''ll follow as soon as we finish wrapping things up here."

    "Yes, sir!" Colin quickly ushers them towards one of the cars and hovers as Katrina pushes Aaron inside. Then he gets behind the steering wheel and drives to the hospital.

    Katrina grasps Aaron''s unharmed arm, unable to tear her eyes away from his b.l.o.o.d.y shirt. He''s lost so much blood¡­ "Aaron, hold on! We''ll get to the hospital soon!"

    From her tight grip and shaky voice, it''s evident that Katrina is a lot more worried than Aaron. His heart softens at her obvious worry. All my efforts paid off in the end. She recognized me as one of the important people in her life. I will be doing my best to let her accept me before I undergo surgery. Time is running out as I feel my body gradually suffering the severe effect of that drug for years ago. I still need to tell her the truth that the man who forced her that night was me.

    He entwines his hand with hers with a smile written all over his face.

    Instead of struggling, she squeezes his hand tightly. Aaron''s face is pale from the blood loss, and his grip isn''t as strong as usual. But the gesture immediately puts Katrina at ease.

    Aaron lets out a sigh, and Katrina looks up in alarm. "What''s wrong?"

    He bows his head and leans closer, teasing in a low voice, "I shouldn''t have booked that other room this morning. If I had known this would happen, I would have gotten myself injured a long time ago."

    What a kindhearted woman. Despite everything I did, she still worries about me, he thinks with a smile.

    "You''ve too much for me. I need to return the favor by serving you until you get recovered. I can''t bear the pain, thinking that you suffered because of me. Next time don''t do this again," She warns him.

    "Are you afraid of losing me? Common just say it, don''t be shy," He teased her.

    "Stop teasing me, and my teammate is here. She will misinterpret our action," She whispered in his ear.

    "How could I stop myself teasing my woman who freely showed her care and affection after I saved her?" He answered quickly.

    "You... I said, stop teasing me. This is not the place and time to flirt with me. You are clearly injured, and you still have more courage to do this kind of trick," she hissed.

    "I am doting you, not doing any tricks. I confessed last night, but you were so anxious and got mad at me," He reminded her with what she did to him last night.

    "It''s your fault, making fun of me and trying to force me again," She tightened her grip in his hands.

    "After I got treated in the hospital, shall we stay together in one room so we could talk about us?"

    "Who told you that we could stay together in one room?" She pretends to be angry.

    "How pitiful I am, still the woman I love didn''t want to be with me. Should I exert much effort to win your trust and love?" His face lowered down to kiss her, but she immediately avoided it.

 Chapter 250: Best Supporter

    Katrina flushes red at Aaron''s words. This b.a.s.t.a.r.d! I can''t believe he''s flirting with me in front of my partner! Oh my G.o.d, if Colin heard him¡­

    Ugh, I shouldn''t worry about him at all! She huffs, pulling away from Aaron with a glare. If he has the energy to tease me, he must be fine!

    Aaron lets Katrina shift away, but keeps a tight hold on her hand. He is afraid to let go of her while they are together.

    "Oh!" Colin says suddenly, "Are you Mr. Wilson of the Wilson Enterprise? The one who moved to Abbe recently?" Colin waited for Aaron''s response.

    Aaron smiles. "Yes, I''m Aaron Wilson. I didn''t think he would recognize me, so I pretended to be Eric Simon''s grandson."

    The confirmation takes Colin by surprise. "I knew you looked familiar! I saw you on TV! I''m so honored to meet you, Mr. Wilson! I never thought I''d meet a celebrity like you in real life! I''m Katrina''s partner, and you can call me Colin."

    Colin can''t help raving at the discovery. He had always admired Aaron for becoming a successful businessman at such a young age. Seeing him in action earlier only made him admire Aaron more. His overbearing appearance makes everyone scared of him, yet seeing him with Katrina is something different from what Colin thought.

    The way he handled Black Wolf was amazing! We probably wouldn''t have saved Katrina and arrested Black Wolf if not for him¡­

    Glancing at the couple through the rearview mirror, Colin has to ask, "How do you two know each other? We haven''t seen you with Katrina?"

    They must be close. Why else would he risk his life for Katrina like that? He seems important to her too¡­ I don''t understand¡­ Didn''t Katrina just break up with Marcellus? Colin''s thought running in her head.

    Katrina remains silent, not knowing how to answer Colin''s question. She never told anyone about her horrible experience in Hadley, and she wants to keep it a secret. How do I explain my relationship with Aaron? This looks bad. I can''t tell anybody that I have slept with this man several times.

    Aaron breaks the silence and says, "I met Katrina when she went to Hadley. I saw her in the crowd and fell in love instantly. To pursue her, I decided to move to Abbe. It''s a new environment here, but with my reason for moving to this city it gives me a little strength,"

    He lets out a sigh and continues, "But by the time I arrived, she had already gotten together with someone else. I had to wait for an opportunity in silence. Fortunately, they eventually broke up, and I began to pursue her again." An honest answer from Aaron shocked both Katrina and Colin.

    With a rueful smile, he finishes, "I''m still waiting for her to accept me as her boyfriend. She didn''t like me, that why I put courage to prove her my real intention until such time, she will going to accept me,"

    Aaron''s explanation gives Katrina mixed feelings. Although she doesn''t like the way he romanticized their meeting and her experience in Hadley, she feels relieved. No one would have anything bad to say about her with regard to her relationship with Aaron. She pang of pain suddenly cross her heart while realizing Aaron''s words. She feels that she doesn''t deserve her love and affection. He confessed this morning, but she doesn''t give the value of his words.

    Colin lets out a dramatic sigh. "Wow, so romantic! Falling in love at first sight. A handsome man like you was every woman''s dream of; I feel envy for Katrina!"

    Colin added and wink at her, "Katrina, Mr. Wilson is absolutely in love with you! He followed you all the way from Hadley! He even risked his life for you! Mr. Wilson has done so much for you, don''t be so hard on him!"

    He doesn''t understand why Katrina hasn''t accepted Aaron. He''s the ideal man! After what I saw today, even I''d want him to! How could Katrina not accept him? A man from a n.o.ble family and with a high status in society, what else should she ask for?

    Colin is suddenly Aaron''s biggest supporter. "Katrina, are you still hung up on Marcellus? Marcellus is a good man, but you''ve already broken up, you have to move on! Mr. Wilson is right in front of you! Don''t let him go!"

    Aaron feels good. I left quite an impression on her colleagues tonight. Maybe they''ll help Katrina come to her senses. I should continue pursuing her. I can''t let her go. I wanted to settle down with her. I plan a better future ahead of us. I can''t live without Katrina.

    At Colin''s endless nattering, Katrina snaps, "Colin, can you concentrate on driving? Why aren''t we at the hospital yet? Do you want him to bleed to death?"

    "Hahaha, we are near the hospital, just relax, it''s just a small wound and Mr. Wilson will not gonna die," Colin tried to crack a joke.

    "Yeah, I''m fine, Katrina, don''t worry about me. This is just a small wound, besides I am still breathing properly," Aaron''s eyes gaze at her full of love and affection.

    This b.a.s.t.a.r.d was trying to bully me again, and now he had found someone to support him. She thought silently then threw him a murderous look.

    She feels a sudden tight grip of her palm from Aaron''s hand. She can''t say another word because Colin was with them. When she glances at him, the devil just gives her a sweet smile.

    "Aaron, you shouldn''t risk your life again. I am just a n.o.body while you are a high-rank CEO of a big company," she said just to break the sudden awkward atmosphere between the two of them.

    "How could I let you get hurt by that murderer? I can''t bear to see you being held as a hostage," He said.

    She glared at him again. Aaron always has his reason to tell when she tries to warn him.

 Chapter 251: How I Am Going To Deal My Life Without You?

    Colin pouts at the complaint. It''s not my fault Black Wolf went to some remote place! She must be embarra.s.sed, he thinks with a sigh. Well, it''s none of my business. It''s clearly stated that Mr. Aaron wanted to save Katrina because he wanted to pursue her.

    For the rest of the ride, Colin keeps quiet and focuses on driving. Aaron and Katrina to remain silent.

    As soon as the car stops at the hospital entrance, Colin opens the door and helps Aaron out. Katrina grabs Aaron''s arm and rushes him inside.

    The pain starts to take a toll on Aaron, and he lets Katrina hold him to the emergency room in silence. His skin is pale, sweat beading on his forehead. He is immediately taken into the operating room to have the bullet removed.

    While Aaron undergoes surgery, Katrina waits outside the operating room with Colin. Katrina is scared of needles, and the thought that Aaron has to go under the knife makes her sick. This is all my fault, she thinks, hands clasped together. I hope he will be okay after this tragedy.

    Noticing Katrina''s worry, Colin pats her shoulder in comfort. "Hey, don''t worry. Mr. Wilson will be just fine! They''ll take the bullet out, and he''ll be good as new! He is a fighter, I think, and brave enough to face this kind of difficulty.

    Colin can''t help feeling relieved by the turn of events. Even if Mr. Wilson was shot, this is a lot better than Katrina getting kidnapped!

    Before long, a group of policemen arrives at the hospital, with the captain in the lead. "What''s going on? Is Mr. Wilson, okay?" A sound of concern was added to the captain''s voice.

    Colin replies, "He''s still undergoing surgery, but he should be fine."

    The captain nodded. "That''s good. I can''t forgive myself if something is going to happen to him. We can''t afford to offend his family,"

    All of a sudden, a woman runs to the captain in a panic, clutching his arm tightly. It''s the prost.i.tute from before. Stricken with fear, she sticks to the captain''s side like a leech.

    Taken aback by the sudden reaction of the prost.i.tute, the captain is desperate to get rid of her. This is embarra.s.sing! Doesn''t she care about my dignity? This woman is really annoying. He thought in silence.

    As soon as he shakes her off, she immediately latches onto him again. He starts to lose his patience and shouts, "Let me go! Why is she still here? Drag her away from me,"

    Two policemen rush up from behind him and pull the woman away. "We told her she could go, but she wouldn''t leave!"

    After the team took Black Wolf away, the prost.i.tute came to her senses and rushed to the captain in fear. Feeling sorry for the woman, he let her ride with them back to the city. Instead of getting a taxi at the hospital, she immediately rushed back to the captain.

    After the policemen throw the woman out, the captain rearranges his clothes and barks, "Not a word to my wife, do you hear me?"

    Everyone nodded furiously. "Yes, Captain!"

    Half an hour later, Aaron is wheeled out of the operating room. Everyone follows as he was taken into his own ward. After the doctor a.s.sures that Aaron will make a full recovery, everyone breathes a sigh of relief.

    The captain stands in the front of Aaron''s bed and says, "Mr. Wilson, on behalf of the police, thank you for your help tonight!"

    With that, he raises his arm and salutes Aaron. Everyone else follows suit. Even Katrina stands up from her perch on the bed and salutes.

    The police look very serious and dignified as they honor Aaron. But the sight of Katrina being so formal makes Aaron snort in laughter.

    Katrina glares in response.

    Seeing Katrina and Aaron staring at each other, everyone else starts to feel uncomfortable. They knew that the two had something to talk with. They make their excuses and leave the room immediately. They are giving them time to talk to each other.

    Once they are alone in the room, Katrina hits Aaron''s arm angrily. "How could you be so disrespectful? We''re expressing our grat.i.tude to you! Do you think we salute people so casually?"

    Aaron quickly pulls Katrina by the hand and kisses her. He says in a low voice, "You want to express your grat.i.tude? Are you really willing to show me how thankful you are? You should know what to do. I am more than willing to accept the kind of honor you will show me back in the hotel when I recover,"

    "Stop bullying me. You are well yet, and here you go again, thinking something naughty," Katrina sneered at him.

    "I am always naughty when it comes to you. Baby, you heard me telling your colleague earlier that I move here because I wanted to pursue you," Aaron pouted his lip.

    "Aaron Wilson, you are a child, remember you are a high-rank CEO in a big company, stop acting like this because it annoys me," Katrina wanted to push him.

    "I know you are annoyed the way I chase you, but believe me or not; I am honest with my real feelings. I wanted to tell you how deeply I love you. Katrina, I wanted to ask you a chance, but you keep running away from me. You keep rejecting me again and again," He sounded like a little boy who was being ignored.

    She glared at him and said, "Stop doing something that hates me so much, you often take advantage of me when you get a chance,"

    "I just wanted to show how I longed for you," He looked at her seriously.

    "I don''t like you, and I told you several times. Aren''t you getting tired of chasing me?" She asked.

    "No. How can I forget you, especially those nights we spent together back to my Villa? I miss you so much, Katrina. I don''t know how I am going to deal with my daily life without you,"

 Chapter 252: You Were The One Who Pulled Me

    "It''s not my problem anymore. You should go back to Handley City and find a woman that is suitable to be your wife," She quickly blurted out.

    Aaron felt pain, but he had decided to pursue her. He can''t accept another woman aside from Katrina. He said in a joking tone. "My body belongs to you. Alone. I feel disgusted when I think of having s.e.x with another woman. I don''t want another woman laying down in my bed" He winks at her.

    Katrina''s face turns red in an instant. This pervert! Does he think of nothing but s.e.x? He got shot in the shoulder! How could he still be so shameless? His mind only had this kind of thought. I can''t imagine a n.o.bleman like him to act like this,

    Feeling disgusted, she shakes Aaron''s hand off and decides to go outside to calm down. If he keeps teasing me, I might beat him to death! I don''t care if he''s hurt! This b.a.s.t.a.r.d annoyed me again.

    All her previous worries about Aaron disappear in an instant. She stands with his bullying again.

    Just as Katrina pulls away, Aaron lets out a pained whimper. She immediately turns around in worry. "Hey, Aaron, are you okay? What happened?" She bends to look at his shoulder.

    She starts to feel guilty. Oh no, Did I hit him too hard? Did I really hurt him that much?

    Seeing Katrina''s instant worry, Aaron grins. I should take advantage of this¡­He thought.

    Katrina forgets Aaron''s teasing and starts to panic. "Does it hurt a lot? I''ll find a doctor for you!"

    Before Katrina can turn around, Aaron grabs her wrist and pulls her back. This silly woman! I was just pretending, but she believed it immediately! How could someone be so dense? I can''t let her go quickly.

    Katrina''s worry fills Aaron with warmth, but her foolishness makes him angry. This woman is so stupid, other men could easily trick her! I don''t want other men in her life! I don''t want other men to take advantage of her! She only belongs to me.

    With a yank, Aaron pulled Katrina on top of him. He wraps a heavy arm around her waist and says in a serious tone, "I''m all right. Just hold still and let me hug you. I wanted to feel your warmth,"

    "But your wound... What if you will get hurt again?" Her voice was full of worries.

    "It doesn''t matter. I can still hold you with one arm. Just stay still and let me hug you more," Aaron whispered in her ears, and it brought different sensations to Katrina''s body. She can''t explain herself right now, why sudden emotions surge in.

    Head against his chest, Katrina can feel Aaron''s powerful heartbeat. She suddenly doesn''t have the heart to push him away. He risked his life for me. Just this once. Just this once to repay what he did to save me. I can''t bear to see him suffer in pain. This b.a.s.t.a.r.d had done so much for me.

    Katrina lies quietly against Aaron, surrounded by his strong heartbeat and comforting warmth. Any kind of physical contact with another man usually makes her uncomfortable, but she finds herself relaxing in Aaron''s arms. His embrace soothes her senses.

    In the quiet ward, Katrina starts to feel the temperature rise, and her heartbeat quickens. The atmosphere became sultry. Why did she feel this way? She wanted to escape, but Aaron is hugging her tightly.

    She blinks in surprise when she feels Aaron''s heartbeat gets faster and faster. Is he nervous? How could holding me make him nervous? He''s always so aggressive and shameless!

    Katrina raises her head and asks, "Aaron, your heart is racing!"

    Is this a side-effect of getting shot? Eyes widening in panic, she raises her hand in front of his face and asks, "Are you dizzy? Can you see my hand? Aaron are--- are you okay?"

    Aaron looks at Katrina in askance. I hurt my shoulder, not my head! He grits his teeth and snaps, "Don''t be ridiculous! You''re making me hard!"

    Turning her head, she sees that her knee is wedged between his legs. She turns red and quickly pulls out of Aaron''s arms. What the h.e.l.l? I didn''t even move much! This b.a.s.t.a.r.d is too h.o.r.n.y! How could he quickly turn on?

    Too mortified to look Aaron in the eye, she rushes to the sofa and turns her back to him. "I''ll stay here! Let me know if you need anything!"

    Katrina takes a pillow into her arms and buries her head. Ugh, this pervert! He''s been thinking about s.e.x this whole time! Why this man always been like this when he hugged me. What is wrong with him?

    Aaron needs to rest. For her safety and his health, she decides to keep her distance from him. He can''t possibly get an erection when I''m all the way over here!

    This tease! Aaron becomes angry. "Are you really going to leave me like this? You are so heartless,"

    She turned her back against him, and said, "You can''t even control yourself! What else am I supposed to do?"

    Aaron says through clenched teeth, "Take care of it!"

    Katrina''s back stiffens like a frightened rabbit. What? Help him? Does he want to have s.e.x in the hospital? I''m going to be sick. This b.a.s.t.a.r.d can''t control himself. I felt mad right now. She wanted to scream.

    Face red as a tomato, and she yells, "That''s not my problem! Take care of it yourself! You aren''t getting better, but you think something nasty. How could you? Grrrr... Aaron Wilson!!!!

    Aaron takes a deep breath to calm himself down. "This is your fault! Every time you come near me and move harshly you make me turn on,"

    Katrina snaps back, "You were the one who pulled me! You shameless man, how could you think this way. You are so stupid. This a hospital!"

    "If only I can take a shower, then I can control myself," He growled.

 Chapter 253: I Will Calm Down Myself

    Aaron has no plans on giving up. "You''re the reason I''m here! I sacrificed myself earlier," He wanted to condemn her.

    "Exactly! You''re hurt!" Katrina retorts. What does this have to do with me taking him to the hospital? Did he want me to watch him bleed to death instead? Did he want me to take a pang of lifetime guilt if something happened to him earlier?

    "I got injured by saving you!" Aaron quickly added, "My shoulder is hurt. I can''t do it myself, and I can''t even lift my arms!" He looks at her in puppy eyes.

    Taken aback by the obvious excuse, Katrina can''t think of a single argument to snap back. This cunning b.a.s.t.a.r.d! This was his plan all along! He''s actually guilt-tripping me!

    Aaron''s logic renders Katrina speechless. How am I supposed to say no to him now? He hurt his shoulder because of me, but I won''t even help him. I must look really ungrateful. He is crazy and wants to do something inside the hospital ward.

    Do I really have to do this to show my grat.i.tude? The thought brings tears to her eyes.

    "Come on, just this once. Are you really going to let me suffer like this while I''m hurt? We''ve done it before anyway, and there''s nothing to be afraid of." Aaron observes Katrina as he tries to convince her while watching her tiny body curl in on the couch with every word he says.

    Her obvious distress makes him sigh. "Fine! I won''t force you if you don''t want to. Just get the nurse for me," He said in a voice full of determination .

    Is he really not going to force me? This is great! Katrina momentarily relaxes when she realizes what Aaron just said.

    Wait, call the nurse for him? What the h.e.l.l? Is he¡­ Her eyes widen as she feels a rush of overwhelming anger. That''s not what nurses are for! This disgusting pig! Really so pervert!

    So what if he''s asking for another woman? Why am I so angry? Why am I so angry? Katrina Miller wakes up. No, that''s not it¡­ This is how I lost my virginity! I''m not letting another nurse fall for the same trick! I can''t let someone suffer the same situation I had four years ago.

    Face twisting in rage, she stands up and throws the pillow aside. "How many nurses do you want? Do you want the innocent type or the s.e.xy type? Let me get right to it!" Maybe they won''t mind. After all, he''s handsome and young, not to mention a billionaire¡­ They might willingly serve and satisfy him.

    Katrina''s sudden anger catches Aaron off guard. h.e.l.l hath no fury as a woman scorned, he thinks, watching her transform from a meek rabbit to a fierce wolf.

    His eyebrows furrow in concern. Is she jealous? Is she jealous? Does she actually think I''m calling a nurse for that? Way to blow things out of proportion! I''m not letting her misunderstand my goodwill again!

    "Stop putting words in my mouth and thinking the worst of me! You have no reason to be jealous, Katrina. I''m not interested in any woman but you," he says with a sigh.

    "I need the nurse to bring me some ice cubes. Since you don''t want to help me, I need to find a way to curb my urges. I will calm down myself,"

    Katrina deflates and falls into silence. What? Does he just want to get some ice? Did I hear it right?

    Right, even if he''s a shameless b.a.s.t.a.r.d, he won''t actually find a nurse for that¡­ I''m thinking too much. She flushes in embarra.s.sment, feeling ridiculous for losing her temper. She wanted to dig a hole to hide immediately.

    He decided to compromise for me, but here I am, thinking the worst of him¡­ Too mortified to reply, she runs out to get a nurse.

    Aaron successfully douses the fire from his body with an ice pack.

    If I can''t get Katrina, I''m going to live the rest of my life in celibacy. I get aroused every time I get close to her, but she always turns me down. Who could stand this torture? I am not that too shameless to make something bad with another woman. She misunderstood me again.

    He glances at Katrina, who is sitting quietly on the chair nearby, looking at anywhere but him.

    She is going to ruin me. Willian taught me how to dote on her, but I keep being misjudged. I only had a few months left to make her fall for me while my body can still stand with the severe effect of that drug. If only we started in the right way, things would be better between us. He felt tired, but he couldn''t let her go. She is the only woman he loves. He wanted to cry, but he controlled his tears. He can''t show his weakness in front of her. He is Aaron Wilson, and his people look up to him with admiration. Only Katrina can dare to hurt him this way, but he can''t complain.

    Early the next day, the police visit Katrina and Aaron at the hospital.

    After a brief greeting, the captain announces, "Since Black Wolf has been arrested, we can no longer stay in Thailand. We have to go back and work on our other cases. Katrina and Colin will stay behind until you recover and get discharged. "

    Katrina has no objections to the proposal. Aaron got injured, protecting me. It''s only right that I stay behind and take care of him.

    As Katrina''s partner and Aaron''s newfound supporter, Colin is happy to stay.

    But Aaron refuses with a smile. "No, I''m going back with you. I have a lot of business to attend to, and I can''t waste time recovering here."

    The captain is momentarily stunned before he gathers himself and says, "I''m very sorry, Mr. Wilson. This is our business, but it took up so much of your time."

 Chapter 254: Visit Aaron

    Aaron turns his gaze to Katrina and says softly, "I don''t mind doing it for her. She is important for me,"

    The sudden display of affection makes everyone awkward.

    Katrina flushes red. Why does he always have to be so happy in front of others? If he keeps saying things like that, people will easily misunderstand him! This is not good.

    The captain clears his throat in embarra.s.sment. "Alright, I''ll arrange our flight back now. Please have a good rest, Mr. Wilson."

    He makes his leave and leads the team out, with Katrina the following suit to walk them out.

    Colin stays behind to have a quick word with her. "Katrina, what are you waiting for?" he hisses, catching Katrina''s arm. "Mr. Wilson is such a nice man! Hurry up and get him!"

    I don''t understand why she is so ridiculous! Mr. Wilson is in love with her. He even followed her all the way here to make sure she''s safe! How could she continue to refuse him?

    Even if she still likes Mr. Brook, it''s all in the past. She has to look forward now. Mr. Brook may be an excellent man, but Mr. Wilson even better!

    Listening to Colin scold her for not accepting Aaron makes the corner of Katrina''s mouth twitch in annoyance. "Colin, I see you''ve changed."

    Colin blinked in surprise and asked, "Changed? Am I getting more handsome? More masculine?"

    "No. It seems you''ve started to bat for the other team."

    Her words effectively shut him up. Well played, Katrina. He pretends to be insulted and shoots her an injured look.

    Katrina smirks in response, and he turns around to walk away.

    Later in the afternoon, Aaron gets discharged and goes straight to the airport with Katrina and her team.

    It''s past 10 o''clock in the evening by the time they arrive in Abbe.

    Aaron''s driver is waiting for him when he exits the airport. While Aaron goes back home, Katrina and her team go to the station to process Black Wolf''s arrest and interrogate him. They work until the early hours of the following morning.

    The March 29 armed robbery case finally comes to a satisfying end. Another team will take over processing Black Wolf''s trial until he receives his sentence.

    After a whole night of working, everyone is exhausted. The captain enters the room to make an announcement.

    "The bosses are particularly pleased with Black Wolf''s capture! Even the chief called to send his congratulations. Everyone''s getting a double bonus this month, and every member of the task force will be getting five days of paid leave. Congratulations, everyone!"

    The room bursts into cheers. The captain looks at everyone with a pleasing smile. Everyone has been on edge because of the case. But bringing Black Wolf to justice and getting a commendation from the Chief of Police makes all our hard work worth it.

    The team leaves the station in high spirits.

    "Five days off!" exclaims one of Katrina''s colleagues. "How are you gonna spend your leave, Katrina? Will you be taking care of your boyfriend?"

    Katrina immediately retorts, "He''s not my boyfriend!"

    Encouraged by the other man''s comment, Colin adds, "Katrina, you''re so cold-hearted! Mr. Wilson saved you at the cost of his own life, but won''t even take care of him? Poor guy! I feel pity for him!"

    In the face of her colleagues'' complaints, Katrina replies helplessly, "I know, I know! I''ll take good care of him!" Just because he''s not my boyfriend doesn''t mean I wouldn''t visit him! He risked his life for me, of course, I''ll visit him!

    The captain approaches Katrina and hands her a bank card.

    Katrina blinks in surprise. "What''s this for, Captain?"

    The captain scratches his head. "Katrina, this contains $10,000. Before you visit Mr. Wilson, buy him whatever you want as a gift from everyone. Mr. Wilson is the CEO of a big company, but he took time out of his busy schedule to help us. We have to thank him somehow."

    Katrina doesn''t know how to respond. Ten thousand dollars is nothing to Aaron. His clothes and meals must cost a lot more, and he definitely won''t care about whatever gift I can buy with this¡­

    But in the face of the captain''s earnest look, she doesn''t have the heart to refuse him. What right do I have to turn him down on Aaron''s behalf?

    "Yes, sir!" Katrina nods vigorously. "I''ll do my best!"

    The captain pats her shoulder in approval.

    As soon as she gets home, Katrina takes a shower to wash the tiredness from her body. After she goes through the routine of brushing her teeth and drying her hair, she gives in to the exhaustion and flops to the bed, falling into a deep sleep in an instant.

    Katrina wakes up the next morning without the lingering effects of jetlag and the overtime shift. She goes out and buys some supplements and other health care products before going to Aaron''s villa.

    During her short conversation with Aaron on the phone yesterday, he told her that he would be working at home while he recuperates. Having Randy around to a.s.sist him would be convenient while he catches up on work.

    Katrina arrives at the villa with a handful of bags. As soon as she rings the doorbell, she hears Beta bark from the inside.

    Randy opens the door for her with a smile. "As soon as Beta started barking, I knew Miss Miller had arrived!"

    His eyes widen at the bags, and he hurries to take them from her. "Miss Miller, your visit is more than enough! You didn''t have to bring all of these!"

    Beta hurls past Randy and tackles Katrina, who crouches down to give Beta a hug. She smiles at Randy and replies, "Our captain asked me to buy something for Aaron. I''m just obeying orders."

    Katrina follows Randy into the living room, only to find it empty. "Randy, where''s Aaron?"

    "Mr. Wilson is upstairs. He should be in his room."

    "Oh, I''ll go up and see him then!" Katrina says, heading to Aaron''s room.

 Chapter 255: Tell Katrina

    In his room, Aaron is lying on his stomach, half-naked on his bed. The wound on his shoulder had been redressed, and he is currently receiving acupuncture treatment from William for his migraine. To suppress the damages that might affect his mind from the drug effect four years ago.

    As he works, William quips, "You actually risked your life for a woman! I didn''t know you could be so romantic, Aaron! The cold-hearted CEO chasing a woman?"

    When he heard that Aaron traded his life for Katrina and got shot in the process, he was dumbfounded. I knew he loved Katrina, chasing her all the way to Abbe. But to risk his life so recklessly¡­ This is crazy! This is really an act of craziness!

    Having never been in a relationship, William doesn''t understand how anyone could take such a risk for someone else without any hesitation.

    I thought this kind of love story only existed in fiction. Who knew this would happen in real life? I can see another man doing this, but Aaron? He''s never cared about a woman before!

    No, that''s not actually true, is it? Since he met Katrina, he has never been the same. And why he dotes her so much. Did I miss something about Aaron''s story?

    What''s so good about her? Even though she is very beautiful, not to mention clever and sensible, there are a lot of beautiful women in the world. Other women would fall over themselves to get him.

    He never looked at a woman before, but one looked at Katrina, and it''s like he''s under a spell. His love for her is unimaginable. He was bewitched with her beauty and body, I think.

    At William''s teasing tone, Aaron snaps coldly, "Shut up! Do your job silently!" What I do is my own business. Even if I hurt my shoulder, I was willing to do it for her. No one else has a say! This stupid Doctor annoyed me.

    William coughs awkwardly and shifts the topic back to the matter at hand. "Aaron, your body can''t take this any longer. Acupuncture may provide temporary relief, but it is not a cure. You need to make time for the operation as soon as possible."

    The more he delays this, the more serious his condition gets. The acupuncture is also starting to lose its effect. William looks at Aaron in despair. How am I supposed to treat you if you don''t listen to me?

    Despite William''s obvious concern, Aaron says, "Not yet. I have a lot of things to do,"

    Katrina hasn''t fully embraced me yet. Our relationship is not yet stable. The operation could give me amnesia. I don''t want to forget her.

    She keeps running away from me, always refusing to be with me. If I forget her, she won''t look for me at all. She might even take advantage of the memory loss to remove me from her life¡­

    I don''t want to lose Katrina. Until I''m certain that she is in love with me until I''m sure she will stay with me no matter what, I''m not risking the chance of forgetting her," He thought in silence.

    In the face of Aaron''s decisive refusal, William sighs helplessly. "If you let it go on like this, the consequences will become even more serious. When that time comes, even I can''t do anything."

    Aaron looks up and shoots him a fierce look. "You''re the Doctor, that''s your problem! I''m paying you to be my personal Doctor. If you can''t find a way to cure me, that only proves that you''re a mediocre doctor!" He rolled his eyes.

    William is rendered speechless. He can''t believe Aaron would go against his advice and stubbornly refuses to undergo an immediate operation.

    Suddenly, there is a knock on the door, and a familiar voice says, "Aaron, how are you doing? Is your wound better? Are you okay?"

    Katrina reaches Aaron''s room and finds his door open. As she knocks on the door and steps in, she hears William''s voice. Dr. William''s here! He must be checking his wound. It''s wrong timing to visit Aaron.

    She looks up to the sight of Aaron lying shirtless on the bed, and William p.r.i.c.kling his back with needles. She gapes at the sight. What''s going on? Didn''t Aaron hurt his shoulder? Why does he have needles on his head and back? Is it the best way to cure his wound? I wonder what kind of treatment it was, that Doctor William given to him,"

    After a moment of hesitation, Katrina asks, "You two are... what are you doing?"

    Katrina''s visit takes Aaron and William by surprise.

    Despite the pleasant surprise, Aaron is horrified. If I knew she would be visiting, I wouldn''t have agreed to a session with William today! I look like a hedgehog! William destroys the opportunity that I can develop Katrina a good relationship. Tch, this man annoyed me today,"

    William gathers himself and greets Katrina with a smile. "Miss Miller, long time no see. I thought I couldn''t meet you again!"

    Katrina smiles back. "Long time no see, Dr. William."

    Katrina''s presence sparks an idea in William. Katrina is visiting Aaron to check upon him. She must care about him!

    If I tell her about the operation, she will persuade him to undergo surgery immediately! Aaron cares so much about her that he risked his life for her. He''d definitely undergo the operation if she asks him to!

    To save Aaron, I have to tell Katrina the truth. She is my best hope now. I need to find ways to talk to her privately. Aaron''s life is in danger if we delay his operation. I can''t let him die without doing the best cure as soon as possible. With Katrina''s help, I know Aaron will definitely listen to her. It seems Aaron had a deep affection for this woman, and otherwise, if not, he''ll not be going to change abruptly. I need to find a perfect timing to inform Katrina about Aaron''s current situation.

 Chapter 256: A Gift Of Gratitude

    When neither Aaron nor William speaks, Katrina asks, "Aaron, why do you have needles on your body? What surgery is he talking about?" She looks at Aaron worriedly. And she can''t help herself not to ask it.

    William smiles and readily explains, "Well, Aaron has been taking sleeping pills all year round. Now, he needs to¡­"

    "Nonsense!" Aaron interrupts. "Didn''t you say the acupuncture is good enough for my backache? And it can actually relieve the pain?" he growls, shooting William a warning look. He will definitely kick him if he dares to tell Katrina about his current condition.

    As his employee, William has no choice but to shut up.

    Understanding dawns on Katrina''s face. People who work in offices all day must deal with a lot of back pain. It must be particularly bad for a workaholic like Aaron. His body has been in bad condition, isn''t it?

    "Oh, if that''s the case, don''t let me bother you. I will leave now and might come another day again," she replies and turns to leave.

    "Wait!" Aaron hurriedly calls her back. "You just got here! You can''t leave now! Aren''t you visiting me?" Now that Katrina is taking the initiative to see him, he doesn''t want to let her leave. He wanted to pursue his plan to make her fall for him.

    Taken aback, Katrina patiently explains, "Okay. I''m just going to sit in the living room and play with Beta until you''re done." She doesn''t want to interrupt the acupuncture session. And Aaron''s shirtless state makes her uncomfortable. She can''t bear to look at him in this topless scene. She also felt shy that Doctor William would misinterpret her intention visiting Aaron today. She left Aaron in Hadley City; however, she would be caught in the act being inside his villa.

    After confirming that Katrina is not leaving, Aaron calms down. She always runs away from me, and I was so afraid she would leave. If she actually leaves after seeing me briefly, I''ll be furious. I can''t let her leave me easily. She seldom takes the initiative to visit me.

    After Katrina exits the room, she closes the door to give them some privacy.

    In the living room, Katrina throws Beta''s favorite ball and plays fetch with him. She enjoys the moment she spends with Beta.

    Randy comes over to deliver a cup of hot tea. "What happened? Isn''t Mr. Wilson in his room?"

    Katrina takes a sip of the tea and replies, "Yes, but Aaron is receiving acupuncture treatment for his back pain. I can''t disturb them while Aaron is receiving his treatment,"

    Randy slaps his forehead in regret. "Please forgive my poor memory, and I forgot that Dr. William is in Abbe today."

    Back pain? Randy blinks in confusion. Isn''t Mr. Wilson receiving acupuncture for his headaches? He must have told her that to prevent her from worrying. I can''t tell Miss Miller the reason behind Mr. Wilson''s acupuncture session. I don''t have the right to spill the beans out,"

    As soon as Katrina shuts the door, William bursts into sn.i.g.g.e.rs.

    I never thought I''d see the great Aaron Wilson like this! He''s always the picture of perfect calm, but a single word from Katrina turns him into a nervous wreck! He was practically whining when he thought she was leaving! Indeed, Katrina is Aaron''s weakness. I saw the way he looked at her a moment ago.

    Knowing the reason for William''s amus.e.m.e.nt, Aaron''s face darkens, and he snaps, "I''m docking 20% off your salary this month! You are too careless almost to tell her the truth,"

    William immediately stops laughing. The smile on his face freezes, and he lets out a loud whine. "Why?" he demands. I''m a dedicated doctor, why the h.e.l.l is he deducting my salary?

    Aaron simply replies, "Why not? Your talkative mouth make me annoyed, "

    William sputters, "Aaron, you vindictive man!" I can''t believe I thought he had changed! Of course, he''s only kind to Katrina! He''s still the indifferent and arrogant Aaron, I know! This daredevil sometimes doesn''t have a good heart for his friend.

    Half an hour later, Aaron puts his shirt back on and walks out of the room.

    William is so upset that he finishes the rest of the session in silence. He doesn''t dare stay a minute longer and leaves immediately, afraid that he would offend Aaron into deducting his salary again. He forgets his plan to talk to Katrina about Aaron''s current condition.

    Aaron goes downstairs and finds Katrina playing ball with Beta. His attention is drawn by a pile of various supplements beside the sofa.

    The sight makes his heart soften. He feels happy despite knowing that he could afford better products.

    I can''t believe she cares about me this much. If I knew being so heroic would win her heart, I''d have done this earlier. Maybe she wouldn''t have gotten together with that other guy at all. And she will not leave me before. I regret making her flee away because of my reckless action towards her.

    Hearing footsteps behind her, Katrina puts down the toy and pats Beta''s head before standing up from the ground.

    Aaron points to the pile of supplements. "You brought all this? I feel happy about your gift,"

    Katrina nods. "Yes, my captain asked me to come and see you on behalf of the police. I bought them with the money he gave me! We wish you a speedy recovery. And this small gift is our way of expressing our grat.i.tude to your heroic act," she says solemnly and puts a slight smile on her face.

    Aaron''s previous happiness vanishes in an instant. On behalf of the police? She came to see me because her captain told her to? If he hadn''t, would she have not visited at all?

    The thought upsets Aaron a lot. Like a rollercoaster, his mood drops from the peak to the bottom in one swoop. He wanted to imprison her again because of what she said. This woman doesn''t care for him at all.

 Chapter 257: Does It Still Hurt?

    Oblivious to Aaron''s thoughts, Katrina asks, "Aaron, are you feeling better now? Does it still hurt?"

    Aaron is so upset that he doesn''t want to talk to Katrina at all. Her visit means less now that he knows she''s only here on behalf of the police. She''s only here to complete a task, not because she cares about me.

    When Aaron doesn''t reply, Katrina says cheerfully, "With a doctor as skilled as Dr. William, you must be fine now."

    This only makes Aaron get even angrier. Is she going to leave now that she knows I''m fine? This ungrateful woman!

    Why is he so quiet? He''d be fussing over me or bullying me by now. Katrina''s eyebrows furrow as she watches Aaron walk to the sofa and sit down. He picks up a magazine from the coffee table and flips through the pages, ignoring her the whole time.

    He''s acting really weird. He seemed to be in a good mood when he came down, but now he looks angry. What did I do this time?

    Dr. William is the one who p.r.i.c.ked him with needles, why is he taking out his anger on me? She huffs in frustration. Well, if he''s not in the mood for visitors, I should just leave and visit him another time. No point in making him angrier¡­

    After a moment of hesitation, Katrina turns to Aaron and says, "You must be tired. You should get some rest, I''ll visit another day."

    Aaron quickly stands up and shouts, "Wait!"

    She shoots him a doubtful look. "Yes?"

    Aaron throws the magazine aside and announces, "I''m hungry!"

    Katrina blinks. "Okay?"

    "Cook something for me!" Despite his anger, he doesn''t want her to leave. Might as well take advantage of my injury and get something out of it, he thinks.

    "Okay." Katrina nods. "What do you want for lunch?"

    At her easy acquiescence, Aaron''s bad mood improves. He sits back down and picks up the magazine again. "Anything."

    Anything you cook will be perfect.

    Randy leads Katrina to the kitchen, where she checks the available ingredients in the refrigerator. After thinking for a few seconds, she nods to herself, puts on an ap.r.o.n, and starts to cook.

    Half an hour later, the aroma of Katrina''s cooking wafts from the kitchen into the living room. Aaron gives up pretending to read the magazine and takes a deep inhale.

    He imagines Katrina cooking in an ap.r.o.n with her hair tied up, preparing lunch for him like a good wife. The thought fills him with warmth, brightening up his stoic face with a soft smile.

    With Randy''s help, Katrina serves all the dishes on the dining table.

    Aaron stays in his seat, the picture of unaffected calm, waiting for her to call, "Aaron! Time for lunch!" before he closes the magazine and walks over.

    For someone without any formal training, Katrina is a skilled cook. Although she is good at ordinary home-cooked dishes, she is far from excellent compared to a professional chef.

    But Aaron loves everything Katrina cooks. As long as she made it, he could eat a simple tomato and egg noodles with relish. Seeing the various delicacies on the table is overwhelmed by happiness.

    Despite how much Katrina cooked, Aaron rarely leaves anything on the table. Katrina watches Aaron scoop the third bowl of rice in bewilderment. How does he maintain his figure with such a huge appet.i.te?

    Feeling Katrina''s stare, Aaron looks up.

    Not wanting to be caught staring, she quickly shifts her gaze down to her own plate as if nothing happened.

    Aaron quirks an eyebrow at her lack of subtlety. Silly girl, he thinks in amus.e.m.e.nt. "In return for my help, cook lunch for me every day until I recover," he declares.

    Katrina hesitates for only a second before she immediately nods. "Okay. If you have anything, in particular, you want to eat, let me know in advance so I can buy some ingredients. As long as it''s something I can do, I''ll cook it for you."

    Aaron never imagined Katrina to agree so quickly to his demand. She''s been accommodating since Thailand, he realizes. I''ve never seen her so caring towards me.

    He decides to focus on the bright side. Who cares if she''s here on behalf of the police? It doesn''t mean she doesn''t care about me. For the next few days, I''ll get to see her and eat her cooking.

    In the past, this was something Aaron never even dared to think about.

    During her vacation, Katrina commutes daily between her apartment and Aaron''s villa. Every noon, she prepares lunch for Aaron and accompanies him for lunch.

    Their relationship improves a great deal. Katrina no longer feels defensive, nor does she automatically run away at first sight of him anymore.

    Randy is also gratified to see their harmonious relationship. Since Katrina started coming to the villa to cook Aaron lunch, he''s been smiling a lot more. Even his injury does nothing to affect his happiness.

    It brings Randy back to memories of Aaron and Katrina in Hadley. Mr. Wilson was always in a good mood whenever he spent time with Miss Miller¡­

    No, it''s not the same. He used to force her to stay with him. His excessiveness only pushed her away. She only compromised to avoid causing trouble, but she never wanted to be with him. She used to hate him so much that she ran away whenever she had the chance.

    But it''s different now.

    Mr. Wilson no longer forces Miss Miller to do anything. She''s here on her own free will. They have a more equal and closer relationship now.

    Seeing their relationship develop makes Randy really happy.

    In his pursuit, Mr. Wilson finally matures a lot. He''s always been ent.i.tled and demanding, but he''s finally learned to respect Miss Miller. He''s finally learned to pursue her in a healthy way.

    Even if they''re not yet together, they will be soon.

    After lunch, Aaron returns to his study for an international video conference, while Katrina plays with Beta in the living room.

    Randy comes over with a cup of coffee and hands it to her with a smile. "Miss Miller."

 Chapter 258: Shes Becoming Sweeter

    Taking the coffee, Katrina is slightly confused when Randy points in the direction of Aaron''s room. Oh, he wants me to bring Aaron coffee! She nods and makes her way to the study.

    Wary of walking in on confidential business matters, she knocks and waits for Aaron to say, "Come in," before entering.

    Aaron is sitting in front of his desk, listening to several old men give their reports on the laptop screen with a bored expression on his face. At the sight of Katrina entering with a cup of coffee, his blank face brightens up with a smile.

    She''s becoming sweeter and sweeter, even bringing me coffee like this. I really want to kiss her.

    On the screen, Aaron''s subordinates are taken aback by Aaron''s smile.

    Katrina walks over and places the cup on the desk. "Randy asked me to bring this to you. Don''t work too hard and get some rest when you''re done." She turns to leave, not wanting to disturb any longer.

    Before Katrina can step away, Aaron suddenly reaches out and grabs her arm.

    Katrina looks at him, puzzled. "Do you need anything?"

    "Let''s take a ten-minute break," Aaron announces and snaps his laptop shut.

    The sight of Katrina, bringing him coffee reminds him of when they first met.

    He had wanted to see what she would do in retaliation for putting her under house arrest, so he ordered her to bring him coffee.

    She hadn''t known it at the time, but he had seen her every action. She obviously hadn''t wanted to, but she marched over with clenched fists and grudgingly made him a cup of coffee. The look on her face when she spat in it behind his back was pure satisfaction.

    He had accepted the coffee as if nothing had happened, but he hadn''t expected her kindness. To his complete surprise, she stopped him out of guilt just as he pretended to drink it.

    Thinking about the past few days makes Aaron immensely happy. He loves her charm and kindness, even her deviousness and satisfaction when she''s plotting against him. He loves everything about Katrina.

    Aaron shifts his gaze from the coffee on the desk to the woman standing in front of him. He says in a low and teasing voice, "Why are you being so kind and bringing me coffee all of a sudden? Did you put something into it? "

    Katrina instantly remembers spitting in his coffee when she was back in Hadley. She feels ashamed of herself whenever she thinks about it. I was so immature! I wish I could take it back¡­

    Her cheeks flush in shame. I can''t believe he still remembers that after such a long time! He''s doubting my good intentions now because of that small mistake!

    Katrina covers up her embarra.s.sment and snaps, "Yes, there''s something in the coffee! Are you going to drink it or not?" She shakes her arm off as soon as she finishes talking and moves to escape.

    But Aaron pulls her by the arm.

    After a wave of dizziness, Katrina finds herself on Aaron''s lap. When she tries to stand up, he secures an arm around her waist.

    The compromising position makes Katrina nervous. "H-hey, Aaron¡­ What are you doing?"

    Katrina stares at Aaron in apprehension. I just bought him some coffee! Is he really going to punish me for something I did in the past?

    Because he is holding her with his injured arm, she doesn''t struggle too much for fear of hurting him. She has to stay in his arms, reluctantly.

    Aaron uses his free hand to pick up the coffee cup and takes a sip. The familiar aroma of his usual coffee fills his nose. It''s the perfect temperature, made just right for him.

    Randy''s playing matchmaker, he thinks in amus.e.m.e.nt.

    Aaron turns to Katrina and grins. I know you only did that because you were mad. You won''t do anything like that now. I just can''t help teasing you.

    Well, better not waste the opportunity Randy opened up for me.

    Instead of swallowing the coffee in his mouth, Aaron takes Katrina''s face in his hands and kisses her lips. While she is distracted with panic, he lets the coffee flow into her mouth.

    After successfully kissing Katrina, Aaron releases her with a satisfied smile. "I don''t mind if you put something in it. I''ll share it with you."

    Katrina is completely unprepared. Before she knows it, she tastes coffee in her mouth and reflexively swallows it in a single gulp. Then she feels Aaron''s tongue sliding between her lips and licking the bitter taste from her mouth before he pulls away.

    The touch jolts Katrina out of her daze. She shoves Aaron, and his face flushes red with anger. "You disgusting b.a.s.t.a.r.d!"

    I was only joking! I didn''t spit into his coffee! In her anger, she punches his injured shoulder. He winces in pain and loosens his hold on her, letting Katrina stand up and leave in a huff.

    Aaron watches her retreating figure with a pleasing smile. Despite the fleeting kiss, he feels unspeakably satisfied.

    After the 10-minute break, Aaron returns to his boring video conference with a smile.

    When the video conference resumes, everyone immediately notices that their usually stoic boss is in a good mood.

    Before Aaron had paused the call, they saw a woman bring him coffee. Whatever they did in those ten minutes seems to have changed Aaron into a completely different person.

    Aaron has never shown interest in a woman before. Since they weren''t able to see Katrina''s face, they don''t know who she is. But whoever she is, they know that she must be very important to him.

    After leaving Aaron''s study, Katrina breathes a sigh of relief before the anger starts to settle. b.a.s.t.a.r.d! Always taking advantage of me, was he a wolf in his past life?

    She clutches her chest and feels her pounding heartbeat, her cheeks still flushed. Strange. She touches her lips in wonder. When he kissed me, my first reaction wasn''t to pull away and hit him. I just froze and blushed.

 Chapter 259: Dont You Dare Refuse

    The realization makes her blush harder. d.a.m.n it!

    When Randy sees Katrina go downstairs and notices her red cheeks, he knows that his plan worked.

    Miss Miller has been in Mr. Wilson''s room for a while. Something must have happened, or she wouldn''t be so red. She looks like she''s just been kissed.

    Despite his suspicions, Randy keeps silent as he watches her with a smile.

    After a while, Katrina can''t bear staying anymore. Patting Beta''s head, she stands up and says to Randy, "Randy, I''ll go now. Oh, I''m also going back to work tomorrow. Please tell Aaron that I can''t come by anymore."

    Katrina had only agreed to cook Aaron lunch every day because she is currently on vacation. Starting tomorrow, she will be busy with work. Her usual lunch on weekdays consists of a simple meal. She certainly won''t have time to go to Aaron''s villa to cook for him.

    Randy suggests with a smile, "Miss Miller, Mr. Wilson should be done with work soon. You can tell him yourself when he''s done."

    Katrina hastily refuses, "No, no, no!" Her cheeks flush, and her heartbeat races at the memory of the kiss.

    I can''t tell him in person! That petty b.a.s.t.a.r.d would think that I''m just avoiding him because he kissed me without my consent again!

    Besides¡­ Even if he''s an a.s.shole, I don''t really hate him. After he rescued me that night, I know Aaron is a good person. He really cares about me a lot.

    When he was at gunpoint, I was more worried about him than I ever imagined. I was so afraid he was going to die because of me. I was so scared I would never see him again¡­

    After that, my hatred for him seems meaningless. I just feel really grateful to him.

    But even though he''s not my boyfriend, he still keeps taking advantage of me! I can''t just suddenly accept him with all my heart!

    I need time¡­

    Katrina sighs.

    I''m a coward. Even though I can''t accept him, it''s not entirely because of him.

    Katrina gets her bag and prepares to leave. "I just remembered that I have plans to go shopping with Farrah! I really should go now. Bye, Randy!"

    Seeing her determination to leave, Randy quickly says, "Miss Miller, it''s not easy to get a taxi here. I''ll have the driver give you a ride!" With that, he takes out his phone and calls the driver.

    Not long after Katrina leaves, Aaron leaves the study.

    After his coffee break, he felt so rejuvenated that his efficiency increased in an instant. It only took him less than 20 minutes to finish the rest of the meeting. All he wanted was to get off work and spend time with her.

    But after glancing at the living room, he finds only Randy and Beta present. "Where is she?"

    "Miss Miller already left, she said she had something to do."

    "Left?" Aaron''s good mood disappears in an instant.

    I finished work in a hurry to spend time with her. Couldn''t she have stayed a moment longer? As soon as I kissed her, she ran away without even saying goodbye.

    His eyes narrow at the thought. I should handcuff her so she can''t leave my side again! He frowns. No, if I do that, she''ll run away from me as soon as she escapes. She''ll hate me all over again, and then she''ll be even more unreachable than before.

    I can fix this. At least, I can still keep tabs on her.

    Aaron is still seething from Katrina''s departure when Randy drops another bomb. "Miss Miller also told me to tell you that she returns to work tomorrow. She won''t have time to come over and cook for you anymore."

    Aaron''s face darkens, and he says tightly, "I see."

    Is her vacation over? How did the five days fly by so fast? I can''t believe it''s already time for her to go back to work!

    Although Aaron knows it''s inevitable, he is still in a bad mood. I can''t see her every day anymore. I can''t eat her cooking or enjoy her taking care of me anymore.

    She took such a big risk to capture that dangerous criminal, but she only got a five-day vacation? That''s not right!

    Aaron sighs. No matter how much I complain, a longer vacation won''t solve anything. I want to be with her all the time, not just when she''s on vacation.

    After returning to work, Katrina and the rest of the team who went to Thailand are honored at the station. An awarding ceremony is held to recognize their success. Because Katrina took the biggest risk, and the a.s.signment couldn''t have been successful if not for her, the Chief of Police attributes the biggest credit to her.

    For her service, Katrina is awarded honorary t.i.tles and gets promoted by three levels. She also gets a big salary increase.

    Before, Katrina was an anonymous officer who just joined the force. After her significant role in such an important case, everyone in the force finds out about her great contribution. In this field, female police officers are rare, especially someone who is young, beautiful, and dedicated like Katrina.

    Despite the surprising turn of events, everyone knows that Katrina deserves all the recognition she is receiving.

    Even Katrina is taken aback by the sudden career development. All this credit should go to Aaron, she thinks, unable to fully enjoy the moment. If he hadn''t saved me, I would''ve died, and we wouldn''t have caught Black Wolf. I don''t deserve all this¡­

    Katrina is not the only officer honored. Every officer involved in the arrest is praised, rewarded, and promoted. Although no one gets recognized at the same level as Katrina, no one feels resentful in any way.

    Colin looks at his partner with pride. She deserves this.

    After the ceremony, the first thing Katrina does is to call Farrah excitedly. "Farrah, let''s have dinner after work, my treat! Don''t you dare refuse!"

 Chapter 260: Her Excitemen

    Farrah can feel her excitement through the phone. "Katrina, what happened? Why are you so happy? You seem so very happy today."

    Katrina can''t wait to share her joy with her best friend and squeals, "I got recognized and promoted at work!"

    "Wow! That''s wonderful, Katrina!" Farrah gushes, "Why were you recognized? What happened?" Katrina has always been dedicated to her work. She must have done something great for her to get promoted like this!

    "I can''t explain right now, I''ll tell you tonight. I''ll send you the address after I''ve made a reservation!"

    "Alright, then! I''ll wait until tonight! Even I''m dying to know the truth I still need to control myself and wait for your revelation,"

    After hanging up the phone, Farrah lights up with a smile. Since they were childhood friends, they have always shared their achievements with each other.

    Katrina and I will be best friends forever. Even though we have a rough life, having each other''s support makes everything easier. As long as we have each other, our future will only get better and better.

    Even though we are orphans, it doesn''t mean anything. Where we start doesn''t dictate where we end up at all.

    In the evening, Katrina arrives at the restaurant early.

    While she waits for Farrah, a waiter comes up to her table with the menu. She looks up and smiles. "Sorry I''m waiting for my friend. I''ll order later, but I''ll have a gla.s.s of orange juice for now. Thank you."

    "Okay." He comes back after a while with the orange juice.

    After twenty minutes, Farrah still hasn''t arrived. The orange juice is half-empty, and Katrina starts to get a little worried. Should I call her? She thinks, getting her cell phone from her bag.

    No, she might be on the way¡ªno need to make her worry. I might just cause an accident if I call¡­ If she doesn''t get here in ten minutes, I''ll call. I can wait a little longer.

    As Katrina places her phone on the table, she hears a familiar voice.

    "How sad! What, no friends to eat with now that Marcellus has left you? Why don''t I keep you company for a while?"

    Katrina looks up to see Sophie strutting towards her on high heels, a scornful look on her face. Her best friend Cindy is sitting at a nearby table filled with a pile of half-eaten dishes.

    Why do I always b.u.mp into Sophie? She thinks of resignation. Since I broke up with Marcellus, she''s been out of control. And she was trying to drag me down. This stupid woman makes me feel disgusted.

    Sophie sneers, feeling immense satisfaction whenever she taunts Katrina about Marcellus. I had to endure this stupid b.i.t.c.h in silence, but she''s not under his protection anymore!

    Katrina scowls as she picks up her gla.s.s and takes a sip. I''m not letting her spoil my mood. "Thank you for the kind offer, but you don''t have to. I''m waiting for my friend."

    But Sophie has no intention of leaving quietly. She must be waiting for Farrah, and she''s the only friend this wretched b.i.t.c.h has!

    A slow smile creeps up her face.

    "As the poor orphan my family took in, you''ve always picked off my leftovers since childhood. Look, we have a lot of leftovers! It''s such a pity to waste good food¡­" she lets out a put-upon sighed. "Don''t worry, and I''ll have the waiter bring them to you! Then you won''t need to order anymore!"

    Keeping her eyes on Katrina, Sophie calls, "Waiter!"

    Katrina flushes in disgust and shame. She makes me sound like the family dog! Why does she always have to be so needlessly cruel? I know she never liked me, but this is too much!

    A waiter comes over and asks, "What can I do for you, Miss?"

    Sophie points to their table and says, "Pack up all the dishes on our table..."

    Katrina interjects, "The lady wants you to pack all her leftovers. Leave nothing out, even the ginger slices and leftover bones. She wants to take them home and make some soup."

    The waiter is stunned into silence, looking at Sophie in disgust. Who would''ve thought that such a fashionable and wealthy-looking lady would be so stingy with leftovers! You really can''t judge a book by its cover¡­

    Before Sophie can retort, Katrina takes out some change from her bag and hands it to the waiter. "This is for the takeout containers."

    "Yes, Miss!" He accepts the money and makes his way to Sophie''s table, looking at Sophie in disapproval. She can afford designer bags and clothes, but she can''t even pay to take out her own food?

    Sophie immediately notices the change in the waiter. Although she knows he misunderstood her, she already lost the opportunity to defend herself.

    Cindy had been watching Sophie from their table when the waiter came over to pack the leftovers in takeout containers.

    She blinks in surprise. Wealthy girls like Sophie never take leftovers home because it''s damaging to one''s reputation. She''s never taken leftovers home before, what happened?

    Turning back to Sophie, she notices that her friend''s face is red in a fury. She stands up and walks over, asking in worry, "Sophie, did you check out already? What''s wrong?"

    Sophie doesn''t reply and stomps out in rage.

    "Hey, Sophie!" Cindy shouts from behind her.

    Sophie yells back, "You must be so ashamed! Leave!"

    Oblivious to what happened, Cindy balks at the response. Why is she yelling at me? I only asked her what''s wrong!

    Nearby customers raise their heads at the outburst, making Cindy flush in embarra.s.sment. She glares at Sophie but hurries to school her face into worry before she runs after her. "Hey, slow down! Wait for me, Sophie!"

    As a police officer, Katrina is naturally observant. A chill runs down her spine when she sees the resentment in Cindy''s glare. What the h.e.l.l? Aren''t they best friends? It''s like she wanted to kill her!

    With friends like that, who needs enemies? The thought makes her shudder. I guess they''re not as close as they seem to be. She''s definitely not Sophie''s friend.

 Chapter 261: She Thinks That I Am Trying To Sabotage

    With the way Sophie treats her, it''s not really surprising. She treats Cindy more like a servant than a friend when she''s in a foul mood.

    She just humiliated Cindy in public even though she didn''t do anything. It''s like her better background ent.i.tles her to behave so arrogantly. Even if she didn''t mean to, Cindy obviously didn''t take it well¡­

    This must happen a lot, Katrina realizes. If Sophie treats Cindy like this all the time, it''s no wonder she secretly feels this way.

    Realization dawns on her face. Cindy always defers to Sophie, but she must be plotting against her in secret. Sophie needs to watch out for her.

    Should I warn Sophie? She thinks, picking up her cell phone. Despite everything, she''s still Uncle Anderson''s daughter. Whatever Cindy plans to do, I don''t want to see something bad happen to her.

    Katrina pauses before dialing Sophie''s number. Cindy is Sophie''s best friend, and Sophie hates me. There''s no way Sophie is going to believe me. She''ll just think that I''m trying to sabotage her friendship with Cindy.

    She sighs in defeat and sets aside her phone. Warning her would be pointless, she''ll just get another reason to make trouble for me.

    "Miss, where''s the other lady?" The waiter''s voice snaps Katrina out of her thoughts. When he finished packing the leftovers, he realized that the table was empty. Confused, he walked over to Katrina to ask about Sophie''s whereabouts.

    Katrina gives him an apologetic look. "Oh, she changed her mind and left. I''m sorry for troubling you like this."

    "Oh, it''s no problem," he rea.s.sures with a smile and walks away with Sophie''s takeout.

    A few minutes later, Farrah rushes into the restaurant, panting.

    "Katrina! I''m so sorry!" she pauses to catch her breath. "There was an emergency at the hospital, and I couldn''t leave immediately! Did you wait long? Why didn''t you order something to eat while waiting?"

    Katrina shrugs away her friend''s worries with a smile. "Don''t worry about it, you''re here now." It''s not like I got bored waiting, she thinks. I got to turn the tables on Sophie and discovered something about Cindy.

    She calls the waiter, handing the menu on the table to Farrah. "What do you want to eat, Farrah? Choose anything you want, my treat!"

    Farrah doesn''t want to take advantage of her best friend, especially when she made her wait so long. Katrina works hard every day to pay the rent and feed herself. I know how difficult it is to earn money.

    "Actually, I''m on a diet, so I don''t eat much at night. This should be enough for us," she says, ordering two of the cheapest dishes on the menu.

    Katrina immediately sees through the excuse. "Farrah, we''re celebrating my promotion! That''s not enough!" She takes the menu and adds two more dishes as the waiter dutifully notes it down.

    "That''s enough!" Farrah cries, "Ordering more will be too much!"

    "Farrah, you like shrimp, right? The shrimp here is good. Let''s order some." Katrina closes the menu and hands it to the waiter, adding, "Four shrimps, please."

    "Okay! We''ll serve the dishes in a few minutes," he says, walking away with the menu.

    "Katrina, are you crazy? A shrimp costs $7!" Farrah lowers her voice and hisses, "Spending $28 for shrimp is too much! Cancel the order!" Even if we''re celebrating her promotion, I don''t want to waste her money like this!

    Katrina grins. Farrah is such a considerate best friend. I''m really lucky to have her, she thinks, remembering Sophie and Cindy.

    "It''s just a few shrimps!" she says, "If you like it, I''ll take you here once a month from now on!"

    Farrah stares at Katrina in bewilderment. "Katrina... Did you win the lottery?" Even if she got promoted, there''s no need to be so extravagant!

    Katrina shakes her head with a smile.

    The vague response makes Farrah more curious. "What''s going on, Katrina?"

    "Farrah, I accomplished a big task at work. I got a commendation from the Chief of Police, got promoted three levels, and a double salary increase! Farrah, if you need money in the future, just let me know! I have the money to help you now!"

    Compared to Katrina, Farrah has a more difficult life because she also takes care of her mentally-handicapped brother. Katrina''s offer instantly makes Farrah emotional.

    I''m so lucky to have such a caring and selfless best friend! she thinks, grabbing Katrina''s hands with tears in her eyes. "Thank you, Katrina! Thank you so much!"

    Katrina squeezes Farrah''s hands and smiles. "We''ll always be best friends, Farrah. You''ve helped me so much in the past, I want to help you when I can."

    Farrah composes herself and nods. "Yes, you''re right! We''ll be best friends forever! Even when we''re old and grey, we''ll still be best friends!"

    At that moment, the waiter arrives and serves the dishes on the table.

    Katrina helps Farrah to the shrimp. "Have some shrimp, Farrah!"

    While peeling the shrimp, Farrah asks, "Oh, what big task did you accomplish?" What important case did she work on that she got such a big promotion?

    "Oh, that''s not important," Katrina shrugs off casually, not wanting Farrah to worry. "Let''s talk about something else."

    Farrah shoots her a disapproving look. "Katrina, didn''t you say we''ll always be best friends? Of course, I want to know what happened to you!"

    She has a point, Katrina sighs in defeat. "All right."

    Putting down the chopsticks, says calmly, "We followed a suspect who committed a felony to Thailand. He usually hangs out in the red-light district, so we went undercover as civilians to monitor him."

    "Because he''s always surrounded by his bodyguards, we couldn''t get close to him, so I disguised myself as a prost.i.tute. In the end, my team and I finally captured him," she explains, glossing over the dangerous parts of what happened¡ªno need to worry Farrah.

    "What? Undercover?" Farrah asks, clutching her chest in fright. A criminal who commits a felony must be dangerous! If she was discovered, she could''ve died!

 Chapter 262: Aaron Sudden Decision

    "That''s too dangerous, Katrina! Why didn''t you tell me when you left?" she demands. If something had happened to her, I wouldn''t even know!

    Despite her worry, she looks at Katrina in awe. She risked her life to capture him. No wonder she got such a big promotion! Why does all the luck belong to her? I silently envied every success she got.

    Katrina grabs Farrah''s hands and rea.s.sures her, "We can''t disclose details about a case to anyone beforehand, even to our families. Don''t worry, Farrah! As you can see, I''m perfectly fine! And nothing bad happened to me. I return back to our city without any trouble,"

    "I don''t care!" Farrah exclaims, "That must have been frightening! Don''t carry out such a dangerous task in the future! Can''t you just handle smaller cases? Why do you have to take such risks? Didn''t you care about your life? What if something bad happened to you?" Her reaction is too exaggerated. Trying to pretend she cares about her so much.

    "I know. But we don''t always get such dangerous cases. Don''t worry, and I''ll make sure to take care of myself in the future." Katrina hurries to change the topic, "The dishes are getting cold; let''s eat! And enjoy this food in front of us," She started picking up the utensils then began to eat. They silently have their dinner, and no one opens another topic about what had happened in her dangerous mission.

    After dinner, Katrina pays the bill and bids Farrah goodbye. They go home in separate cabs. It''s past nine o''clock in the evening when Katrina gets home.

    As soon as Katrina arrives at the apartment, she hears a car honk. She looks up, only to see a sleek business car parked outside her building. Aaron gets outs and walks over to her. She suddenly blinks to ensure she''s not tricked by her eyes. Aaron''s handsome face was approaching her. A sweet smile makes way to his handsome face.

    Katrina asks in surprise, "Aaron, what are you doing here?" She didn''t expect this man would come to visit her. It''s too late for him to come.

    Aaron replies, "I''m waiting for you. Why did you come home late?"

    In a daze, Katrina couldn''t wait, "Why, what''s wrong with you? Is there something urgent you want to tell me?"

    Aaron turns his head and says to the driver, "Take my things upstairs."

    The driver bows. "Yes, sir!" He makes his way upstairs with a laptop bag and a small suitcase.

    Katrina watches the scene in confusion. "Aaron, why were you waiting for me?" She doesn''t understand what''s going on. This daredevil had another plan? She thought silently.

    Aaron wraps an arm around Katrina''s shoulder and guides her upstairs. "Let''s talk upstairs. I can''t tell you here while standing,"

    Still confused, Katrina doesn''t resist. She goes to her apartment with Aaron and unlocks the door. As soon as the driver puts the laptop bag and suitcase in the living room, Aaron dismisses him, "Go home."

    "Yes, Mr. Wilson." The man left immediately and dared not to look back.

    Aaron sits down on the sofa, making Katrina sit next to him.

    Katrina watches the driver leave with a sense of foreboding. She eyes Aaron''s things with apprehension. What the h.e.l.l is he planning? Why did he bring his personal belongings into my small house?" She tried to absorb everything that was happening right now. She can''t remember that they''ve talked about any plan like this.

    Before Katrina can voice out her doubts, Aaron announces, "I''ve decided to stay here in the future. I wanted to stay beside you so that I can take care of you," He casually talks like he is making a business proposal to Katrina.

    Katrina whirls around to him in shock. "Take care of her? What did you just say?" What the h.e.l.l? Did I hear him right? Is he really going to give up his mansion for my shabby apartment? What''s wrong with this man? Is he out of his mind?

    That''s impossible! This is insane! What''s going on? He''s a wealthy businessman, and there''s no way he''s staying here! She thinks in desperation, unwilling to believe what is happening. People around her that could see them living together will definitely misinterpret their relationship. She is still a conservative type of woman. Not like those liberated women who wanted to throw themselves to become Aaron''s wife. She is annoyed with his childish behavior. This is really ridiculous, and she felt imprisoned again when he was around. Aaron made a decision without asking her. This is purely another manipulation that she hated the most. She can''t allow Aaron to control her life again. She always wanted her freedom, why Aaron deprives her of having it. This is not good since she didn''t promise him anything. She develops an attraction towards this devil, but she can''t live with him again. They aren''t a couple yet, why Aaron decided something easily that only gives satisfaction to him. Her mind can''t accept a kind of set-up like this.

    With a serious look, Aaron says, "I''m staying here with you." Since I can''t see her every day because of her work, this is the perfect solution, he thinks, pleased with himself. He can''t let her stay away from him. The only solution they develop a good relationship is staying with her. Even if she had a small apartment, he will still choose to live with her.

    Katrina stands up in a panic, and she can''t let Aaron stay in her apartment "No way! No way! Aaron returns back to your Villa. My apartment is too small! There''s no room for you here! Get out! Get out of my house! I don''t want people will think we have a mutual relationship," She screams desperately.

    "Didn''t we get into an intimate relationship? I am even offering you marriage, but you refuse it. Since you refuse it, then I''ll stay beside you until you learn to love me back," He smiled at her pleasantly.

 Chapter 263: I Wanted To Make It Up To You

    She wanted to punch him so he would realize his childish behavior. "Are you crazy? Stop talking nonsense. We both know that you only force me during that time?"

    "That''s why I wanted to make it up to you. Let''s start a good relationship. Staying together will help you fall in love with me," He said in a low voice.

    "Aaron, this is ridiculous. I''ve told you several times that I am not the woman to be your wife?" She yelled at him.

    "And why not? Am I not good enough for you? I am not worthy of your love, Katrina? I''m willing to give up my social status just to be with you. Is it hard for you to understand? I don''t know how to please you. Why can''t you give me a chance to prove how deep and honest my feelings for you?" He wanted to cry in front of her, but he can''t show his weakness.

    Katrina is aghast. I thought he was just visiting! There''s no way in h.e.l.l I''m letting him stay here! I only have a single bed. If I let him stay here, it''s like I''m inviting a wolf into my home!

    To her horror, Aaron makes himself comfortable on the sofa with no intention of moving. "I don''t mind the small s.p.a.ce."

    Katrina exaggerates her living conditions and retorts, "My shower is small, and the water heater breaks down a lot! I don''t get hot water!" Aaron is a germaphobe. He won''t accept such conditions!

    Aaron shrugs it off. "It doesn''t matter, and I''m used to taking cold baths."

    Katrina feels like crying in frustration. "There''s a small s.p.a.ce downstairs where the elderly exercise every morning! It gets really noisy, and it will distract you from work! Besides, this isn''t a good neighborhood, and someone will scratch your expensive car if you park it downstairs!"

    Aaron refutes easily, "If it gets too noisy, I can wear earplugs. If your neighbors go too far, I''ll call the police and complain about the disturbance. My car is insured, the insurance company will be responsible for any accidents."

    His determination leaves Katrina dumbfounded. Finally, she takes a deep breath and says, "Aaron, this is my house! I don''t want to live with you! Get out of my house"

    Aaron looks up at her and says in a bored tone, "Oh? Are you sure it''s your house?"

    Katrina flushes in anger. "Even if I''m just renting, how I use it is up to me! Are you going to call the police to complain about disturbances? I''ll call the police and accuse you of breaking into my house!"

    Aaron touches his chin in contemplation. After a while, he picks up his phone and says, "I''ll call Randy and tell him to buy the building."

    After a moment of shock, Katrina grabs his phone away from him in anger. "Are you crazy?" He can''t just buy a building because I won''t let him live here! If I move somewhere else, will he buy my new place too?

    "I''m not crazy, and I just want to stay here."

    "But I don''t want you to stay here, and I don''t want to live with you!" Katrina rejects without hesitation.

    Instead of getting angry like she expects him to, Aaron points to his shoulder. "I''m hurt."

    Katrina snaps back, "So what?" His injury doesn''t ent.i.tle him to live with me!

    Aaron fixes his eyes on her. "I got hurt saving you. You have to take care of me."

    He''s acting like I got him pregnant! Katrina feels like throwing up. But he''s right, and he got shot saving me. And he''s been kind to me recently¡­

    She shakes her head furiously. I may be grateful for what he did, but there''s no way that gives him the right to live with me! Moving in here won''t do him any good. If anything, he''ll just suffer more!

    With a glare, she says, "You''re making trouble for no reason! I''ll be responsible for your injury, and I''ll pay for the medical expenses! But living with me won''t do you any good at all! My poor living conditions will only make it worse for your health! I can''t satisfy your unreasonable demands!"

    "You''re not me, how would you know?"

    Aaron holds up his forefinger and says, "First, I love seeing you. If I see you every day, I''ll be happy, and my wound will heal faster."

    "Second," he holds up another finger, "My wound needs to be cleaned regularly. I''m not William''s only patient, and he has his own clinic to attend to. He can''t fly to Hadley every time he has to clean my wound. Going to a hospital every time is inconvenient for me. You used to be a nurse, and this should be easy for you."

    He holds up a third finger. "Finally, if I eat your cooking, my appet.i.te will improve. The more I eat, the faster my wound will heal."

    Upon hearing his first reason, Katrina blushes. But when he cites his second reason, she becomes confused. Her red face turns pale in an instant. She doesn''t even pay attention to what he says afterward.

    Katrina asks slowly, "Aaron, how did you know I used to be a nurse?"

    No one besides Farrah, Marcellus, and the Andersons know that! I never even told my colleagues at work! How did he know? I never mentioned anything about my past to him!

    She starts to panic as traumatic memories resurface in her mind. She suddenly remembers the stranger who took away her innocence and raped her for three nights in a row. Her body trembles every time she recalls what happened. She hates the experience so much that she never told anyone about it.

    Katrina has always been a kind and forgiving person, but thinking about the stranger always fills her with intense hatred. She hates him so much that she wants him to suffer a painful death.

    Filled with dread and confusion, she stares at Aaron grimly and waits for his response.

 Chapter 264: The Most Stubborn Man

    Aaron is taken aback by Katrina''s question. He becomes nervous when he sees her face turn serious. How am I supposed to tell her that I know because I''m the man who raped her that night? No, I can''t tell her right now!

    From Katrina''s silence, he feels that he is on thin ice. She must hate that man a lot. Who knows what damage I caused her all those years ago? But I didn''t have any choice at that time, and if I didn''t take her as an antidote, I might die immediately. I feel helpless that night and leave me with no option.

    Something occurs to him. She must have changed careers because of what happened. Why else did she turn white when I mentioned it? Was my conclusion right? I caused big damage to her life, and I can''t bear the guilt of seeing her like this.

    Although Katrina doesn''t look angry while she watches him intently, Aaron feels guilty and finds himself unable to look at her directly.

    As the CEO of an international company, Aaron is used to facing all sorts of stressful situations with a calm att.i.tude. But for the first time in his life, he panics.

    No, I can never let her know the truth! After all my efforts, it took me risking my life for her to finally warm up to me! She''ll hate me if she finds out!

    After four years of bottling up her hatred, there''s no way she''ll ever forgive me! She''ll never look at me or talk to me ever again! Everything I did will all be in vain!

    I can never let her know! I am not prepared to face her anger. One day I will tell her the truth, but I should make her my wife. It sounds so selfish and unfair, but I love her so much.

    Aaron struggles to cool his expression. Pretending to be unconcerned, he folds his arms and says in a casual tone, "When you were in Hadley, I had your background investigated. Why are you so nervous? Are you hiding something from me?"

    Katrina looks down and shakes her head slightly. "No, it''s nothing," she mutters.

    With Aaron''s resources, he''s definitely capable of investigating my background. It''s not surprising for him to know I was a nurse from that.

    I''m thinking too much. When he mentioned I was a nurse, I thought he knew that I was raped four years ago. Fortunately, he doesn''t know anything.

    The only ones who know are me, that b.a.s.t.a.r.d, and his subordinate. I never even told Farrah. I''m sure no one else knows. I can''t let other people know the tragic moment that happened to me four years ago.

    As if drained of all her strength, Katrina suddenly feels exhausted. I feel so alone. I can''t talk about this to anyone and vent out my feelings. No one can comfort me with my pain. I feel so helpless, and I hate this¡­ I hate this kind of guilt.

    She says in a weary tone, "Aaron, I''m tired, I need to sleep. Please go home now. I know you are also exhausted with your whole day''s activities," A sound of dismissal envelops Katrina''s voice.

    When seeing Katrina so dejected makes Aaron sad, if I hadn''t done that to her, she would be suffering so much. I''m the reason she feels miserable, and I''m the one to blame for all her pain. I should have been gentle with her. I shouldn''t have taken her by force.

    But if I hadn''t done that, I would have ended up paralyzed or even worse. If I hadn''t met her that night, she wouldn''t be so important to me. I might not have fallen in love with her back in Hadley, and she would have disappeared from my life completely.

    How ironic. Was I lucky I got poisoned that night? Was this a so-called fate? Why is it so hard to love someone and get loved?

    Aaron gathers Katrina in his arms and embraces her tightly. Resting his chin on her shoulder, he says fiercely, "I love you, Katrina. I love you, Katrina. Can you please give me a chance? I am begging you. Let me show you how much I love you. Please?

    This isn''t the first time that Aaron professed his feelings to Katrina, but she finds the confession particularly intense this time. Suddenly enveloped in a warm and strong embrace, she feels her sadness and loneliness slowly fade away. This warm feeling of Aaron''s embrace makes her feel secure, but she''s afraid to tell him what she had been through for years ago.

    For once, someone is around to provide her comfort and strength when she relives her painful experience. Suddenly she misses her father that gives her comfort.

    Katrina struggles to hold back her tears. When Aaron releases her, she whispers, "I''m tired. I''m going to take a shower and sleep. The sofa is a foldable bed, and there are blankets in the cupboard." She doesn''t wait for Aaron to reply before she leaves.

    Aaron feels a pang of pain in his heart as he watches Katrina''s miserable figure walk away.

    In the end, she lets him stay. She can''t win against his overbearing att.i.tude. He is Aaron Wilson, the most stubborn man she ever met.

    She''s always been a kind and gentle girl. It doesn''t matter if she knows the truth or not. Despite all the horrible things I did to her, despite the fact that I deeply hurt her, she still lets me stay by her side. I''m so lucky to have her.

    Katrina''s kindness makes his heartache. I thought I''d be over the moon if she lets me stay, but I just feel heavy. I keep guilt-tripping her into doing things for me, but I never thought about how I can make amends for all the pain I caused her.

    What I''ve done for her is not enough to make things right. I can only love and protect her better in the future.

    Maybe someday, I can be worthy of her.

 Chapter 265: He Didnt Mean To Embarrass Her

    The next morning, Katrina is walking out of her bedroom in her pajamas and rubbing her tired eyes when she hears a crash in the living room.

    The noise instantly makes her alert. What''s happening? Is there someone here? Am I being robbed? Her heart raced at the thought.

    When she turns to the sound, she sees Aaron in pajamas, lifting up a stool he had accidentally knocked over, a look of chagrin on his face. He didn''t mean to create noise; however, he isn''t able to catch the annoying stool.

    Katrina''s apartment is too small for him. Aaron is a tall person with long limbs, and he is used to living in a s.p.a.cious and luxurious villa. Suddenly living in a small apartment needs some getting used to.

    I don''t have any s.p.a.ce to stretch my arms and legs. I keep knocking things down, he complains to himself. Well, this is what I wanted. I''ll get used to it eventually.

    The sight of Aaron calms Katrina''s pounding heart. I thought someone broke into my house! This devil makes me wake up so early in the morning.

    I forgot I let Aaron stay last night, she thinks with annoyance. I can''t believe I let him stay here! What was I thinking? Now I have to live with a man. It''s inappropriate to send him away now! He will get mad if I throw him away immediately after I let him stay last night.

    Maybe he''ll change his mind after slumming it for a few days, she hopes, getting a gla.s.s from the kitchen and filling it with water from the water dispenser.

    When he sees Katrina emerge from the room, Aaron gestures to the table. "Come and eat breakfast."

    Katrina is so shocked that she almost spits out the water from her mouth. Breakfast? Aaron made breakfast? Did the sunrise from the west today?

    I thought Aaron wanted to live here so he could make me his servant. I thought he''d order me to make him breakfast, not the other way around!

    Aaron is so spoiled that he has all sorts of people at his beck and call. I don''t think he''s even set foot in a kitchen in his life! How could he stoop down and prepare breakfast for me? Did he get any minor head injury that turns him into a different person? I can''t believe a CEO will going to cook for me.

    Katrina approaches the table dubiously, unwilling to believe it until she sees it for herself. On the table are two cups of milk, a few slices of bread, two plates of fruit, and something black she can''t quite please.

    Making breakfast is easy. But in many years of living alone, being able to wake up to a full meal is something unthinkable to Katrina. The gesture makes her feel warm. Aaron makes her feel special. A pleasant smile draws in Aaron''s handsome face. He even looks more attractive in Katrina''s eyes.

    This feels nice¡­ Maybe it''s not so bad to let Aaron stay here. At least, he''s nicer than I thought. I never imagined he''d surprise me with a thoughtful gesture like this.

    Katrina sits down at the table and takes a sip of the milk, turning the burned food on her plate with chopsticks. It''s burned so bad that she can''t recognize what it used to be. She looks up at Aaron and asks, "What''s this? Why does it look like this?" She wanted to burst into laughter, but she dared not to insult his effort preparing their breakfast.

    Instead of replying, Aaron pushes the plate with the less burnt food to Katrina. The one on his plate looks even more horrible than hers.

    They''re fried eggs, Katrina realizes. He''s a picky eater, but he gave me the better one anyway. Why is he making this kind of act? Why does he show me a better version of himself?

    She suddenly feels sorry for him. He''s used to meals cooked by five-star chefs, but now he has to prepare his own breakfast and eat his own burnt eggs.

    Even though it would be better to let Aaron suffer so he can leave as soon as possible, Katrina can''t help but feel sympathetic.

    She switches their plates and rambles, "It''s too oily. I can''t eat something that greasy in the morning." He went through the trouble of making me breakfast despite his injury. He needs to eat more so he can get better soon.

    Aaron shoots her a curious look. "What a weak excuse! She obviously cares about me. She just can''t expel it directly. "

    After breakfast, Katrina returns to her room to change.

    When she opens the door, she sees Aaron changing his clothes in the living room. His sleepwear is discarded on the sofa, and he is standing in nothing but his underwear.

    Katrina gawks at him. This is the first time she sees his lean and muscled figure in full view. He looks like a model; A perfect body and well maintained body sculpture. She thinks in awe. When she notices the bulge in his underwear, she turns red and flees back to her room in a panic.

    Oh my G.o.d! Why can''t he change his clothes in the bathroom? How am I supposed to face him now?

    Aaron doesn''t expect Katrina to come out of the room so quickly. When she opens the door, she looks shocked and dumbstruck. Then her face suddenly turns red before she rushes back to her room in embarra.s.sment.

    His lips quirk upwards at her reaction. He didn''t mean to embarra.s.s her.

    Since there''s only one room, he has to stay in the living room. The cramped bathroom is too small for him, so he doesn''t have a choice but to change here.

    I''m just changing clothes, and it''s not a big deal. I don''t mind changing in front of her. It''s not like she hasn''t seen me naked before.

    But if she changes in front of me, that would be nice, he thinks with a grin.

 Chapter 266: Conditions

    Aaron puts on a long-sleeved shirt and a pair of pants, and then he takes his time b.u.t.toning his shirt up. A few minutes later, he is fully dressed in his three-piece suit.

    Katrina hasn''t come out of her room, afraid of walking in on Aaron again.

    Knowing she is too embarra.s.sed, he takes the initiative and knocks on her door. He doesn''t want to make her upset.

    She checks her watch and her eyes widen at the time. I can''t be late on the first day after my promotion! It will look like I''m getting a big head!

    She quickly opens the door and finds Aaron fully clothed. The memory of him in his underwear makes her turn red again. She looks down and avoids his eyes.

    "Aren''t you working at home?" Katrina asks as she walks away, "Why are you all dressed up?"

    Aaron trails after her and says, "I''m going back to the office starting today." As the CEO of a big company, he can''t work from home all year round. Besides, it''s boring to stay at home when you''re not here. He wanted to tell her but dare not voice out his thoughts. It won''t change the fact that Katrina felt embarra.s.sed a moment ago.

    Katrina and Aaron make their way downstairs in silence.

    When they reach the building entrance, they find Aaron''s driver standing next to a fancy car, "Mr. Wilson, Miss Miller," he greets, opening the door of the car for them when they approach.

    Aaron wraps his arm around Katrina. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to work."

    She hurriedly shakes her head. "No, I live near work! You don''t need to take me! I don''t want to delay your time," My colleagues already think we have some kind of relationship! I don''t want them to think we''re actually together!" She wanted to add this thought, but she can''t bear to make him feel humiliated in front of his employee.

    Aaron doesn''t reply and pushes her into the car, successfully silencing her protests. She doesn''t live far from my office. Having breakfast and going to work together every day is nice. Why this stupid woman refuse me again? Did we start to have a good talk this morning?

    In the car, Aaron reads the day''s financial report and says, "I''ll pick you up after work."

    Katrina purses her lips in disapproval. He never listens to me! This stubborn b.a.s.t.a.r.d is taking over my life! I felt annoyed by the way he acted recently. How can I avoid him?

    With a huff, she says, "Aaron, I agreed to let you stay in my apartment, but we need to make some rules! I want to have a private life and don''t want my colleague to misunderstand about our current set-up, "

    Aaron''s gaze shifts from the report to her face, and his lips curve in interest. "Is that all you wanted to tell me?''

    Katrina glances at the driver who is paying attention to the road ahead. Although he is a professional, he can easily listen to their conversation without even trying. "Let''s talk about it at home tonight."

    Understanding her concern, he presses a b.u.t.ton, and a tinted window rises in between the front and back seats. The people at the back can see and hear what''s happening in front, but the people in front can''t see or hear anything from the back.

    Aaron folds his arms and looks at his Katrina. "He can''t see or hear us. Can we talk now? Speak all your concern," His stern voice rang between the two of them.

    Katrina nods. "First, I sleep in my room, and you sleep in the living room. You are not allowed to enter my room without my permission under any circ.u.mstances." Knowing this pervert, I need to make sure he''ll behave. I can''t let him touch me again.

    "Second, you are not allowed to casually take off your clothes and walk around naked in the living room. If you''re going to change, you have to let me know in advance." I don''t want to walk in on him again!

    "And third, when you are well enough to move on your own, you have to leave my house and go back to your own." He has a point about needing help to dress his wound, but he can''t stay with me forever. I can''t let him stay at my house forever. This is a frustrating moment of my life.

    "These are the only rules I have for now, but I''ll add more if I think of something else."

    To her surprise, Aaron nods his head without hesitation. "Okay, I promise."

    She''s only protecting herself. I don''t want her to think I''m only living with her to sleep with her. I''ll give her some peace of mind. Besides, I might be able to change her opinion later on.

    Even though she saw me half-naked, I''m the one who got aroused when it happened. Avoiding similar situations would be good for me.

    And her apartment is too small and shabby. I don''t want to live there forever. I''ll just find a way to trick her into living with me. I need to convince her to come back with me in the villa.

    Aaron continues, "I also have my own conditions."

    "Alright, go ahead." Katrina nods. That''s fair. I''ll agree as long as they''re reasonable.

    "First, you will help me change the bandages of my wound when it needs to get redressed."

    "Second, my wound has affected my life and work. When it prevents me from doing something, you must help me do stuff like carrying things."

    "Third, you must treat me like a patient. You can''t yell at me, scold me, or chase me away without any reason until my wound heals." His voice was filled with a serious tone.

    "Honestly, I don''t want to scare you. I confessed to you several times and risked my life to prove how pure my love is. However, you hesitate to accept me. Katrina, as I said, I won''t hurt you in the future!"

 Chapter 267: Irenes Revelation

    Katrina''s lips twitch at Aaron''s words. She quickly felt annoyed by his behavior.

    What the h.e.l.l? Can''t I yell or scold him? It''s like I treat him badly! The nerve of this guy! He''s the one who always bullies me! The one who treated me unfairly when I was with him in Hadley City.

    None of these are excessive, though. I can redress his wound and help him carry things, and it''s only right since he''s injured. Katrina nods her head. "Okay, I agree! I agree!"

    Aaron smiles. "Okay, let''s do it. I''ll have my a.s.sistant draw up a contract later. Unless there''s a problem, it will take effect as soon as it''s signed in the evening."

    She blinks in surprise. Besides her employee contract, she never signed another contract in her life before. It''s just a simple agreement, do we really need to sign a contract? Why does it seem like a business matter?

    What a thorough businessman! A contract may prevent him from being cheated, but it will also protect me¡­

    Katrina nods. "I''m fine with that."

    Aaron''s smile widens as he sticks out his hand. "Then, I wish us a pleasant deal."

    Katrina shakes his hand. "You''d better keep your word! Don''t try to trick me again! I swear I will hate you forever!"

    Aaron looks intently at her with sudden coldness in his eyes. "Don''t worry. I know what contract I''m signing. Don''t break it."

    Katrina turns around and says confidently, "Well, I won''t!"

    Soon, the car stops right in front of the police station.

    "Bye, Aaron." Katrina pushes the door open and gets out, wanting to leave in a hurry.

    But Aaron gets out of the car and walks to her side of the car to give her a hug before she leaves. "Okay, I''ll pick you up after work. " He quickly gives her a kiss on her cheek.

    Katrina blushed immediately with his sudden kiss. When she turns around with a sense of foreboding as expected, a lot of her colleagues are looking at them in confusion. Her face turns red again, and she pushes Aaron away.

    When she arrives at her desk, Colin asks excitedly, "Katrina, do you live with Mr. Wilson? He sends you at work,"

    She instantly shoots down the idea, "No! Stop talking nonsense!" We''re only living together temporarily. This is just a matter of convenience, no need to give anyone the wrong idea. Next thing I know, they''ll be asking me when we''ll get married! This is really a bad idea, and that devil put me in this kind of situation. I should add not telling anyone about our living situation in the contract. She thought silently and wanted to live a private life.

    Colin gushes in admiration, "Wow, Mr. Wilson picked you up and brought you to work? How sweet of him! Today, only a few men practice this kind of courtship. You are very fortunate because besides being handsome and wealthy, Mr. Wilson seems so madly in love with you,"

    "Katrina, Mr. Wilson is so good to you! Why don''t you marry him? Then you can just shop and drink tea every day, no need to work here and risk your life catching bad guys!"

    Katrina went silent when she heard Colin''s words. She feels like she''s a bad girl, and Aaron is a good man. If only she could tell Colin that Aaron had imprisoned her for two months in his Villa, this man will definitely hate Aaron.

    Colin starts to fantasize about Katrina''s future with Aaron, imagining her in mink coats, designer bags, and luxury jewelry as she sits in an upscale cafe drinking afternoon tea.

    Bang!

    Katrina slaps his head with a folder of doc.u.ments. "Colin, if you''re so obsessed with Aaron, why don''t you marry him?" She shoots him with a sharp look.

    Since the arrest of Black Wolf, Colin sings praises about Aaron every chance he gets. Even when he sees Aaron being interviewed on the news, he would always exclaim in glee, "Isn''t that Mr. Wilson?" He''s become so enthusiastic that Katrina starts to doubt if he actually likes Aaron that way. She felt aggrieved suddenly because Colin seemed so adored Aaron that much. And some of their colleagues, too, praise Aaron.

    Colin snaps out of his daze immediately. "If I were a woman, I''d fall in love with Mr. Wilson. Mr. Wilson is such an excellent man, and no woman can possibly dislike him! he is every woman''s dream,"

    Men usually feel jealous when confronted with a superior member of the same s.e.x. But Colin has nothing but admiration for Aaron.

    What''s wrong with him? Is he out of his mind?" she thought.

    In the hospital, Farrah rushes to the supply cabinet when she sees Marcellus and Irene walking towards her. Irene is holding a laboratory test report in her hand.

    Glancing at the direction they came from, Farrah sees the Department of Obstetrics and Gynecology behind them. Irene is patting her stomach unconsciously with a bright smile on her face.

    Farrah''s eyes flicker in realization. Is she pregnant? Why is Marcellus with her?

    Since Katrina and Marcellus separated, Farrah hasn''t talked to Marcellus much. Marcellus is a good man who has always been good at Katrina. Farrah bears no grudge against him for their breakup. She silently envies Katrina before when she heard that Marcellus became her boyfriend. She wanted to have a man like Marcellus in her life.

    Despite the fact that Marcellus has a new girlfriend, Farrah still considers Marcellus, a friend. When they approach each other, Farrah greets him with a smile. "Marcellus, is your girlfriend feeling not well? Don''t get me wrong I am just concerned when I saw you both," Farrah added quickly.

    Before Marcellus could reply, Irene answers with a happy smile, "Oh, you''re Miss Miller''s best friend! Marcellus and I just found out that I''m pregnant! It''s almost two months, actually. We''re getting married next month, you and Miss Miller must come to our wedding! We will send the wedding invitation soon after we arrange everything!"

 Chapter 268: Signing A Contrac

    Irene takes Marcellus'' arm while she shares the news of her pregnancy, radiating with happiness as she beams at her new fianc¨¦.

    But Marcellus isn''t happy. He didn''t love her. Only Katrina had occupied a big s.p.a.ce in his heart and mind. No one can change it no matter which girl his mom likes. He only got together with Irene to take responsibility for their one-night stand. And now the only reason he is marrying her so quickly is that she got pregnant. He does not want to be irresponsible for a mistake he has made. And his mom also forces him to pursue Irene for the sake of what had happened between them, since this woman is from the known clan.

    The sudden news of their marriage leaves Farrah feeling dismayed. Although she knows that Marcellus and Katrina can''t get back together anymore, she doesn''t expect Marcellus and Irene to get married so quickly. Somehow she still felt some sympathy for Katrina. Because the two just got separated recently.

    Farrah forces a smile and tries to be happy for them. "Congratulations! I''ll definitely let Katrina know!" Not wanting to stay any longer, she adds, "I have to get back to work now. See you soon!"

    As soon as she turns a corner, she takes out her cell phone to call Katrina. But before she dials the number, she hesitates. It hasn''t been long since Katrina and Marcellus broke up.

    What if Katrina''s not over him yet? Will the news upset her? I don''t want to make her sad¡­ I''d better tell her next time. I don''t want to see Katrina sad at this news. It would not be right for me to tell her what I discovered immediately.

    In the afternoon, Katrina finds Aaron''s luxury car waiting in front of the police station. Aaron is standing next to the car, drawing everyone''s attention with his elegant suit and striking features. Girls pa.s.sing by are visibly gawking at his presence. Everyone stares at Aaron, and even her colleagues suddenly banter her again.

    But Katrina grits her teeth at his ostentatious actions. He''s obviously here to pick me up. It''s bad enough that my colleagues saw him, but now everyone is going to know that he''s pursuing me! This idiot really annoys me. She screams in her mind.

    This b.a.s.t.a.r.d is doing this on purpose! He wants to be seen as my boyfriend! No one will believe me no matter what explanation I give them now! This guy did this intentionally. He wants the people around us to see how he courted me.

    When they get home, Aaron pulls out two pieces of paper from his briefcase and hands them to Katrina. "If you don''t have any objections, let''s formally sign the contract."

    Katrina accepts the contract and reads through it carefully. It''s what we discussed this morning. Even though I''m not good at handling contracts, this looks pretty clear to me.

    She reads through the contract twice to make sure that Aaron isn''t setting a trap for her before she nods. "Okay."

    "I want to add a clause to the contract," Aaron says, "If either one of us breaches any of the terms, he or she must promise to unconditionally do something for the other as punishment. What do you think?"

    She was surprised by his clause. Katrina takes a moment to think about it and nodded. "I agree, but I also want to add that n.o.body must know that we live together. I don''t want any gossip from anyone."

    "Okay, no problem." A wide smile spread in Aaron''s lips.

    The agreement goes smoothly, and Katrina and Aaron sign their names on two copies of the contract. Katrina takes her copy back to her room and locks it in a drawer as a precaution.

    He promised not to do anything to me. If he dares something later, I''ll slap this contract in his face! I don''t trust that rascal because I''ve suffered so much when I was with him.

    That night, Aaron uses the dinner table as a working table while Katrina watches TV on the sofa, to avoid disturbing Aaron the volume is so low that it''s like she''s watching a silent film.

    After watching two episodes of a TV drama, Katrina yawns and goes back to her room to prepare to go to sleep. To avoid making Aaron wait for his turn to use the bathroom, she already took a shower after dinner earlier.

    When Katrina turns off the TV and gets up from the sofa, Aaron also finishes his work and shuts down the computer.

    "I''m going to bed now. Remember the contract you signed, don''t you dare enter my room!" she threatens and turns to her room.

    "Wait," Aaron stops her in her tracks.

    Katrina yawns and looks at him in confusion. "What?"

    "Help me take a bath."

    The demand instantly snaps Katrina awake. The thought of looking at his naked body and getting close to him in any capacity is horrifying. I tried so hard to keep him at arm''s length, but now he wants me to bathe him?

    "No!" she shoots him down without hesitation, glaring at him before she turns away.

    Aaron doesn''t scramble to get her to agree. Instead, he says calmly, "According to Article 5 of the contract, since my wound has affected my daily routine, you have to help me do things that I can''t normally do on my own for the time being. Since I can''t lift my arm, I can''t wash certain places in my body. You are contract-bound to help me."

    Katrina is ready to take her copy of the contract out to remind Aaron of his place. Unexpectedly, he uses the contract against her. Her face turns pale in horror.

    This manipulative b.a.s.t.a.r.d! He planned to take advantage of me all along! There''s no loophole around this!

    Katrina feels as if she is swallowing a bitter melon. She asks slowly, "What if I refuse?"

    "Then, according to the contract, you must promise me something unconditionally. How about¡­ going to the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow morning?"

 Chapter 269: He Will Give A Try

    Katrina finally understands why Aaron wanted to sign a contract, and why he added a clause about penalties in case of a breach of contract.

    This b.a.s.t.a.r.d tricked me! I thought this contract would be my protection, but it''s more of a liability! He''s going to make me do all kinds of outrageous things for him! The blood drains from her face at the realization. She was furious and wanted to kick him out of her home.

    "Either I help Aaron take a bath, or go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with him... I wanted to slap him several times to get even against him. This devil is really getting into my nerves.

    Katrina wants to scream. Her uncontrollable emotion at this moment reaches the boiling point.

    But the contract has both their signatures. I''m not going back on my word! I will endure all of his capriciousness until he leaves me. He will surely get tired of wooing me after he realized that I don''t love him.

    After a moment of panic, she glares at him and decides to compromise. "Wait outside while I run the bathwater!" Then she marches off to the bathroom without waiting for his response.

    Aaron watches her obvious resentment and reluctance with amus.e.m.e.nt. He knew that she''s gone mad; however, she remains silent. Aaron secretly smiled at her. He can''t let this opportunity pa.s.s by without a result. He was determined to make Katrina fall for him. No matter what happens, he will give a try.

    In the bathroom, Katrina adjusts the temperature and fills the bathtub with water. The more she thinks about her current dilemma, the more she is unwilling to accept the fact that she was cheated so easily.

    But even if she is compromising, she doesn''t want to give in to his demands without retaliating in some way.

    When the water is almost ready, she notices the pink bottle of body wash beside her. Eyes lighting up, she grabs it and pours a generous amount into the bathtub. She wanted to take revenge on him in some other ways.

    When Katrina bought the strawberry body wash, she wanted to use it for relaxing bubble baths after work. Unfortunately, she didn''t have time actually to make it happen. Cleaning the bathtub afterward is also a troublesome task. She may want to upset Aaron, but she can''t do anything because they have signed a contract.

    After adding the body wash, she stirs her hand in the water to produce a lot of bubbles. The sweet fragrance fills the bathroom in an instant. He''s going to love this. Let me see if you still love your smell after taking a bath! She thinks gleefully. And a naughty smile slips on her thin lips.

    She steps out of the bathroom and calls sweetly, "Aaron, the water is ready. You can now take a bath. Come in!"

    Aaron is slightly surprised to hear the relaxed tone in Katrina''s voice. She was so furious earlier, why is she suddenly so cheerful? There''s something wrong the way she called me now, huh, let me see what kind of trick you prepare for me,"

    Katrina looks like she transformed into a completely different person. Her smile looks ominous, and it makes him feel a little uneasy.

    I worked hard to get her to do this, and I can''t waste the opportunity now. Whatever she did, there''s nothing bad she can do to me, Aaron decides, walking into the bathroom without fear. He didn''t want to give Katrina another reason to be angry with him.

    "Aaron, the bathwater is ready," she says with a sweet smile. "Take off your clothes first, then get into the bathtub and wash. If you can''t reach something, call me, and I''ll come in and help you. Enjoy it!"

    When Katrina said she would prepare the bathwater, Aaron thought she would just adjust the water temperature for him. The sight of a pink bubble bath waiting for him makes his face darken instantly.

    "This woman made me a bubble bath for girls! This is humiliating! How is this different from forcing me to wear a skirt? No wonder she was so pleased! She tricked me!"

    "But what can I do? It''s not like I didn''t do the same. I''m the one who used the contract to force her into helping me take a bath."

    I can''t back down and admit defeat to a woman! This doesn''t matter. No matter what, she still promised to help me bathe. Ugh, if only I didn''t love her I will not accept this kind of humiliation she''d done right now,"

    Aaron consoles himself with a great deal of effort and steeling himself, and he takes off his clothes and steps into the bathtub. He gets gooseb.u.mps the moment he sits down. The bubbles fly around while he settles, and the strong strawberry scent makes him sneeze.

    d.a.m.n it! Why am I suffering this way? Katrina, you will pay for this.

    For the first time in more than 20 years of living, Aaron takes a bubble bath for women. If his employees would know about it, they will surely laugh at him.

    Although he feels completely humiliated, he has no choice but to bear it. If anyone other than Katrina had done this, he would push the culprit''s head down the bathtub as punishment. He would not accept this kind of game if other women did this to him.

    Since his shoulder wound can''t get wet, he has to be careful while taking a bath.

    After a few minutes, Katrina knocks on the door. "Aaron, do you need my help now? Are you okay?" Behind her sweet voice is a burst of laughter that she tried to oppress.

    Hearing her conspiratorial voice makes him frown. He knew that she was laughing at him silently. "This cunning little wild cat. Come in!" he barks.

    Afraid of seeing Aaron naked, Katrina opens the door slowly and peeks through the crack to check first. Seeing that he is fully submerged into the tub, she walks in.

 Chapter 270: The Tattoo

    Katrina almost bursts into laughter when she enters the bathroom. The bathtub is filled with so many bubbles that it almost spills out of the tub. Seeing the usually imposing Aaron Wilson sitting in a pink bubble bath is greatly satisfying. If he wasn''t looking at her darkly, she would''ve laughed out loud. She knew in these moments that Aaron was mad at her but chose to calm himself down.

    Despite the soft picture he makes with the bubbles sticking to his hair and floating around him, Aaron still looks dangerous. She would roll with laughter but did not want to increase his resentment. Aside from his angry appearance, authority is still on Aaron''s handsome face. She silently drools for him. At these moments, she quickly shakes her head and castigates herself. "Katrina, this is not right. Why are you so impressed with this guy? He is your enemy, and he is invading your private life," she quickly seized herself. Weird thoughts ran down her mind silently.

    No need to anger him, she thinks, quickly lowering her head. She covers her mouth and pretends to cough until she is able to school her features into a neutral expression.

    She raises her head and says, "Turn around so I can wash your back. I know you need my help," she added immediately to make him feel comfortable.

    Other than being an act of revenge, the bubble bath also obscures Aaron''s body from view. This way, Katrina doesn''t have to see him naked.

    Despite Katrina''s attempts, Aaron notices her amus.e.m.e.nt the moment she enters the room. Instead of getting back at her, he grits his teeth and turns around as instructed.

    While Katrina washes Aaron''s broad back with a small towel, she notices a tattoo of a flying eagle on his left shoulder. Despite the many times Aaron has been naked in front of Katrina before, this is the first time she sees his tattoo so clearly. She is always focused on fighting Aaron off her body rather than ogling his own.

    Even when Aaron only sleeps in her bed, she doesn''t dare look at any part of his body. If she had, he would only take it as an invitation to violate her again. Now that he has his back turned to her, she takes the opportunity to look.

    Tattoos usually mean something. She wanted to ask him why he had this kind of tattoo, but she remains silent. She dared not to ask him.

    Since Katrina met Aaron, he''s never told her anything about his past. She doesn''t know anything about his family, and he seldom mentions his parents. She often sees him alone and occasionally partic.i.p.ates in social gatherings for business expansion.

    She remembers Aaron mentioning his mother in pa.s.sing when he told her that no one would oppose their relationship because she was already gone. There was also the time she met his brother when he took her to a party, but Aaron had acted indifferent towards him.

    Compared to the fact that Aaron had everything about her investigated, Katrina realizes that she knows very little about him. For her, Aaron remains mysterious. She even thought that he was hard to please.

    She can''t help asking, "Aaron, when did you get your tattoo?"

    Aaron''s back immediately stiffens. He doesn''t expect her to ask him about the tattoo. After a brief moment of silence, he answers truthfully, "Four years ago."

    "Why did you get it? Is there a special reason?" She asks innocently.

    Aaron got the tattoo to cover up the bite mark. Katrina left when he raped her four years ago. She had left a permanent row of teeth on his skin, and he found having a woman''s bite mark on his shoulder disgraceful. He got a tattoo specifically designed to cover up the mark. He hid the truth behind the tattoo.

    But Aaron can''t tell Katrina that she got the tattoo because of her. It would destroy their relationship. He can''t tell her right now until they are into a real relationship. He was scared to face reality, seeing Katrina''s reaction. He loves this woman so much, and his way of pursuing her is so aggressive. Katrina is the only woman he had in his life, and he can''t let her go after she left a bite mark on his body. He feels sorry for her, raping her four years ago, but the incident gives him without other options.

    "Just wash my back so that we can move on," he grunts in reply, rising from the bathtub.

    The movement causes water to splash against Katrina. When she wipes her face and looks up, she sees that Aaron has turned around and screams.

    "Ah! Why did you stand without giving a warning?" In her shock, she slips and falls to the ground.

    When Aaron reaches out to catch her, Katrina becomes more alarmed and immediately closes her eyes. She crosses her arms in front of her to shield herself from him. "Don''t come near me! Sit down! Stay away from me! You monsters, why are you so shameless?"

    Aaron retracts his outstretched arm and sits back down on the bathtub, watching her in dismay. "She''s already seen me naked before, we''ve already had s.e.x! Why does she look so scared? Will she ever accept me in the future? Why is it so hard for both of us to have a good relationship? This is so tiring," he thought silently.

    At the sound of Aaron obeying, Katrina slowly opens her eyes. Oh G.o.d, that was horrible! Ugh, I can''t stop seeing it! I want to bleach it out of my mind!

    I can''t stay here anymore! This is too much! She scrambles to her feet in desperation.

    "You can do the rest yourself! I''m leaving!" She throws the towel at Aaron without even looking at him and turns around to flee.

    The floor is wet due to Aaron''s movements, and Katrina slips.

    "Ah!" With a scream, she falls straight into the bathtub and into Aaron''s arms.

 Chapter 271: She Looks Like Drenched Kitten

    Katrina''s nose collides so hard into Aaron''s chest that she gets tears in her eyes. She felt a sharp pain awakening her senses.

    Aaron catches her in time to break her fall, but she falls face down into the water and chokes for a while. She immediately spits out the soapy water with a grimace. Her eyes are red from the soap, getting into her eyes, and her face was twisted in misery.

    Katrina was entirely drenched. She wanted to slap Aaron hard to take her revenge on him; however, she suppressed her emotion.

    The moment she looks up, and Aaron sees her pathetic state, he can''t help laughing.

    Her face and hair are covered in bubbles. "She looks like a drenched kitten!"

    The reaction makes her glare. "This b.a.s.t.a.r.d! Does he have any sympathy at all? I can''t believe he''s laughing at me! He is laughing at me while looking at my awkward situation!"

    "If he hadn''t suddenly stood up like that, this wouldn''t have happened! This is all his fault! But instead of apologizing, he has the nerve to laugh! This shameless b.a.s.t.a.r.d! I want to choke him to death!" she silently curses Aaron.

    Seeing her eyes flash with resentment, Aaron rubs her hair in fondness. He has petted Katrina like a drenched kitten. He isn''t laughing because he finds pleasure in her pain. "She looks so lovely. Despite her awkward situation, she still looks attractive. She doesn''t even know how cute she looks right now. G.o.d, I love her so much. I really want her to be my wife!"

    He asks lightly, "Are you hurt?"

    "What do you think?" Her voice was full of sarcasm, and she can''t hide her annoyance. For her, this time, Aaron looks like a devil, who knows nothing but to humiliate her.

    "Does she blame me for this?" He wonders with a smirk. "If I hadn''t caught her, she would be choking on the bathwater, and she would hit her head against the tub!"

    "This is completely your fault. Who told you to put so much soap in the bathtub?" He scolds her. He can''t voice out his admiration towards her as he was afraid she''d misunderstood him.

    Katrina grits her teeth and snaps back, "That was the only way I could let myself help you take a bath! I don''t want to see you naked! This is not something I enjoy! Aaron, I hope you understand that I am a conservative type of person. I clearly understand why you tricked me into signing that stupid contract,"

    She shoves at Aaron and moves out of his arms. When she tries to stand up, she almost slips and falls again. But she grabs the edge of the bathtub in time.

    Aaron also grabs her arm, ignoring the pang of pain in his heart at her honesty. "She still doesn''t like me. She hated me so much. Why is it so hard to make her fall for me?" he thinks wearily.

    Fortunately, Katrina didn''t get in another accident. But it quickly becomes apparent that she can''t make sudden movements.

    "Your clothes are already wet. Why not just join me and bathe together?"

    Katrina''s eyes sweep to her chest, and she sees that her thin pajamas have gone transparent. Her underwear is clearly visible as if she isn''t even wearing pajamas. Suddenly she regretted why she was wearing thin pajamas. She also regretted why she even went into the bathroom to help him.

    Her face turns pale, and she moves to cover her chest in panic. But without her hold on the bathtub, she starts to slip again.

    Aaron couldn''t help teasing Katrina earlier, but he doesn''t want her to fall down again. He magnanimously turns away and waves her off casually. "I won''t look. Hold onto something and walk out slowly. Take your time and be careful. I''m sorry I didn''t mean to hurt you," He added.

    Hearing Aaron''s apology Katrina shoots him a suspicious look. "When did this pervert become so kind? Did his apology come from his heart? Is he really not going to take advantage of me?"

    When Aaron stays true to his word and keeps his eyes away from her, Katrina gradually calms down. She moves through the bathroom with her hand transferring from the edge of the bathtub to the wall. Then she reaches for the sink and makes her way to the doorstep, leaving Aaron immediately.

    As soon as Katrina leaves, Aaron steps out of the bathtub. After soaking for so long, the water has turned cold. He regretted his harsh action because he heard her accusation. "Ugh, Aaron, you are so stupid. Why did you act like a pervert man again in front of her?" He silently scolded himself.

    Although making Katrina help him take a bath had unexpected results, he still regretted the result. "As long as I''m with her, I have a better chance to make her fall for me. Aaron, just endure it!"

    After Aaron changes into his pajamas and comes out of the bathroom, he finds that Katrina has returned to the room and has locked the door for good measure. When he knocks on the door, he hears her m.u.f.fled voice respond, "Go to sleep! Don''t bother me!"

    "Your hair is still wet. Get up and dry it before you sleep!" he calls back. Whether she''s embarra.s.sed or not, I can''t let her sleep with wet hair. If she gets sick, she''s going to suffer later.

    Hearing no movement inside, Aaron continues to knock on the door. "Hurry up! Stop fussing, I didn''t see anything!" he says, his tone unconsciously softening.

    In the room, Katrina is bundled up in her blanket, and resolutely ignores Aaron.

    Since Aaron started living in her apartment, she started dressing differently. She usually just sleeps in her pajamas, but now she also wears underwear as additional protection.

    Even though Aaron didn''t see anything because of her foresight, the same was not the case for her.

    I saw everything! Ugh, I hate this! I can''t get it out of my mind! How am I supposed to face him now?

 Chapter 272: Sleepless Nigh

    Katrina remains unmoved under the blanket. When Aaron''s consistent knocking starts to annoy her, she gets up from the bed and changes into a clean set of pajamas. Then she dries her hair in front of the mirror in her room. She tried to calm herself down.

    "There, I''m done! Now leave me alone!" she shouts.

    Finally, Aaron walks away from her door. She heard nothing from him again. "Did he really go to sleep? I felt annoyed with him and wanted to hurt him physically," She muttered.

    The next morning, Katrina comes out of the room, looking completely exhausted. She didn''t get any sleep last night. "I don''t know why, but I can''t stop seeing him naked for some reason! His naked image keeps coming into my mind! This is really so insane,"

    In the living room, Aaron was fully dressed sitting on the sofa and reading the newspaper leisurely. When he hears the door open, he looks up and sees the dark circles under her eyes. His eyebrows raise at sight. "She must have barely slept last night."

    "She just accidentally saw me naked last night! How could she lose sleep over that?"

    Aaron frowns. "I''ve always been confident in my figure. But if it gives Katrina nightmares, this isn''t good. Did she scare looking at my body? Do I look so terrible?"

    Turning a page, he says, "Why do you look so miserable? I''m the one who suffered last night."

    When Katrina woke up, she decided never to mention what happened the night before to Aaron. Unexpectedly, as soon as she comes out of the room, he says it casually. Miserable and tired, her eyes snap open, and she glares at him. "Shut up! You are making me annoyed,"

    "What the h.e.l.l? He''s the one who suffered? He makes it sound like I took advantage of him! This devil really so proud of himself,"

    "Who wants to see him naked? I never wanted to help him bathe, but he made me anyway! What did he think was going the happen?"

    "I never wanted any of this! I didn''t even get any sleep! His naked body disturb my sleep the entire night!"

    Katrina proceeds to ignore Aaron for the rest of the morning. She never repeated any words to make him realize that she is severely affected by his presence.

    ***

    After breakfast, Aaron drives Katrina to work as he did yesterday.

    All her colleagues see the luxury car when it stops at the police station gate, and Katrina rushes inside to escape the attention.

    As soon as she sits down at her desk, Colin asks in a sly voice, "Didn''t sleep well last night? Did you stay over at Mr. Wilson''s place?"

    Still furious about the events of the night before, she takes a small steamed bun from the table and stuffs it into his mouth. "Stop spouting nonsense from your mouth! It''s too early to start gossip. I didn''t stay with him, okay?" She lied immediately.

    After about coughs, Colin complains, "Katrina, you''re getting more and more violent recently. Where''s the girl who used to be so kind and lovely?"

    Colin doesn''t mean anything by his words, but the rebuke makes Katrina seriously reflect on herself.

    That''s true¡­ Since I met Aaron, I''ve become more and more irritable. He easily provokes me and can always drive me mad.

    When I was with Marcellus, we always got along. He always respected my boundaries and never bullies or teases me.

    On the other hand, Aaron teases me like a hooligan, always embarra.s.sing me and making me mad. But sometimes, he takes care of me and makes me feel warm. When I''m in trouble, he doesn''t spare any effort to help me.

    Aaron makes me express my true feelings, she realizes. I don''t know if that''s a good thing, but for some reason, he''s the only person I can really be myself with.

    Just as Katrina and Aaron return home in the evening, Katrina receives a call from Farrah.

    "Hi, Katrina! Do you want to have some hot pot tonight? I just bought some ingredients, and I can come over right now!"

    Katrina is completely taken aback by Farrah''s call. Cold sweat instantly beads on her forehead. "Farrah, I don''t have an appet.i.te right now. How about another day?"

    Farrah can''t come over while Aaron is here! She''ll suddenly find out about his existence!

    I never told her about him. He was never supposed to stay in my life. If he hadn''t risked his life during Black Wolf''s arrest, I would''ve never thought about giving him a chance!

    If she finds out that a man is living in my house and I never told her¡­

    Katrina starts to panic.

    Unexpectedly, her excuse only worries Farrah. "Katrina, are you sick? I''d better come over and see you! Give me a few minutes! I''ll be right there!"

    Katrina hurries to say, "No, no, I''m fine! There''s nothing wrong!"

    Farrah doesn''t buy her excuses and insists, "Katrina, I''m on my way. I''ll be there soon!"

    Katrina is startled to hear the busy tone when Farrah hangs up.

    This is a disaster! She''s coming over! I don''t want her to see Aaron!

    When she looks up, she finds Aaron standing in front of her. He''s too tall to hide in my small apartment! There''s no place for him to hide!

    She suddenly approaches Aaron, grabs his arm, and runs to her room.

    Aaron follows her in confusion. She forbade me from entering her room. Why is she taking me here now?

    Katrina opens the wardrobe and pushes the clothes to one side to make room for him. But even if the wardrobe is empty, he still wouldn''t fit inside. Why is he so tall? She despairs to herself.

    At that moment, Aaron realizes her intentions. "She wants to hide me in the wardrobe because she has a visitor coming over! This d.a.m.n woman! Is she so ashamed of me that she has to hide me? Am I some shameful secret love affair?"

    Aaron is fuming.

 Chapter 273: Driving Him Away

    Faced with no other option, Katrina decides to take Aaron outside. Focused on hiding him from Farrah, she fails to notice Aaron''s gloomy face. He felt aggrieved about what she did. It''s obvious that Katrina doesn''t want to introduce him to her friend. She closes the wardrobe and hurries to the apartment entrance.

    Aaron has been quietly letting Katrina drag him around. When she opens the front door, he pulls her back and presses her against it. "Katrina, what are you doing? Why do I need to hide?"

    Katrina feels bad for treating Aaron like this, but this is an emergency. She clasps her hands together and looks up at him anxiously. She pleads and tries to beg him, "Just for today, can you help me? My best friend is coming over. I can''t let her know you''re living with me. She''ll be shocked! She knew that I live alone at home, if she found out that you stay with me, it would not give her a good impression. Can you go out and hide for a while? Please, just this once, Aaron?"

    Aaron studies her anxious face with a sigh. "This is the first time she begged for something so serious. Why does she want to hide me so badly?"

    His teeth clench in anger. "Is my presence so troublesome? He felt annoyed the way she treated him," A sudden pain crossed his heart. Why can''t this woman understand his clear intention?

    Katrina nods quickly. "Yes! There''s no way she can find out about you!"

    His face turns dark at her immediate response.

    Sensing his anger, Katrina shakes her head. "No, I didn''t mean it like that! But she never met you before. If suddenly she finds a man in my home, she is bound to have a misunderstanding! Don''t worry, and I''ll introduce you two later. But for now, please do this favor for me!" she pleads nicely, knowing she can''t get rid of Aaron if he insists on staying.

    Aaron grits his teeth. "According to Article 6 of the contract, you can''t drive me away for no reason until I''m completely healed!"

    "I''m not driving you away! I''m just asking you to go out and hide! And according to the contract, no one can find out that we live together!" she reminds him desperately. This is not the right time for them to argue, she thinks.

    "It''s only for two hours! We''ll be quick!" She sticks out two fingers and looks at him with puppy dog eyes.

    Katrina looks so adorable, asking him for help that he can''t resist. She even promises to introduce him to her best friend later.

    In the end, Aaron can''t bear to embarra.s.s Katrina. Despite feeling aggrieved, he chooses to compromise. "She''s right, and this isn''t an unreasonable request."

    But he doesn''t want to compromise so easily.

    Aaron suddenly takes Katrina in his arms, tilts her chin, and kisses her fiercely. He vents all his anger and reluctance in the forceful kiss, only releasing her when he''s satisfied. He knows his sudden action is too rude. He can''t easily accept the fact that the woman she loves the most often misunderstood him. He leaves him with no other choice. He still remembers William''s advice that a woman needs extra care not by forcing himself to her.

    Katrina''s cheeks turn red at the sudden kiss.

    But upon seeing the resignation on Aaron''s face, she knows that he has decided to concede. Ignoring her embarra.s.sment, she opens the door and shoves Aaron out.

    Just as Katrina pushes Aaron out of the door, she hears familiar footsteps. When she looks at the staircase, she sees Farrah making her way up carrying bags of groceries in her arms.

    Feeling Katrina''s gaze, Farrah looks up and meets her best friend''s eyes.

    Katrina feels nothing but cold fear. Did she see him leave my house?

    Farrah greets her with a smile. "Katrina, come and help me!"

    "Okay!" Katrina rushes to the stairs and helps Farrah carry the bags of groceries.

    When they reach the door, Farrah notices Aaron standing next to them. She asks in surprise, "Who''s this?"

    Katrina is so nervous that she feels as if her heart is about to jump out of her chest. "He... He''s a courier!" she makes up on the spot.

    To convince Farrah of the lie, she tells Aaron casually, "Sir, could you please help me throw away the garbage? Thank you!"

    She goes to the kitchen to get a garbage bag and hands it to Aaron. "Please," she pleads in a low voice before she slams the door shut.

    Aaron glances at the garbage bag and the closed door. The anger in his heart is indescribable.

    This d.a.m.n woman! How dare she call me a courier and ask me to throw out the garbage? I decided to help her, but that doesn''t mean she can humiliate me like this! I''ll get back at her for this later!

    Aaron stomps away with rage.

    Inside the apartment, Katrina wipes her forehead and breathes a sigh of relief.

    Farrah takes the ingredients into the kitchen and washes the dishes. "That courier is so handsome! This is defying what I know of the industry!"

    A courier usually spends all day outdoors delivering mail and packages. Exposed to the wind and the rain, they wear dust proof clothing, and their skin is most likely to darken from the weather conditions.

    I''ve never seen such a handsome and stylish courier before! He looks good-looking enough to be a star! Maybe he''s on one of those reality tv shows, with secret cameras and everything¡­ Farrah muses to herself.

    Katrina laughs it off. "Every industry has good-looking employees. Maybe he''s the ''Apollo'' in the postal industry."

    Farrah nods. "That''s true! Like how you''re the flower of the police officer." Without a beat, she adds, "By the way, Katrina, what lipstick color are you wearing today? It looks good on you!"

    She changes the topic so fast that it takes a moment for Katrina to respond. "Lipstick?"

    "Yes, the one you''re wearing now."

 Chapter 274: Telling The News

    Katrina blinks in confusion. Lipstick? I didn''t put on any lipstick¡­

    After a few seconds of stunned silence, she realizes what Farrah is talking about. My lips must be really red from Aaron''s kiss! That devil kissed me thoroughly! She exclaimed in silence.

    Internally panicking, she dreads Farrah''s reaction if she finds out the truth. She touches her mouth and says calmly, "Oh, a colleague got me lipstick as a souvenir when he went abroad recently I can''t remember the color¡­ I left it at the station. I''ll show it to you tomorrow."

    "Okay!" Farrah readily accepts the explanation and asks instead, "How are you feeling, Katrina? Do you still feel unwell?" A sound of concern added to her voice.

    Katrina shakes her head and gives her a rea.s.suring smile. "No, I''m alright! Let''s prepare the hot pot!"

    ***

    While Farrah washes the vegetables in the sink, Katrina cuts the clean vegetables next to her. After working together, it doesn''t take long for the hot pot to be ready.

    The fragrant hot pot is steaming hot on the table. Surrounding the large pot are a white gourd, potato slices, mushrooms, shrimp, fish b.a.l.l.s, mutton rolls, lettuce, and other various ingredients.

    Although it''s not an extravagant feast, it looks particularly abundant. They often do this both because they both love to eat. This is one of their favorite foods.

    "Katrina, we haven''t had a home-cooked dinner for a long time!" Farrah says as she pours the ingredients into the pot. "Even though we go out to eat sometimes, it''s much cozier to have dinner at home,"

    Katrina takes a piece of boiled lettuce and dips it in the sauce. "Yeah, you''re right! But is there a particular reason why you suddenly thought of having a hot pot together?" She asked out of curiosity.

    Farrah''s phone call is so sudden that Katrina can''t help but find it strange. "Is something wrong? Why did she act so strangely today?"

    Farrah shakes her head with a smile. "No, just a sudden whim," she says, handing some mutton to Katrina. "The mutton roll is getting cold. Eat first! It tastes good, Katrina,"

    Katrina pops the mutton and grins. " You are right. It''s good!" She stares at her seriously, trying to catch her attention.

    Despite the simple meal, they have a pleasant dinner. They catch up with each other while enjoying the food. They talk about a lot of topics related to their respective job.

    When the dishes on the table are nearly finished, Farrah clears her throat. "Katrina, I actually have something to tell you," she says.

    Seeing Farrah''s solemn look, Katrina puts down her chopsticks and asks in worry, "What''s the matter, Farrah? Are you okay?" Suddenly she felt worried for her.

    "Marcellus and Irene are going to get married soon," Farrah begins. "They were leaving the Gynecology and Obstetrics Department when I b.u.mped into them at the hospital. Irene is pregnant, so their wedding is scheduled next month."

    Farrah swallows. "Katrina, I didn''t want to tell you at first, I was afraid the news would depress you. But I think you deserve to know. I don''t have the right to hide it from you. After all, you and Marcellus were old lovers,"

    Katrina is momentarily shocked by the news. "We just broke up recently. I didn''t think Marcellus and Irene would get married so soon. And she''s already pregnant. How does it happen?" Katrina asked herself silently.

    Despite her shock, she smiles. "That''s good." "They''re perfect for each other. And Aunt Brook also likes Irene a lot. This is a piece of good news."

    No wonder Farrah wanted to come over and have dinner together. She wanted to tell me the news in a place where I feel comfortable. My best friend is so thoughtful¡­

    Katrina''s silence starts to make Farrah uneasy. "Katrina, I''m always here for you. Even if you''re sad, you don''t have to bear it alone. Don''t keep the pain in your heart to yourself. In case you need a shoulder to cry on just tell me immediately, and I will be with you,"

    There''s no way Katrina is fine with all this! Even if they parted on good terms, it''s still difficult to hear that your ex is getting married to a new love so soon, not to mention that Irene is already pregnant!

    Understanding her friend''s worries, Katrina shakes her head and whispers, "Farrah, I''m really not as sad as you think. I sincerely wish for Marcellus to be happy." Despite the twinge of pain in her heart, she wholeheartedly wishes Marcellus and Irene the best.

    Maybe I don''t love Marcellus enough. I thought my affections for him were love, but I guess I didn''t really love him, she thinks. If I did, I would be a lot more upset right now¡­

    "Katrina, Marcellus won''t be happy with Irene!" Farrah exclaims. "I could see that Marcellus doesn''t love her at all! She''s just a subst.i.tute for you! No... Not even a subst.i.tute!"

    Farrah takes Katrina''s hands in comfort. "A while ago, I heard that Marcellus got drunk after your break-up, and he accidentally slept with Irene. They got together because of their one-night stand."

    Katrina gapes in shock. "What? Marcellus got drunk and had a one-night stand with Irene?"

    Marcellus isn''t a rash person¡­ I thought Marcellus and Irene got together because he likes her. But if he is only with her out of responsibility, then he''s not marrying for love¡­ He won''t have a happy marriage as I thought¡­

    The realization makes Katrina extremely guilty. This is my fault! He got drunk because I broke up with him so ruthlessly! It''s my fault he''s marrying a woman he doesn''t love!

    If I had broken up with him more gently, things wouldn''t end up like this¡­

    Even if he becomes sad, he would still recover and move on. Maybe in a few years, he would have met a girl and fallen in love with her. He would have married for love.

    Now, he''s forced to marry someone he doesn''t love¡­

    The ache in Katrina''s heart becomes more painful with each thought.

 Chapter 275: Were Best Friends

    Upon hearing about Marcellus'' marriage, Katrina doesn''t get upset. But after finding out that Marcellus is stuck in an unhappy relationship, she can''t help feeling a little depressed.

    Farrah realizes that instead of comforting Katrina, she only makes her feel worse. She quickly apologizes, "I''m sorry, Katrina! Ignore what I just said! You can find someone better than him,"

    "I know she''s only trying to make me feel better. But whether Marcellus likes his new wife or not, we can never get back together." Katrina shakes her head gently. "I''m fine, Farrah. Thank you for letting me know. I know his mother like that woman; after all, she comes from a rich family, right?"

    "If she hadn''t told me, I would''ve been ignorant of Marcellus'' problems. I would''ve thought that I did the right thing for him when I only made things worse."

    I feel horrible¡­

    At least I know that Marcellus is a good man. Even if he doesn''t love Irene, he will treat her and their children well.

    I just wish he can be happy. I know he will be a good father in the future. He is a kind heart man.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Aaron is having dinner with Gavin Harrison in a high-end restaurant.

    Gavin is the president of the Harrison Enterprise, one of the successful businesses in Abbe City. As business elites of the same age, Aaron and Gavin get along well. Besides having a business relationship, they are also good friends. Gavin called him earlier and invited him to dinner after Katrina drive him out.

    After hearing that Aaron got injured, Gavin wanted to visit Aaron and invite him to have dinner together to express his concern. But Aaron always refused on the grounds of ill health.

    Today, Aaron finally agreed to have a meal with Gavin. The only reason he refused his invitations was that he wanted to spend time with Katrina instead. But that ruthless woman threw me out like garbage! The memory makes Aaron fume, but he still accepts the favor she asked him.

    Now Aaron has no choice but to accept Gavin''s invitation.

    They have a relaxing time during the pleasant meal, drinking tea instead of wine because of Aaron''s health.

    "Aaron, I heard that you got injured saving a woman! Was it your girlfriend? When will you introduce us?"

    As his friend, Gavin inevitably hears some rumors. I''ve known Aaron for a long time, but he''s never been interested in a woman before. What kind of woman would make him risk his life for?

    Aaron takes a sip of tea and answers, calmly, "She''s shy."

    Despite the fact that Katrina has never agreed to be his girlfriend, he doesn''t refute Gavin''s a.s.sumption. She definitely won''t accompany me to dinners, let alone let me introduce her as my girlfriend. Until she fully accepts me, I''m not introducing her to any of my friends.

    Gavin can''t help but laugh when he hears Aaron''s answer. Who would''ve thought that the man who has never been interested in a woman would be so considerate?

    He takes out an invitation he brought with him and gives it to Aaron. "My sister is getting married next month. You should take her to the wedding."

    Aaron accepts the invitation and opens it. It reads, "You are cordially invited to the wedding of Marcellus Brook and Irene Harrison."

    After a moment of surprise, he closes the invitation and nods with a smile. "Sure."

    I knew Marcellus got a new girlfriend after his break-up with Katrina, but I didn''t know his new girlfriend is Gavin''s sister. And I never thought they''d get married so soon.

    This is great news! Now I don''t have to worry about Katrina and Marcellus getting back together. I''ll definitely bring Katrina with me, and then she can finally let go of him.

    Aaron glances at his wrist.w.a.tch and sees that it''s been an hour and fifty minutes since he left Katrina''s house. The two hours are almost up. Now''s my time to get my revenge on her.

    Without preamble, he stands up and takes his leave. "I''ll attend your sister''s wedding. It''s getting late, I''ll go ahead now."

    Gavin blinks in surprise. "It''s only eight o''clock. Why are you in such a hurry? How about we go get a ma.s.sage and relax?"

    "No, I have something urgent to do," Aaron says firmly, silencing Gavin''s protests. He bids Gavin goodbye and goes straight to Katrina''s apartment.

    When Farrah moves to help Katrina clean the table, Katrina quickly takes the plate from her hand. "Farrah, it''s late. You should go home now. I can clean up by myself!"

    Farrah smiles. "Don''t be so polite! We''re best friends, not strangers. No need to treat me like a guest.

    "I''ll help you clear the table and wash the dishes. It won''t take long. I''ll go home after," she says, stacking the empty plates and bowls on the table and taking them to the kitchen.

    Seeing the two hours coming to an end, Katrina fears that Aaron will suddenly come back and b.u.mp into Farrah. "Farrah, I heard there might be a rainstorm tonight! If it rains, you might get stuck here. You should go home now, I''ll clean up the rest."

    "A rainstorm?" Farrah looks out the window and starts to worry. "But it doesn''t look like it''s going to rain."

    "Better safe than sorry! You know how unpredictable the weather is. One minute it''s sunny, then suddenly it''s raining. It''s safer if you go home early. If it gets too late, I''ll worry about you."

    Farrah shoots Katrina a regretful look and finally relents. "Oh, then I have to leave the rest of the cleaning to you. I''m sorry, Katrina."

    Katrina smiles back. "It''s fine!"

    Before Farrah leaves, she turns around and asks, "Katrina, about Marcellus''s wedding... Will you attend?"

    Although the wedding will be held next month, it''s nearly the end of this month already. The wedding will be happening soon.

    Katrina falls silent for a moment and shakes her head. "I don''t think so."

 Chapter 276: Pestering Her

    No matter what reason Marcellus is marrying Irene for, Irene is more or less wary of Katrina. To avoid any trouble at the wedding, Katrina doesn''t think she should attend. She doesn''t want to ruin the special day of Marcellus and Irene.

    Farrah nods in understanding. "Alright. Okay, I''ll go home now."

    "Okay, be careful on your way back. Send me a message when you get home."

    Farrah makes her way down the stairs, deep in thought. I met Marcellus through Katrina. If she''s not going, I''m not going either. I have to make up an excuse. I can''t bear to go alone and leave Katrina behind.

    Just as Farrah leaves Katrina''s neighborhood, Aaron''s car arrives at the apartment building. The driver opens the door for Aaron, who steps out and goes straight upstairs.

    ***

    In the apartment, Katrina is washing dishes in the kitchen when she hears a knock on the door. She wipes her hands with a towel and rushes to open the door.

    As soon as she opens the door, she sees Aaron standing outside, looking furious.

    Feeling guilty for throwing Aaron out, she asks in concern, "Aaron, you''re back! Where did you go? Have you eaten?"

    Aaron snorts coldly at Katrina''s bright smile. "What, you care about me again? Aren''t you eager to throw me out earlier?" He snapped.

    Katrina gulps. If I were in Aaron''s shoes, and I was thrown out because he had a guest coming over, I''d feel upset too. To make things worse, he''s also injured because of me. I feel a little sad for him.

    "Come in, Aaron," she says, pulling Aaron by the wrist and closing the door. She drags him to the couch and makes him comfortable. Then she pours him a gla.s.s of water and pushes the remote into his hand.

    "Watch TV for a while. I''ll just finish washing the dishes, and then I''ll make it up to you." She quickly returns to the kitchen sink to finish what she''s doing.

    Since Katrina is rarely being considerate and making him feel at home, Aaron doesn''t embarra.s.s her and stews on the couch in silence.

    Katrina often checked Aaron in the living room by simply throwing a secret glance. "He looks so handsome and dignified when he is so silent. The woman he will marry someday would be lucky to have him," After realizing her sudden thought, she silently scolded herself. "Katrina Miller, why do you suddenly admire that devil when he often bullies you and imprisons you at his villa a few months ago?"

    Ten minutes later, she washes her hands and comes out of the kitchen.

    Aaron is sitting on the sofa and watching TV. From his constant flipping of the channels, it''s evident that he is very impatient.

    Since I went too far, I''ll put up with his temper no matter how angry he is, Katrina thinks to herself as she walks over.

    Sitting next to Aaron, she asks for his forgiveness in a soft voice. "Aaron, I didn''t mean to kick you out, I just... Farrah called suddenly! I had no idea she was planning on coming tonight. She never met you before. She would''ve been very confused to see you suddenly living in my house. Farrah is my best friend, and I don''t want her to worry about me."

    Aaron stares at her with his dark eyes. He says in a low and dangerous voice, "So you told her I was a deliveryman? And make me take out the garbage?"

    The intense stare makes Katrina duck her head in guilt. "I''m sorry! But if I didn''t say that, Farrah would be suspicious! You were going downstairs anyway, so taking out the garbage isn''t a big deal!"

    Aaron''s face is dark, and his body leans closer. She was intimidated by his immediate action.

    Katrina swallows and continues, "Before, I didn''t want anything to do with you. I just wanted a clean break from you and didn''t want to have any contact with you. But now, I see you as a very important friend. I promise I''ll find a good opportunity to introduce you to my best friend soon." Since she decided to accept Aaron as a part of her life, it''s only a matter of time until he meets Farrah. She needs to persuade him.

    With her gentle and sincere apology, she doesn''t expect Aaron to hold a grudge. But instead of forgiving her, he draws closer to her, literally forcing her to lie on the sofa.

    Aaron gets on top of her and rests one hand on the sofa, trapping her between himself and the couch. His face gets closer and closer to hers.

    When they are less than ten centimeters apart, Katrina places her hand on Aaron''s chest and asks nervously, "Aaron, what are you doing? Let me go!"

    Aaron snorts and kisses her lips in response. He kisses her hard, pries open her teeth and licks his way inside.

    Thoroughly pressed against the sofa, Katrina doesn''t have any room to resist. Her face is flushed and she starts to suffocate.

    Aaron''s eyes are dark with l.u.s.t.

    Lost in the kiss, Aaron starts to crave more. He moves his mouth to her earlobes, to her neck, then down to her collarbones. While he marks her skin with his lips, his hand reaches to the hem of her shirt and slides up her smooth stomach until he cups her breast through her bra.

    The touch makes Katrina panic. She grabs his hand through her shirt to keep him from moving further. Blushed in anger, she shouts frantically, "Aaron, you said you wouldn''t crawl into my bed! You signed the contract, and you can''t break it!"

    Aaron chuckles. "Yes, I promised not to go to your bed, but we''re on the couch."

    Katrina is freaking out.

    This b.a.s.t.a.r.d is playing word games to find a loophole! He knows that I meant I don''t want him to molest me like this! What difference does it make? Even if we''re not on my bed, he''s still pestering me!

 Chapter 277: You Treated Me Like A Trash

    Katrina feels like crying. "You''re unreasonable! Why do you keep doing this to me?" She yelled at him.

    "Oh, I''m unreasonable? Yeah, right, I am so unreasonable, " Aaron chuckles again.

    "Katrina, no matter what excuse you say, you threw me out. You broke our contract. Now, I''m with you on the sofa. I''m not in your bed, so I''m not breaking any terms. How am I unreasonable?" he asks, squeezing his hand with a sly grin. He wanted to intimidate her by giving her a lesson for humiliating him in front of her friend.

    Even though there is a barrier of the bra, her soft breast feels good in his hand.

    The action makes Katrina''s face instantly burst red. "It''s part of the contract that no one can know that we live together!" she retorts helplessly.

    Why does he always blow things out of proportion? I only asked him to leave for a couple of hours! Why does he have to do this to me?

    This snake is too much! He is doing this one purpose!

    I even helped him bathe last night! Not only did I have to see him naked, but I also slipped in the bathroom because of him! Now, he''s going to a.s.sault me just because I asked him to leave for a while!

    Tears of frustration gather in her eyes. This is my house! I''m not even safe in my own home! She pleads in desperation, "Aaron, I promise I won''t kick you out next time! Can you let me go now?" She begged.

    Aaron leans against her neck and nibbles at her earlobe. "No."

    Does she think all I want is to kiss and feel her up? G.o.d knows how much I miss her. I crave her all the time, and now she''s right where I want her.

    I gave this up so many times already. Since she resented me so much, I endured staying away from her to avoid offending her.

    But now¡­

    She''s warmed up to me a great deal since I risked my life for her. She''s beginning to accept me. She doesn''t hate me anymore. Maybe I can coax her afterward¡­

    G.o.d, I want her so much¡­ I want her so much!

    Aaron slows down his movements and kisses Katrina tenderly, saying in a low voice, "Relax. I won''t hurt you. I will do it gently,"

    Katrina''s white skin is flushed a lovely shade of pink. Her eyes start to blur, and she starts to get light-headed.

    When she feels Aaron''s hand making its way down her pajama pants, she snaps out of her daze and presses her legs together. Before she knows it, she almost gets stripped naked against her will. "This monster! I almost walked right into his trap!

    Katrina is frightened and ashamed.

    She grits her teeth in a fury. "Let me go, Aaron! I have my period!"

    Aaron doesn''t look bothered. "Really? It doesn''t matter, I don''t mind." Is she actually using that excuse again? Does she think I''m going to believe her?

    When Aaron keeps touching her, Katrina raises her foot and shoves it at his shoulder. "I''m not lying! Count the days yourself!"

    A girl''s period is an intimate matter. Even though Katrina would rather not tell him, she has no choice but to shout the truth at his face in shame.

    Aaron''s face twists at the sudden attack. He releases Katrina and clutches his shoulder in pain.

    She claps her hand over her mouth, getting up from the sofa in alarm. "Aaron, are you okay?"

    Frightened by his determination, she panicked and completely forgot about his injury. Oh my G.o.d, did I kick his wound? Did I make it too strong that open his wound again?"

    Aaron grits through clenched teeth, "You cruel woman! Are you trying to murder your future husband? I may be bad in your eyes, but can''t you at least be gentle when you attack me?"

    Katrina is so worried about his wound that she doesn''t notice the way he called himself. "He came to stay here to recover from his injuries, but now I just made it worse! But this is his fault. He tries to bully me again!"

    Katrina is filled with guilt. "Aaron, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to hurt you! Take off your shirt and show me your wound," she says, scrambling to help Aaron remove his shirt.

    Her eyes widen at the red bandages. Oh G.o.d, did his wound open again?

    Katrina hurries to get the medicine kit and sits back on the couch, doing quick work to change his bandages. Her face crumples when she sees the bleeding wound.

    "All I want is for him to heal soon, but I just hurt him more! How could I kick him like that? He risked his life for me!"

    "Oh no, he''s going to have to stay longer with me now too. He could have another reason to stay at my house longer." She wanted to scream while thinking about the result of her action.

    Faced with her obvious concern, Aaron knows that Katrina is very regretful. But he wants to take advantage of the situation.

    He replies coolly, "Do you want to kill me so you wouldn''t have to be responsible for me anymore?"

    Katrina feels so bad that she is ready to kneel down and apologize to him. "No, I just panicked! I didn''t mean to hurt you! It is your fault for not listening to my plea. If you release me immediately, I would not have hurt you like this." She reasoned out to refrain from his blaming. She forgot that Aaron had a shoulder injury because she was shocked by what he had done. She refrained from looking at him as much as possible because she was anxious the way he looked.

    "Oh? Out of all the places, you could kick me, why did you kick my shoulder?" He pursed his lips.

    "You intentionally wanted to hurt me. You threw me away like a trashed just because your friend came. Katrina, I know how to obey simple contract, but you treated me like garbage,"

 Chapter 278: He Was Worried For Her

    Katrina doesn''t know how to respond. "I just wanted to push him away! Kicking him on the shoulder was a complete coincidence!"

    Aaron''s accusation makes Katrina want to burst into tears. With a sad face, she replies, "I was wrong, I''m sorry. If you''re unsatisfied, you can kick me back and make us even. I''ll also feel better afterward."

    Aaron is horrified by her offer. "I don''t want to kick her! I know that I scared her also by trying to force her again!

    Suddenly he remembers her saying that she is on her period. Now that he has a clear mind, he thinks carefully and counts the days.

    She wasn''t lying, he realizes.

    Aaron asks, and a concerned voice added to his words, "How do you feel?" "Every time she''s on her period, she gets stomach cramps."

    The sudden question confuses Katrina. Realizing that Aaron is worried about her, she shakes her head slightly. "Farrah gave me some medicine earlier. I feel better after taking it."

    "I''ll prepare a bath for you. Take a bath and go to bed early," she says, standing up and hurrying to the bathroom.

    Just as Katrina turns on the tap to let the water run, she feels someone grab her arm. Turning around, she sees Aaron standing behind her.

    "Forget it," he says, "I can do it by myself. Just go get some rest."

    Aaron knows that a girl on her period shouldn''t touch cold water. Exposure to cold water is inevitable when running bathwater. "I can''t let her do things for me at the expense of her health. She is too fragile when she is in her period!"

    Katrina is taken aback. "Did I hear him, right? He forced me to run the bath for him last night. Now that I''m offering to do it on my own, he''s refusing?"

    At her dumbfounded expression, Aaron asks, "Why aren''t you leaving? Do you want us to take a bath together? I don''t mind. Go on, take your clothes off."

    Katrina''s face instantly turns red. She glares at him in embarra.s.sment and anger. This rascal, always shamelessly flirting! No wonder I kicked him! He doesn''t look injured at all!

    She almost slammed the door out. She heads back to her room without responding.

    ***

    The days pa.s.s by, and Marcellus and Irene''s wedding soon arrives.

    Katrina is determined not to attend the wedding.

    Since she deleted Marcellus'' contact information when she broke up with him, she asks Farrah to tell him she''s busy on her behalf.

    The wedding day is held on a weekend, which also happens to be Katrina''s day off.

    From the moment she wakes up, she stays glued to the couch watching TV. Despite flipping through the channels from time to time, she isn''t paying attention. She spends the whole day in a listless daze.

    Aaron can''t stand to look at Katrina''s crestfallen face. Isn''t her ex-boyfriend getting married? Why is she hiding at home and refusing to attend his wedding? She looks miserable.

    Unable to bear it anymore, he literally drags Katrina off the couch. "Come on! Get dressed!"

    Katrina notices that Aaron dressed in a suit. She asks in a dull tone, "Why?"

    "We''re going out!"

    "Where?"

    "Come with me, and you''ll know. Why do you have so many questions!" He pushes her into the room and shuts the door. "It''s a formal occasion, dress nicely!"

    With nothing better to do, Katrina decides to go along with Aaron''s plans rather than stay at home and do nothing. It''ll be a good distraction.

    She opens her wardrobe and starts to look for something to wear. Most of her clothes are for casual wear, with only a handful of fancy dresses for special occasions.

    Katrina decides to wear a cla.s.sy black dress that reaches just below her knees. The sleeves are designed in a black-and-white crisscross pattern, showing off her shoulders and collarbones in an elegant style.

    After picking out matching bags and shoes, Katrina puts on some makeup.

    Aaron just finishes a long conference call when Katrina finally exits the room thirty minutes later. Becoming easily bored by the long wait, he kept himself busy with work.

    For the first time, he realizes how much patience it takes to wait for a woman to get ready to go out. If Katrina hadn''t come out for a few more minutes, he would''ve thought that she went to sleep.

    She''s gorgeous, he thinks in awe. In contrast to her disheveled look when she was dressed in pajamas earlier, her current look is quite a shock.

    Katrina always looks simple and plain in his presence. She never puts on makeup or dresses up like the women in his circle.

    Aaron doesn''t mind it. Even when she gets up in the morning and comes out of her room with bleary eyes, he still gets the strong urge to hug and kiss her. He loves her even on her bad days.

    He gives her a once-over and nods in approval. The black dress she''s wearing shows off her figure without revealing too much skin. Her light makeup gives her a natural look, making her look elegant and lovely. She looks like a G.o.ddess.

    Aaron''s penetrating stare makes Katrina a little nervous. She tugs at her dress and asks, "Do I look weird?" Is this inappropriate for where he wants to take me?

    He closes his laptop and strides towards her without responding. Unable to resist the strong urge, he bends down and gives her a sweet kiss.

    Eyes widening in shock, she immediately pushes him away and covers her mouth. Drawing two steps back, she exclaims, "I just put on lipstick!"

    I spent so much time on my makeup, but he suddenly kisses me and ruins it immediately! With a huff, she hurries back to her room to fix her makeup in the mirror.

    Katrina turns around and hurries back to her room to fix her makeup in the mirror.

    Aaron wipes the lipstick off his mouth, his handsome face curled into a small smile.

 Chapter 279: Ill Protect You If Something Happens

    Katrina''s attire matches Aaron''s clothes. Not only does her dress complement his black suit, but the color of her shoes also matches his necktie. When Aaron takes Katrina''s hand, and they walk side by side down the stairs, they look like a handsome couple. Aaron felt happy when she was in his arms.

    The whole time Aaron stays at Katrina''s house, his driver has been on standby outside to drive him around at any time. When they enter the car, Aaron gives the name of a hotel and works on his laptop during the drive. He temporarily ignores her and focuses on his business matter.

    Without care for where they are going, Katrina takes out her phone and plays games to ease her boredom. "I don''t care where we''re going as long as it''s not Marcellus'' wedding. Aaron wouldn''t force me to do that.

    Twenty minutes later, the car draws to a stop in front of a hotel. The driver gets out and opens the door for Aaron. "We''re here, Mr. Wilson."

    Aaron closes his laptop and turns to Katrina. "Let''s go."

    "Okay," Katrina nodded, keeping her eyes on her phone as she pushes the door open and gets out.

    After putting away her phone, she sees Aaron with his arm out, looking at her expectantly. Since she is accompanying him on a formal occasion as his date, she indulges him and takes his arm.

    But when they enter the hotel, she sees a huge banner of Marcellus and Irene''s wedding. The hotel lobby is covered in wedding decorations and photos.

    Katrina stops in her tracks.

    Frightened, she anxiously pulls her arm out of Aaron''s and turns around. "I already told Marcellus I''m not going to his wedding! I agreed to go out with Aaron as a distraction, but I never thought his event would be at the same hotel as their wedding!"

    Aaron frowns and grabs her arm. "Where are you going?

    "Aaron, let me go!" she hisses, not struggling too much to avoid making a scene. "Aaron, I don''t know what event you''re taking me to, but I can''t be here! Marcellus is getting married in this same hotel! What if we run into him!"

    Aaron says nonchalantly, "I''m bringing you to his wedding today. Afraid to see your old lover happily married?" he snapped. "

    "What?" she almost screeches. "How could you bring me to his wedding? Stop joking! You don''t plan to ruin his big day, do you?"

    "Why would he take me to Marcellus'' wedding? How could he do this to me? They''re not even friends! There''s no way Marcellus would invite him to his wedding!

    What the h.e.l.l is he planning? This devil really wanted to embarra.s.s me! She narrows her eyes at the thought. She wanted to slap Aaron right in front of the public, but she can''t do it. She is not desperate to act indecently.

    At Katrina''s suspicious glare, Aaron snaps, "Are you stupid? Of course, I won''t ruin his wedding! I want him to get married soon so he can stop thinking he can get back to you!" He takes out his wedding invitation and shoves it at her. He wanted to prove to her that he is invited to Marcellus'' wedding.

    Opening the invitation, Katrina sees that it is addressed to Aaron. She looks at him in disbelief. "When did you and Marcellus become friends?"

    "What, I can''t get invited by anyone other than the groom? The bride''s brother is my friend!" he grunts, s.n.a.t.c.hing the invitation back.

    Katrina asks slowly, "You knew that Marcellus was getting married here, and you still brought me on purpose?"

    He doesn''t deny it. "Of course! I need a companion, and it happens we live together in one house. Do I need to look for another woman to be with me on this special occasion?"

    Aaron moves to put his arm around Katrina and take her inside when she backs away and turns around to leave. "I already told you I didn''t want to come! I already made an excuse to tell him I''m not going! Why would you bring me here? Do you want to embarra.s.s me, won''t you?"

    "Oh, I don''t want to embarra.s.s you, Katrina, I just need a companion," He lied. His purpose in bringing her today is to make her forget this man.

    Besides the fact that her ex-boyfriend is getting married, Katrina feels uncomfortable with his new girlfriend. Not to mention Marcellus'' mother doesn''t like her at all. Attending the wedding is a completely horrible idea.

    "I don''t want to cause any trouble! My presence wouldn''t be welcome anyway. No one wants to have the groom''s ex-girlfriend at his wedding!" She screamed silently.

    Aaron quickly follows her and grabs her arm. "Katrina, stop! I''m here with you, and I''ll be with you the whole time. I''ll protect you if something happens. What are you afraid of?"

    His grip on her arm is so tight that Katrina can''t escape.

    She did not want to see Marcellus on this special occasion. It was his wedding day, and she was sure many wealthy guests would come, she didn''t want Marcellus to notice her presence. Katrina never asks for help. Hearing Aaron''s sincere support fills her heart with warmth. "I always thought I''d bear all my problems alone, but he''s been with me through the tough moments in my life. Why is he doing this to me? I only wanted to be alone and live a peaceful life. Even though I cherish Marcellus when I''m with him, still it''s not enough reason to fight for him. His mom doesn''t like me at all. I don''t deserve to be with Marcellus, as well as Aaron,"

    Afraid of getting hurt and causing trouble for others, Katrina thought that not attending the wedding would be for the best. But if I''m not alone, maybe I can do this¡­

    Despite Aaron''s encouragement, she still feels hesitant. "Aaron, I..."

    Aaron lowers his head to look into her eyes. "If you dare run again, I''ll carry you inside."

 Chapter 280: Dont Make Me Look Bad

    Katrina can''t help trembling with fear at Aaron''s words. He''ll definitely do it. He''ll make a scene and carry me inside! This man is really so annoying!

    When Aaron extends his arm, Katrina hesitates for a second before she reaches for it. Aaron leaves her no option to refuse. She needs to obey this devil because he knew he had thin patience.

    At her permission, Aaron''s features finally relax. But Katrina still looks obviously reluctant. Without turning his head, he hisses, "You look like I''m torturing you! Don''t make me look bad! I told you that I need a companion and I was obviously invited to this wedding,"

    "Any other woman would be delighted to stand by my side, but she looks like she''d rather be anywhere but not here! This woman really doesn''t want to witness his ex-boyfriend''s wedding!" He thinks in disbelief.

    Katrina immediately straightens up and puts a faint smile on her face. Yes, "Aaron''s right. He''ll be with me the whole time. I need to go with the flow and do my best. I should show that I am not affected that Marcellus is getting married to another woman!"

    "It doesn''t matter if Miss Harrison is wary of me, or if Mrs. Brook doesn''t like me. They shouldn''t have a problem once they see that I''m happy with Aaron. This is the only way I can show them that I am living a happy life with Aaron."

    "I shouldn''t care what others think about me. I have Aaron backing me up. No one would dare ridicule me with Aaron by my side. He is a dignified businessman, too, and it looks like he is eager to be with me. He promised to protect me, and I should be proud of it."

    The thought immediately boosts Katrina''s confidence. "Attending Marcellus'' wedding doesn''t seem so horrible now. I am here as a guest with Aaron. No one will humiliate me anymore."

    Katrina enters the reception hall with her arm linked with Aaron''s. Marcellus is with Irene at the entrance, welcoming the guests as they arrive. When their eyes meet, surprise flashes in Marcellus'' eyes. "Katrina? Farrah said you had work today. I thought you wouldn''t make it today,"

    Despite her newfound determination to attend the wedding, the sight of Marcellus immediately makes Katrina anxious.

    Noticing her reaction, Aaron wraps his arm around her waist in silent encouragement. Aaron felt Katrina need his help. He can''t allow her to be humiliated either.

    Katrina musters up a smile. "Oh, I was supposed to be out on business today, but the a.s.signment suddenly got postponed this morning. "Congratulations on your wedding!"

    "Best wishes to both of you!" She wears a pleasant smile while mentioning her wish.

    Marcellus smiles tightly in response, while Irene beams back and exclaims, "Katrina, I''m really glad you could make it!" Her eyes light up at the sight of Aaron. "Oh, is this your boyfriend?"

    Katrina nods. "Yes, this is Aaron."

    "Katrina, your boyfriend is so handsome!" Irene gushes. "I hope to attend your wedding soon!"

    Aaron is pleasantly surprised to hear Katrina call him her boyfriend. His lips curl into a small grin as he replies, "I''ll try my best."

    Katrina hands Irene an envelope of money that Aaron prepared beforehand. She smiles at the couple before they make their way inside. "Congratulations again!"

    "Thank you! There are dessert and drinks at the table, please help yourselves," Irene says. Marcellus remains silent beside her throughout the entire exchange.

    As soon as they enter, Aaron realizes that Katrina''s high heels are uncomfortable for her to walk around in. He guides her to a couch in the lounge area and says, "Wait here. I''ll get us some drinks."

    Katrina readily agrees. "Okay." Aaron is so attentive. Even if he always bullies me and takes advantage of me at home, he''s always considerate whenever we go out, she thinks with a smile.

    At the dessert table, Aaron b.u.mps into Gavin.

    Glancing in the direction he came from, Gavin sees Katrina and says in a low voice, "Aaron, is that your girlfriend?"

    Aaron looks up and grins. "Yes."

    Seeing Aaron dote on his girlfriend so much, Gavin raises his thumb and praises, "She''s beautiful!"

    Aaron pleasantly smiles as he takes a gla.s.s of red wine and a gla.s.s of juice. Just as he is about to leave, he notices the arrangement of delicacies on the other side of the table. Remembering how much Katrina loves sweets, he fills up a plate with the best treats.

    Sitting in the lounge area, Katrina watches the guests coming and going with a bored expression on her face.

    "Katrina!" a familiar voice calls from a distance.

    Katrina looks up and sees Claire coming towards her.

    Because it''s the day of her son''s wedding, Claire is all dressed up, her elaborate attire second only to the bride''s gown. She had been observing the guests with a keen eye, and immediately noticed Katrina''s attendance.

    The moment Katrina sees Claire, memories of the older woman pretending to like her and badmouthing her behind her back immediately come to mind. She even plotted a car accident to kill me just to keep Marcellus and me apart. A shiver runs down her spine at the memory.

    Despite her intense fear, Katrina stands up and greets her with a forced smile, "Hi, Mrs. Brook."

    With a sneer, Claire says in an arrogant tone, "Marcellus said you wouldn''t come today. Why are you suddenly here?"

    Back when Katrina was Marcellus''s girlfriend, Claire pretended, to be kind to Katrina for the sake of Marcellus. But now that they have broken up, she doesn''t see the need to play nice any longer. Katrina''s sudden attendance also makes her wary. She doesn''t plan on ruining the wedding, does she?

    Despite the unfriendly tone, Katrina smiles politely at the older woman. "I thought I couldn''t come because we had an a.s.signment scheduled today, but it was suddenly canceled," she explains.

    "Katrina," Claire warns, "Today is Marcellus and Irene''s wedding day. If you stay, you will only make them feel uncomfortable. Now that we''ve received your best wishes, please leave."

 Chapter 281: I Never Thought She Hates Me So Much

    Katrina is shocked to hear Claire''s blunt words. She hasn''t done anything inappropriate, but Claire wants to drive her away the moment she arrives. "I never thought she hates me so much. Although I did nothing wrong with her, I kept quiet. Why is she so angry with me?"

    At that moment, Katrina feels an indescribable sense of humiliation.

    Back stiff, she bites her lips and says slowly, "Mrs. Brook, I don''t want to cause any trouble. Today is Marcellus special day, and I didn''t come here to create a scene nor make you angry,"

    Katrina doesn''t want to spoil the wedding. If Aaron hadn''t forced her to come, she wouldn''t even be here. Hearing the accusatory tone in Claire''s words is hurtful.

    Claire ignores Katrina''s feelings and crosses her arms with a stern look. "I don''t care what you think. If you know your place, you''ll leave immediately. You shouldn''t have come at all. Why did you come here anyway?" she says, her voice oozing with disdain.

    Katrina swallows and eyes the exit anxiously. While she''s at a loss with what to do, Aaron suddenly strides over with a scowl on his face.

    "What''s wrong? Why do you look so down? What makes you upset?" he demands, looking at her in worry.

    Looking up, she sees Aaron steadily making his way towards her. Beside him is an equally dignified-looking man.

    In the blink of an eye, Aaron and the stranger are at Katrina''s side.

    The arrogance on Claire''s face suddenly melts into a smile as she greets the newcomer. "Gavin, you must''ve had a difficult time arranging the wedding."

    Despite his youth, Gavin''s power and status in Abbe City cannot be underestimated. Although both families are rich and powerful, the Harrisons are slightly better off than the Brooks. Because of this, Claire is always polite towards Gavin. She always wants to please the Harrison family to expand their connection. And now, since Marcellus married Gavin''s sister, she felt at ease and thought that Katrina would be cast out from Marcellus''s life.

    Gavin smiles and takes the praise with grace. "Aunt Brook, you''re too kind. I''m just doing my duty as the brother of the bride."

    While Claire and Gavin chat, Aaron wraps an arm around Katrina''s waist and takes her hand with his other hand. At the touch of her cool skin, he studies her face in worry. Despite the rea.s.suring smile on her face, Aaron knows that something is wrong. "What did that old hag say to her? Did she humiliate my woman?"

    When Aaron takes Katrina in his arms with obvious concern, Claire looks at the display in surprise. Aaron has a remarkable temperament, and he seems to have a close relationship with Gavin.

    "If he''s Gavin''s friend, he must be important. Who is this man? Why is he so intimate with Katrina?" Unable to contain her curiosity, she asks, "Gavin, I don''t think I''ve met your friend before. Would you like to introduce him to me?"

    Gavin introduces, "Oh, this is Aaron Wilson of the Wilson Enterprise."

    Claire''s eyes widen in shock. "Oh, Mr. Wilson! I''ve heard so much about you! Your company is doing well in the past few years," Claire wears a worried look after saying her words.

    "Aaron Wilson of the Wilson Enterprise? The man who moved his business from Hadley to Abbe not long ago? He became a legend in the city''s business circle overnight! How did I not recognize him?"

    Although Aaron has only been in Abbe City for a short time, everyone in the business circle has heard of both his name and his company. Claire knew that Aaron was from a wealthy family, and his family was known in the business world. Aaron has been featured several times in popular magazines and entertainment news.

    Without a doubt, Aaron is a lot wealthier and more powerful than Gavin.

    Claire is shocked. "What is such a famous person standing at the top of the world care about this girl? What is their relationship? I thought she had come alone. Why is she now with this most powerful man in the world?"

    She suddenly notices that Katrina and Aaron are wearing matching clothes. "They came together," she realizes with growing apprehension.

    "Gavin must have invited him. His attendance is a great honor! Looking at their conversation, he is one of Gavin''s special friends " She looks at Katrina and Aaron nervously. "Oh G.o.d, did I just insult his date? I didn''t just offend Mr. Wilson, and I offended Gavin as well. Why am I so careless?" Claire''s face was filled with fear. She would not think that Katrina was with Aaron. They partic.i.p.ated in Marcellus'' wedding because they are Gavin''s special guests.

    Cold sweat beads on Claire''s forehead as she scrambles her brain to save face. "Thank G.o.d, no one heard us! I''m lucky they arrived before I did any more damage! I can still save this!"

    "How was I supposed to know that this orphan came with Mr. Wilson? This devious b.i.t.c.h! She must''ve dumped Marcellus for a wealthier man! Now she wanted to show us that she picked up the most powerful man from the business world!"

    Complicated emotions fill Claire''s heart as she studies Katrina. Suddenly, the girl she always looked down upon is untouchable. "She must''ve come here to show off!"

    From Katrina''s cold hands and the fearful expression on her face, Aaron knows that she must have been bullied just now. Knowing Katrina won''t speak up about it, he turns to Claire and says coolly, "Mrs. Brook, my girlfriend seems to be a little uncomfortable. What happened just now?"

    Despite his gentle tone and the relaxed expression on his face, Claire can see the underlying anger in Aaron''s eyes.

    "I can''t tell him that I just tried to kick his girlfriend out of the wedding! From the way he treats her, he''ll definitely get into a fit of rage! Not only will our family be humiliated, but so will the Harrisons!"

    Not knowing how to answer, Claire stammers, "Well..."

 Chapter 282: Its Not My Faul

    The atmosphere immediately grows tense.

    Noticing the angry glare on Aaron''s face, Katrina quickly tugs his hand to draw his attention. "Aaron, I''m fine. Mrs. Brook just came to say h.e.l.lo. I skipped breakfast this morning, so I just feel a little lightheaded."

    Claire blinks in surprise at the unexpected help from Katrina. She breathes a sigh of relief and smiles at Aaron. "Yes, I just came over to say h.e.l.lo. I still value her as Marcellus''s ex-girlfriend."

    Despite knowing that Katrina is lying, he decides to let it go for now in favor of taking care of Katrina. He flags a waiter, who approaches with the plate of desserts he prepared beforehand. Handing it to Katrina, he says in a gentle voice, "I''ve got something for you. Have something before dinner."

    While seeing the plate of desserts, Katrina''s face lights up with a smile. "Thank you, Aaron!"

    "Mr. Wilson, help yourselves. I''ll go attend to the other guests," Claire says, hurrying to leave.

    Because of Aaron''s company, Katrina no longer feels upset by Claire''s hostile welcome. But she becomes sad when she sees the dull look on Marcellus'' face as he stands next to Irene during the wedding ceremony. She felt pity for him. "It''s like he''s just completing a task, he doesn''t look happy at all. He looks so exhausted!"

    Katrina suddenly remembers what Farrah told her.

    "Marcellus doesn''t love Miss Harrison." "He got drunk after our break-up and had a one-night stand with her. Now that she''s pregnant, he''s only marrying her out of responsibility. He still values his dignity and doesn''t want to upset this woman," Katrina thought in silence.

    "Everyone wishes them happiness, but Marcellus is doing this against his will. Won''t their marriage suffer because of this?"

    Sensing Katrina''s guilt as she stares at the couple with a sad look, Aaron leans against her and hisses in a low tone, "Katrina, I''m sitting right next to you! How could you look at another man like that? Do you want to break them up?"

    The words snap Katrina out of her daze. She looks around self-consciously and breathes a sigh of relief upon confirming that no one noticed her.

    She turns to Aaron and says indignantly, "No!" I don''t want to break them up! I broke up with Marcellus for a reason!

    "I just... I wonder if I handled the break-up the wrong way. If I had been gentler, maybe Marcellus wouldn''t have made a mistake and rushed into a shotgun wedding like this."

    Knowing the truth behind Marcellus marrying Irene, Aaron understands Katrina''s thoughts. With a frown, he thinks, What does his mistake have to do with her? Why is this silly woman feeling responsible for all this?

    He gnaws at Katrina''s earlobe in rebuke and says, "Do you actually think they got together because of you? Do you actually think no one meddled to make this happen?"

    Katrina blinks incomprehension. That''s right, Mrs. Brook had always wanted them to get together. Even when I was still with Marcellus, she did everything to bring them closer. How else did Miss Harrison fall into Marcellus'' bed when he was drunk?

    Mrs. Brook must be the reason they got together. It''s been her plan all along¡­

    The realization eases Katrina''s guilt.

    Whether Marcellus took our break-up badly or not, it would only be a matter of time before he gets together with Miss Harrison.

    Mrs. Brook doesn''t want anyone else as her daughter-in-law. Even if Marcellus gets a new girlfriend, she would treat her the same way she treated me.

    No matter what I did, it will end up the same way. Marcellus would still end up marrying Miss Harrison. It''s not my fault.

    Marcellus'' feelings might change over time. Even if he doesn''t love Miss Harrison now, he might fall in love with her later.

    They could still have a happy future together.

    After the wedding ceremony, everyone takes their seats as the newlyweds go around to thank the guests.

    Katrina''s bladder is full from drinking too much juice. "I need to go to the bathroom," she whispers to Aaron before heading to the restroom to relieve herself.

    After exiting the cubicle, she goes to the sink to wash her hands when she suddenly hears Claire''s familiar voice coming from outside.

    "Marcellus, everyone''s waiting for you. Why are you smoking out here on your own? Come back inside now!"

    Marcellus''s voice sounds weary as he replies, "Mom, I''m tired. I just need a break. I''ll go back after this cigarette."

    "How could you leave Irene out there alone? Marcellus, you''re still not thinking about that woman, are you?" she demands.

    Marcellus falls silent.

    Seeing the love of his life attend his wedding with another man makes him immensely sad. Not to mention Katrina seems closer to Aaron than she had ever been with him.

    But Marcellus has no illusions of getting back together with Katrina. Knowing that her new boyfriend is good to her gives him a little comfort. Now that he''s married Irene, he knows where his future lies.

    I just need a cigarette break, he thinks tiredly. Is that too much to ask?

    "Marcellus, I warned you about that woman! See how she immediately found a wealthier man as soon as she broke up with you? Mr. Wilson hasn''t been in Abbe long, but she hooks up with him so soon!"

    Claire keeps ranting, "She''s just another pretty face! There are a lot of beautiful women in the world! After she tricked you into obsessing over her, she manages to wrap Mr. Wilson around her finger! That woman is not as simple as you think!"

    Before Marcellus can interject, she continues, "Marcellus, you should be grateful to be out of her clutches! Although that woman looks innocent, she''s obviously ambitious! Even if she marries you, she won''t settle down. She''ll leave you as soon as she finds a better option!"

    "Mom, stop this!" Marcellus sounds pained. "Katrina isn''t that kind of person!"

    "See, you''re still taking her side even now! She''s that smart!" Claire insists.

    "Let''s go back!" he growls, "Just stop talking!"

 Chapter 283: Has She Begun To Appreciate My Effort?

    Katrina hears the footsteps outside fade away. When she doesn''t hear any further sound, she turns on the tap and washes her hands.

    "No matter how much I care about Marcellus, I''ll always be an unscrupulous, profit-seeking woman in Mrs. Brook''s eyes," she thinks sadly. "How could she think so lowly of me? Just because I''m a poor orphan. Just because I don''t have a real family?"

    Katrina leaves the bathroom with a heavy heart. Disappointed, she returned back to Aaron''s side. She didn''t want to partic.i.p.ate at Marcellus''s wedding, but she can''t do anything because Aaron brought him here.

    After the wedding banquet, Katrina and Aaron make their way back home.

    Katrina is physically and emotionally exhausted. After trying to find a comfortable position against the car window, she finally holds Aaron''s arm and leans against his shoulder.

    Unconsciously, she becomes more and more comfortable with him.

    Aaron always acts like her boyfriend and protects her. Gradually, she becomes more accustomed to his presence and starts to depend on him. She doesn''t notice that her actions become more dependent on this man whom she hated.

    "Having Aaron around doesn''t seem like a bad thing anymore. I used to want to be as far away from him as possible, but now I''ve grown used to him. He always been with me and ready to lean a helping hand,"

    Little by little, Katrina leaves her experience with Aaron in Hadley City in the past. After all the kindness and support that Aaron has done for her, she slowly starts to forgive all the harm he had caused her.

    Suddenly feeling Katrina hold his arm and rest her head against his shoulder, Aaron smiles in surprise. Without Katrina saying anything, Aaron understands her feelings from her unconscious actions. To make her more comfortable, he stretches his arm around her shoulder and pulls her closer.

    From their first meeting four years ago to their reunion in Hadley, from her running away from his oppression in Hadley to her gradual dependence in Abbe, his long road of pursuit finally pays off.

    "Has she finally accepted me? Has she already begun to appreciate my effort?"

    As Katrina starts to nod off in Aaron''s arms, her phone suddenly rings. When she picks up her phone, she sees that Farrah is calling.

    Is she calling to ask about Marcellus'' wedding? Katrina answers the call with confusion.

    The moment the call is connected, Farrah''s anxious voice rings in Katrina''s ear. "Katrina, where are you? Are you free now?"

    Hearing the unusual worry in Farrah''s tone, Katrina quickly sits up in alarm. "Farrah, what happened? I''m free. What do you need?"

    "My neighbor just called me," Farrah says anxiously. "He said Patton was taken away by some strangers while he was playing outside! They took him to the park, but my neighbor didn''t know what to do, so he called me. There''s an emergency at work, and I can''t get away for awhile. Katrina, can you help me find Patton? I''m really worried about him!"

    There''s a hint of desperation in Farrah''s voice, and she sounds like she''s on the verge of tears.

    "Don''t worry about it, Farrah. I''ll go find Patton right now. I''ll call you back as soon as I find him. Don''t worry, and I won''t let anyone bully him!"

    "Please find him!" Farrah pleads. "You should call some of your colleagues, I''m afraid they''ll be too many for you to handle on your own."

    "I know, don''t worry. I''ll be careful!"

    After hanging up, Katrina immediately gives Farrah''s address to the driver and turns to Aaron. "Aaron, some thugs took my best friend''s brother. I have to go find him right away!"

    Patton is Farrah''s weakness. Every time something happens to him, Farrah becomes a nervous wreck. As her best friend, Katrina treats Patton as her own younger brother.

    Because of his intellectual disability, Patton has always been bullied by his peers since he was young. Farrah has every reason to be worried about him.

    Sensing the urgency of the situation, Aaron tells the driver, "Speed up!"

    "Yes, sir!" The driver immediately hits the accelerator.

    Although Aaron doesn''t say a word to comfort Katrina, his actions speak louder than words. Knowing he is willing to accompany her without question, even telling the driver to speed up, is enough to calm down Katrina''s panic.

    "As long as he''s with me, everything will be okay."

    Fifteen minutes later, the car stops in front of the park near Farrah''s house.

    Katrina immediately pushes the door open and rushes out on her high heels. "Patton! Patton! Where are you?" she calls frantically, looking around for him.

    When she pa.s.ses by a small copse, she sees several teenagers surrounding Patton. They take turns kicking him and pushing him around.

    "Where''s your protection fee!" one of them demands.

    "Not a penny in your pocket! Are you looking for a fight on purpose?"

    Since he''s been bullied as a child, Patton has grown to be timid and fearful. In the face of these gangsters, he can only cower and bow his head in fear, not daring to fight back or resist in any way.

    Despite his condition, Patton has always been a good person. He never starts a fight and always does his best to avoid trouble.

    Seeing him being bullied makes Katrina flare up in anger. As if her own son is being bullied, she rushes over and shouts, "Hey, stop that! Let him go!"

    The gangsters don''t take Katrina seriously. Instead, they whistle and joke, "Patton, is that your sister?"

    "Your sister is very beautiful! Do you know if she has a boyfriend? Even if she''s older, we''ll take her company as compensation for your protection fee."

    Katrina becomes angrier when the thugs start to make fun of her instead of leaving Patton alone. "Do they think I''m just a weak woman? I''m a police officer!"

    "These ent.i.tled high school dropouts do nothing but cause trouble and bully the weak! Who do they think they are? I put thugs like them behind bars all the time!"

 Chapter 284: Dealing The Thugs

    Katrina is dressed in an exquisite gown and fancy stilettos. Combined with the light makeup on her face, she looks delicate and beautiful.

    But seeing the thugs bully Patton and start to hara.s.s her, she completely forgets that she had just come from a wedding and that her attire isn''t suitable for fighting. She rushes fearlessly towards the troublemakers without hesitation.

    Aaron is following behind Katrina, ready to help her look for Patton''s whereabouts. All of a sudden, he hears a fierce shout and a flurry of movement. Before he can run over to help, he sees Katrina making a beeline for a gang. Her appearance looks so fierce.

    He frowns at the sight of Katrina, running on the pavement on her high heels. "This silly woman is going to fall down and hurt herself! I''m right behind her, why can''t she let me solve her problems for her? Why does she need to risk herself?"

    "Rushing over in her skirt and high heels, does she think she''s on an undercover mission? When will this woman learn to rely on me? What does she take me for? She doesn''t care about a man''s self-esteem at all! She is humiliating me this way!

    Aaron is angry at Katrina''s recklessness. Despite his displeasure, he still rushes to keep up with her.

    "Wow, this lady can''t wait to get to us!" Said the thugs.

    "Miss, you have beautiful legs! You have a pretty face. You want to play with us?"

    Katrina''s approach doesn''t alarm the thugs at all. Instead, they whistle louder and leer at her chest and her legs, hoping the wind will blow her skirt up for a good view.

    Katrina is overcome with anger. Like a whirlwind, she reaches the group in the blink of an eye. Using the momentum of her movement, she leaps and spins in a circle to kick the thug leading the group right in the face.

    "b.a.s.t.a.r.ds! I''m not letting you get away with bullying Patton! I''ll make you regret hara.s.sing me! I won''t let you go so easily! She vents out her fury in a fierce attack.

    The leader staggers back two steps and falls on the ground. The right side of his face is swollen with a bruise. He even spits the thick blood coming from his mouth.

    The force of Katrina''s kick is powerful. But because of her high heels, she loses her balance and twists her ankle when she lands. The pain is so severe that she can''t support herself on her own.

    Just as she is about to fall, a pair of warm hands suddenly hold her waist from behind. She falls into a warm and strong embrace.

    Katrina looks up and sees Aaron looking at her in discontent. The moment her feet touch the ground, she feels the sharp pain intensify. Not wanting to appear weak, she bites her lips to keep from crying out in pain.

    Realizing that Katrina hurt herself, Aaron''s anger is instantly replaced by worry. "This silly woman is really annoying sometimes. Did she think she''s strong enough to face these thugs! Ugh!" Aaron wanted to scold her, but he doesn''t want to do it right now.

    The thugs don''t expect a delicate-looking woman to run over and attack them in a fury. The fallen man rubs his swollen cheek and spits viciously, "How dare you to attack me? Kill this b.i.t.c.h! Don''t let her escape here,"

    Blinded by ignorance and impulsiveness, the teenage gangsters don''t know when to stop. They go around the neighborhood, bullying civilians who can''t defend themselves. Having their leader get beaten up by a woman is not something they can let go easily.

    They rush towards Katrina in anger. Although they seldom hit women, they have their own ways to make Katrina pay for what she did.

    Instead of faltering at the sight of Aaron standing behind Katrina with his arms wrapped protectively around her waist, they bark impatiently at him, "Are you her boyfriend? Unless you want to get beaten up, get out of here immediately! We just want the girl! She hits our boss!"

    While they don''t hit women, they have no reservations about beating men up. No matter how striking Aaron looks in his tuxedo, they are only interested in Katrina.

    Aaron''s eyes flashed dangerously at their arrogance. When they threaten Katrina''s safety, his face darkens even more. For the first time in his life, someone dares to disrespect him so blatantly, even going as far as to hara.s.s his woman in front of him.

    In a cold voice, he says slowly, "Go on and try. Let''s see if you can touch even a single tip of her fingers,"

    Aaron''s indifference and disdain aggravate the group even more.

    "You''re going to regret this!"

    "We''ll let you watch while we have fun with your woman, then we''ll beat you up in front of her!"

    One of the thugs pounces on Aaron and Katrina. When he moves to pull Katrina away, Aaron kicks him right in the crotch, and he falls on top of the leader.

    "Ahhh!" the man howls, rolling on the ground in pain.

    The rest of the group immediately becomes more alert, picking up bricks and sticks from the ground. They surround the couple with weapons in their hands.

    Before they can strike, Aaron swiftly kicks one of them in the chest and cracks two of his ribs. Then he grabs another thug''s arm and twists it behind his back until the sound of the bone-breaking echoes in the air. He deals with the gangsters in quick succession. One by one, they fall to the ground, clutching their injuries in pain.

    Aaron defeats the gangsters without even breaking a sweat. He keeps one arm still firmly wrapped around Katrina''s waist, taking great care not to jolt Katrina and cause her any further pain.

    The disparity in their fighting skills couldn''t be any more obvious. Aaron has been up against armed criminals in the past. Dealing with a group of thugs is nothing to him. He handles them like a martial arts master schooling his students.

 Chapter 285: Hes My New Boyfriend

    Katrina gapes at Aaron in shock. Despite keeping her in his arms throughout the whole fight, he defeats the gangsters so ruthlessly. They lie on the ground, wailing in pain, while Aaron stands indifferently, not a hair out of place.

    After the heroic display, Aaron looks even more attractive. His appearance remains calm as if nothing happened.

    The deadly look in his eyes makes the gangsters fear for their lives.

    Feeling the anger emanating from Aaron, Katrina quickly tugs his sleeve in anxiety. "He can''t kill them! They''re just minors who don''t know any better. Even the police would just reprimand them and detain them for a few days. I can''t let him harm them."

    At Katrina''s signal, Aaron curbs his anger. Having faced real danger before, he doesn''t want to bother with a group of teenagers. Even the sight of his heelers is enough to frighten them out of their wits.

    Leaning against Aaron for support, Katrina keeps her weight off her twisted ankle and whips out her police badge from her bag. "I''m a police officer! If you dare make trouble again, I''ll put you all behind bars! Understand?"

    At the sight of the police badge, the thugs quickly cower in fear.

    "Oh my G.o.d, if she''s a policewoman, he must be a high-ranking officer!"

    Aaron can''t believe why she''s acting so fierce earlier and now whips her badge to scare the thugs. He silently rolled his eyes, "This crazy woman is really unbelievable, how could she act like an idiot sometimes?"

    The leader hurries to apologize, "Yes, ma''am! We''re sorry! We''ll behave, we''ll never cause trouble again!"

    Aaron shoots them a cold look and barks, "Get out of here!"

    The thugs quickly scramble from the ground and scurry away, clutching at their injuries in a miserable display. Contrary to their haughty behavior earlier, they quickly obey Aaron, knowing that he is not a man to be trifled with. They flew away immediately.

    As soon as the thugs run away, Katrina limps towards Patton and checks his injuries. "Patton! Patton! Are you okay?"

    Patton is crouching on the ground with his head in his arms. There are dirty footprints on his clothes and a small sc.r.a.pe on his face, but he doesn''t seem worse for wear. Compared to the thugs with broken bones, his injuries are minor.

    At the sound of Katrina''s voice, Patton slowly raises his head and cries out, "Katrina!"

    Seeing Patton''s harried state makes Katrina feel bad. She treated him like his younger brother, "Patton, did they hurt you? Did they do something bad to you?" Her voice is full of concern.

    Patton shakes his head. "No, it doesn''t hurt. Don''t worry I''m okay,"

    Katrina is about to take her phone out to call Farrah when she hears a voice shout in panic, "Patton!" She turns her head and sees Farrah rushing towards them.

    Farrah grabs Patton''s arm and looks him up and down. "Patton, are you all right? Did anything happened to you?" She could not have imagined that something wrong might have happened with her brother because they had been together since their parents pa.s.sed away. Patton was her only strength and inspiration.

    "Don''t worry, Farrah. Patton only has a few sc.r.a.pes. He''s all right."

    Farrah instantly feels relieved. She turns to Katrina and exclaims, "Thank you, Katrina! I really don''t know what I''d do without you! You''re always Patton''s savior," She said in a sad voice.

    She had nearly gone crazy with worry when she received her neighbor''s call. Because of an emergency at the hospital, she couldn''t leave work immediately. If Katrina hadn''t arrived in time, Patton might have been beaten up badly.

    "Farrah, don''t mention it. Even if it weren''t Patton, I''d still save him." Katrina has always hated bullies. It''s the reason she joined the police force. She can''t turn a blind eye when someone is being bullied. She still remembers the night four years ago that a stranger a.s.saulted her that until now, she is still seeking justice.

    "Katrina, what did they say? Why were they bullying Patton?" Farrah feels angry and helpless. Because of her job, she can''t take care of Patton all day.

    "What do I do? Patton can''t stay at home just because I''m not with him! What if they catch him on his own again?" Images of Patton beaten to a pulp fills Farrah with cold fear. She doesn''t want to attract negative thoughts, but she can''t help herself not to think that way. She released a deep breath out of frustration.

    "They''re just some teenage delinquents. They were hara.s.sing Patton for protection fees. Don''t worry, and we already taught them a lesson. They won''t dare pick on Patton again." Katrina''s voice a.s.sured her.

    Farrah finally calms down. No longer in a state of panic, she notices that Aaron was standing next to Katrina and holding her in his arms. "Who is this man? He looks familiar. Where did I see him? He even looks so dignified and strong.

    "Katrina, who''s he?" Farrah asked out of curiosity. This is the first time that she saw Katrina having a man like him. She suddenly feels envious that Katrina easily finds someone who looks so elegant and dignified. "Katrina is always so lucky even though she had just broken up with Marcellus recently, she able to have another man quickly,"

    Katrina suddenly remembers that Aaron is still holding her. She can''t escape now, not to introduce Aaron to her best friend. Aaron waited for Katrina''s answer, and he fell in silence.

    Despite having intentions of introducing Aaron to Farrah beforehand, she doesn''t expect Farrah to meet Aaron like this. With Aaron embracing her so intimately, it''s inappropriate to introduce him as an ordinary friend. She knew if she lied to Farrah, it will not give a good result. And with Aaron''s overbearing att.i.tude, she doubts if this devil will accept if she''d tell her best friend that she is just a friend.

    After a moment of embarra.s.sment, she answers, "Oh, he''s my new boyfriend, Aaron Wilson."

 Chapter 286: Farrahs Reaction

    Katrina has been with Aaron for so long. He saved her life and treated her well. More importantly, she doesn''t hate him anymore. At this moment, introducing Aaron as her boyfriend only seems right. After all, she is used to being around with Aaron. No reason for her to humiliate him in front of her best friend.

    It only takes a moment for Farrah to recover from her shock. She squeals excitedly, "Really? Katrina, why didn''t you tell me you have a new boyfriend?"

    "I''ve been so worried about her! Marcellus married another woman so quickly after their break-up, I thought she''d be devastated. But now that she has a new boyfriend, I don''t have to worry anymore! She looks so happy with him. I should be happy for her too!"

    Katrina hesitates before replying, "We just got together, I couldn''t tell you until now. I do not want you to be upset as I waited for the right opportunity. And because you are here now, I heartily introduce Aaron to you, he is my new found love," She quickly wore an awkward smile afterward.

    Farrah accepts the explanation easily and greets Aaron with a smile, "h.e.l.lo, Mr. Wilson. I''m Katrina''s best friend, Farrah Jones. Thank you for helping her with my brother today. I am so happy for both of you,"

    Aaron smiles in response. "h.e.l.lo, Miss Jones. Katrina talks about you a lot. Don''t mention it, and it wasn''t a bother at all."

    After Farrah and Aaron exchange greetings, Farrah winks at Katrina and whispers, "Katrina, where on earth did you find such a handsome man? You work fast! I like him so much for you. I think you are a match made in heaven,"

    Farrah quickly compares Arron and Marcellus in her mind. Though Marcellus is well off, handsome, kind, and elegant, Aaron is much better than him. Marcellus is from a distinguished family, and he has his own law firm. There are few men like him in the city, but looking at Aaron in front of her, she could justify that this man is coming from the richest family too.

    "I thought she''d have a difficult time getting over Marcellus because he''s such an ideal boyfriend. But her new boyfriend is like a flawless movie star!

    He''s tall and elegant, radiating n.o.bility with every movement. From his bespoke suit and expensive wrist.w.a.tch, he''s obviously a very wealthy man. He seems to be better than Marcellus in every way.

    Katrina always attracts perfect men. All her boyfriends are excellent!

    Despite her happiness for Katrina, Farrah can''t help despairing for herself. "Why do all the men I meet are so ugly and stingy? Why wasn''t I able to meet someone like Aaron?"

    Katrina doesn''t want to think about how she met Aaron. Worried that Farrah will ask more questions about her new relationship, she quickly changes the topic. "Farrah, it''s really late. You should take Patton home and clean him up. I''ll go home and rest too."

    "You''re right, let''s catch up another time." Farrah takes Patton''s arm when she notices that Katrina was limping a little. She immediately asks in worry, "Katrina, are you hurt?"

    "No wonder she''s leaning against him! She must''ve gotten injured saving Patton."

    At Farrah''s guilty look, Katrina shakes her head with a smile. "I''m fine. You know I''m not used to high heels, I just accidentally twisted my ankle. Don''t worry, I''m fine. I''ll feel better after I get some rest. This is just a minor injury,"

    Worried that Katrina''s ankle will worsen if she keeps walking, Aaron suddenly bends down and picks her up.

    Katrina shrieks on instinct and glares at Aaron, face red in mortification. "What the h.e.l.l is he doing? It doesn''t matter when he does things like this at home, but Farrah is right here! Why did this man want to feel upset? His att.i.tude sometimes is so childish!"

    Completely ignoring Katrina''s warning look, Aaron turns to Farrah and says gracefully, "I''ll take Katrina back home safely. Don''t worry I will take care of Katrina,"

    Seeing that Katrina has such an attentive boyfriend, Farrah is no longer worried about her and nods. "Sorry to bother you, Mr. Wilson! See you both at another time,"

    Farrah watches Aaron stride away with Katrina with a glimmer of admiration in her eyes.

    Aaron ignores Katrina pounding his chest, and carries her to his expensive car in an elegant and domineering manner. The driver opens the door for them, and Aaron carefully deposits Katrina in the backseat before closing the door and entering the car from the other side.

    The romantic scene gives Farrah complicated feelings. Since she was young, she has always known that she will never be the heroine in the romantic stories she loves so much. She''s just another supporting character who witnesses a great love story from the sidelines.

    Seeing such an ideal man spoiling Katrina so much makes her very happy for her best friend. But it also makes her feel a little jealous.

    "We both grew up in an orphanage, but only Katrina gets pursued by excellent men. Why are all my suitors so disappointing? They''re either particularly ugly or really broke. They don''t compare to Katrina''s boyfriends at all. Katrina often meets a good guy and becomes her boyfriend."

    "How am I supposed to be satisfied with this? I can''t help comparing myself to Katrina. Though she''s pretty and simple, she always has a good life than me,"

    "In the future, Katrina will live a wealthy life, spoiled by her handsome husband every day. Meanwhile, I''ll marry an average man who has a mortgage and car loan to pay off. Besides working all day, I''ll come home to endless housework and motherly duties. We''ll be living paycheck to paycheck, always fearing our income won''t be enough. I should find someone like Aaron, who can afford to buy me expensive things.

    The thought makes Farrah shudder with dread. Driven by sudden determination, she vows to herself, No way! I must find myself a perfect man too!

 Chapter 287: Calm Himself

    Aaron can''t stop grinning inside the car. Used to his stoic personality, Katrina feels a little uneasy to see him smiling so much.

    "Why are you so happy?" she grumbles. Seeing him in such a good mood while she''s in so much pain makes her feel a little upset.

    At the displeased look on her face, Aaron smiles and says, "Come here, and I''ll tell you the reason why I feel so happy,"

    Thinking that Aaron wants to say something too inappropriate for the driver''s ears, she immediately moves towards him. She doesn''t want other people to hear what he''ll be going to express. Katrina knew that Aaron is a big bully and often made her upset. His action, disgust her.

    "Come closer!"

    Katrina leans closer, looking at him expectantly with big curious eyes.

    All of a sudden, Aaron bows his head and kisses her lips. He places his hand on the spine of her back and presses her tightly against his chest. He kisses her hungrily like he''s tasting the most precious delicacy in the world. She wasn''t aware that Aaron would do such a vicious act in front of his driver.

    Katrina''s eyes widen as her mind goes blank. The sudden onslaught renders her weak and numb, and she gasps for breath and whimpers. Aaron is so focused on kissing her, that he doesn''t even care that they''re not alone.

    Eyeing the driver dutifully keeping his eyes on the road, Katrina shoves Aaron off and hisses, "You b.a.s.t.a.r.d! Why do you do it?" She wiped her mouth quickly.

    Aaron finds Katrina''s red and swollen lips extremely attractive, and he restrains the urge to kiss her again. A wicked smile creeps up his face as he says, "What''s wrong with me kissing my girlfriend? Don''t I have the right to express my love through a sweet action?"

    He had no intention to offend Katrina. He just wanted to give her a kiss because he was so delighted that she admitted to her best friend that they are into a relationship. This initiative coming from Katrina gives Aaron the hope that she will accept and love him soon.

    Katrina almost explodes in anger. She pushes his approaching face away and snaps, "Who''s your girlfriend?"

    "Is she going to take it back now?" Aaron''s eyes narrow in displeasure. He presses her against the seat and traps her body effectively. "Do you want me to punish you? Why do you deny it right now? Does it mean you only lied to your best friend?"

    She saw a sudden pain cross at Aaron''s eyes. She felt guilty, causing him such kind of pain.

    With no way of resisting, Katrina is rendered helpless. Knowing she has to admit defeat or Aaron will humiliate her further, she compromises, "Okay, you''re my boyfriend! Now let me go! Stop joking around!"

    The smile reappears on his face. But Aaron still wants to take advantage of having Katrina in his arms. Although he can''t go all the way in the car, he still wants to continue making out with her. One taste is never enough for him.

    Katrina watches Aaron lean closer with growing dread. Remembering her injury, she flinches visibly and lets out a pained howl.

    Aaron frowns and moves away, checking her over in worry. "What''s the matter? Are you hurt? Where is it?"

    She grits through her teeth, "My foot! Aaron, you hit my foot!"

    He quickly releases her and helps her sit up. "I forgot about her ankle! This car is so small, and I must have hit her by accident." He frowns at the inconvenience. "I need to buy a car with a backseat big enough to fit a bed. She is not convenient in this car."

    Katrina is relieved when Aaron finally releases her. But before her fl.u.s.tered heart can calm down, he suddenly bends over and grabs her foot.

    "Let me see!" Aaron lifts her leg and places her foot on his lap. He takes the shoe off and carefully examines her barefoot. He can''t let her suffer so much pain. To him, Katrina is important. He would rather have to suffer than his beloved.

    Katrina''s feet are fair, and her toes are round and smooth. Her small foot looks even more pet.i.te and lovely in Aaron''s big hands.

    In ancient times, seeing a woman''s feet is equivalent to seeing her naked. Although society is more liberal at present, seeing Aaron holding her foot and staring at it so intently makes Katrina''s heartbeat quicken and her face flush in shame. Her toes unconsciously curl as if embarra.s.sed by the attention. She is not used to this kind of treatment. "Why is this devil so shameless? His sudden action makes me annoyed. He doesn''t care about my reputation. He even flirted with me in front of another person," She thought in silence.

    A man taking a woman''s shoes off and holding her feet in his hands without any disgust is a clear indication of his affections for her. And Aaron is a serious germaphobe. He doesn''t even deign to shake just anyone''s hand so casually.

    Staring at Aaron, her heart suddenly softens towards him. Her feelings changed too. Aaron must have been serious about her.

    Katrina is touched to see him do this for her without any hesitation.

    After pinching her ankle carefully, he finally comes to a conclusion. "No fracture or dislocation. Just a minor sprain. You''ll be fine after resting it for a few days."

    Katrina nods shyly. When Aaron moves to put her shoe back on, she s.n.a.t.c.hes it away from him and exclaims, "I''ll do it myself! I am not totally disabled."

    He was shocked by her sudden outburst. He suddenly asked himself if he did wrong that suddenly angered Katrina. He stared at it intently and pondered why she show such a reaction. He couldn''t figure out why she suddenly showed a bad att.i.tude toward him. He wanted to get angry right now, but he chose to calm himself down so they wouldn''t fight again.

 Chapter 288: This Is Not Righ

    When Katrina reaches out to wear the shoe, Aaron takes it back from her and keeps it out of her reach.

    "You can''t wear high heels when you have a sprained ankle," Aaron says, grabbing her other foot to take off the other shoe and puts it aside.

    Katrina feels strange having her feet bare. She doesn''t have any flat shoes to change into. "How do I get out of the car?"

    "I''ll carry you," he answers casually, finding it easier to carry her than waste time helping her limp her way upstairs.

    The response embarra.s.ses Katrina even more. She lowers her head, her face turning red. "No, we might run into a neighbor...It would not be good if someone saw us, it will create gossip," She quickly refuses his idea.

    Even if her neighbors don''t know her personally, they still know her by face. Running into someone while she''s in Aaron''s arms would be too humiliating to bear.

    Aaron doesn''t care. "It doesn''t matter. There''s nothing strange about me carrying my girlfriend. I don''t care if they gossip. I just want to take care of you," I have nothing to hide. Who cares what anyone else thinks?" He thought.

    From Aaron''s nonchalance, Katrina knows that he doesn''t understand her worries at all. Even if she can easily introduce Aaron as her boyfriend, the citizens of Abbe are conservative by nature. People are likely to judge a couple for being intimate in public.

    Soon, the car stops in front of the apartment entrance. Aaron gets out of the car and bends down to gather Katrina in his arms, holding her shoes with one hand.

    Katrina feels like a princess in Aaron''s arms. Embarra.s.sed, she buries her head in Aaron''s chest to hide her face, hoping they won''t b.u.mp into anyone she knows while Aaron carries her upstairs.

    While Katrina is injured, Aaron carries her around in the apartment. He carries her to the dining table, to the bedroom, even to the bathroom. It''s as if he''s addicted to holding her. Even though she refused him, Aaron didn''t allow her to move inside the house.

    Sometimes, Katrina appreciates Aaron''s thoughtfulness. But most times, it makes her extremely mad. Thinking about what he had done earlier inside his car makes her feel furious.

    Currently, Katrina needs to go to the bathroom. While she is limping towards the bathroom, Aaron suddenly picks her up and settles her on the toilet. Then he stands beside her and waits.

    With Aaron looming over her, Katrina finds it impossible to pee. Facing turning red in embarra.s.sment and anger, she points at the door and snaps, "Get out!"

    "With your clumsiness, you''ll end up falling down if I leave you alone." He quickly answered.

    Katrina is so angry she throws the roll of toilet paper at him. "Get out!"

    At Katrina''s discomfort, Aaron relents and waits outside the door.

    That evening, Aaron insists on staying with her while she takes a bath that he nearly joins her in the shower. But Katrina stands her ground and throws him out before he can take it any further.

    After blow-drying her hair, Katrina limps back to her room and gets ready for bed. When she pulls the covers, she suddenly sees Aaron''s face in front of her.

    Aaron has been staying with her for a long time. Although he sometimes teases her and flirts with her, he never climbs into her bed. He keeps to the terms of the contract and never crosses the line.

    Katrina is so surprised to see him in her bed, that she jumps back with a scream and nearly falls to the floor.

    Aaron hooks his arm around her waist and scoops her up in time. In a flash, Katrina is lying on the bed with Aaron on top of her.

    His strong cologne fills her nose. Feeling his hot breath on her face, Katrina panics and yells, "What are you doing? Aaron, get out! The contract says in black and white, and you can''t go to my bed! You can''t break your word!"

    Aaron grins and proudly said, "The validity of the contract is for the period of my injury. Now that I''m completely healed, the contract is null and void." He leans forward and buries his head in the crook of her neck, kissing her skin as his hands roam up her body.

    Katrina doesn''t expect Aaron to be so unreasonable. Despite the fact that the contract includes conditions they both agreed to, he always twists the terms so he can do as he pleases. No matter what she says, he always finds a way to turn the contract against her.

    In the end, the contract is nothing but a means for him to take advantage of her. She feels like crying in frustration.

    Panicking, she pushes Aaron''s head away. "I agreed to let you stay at my house because of your injury. Now that your shoulder is healed take your things and leave my house immediately!"

    "Since he''s taken the initiative to admit that he has fully recovered, I don''t need to feel guilty about kicking him out! He''s been taking advantage of my hospitality during his stay, no need to give him more opportunities to bully me! This is not right anymore,"

    Aaron doesn''t budge despite her struggles. "Okay, but let''s get down to business first. I''ll leave with my things first thing in the morning," he promises.

    Katrina doesn''t expect Aaron to agree so quickly. This isn''t like him, she thinks. Suddenly, she feels a draft on her chest and realizes, and Aaron is using her distraction to strip her further. She felt like he wanted her again and didn''t really intend to release her.

    Ashamed and anxious, she screams, "Who wants to do business with you! Get out of my bed now! Stop taking advantage of me if you don''t want me to feel mad at you," She screamed at him. She can''t allow him to do what he wants. She had enough of him, and it''s time to kick him out.

 Chapter 289: His Huge Affection

    Katrina keeps struggling and tries to push Aaron away. "What business nonsense is he talking about? He just wants to have s.e.x! This pervert really wanted to take advantage of me all the time!"

    When Katrina continues to fight back, Aaron grabs her wrists with one hand and presses them to the mattress above her head. With her legs trapped beneath his body, she can''t move. His strong force is pinning her down.

    Aaron''s dark eyes are full of tenderness as he gazes down at Katrina.

    When their eyes meet, Katrina suddenly falters. Aaron''s eyes are so compelling that every time she looks him in the eye, she gets into a daze.

    Taking advantage of Katrina''s distraction, Aaron bends down and kisses her lips, pouring all his emotions into the kiss. He wanted to make her feel how he loves her. Though he is fully aware that often he made a wrong move of showing his affection, he can''t stop himself from not claiming her.

    Katrina''s cheeks became warm, and her mind went blank.

    Aaron''s tender kiss coaxes Katrina into submission little by little. Before she knows it, she feels her body go slack, and her skin becomes hot. Her spine shivers, and she can''t control a surge of excitement coming through her senses. She wanted to scold herself for being like this.

    Her gla.s.sy eyes make Katrina look innocent and pure. It arouses Aaron even more.

    By the time Katrina snaps back to her senses, she finds herself naked in front of him.

    Aaron has also lost his clothes in the process. His lips trail kisses down her body, and his hands are searing against her skin.

    Warning bells ring in Katrina''s head, and she pushes him away again. "Aaron, no! Stop forcing me again," Her voice comes out breathless, it almost sounds like a moan.

    Aaron stops for a second before he continues to explore her body with more enthusiasm.

    His mouth against her skin, he says in a deep and hoa.r.s.e voice, "Relax. I''ll be gentle, and you won''t feel any pain. I promise you I will not hurt you. Can I?"

    There''s a hint of self-restraint in his voice. "G.o.d, I''ve missed her so much! I''ve looked forward to this for so long. I look forward to spending most of our time as husband and wife. I will marry her once she accepts me fully,"

    "It wasn''t easy winning her over, but she doesn''t resent me anymore. She''s finally my girlfriend. Despite her protests, she doesn''t hate me anymore. Maybe she''s just nervous and embarra.s.sed,"

    "In that case, I''ll be gentle. I''ll show her that as long as we''re happy together, there''s no shame in making love. I''ll make her realize how wonderful this is. I wanted to spend the rest of my life with her and have lots of children in the future,"

    With Aaron''s unrelenting a.s.sault, Katrina has no choice but to accept defeat. Despite her extreme resentment at the betrayal, Aaron gets what he wants.

    The moment Aaron enters her tiny body, he feels indescribable satisfaction and pleasure. Katrina is lying beneath him, glaring at him adorably. He kisses her forehead gently and restrains himself from being rough and gives her time to adjust. Katrina can''t explain her emotion while looking at Aaron''s handsome face on top of her. She wanted to hate him, but he is now her boyfriend. This devil always coaxed her doing this kind of thing.

    But the sensation of finally being inside Katrina feels so good that he can''t resist his urges anymore. In the end, he loses control and starts ravishing her with wild abandon. Lost in ecstasy, he ignores her whimpered pleas to stop and takes his pleasure like a beast.

    ***

    By the time Katrina wakes up the next day, it''s already midday. She slowly rolls over and sits up, flinching in pain the whole time. Her whole body is covered in bruises, and she aches all over.

    Katrina feels unspeakable hatred and disappointment.

    "That b.a.s.t.a.r.d! He said he would be gentle, but he loses his self-control," She wipes angry tears from her eyes, not wanting to break down. "He forced me again! He said he''d be gentle, but everything hurts!

    Men are monsters! He betrayed my trust and lied to me! Why does he keep doing this to me? I hate this! I thought I could trust him! That b.a.s.t.a.r.d!"

    After Aaron''s unforgiving actions last night, Katrina''s legs are soft and weak. She has a difficult time dressing herself up and leaving the room. When she slams the door open, she sees Aaron in the living room and his driver carrying his packed suitcases.

    At the sound, Aaron turns around and says mildly, "You''re awake."

    The driver''s presence makes Katrina falter. Not wanting to lose her temper in front of someone else, she glares at him in silence.

    Aaron waves the driver off. "Take my bags downstairs."

    "Yes, sir." His driver quickly vanished.

    After the driver leaves with the suitcases, Aaron strides over to Katrina and wraps his arms around her waist. "Does it still hurt?" he asks with regret. And his voice was gentle. "I was so caught up with my own pleasure, that I lost control last night. My poor girl. I hate myself seeing her suffer like this,"

    Caught off guard by his obvious concern, Katrina flushes red and growls angrily, "You lied to me! It hurt all over!" "How dare this b.a.s.t.a.r.d ask me if it hurts! He should know how much pain I''m in! I hate him so much!"

    "She looks like an adorable kitten," Aaron thinks with a smile. He pats her head, a tender look in his eyes. "Honey, I''m sorry, in the future I will be more careful and gentle. I''ll go out and buy some medicine for you. It will help ease the pain." He put a light kiss on her forehead.

    Face flaming red, she slaps his hand away in humiliation. "Who wants his stupid medicine! I don''t want to talk about my body with him! The nerve of this pervert! He doesn''t even have the decency to look ashamed and apologize! He dares to call me, honey! I hate him!"

 Chapter 290: Take Her Back

    Thinking of the previous night puts a smile on Aaron''s face. "Understandably, she''s angry, and I was too rough last night. I should convince her to come with me,"

    He says in a soft voice, "I promised you last night that I''ll leave today. As you can see, my driver has taken my bags downstairs. I''m leaving now."

    His words shock Katrina into silence. A surge of pain came rushing to her heart. Hearing him saying he will leave makes her sad. "I''ve looked forward to this day for so long. Now, he won''t be able to force me or take advantage of me again. But why is it so painful thinking that we could never see each other in the future?"

    A sudden rush of anger surges in her heart. "This shameless b.a.s.t.a.r.d! After he''s had his fun, he''s just going to pack up and leave?"

    She blinks away the fresh tears that well up in her eyes. "I feel so aggrieved. Why did I ever trust him? It was all just a game to him. He doesn''t care about me at all. He didn''t mean his words,"

    Feeling upset, she forces a smile and says with mock relief, "Okay, go on and leave! I''m not going to see you off, and you know your way out. Goodbye, Mr. Wilson!" She turns around to hide her face as it crumples in dejection. She doesn''t want him to see her sadness and pain. She doesn''t want to break in tears in front of this devil. Not even once, she will not give him satisfaction to humiliate her.

    "This shameless playboy!" she grumbles lowly to herself. "Good riddance! I hope this b.a.s.t.a.r.d dies a slow death! This is the last time I''ll ever give him the benefit of the doubt! I never want to see him again! I''ll never fall for his lies again!"

    While Katrina sulks in silence, she suddenly feels her body being lifted off the ground. Suddenly, she finds herself in Aaron''s arms, looking at his handsome, smiling face. He stares at her gently and full of affection.

    Frightened, but not willing to show any weakness, she glares at him and shoves at his chest in rage. "How dare he touch me without my permission!" "What are you doing? Put me down! Let me go! Take your things and go!" She yelled at him.

    "Was last night not enough? Does he want to have another round before he throws me away like some toy? What the h.e.l.l does he take me for? I''m not a doll that he can play with any time he wants!"

    Aaron doesn''t seem fazed by Katrina''s ire. He says with a faint smile, "I''m taking my things and leaving. I will bring my future wife too," Then she strides out the door, holding her in his arms.

    Katrina is stunned. His words catch her off guard, it takes her a long time to react. "Does he consider me as his possession? Does he want to take me away with him? Does he really want to stay with him?" All questions lingered in Katrina''s mind.

    Seeing the dumbstruck look on her face, Aaron bows his head and kisses the corner of her lips. He says in a gentle voice, "Move in with me. I''ll have my men pick up your things later. Let''s settle things between us and plan our future. Let''s get married,"

    "Now that I''m her boyfriend, there''s no need to keep living in this tiny apartment. Now that she''s hurt, it''s my turn to look after her. The best way for me to take care of her is to have her move in with me."

    Listening to Aaron gives Katrina complicated feelings. "Did I misunderstand him? I thought he was just going to leave me after playing with my emotions and sleeping with me. But it seems¡­ Does he care about me after all? He really wanted to take me into his villa!"

    Katrina''s mind is a mess. Her hatred towards him disappears in an instant. But his words register in her brain, and her eyes widen in alarm. "Who the h.e.l.l agreed to move in with him? He decides to move in together without even asking me!"

    "Even if he''s now my boyfriend, I don''t want to live with him! I''ll have a miserable time with him wanting to have an intimate moment all the time!" Wary of her own safety, she protests furiously, "No! I won''t allow you to take me back! I don''t want to live with you!"

    Aaron shakes his head nonchalantly. "Why should I? I don''t trust you to take care of yourself. How will you climb up and down your apartment every day on your own?" he says, carrying Katrina out of the door.

    "Hey! Put me down! Aaron, you b.a.s.t.a.r.d! I didn''t agree to this!" When he carries her downstairs, her eyes widen in panic and she punches his chest more frantically. "Why does he always have to be so bossy! He never respects what I want!"

    Aaron keeps a firm hold on Katrina as she struggles helplessly in his arms. He says cheerfully, "What''s there to think about? Every morning, you''ll receive a wake-up call from your handsome boyfriend. Other women would be delighted by this!"

    Katrina''s breath catches, and her face pales in horror. "A wake-up call every morning? Does he plan to have s.e.x every day?" Face turning red, she glares at Aaron in shame and indignation. "You pervert!"

    Aaron grins wickedly. "Katrina, I didn''t say anything, what are you calling me a pervert for? I get up at six every morning, so you''ll never be late to work. What''s wrong with waking you up early, so you get to work on time? Or would you rather I wake you up to another away?" he says, his voice becoming more flirtatious with every word he utters.

    Katrina buries her face against his chest in shame.

    "This b.a.s.t.a.r.d! He always takes advantage of me, what else was I supposed to think?"

    Not wanting to hear any more, she growls in a low voice, "Shut up!"

 Chapter 291: This Is Your Future House

    Seeing Katrina''s obvious discomfort, Aaron stops teasing and carries her the rest of the way in silence.

    As Katrina hoped, Aaron leaves her apartment with his things. But what she doesn''t expect is that Aaron considers her as his most cherished possession. He won''t leave without her. She can''t explain why this devil was so obsessed with her.

    Aaron ignores her protests and doesn''t take no for an answer. "This woman is so conservative, and our relationship will move at a snail''s pace if I keep giving in to her wishes," he reasons to himself.

    "We''re going to live together now. I will let you find another man to be your husband! You only belong to me," The thought fills him with warmth, and he smiles in happiness.

    When the car arrives at Aaron''s private villa, Aaron gets out and carries Katrina inside.

    Randy is surprised to see Aaron enter the villa with Katrina in his arms. "Mr. Wilson, Miss Miller," he greets, a confused look in his eyes. "Didn''t Mr. Wilson go to live in Miss Miller''s house? Why is he here with her now?"

    Randy didn''t dare to ask Aaron because he is afraid to get scolded.

    Aaron strides in without hesitation. "She will live here starting today. Randy, please make sure she has everything she needs."

    Randy lights up at the news. "That''s great! I''ll have the servants prepare everything!" Hearing Aaron''s announcement Randy feels happy because he knows Katrina could help to convince Aaron to undergo surgery soon. "Mr. Wilson came to Abbe for Miss Miller. Now that she''s moving in, Mr. Wilson will finally be happy, and this cold house will have some life!"

    Back when Aaron imprisoned Katrina in his villa in Hadley City, no one in the villa knew how to attend to a girl''s needs. But Randy has more experience now. As he walks away, he mentally lists sanitary napkins, hot water bags, and other necessities a girl might need.

    Katrina and Aaron are left alone in the living room.

    Aaron places Katrina on the couch and glances around the area. "Do you like it? If you don''t, I''ll call a designer to change everything inside this villa to suit your taste." He patiently asked her to please her. "As long as she''s happy, I didn''t mind changing all the furniture inside the house according to her wishes"

    Katrina can''t help rolling her eyes at the question. "This is your home, and you call the shots." "I don''t even have the right to decide if I want to live here or not! He just took me here by force! This man takes me without even asking!" Anger ran down in her mind. All she wants is to have a peaceful life, but with Aaron''s domineering approach, she loses her freedom again.

    She sweeps her eyes over the place and sighs. "Even if living here is terrible, his villa is a hundred times better than my apartment. Everything already looks perfect. What do I know about home furnishings? I used to live a simple life with Uncle Carl''s house,"

    "She must still be sulking about moving here." With a faint smile, he sits next to her and whispers in her ear, "This will also be your home in the future. You have the right to make decisions about anything now."

    "As my woman, she will be the hostess of our house. Of course, I''ll respect her opinions." He thought in silence while staring at her.

    Katrina''s face turns red, and she shoves him away. "Stop talking nonsense!" "He forcibly moved me into his home, and now he''s talking about our future? I never agreed to marry him! What makes him so certain I''ll live here in the future?"

    Before anything else, Katrina has to say her piece. "Aaron, I''m giving you a chance as my boyfriend now. But if you bully me, if you are not good to me, I won''t hesitate to break up with you!"

    Even though Katrina has accepted Aaron as her boyfriend, his past actions continue to leave a shadow in her heart. The scar will remain long after the wound heals.

    Because of his kindness and devotion, I want to let go of the past and give our relationship a chance. But if he ever hurts me again, I won''t hesitate to leave him!

    Aaron embraces her tightly arms and whispers, "Nonsense! If you dare break up with me, I''ll stick to you every day! You''ll never find another man aside from me! "

    How could I bully her? How could I be anything but good to her? Now that I have her, I will never give her a reason to leave me!

    I know she doesn''t fully trust me yet. Despite how much I rea.s.sure her, she''s still afraid of me.

    If I hurt her in any way, she will run away without hesitation.

    No! There''s no way I''ll let that happen! I''ll be so good to her, and she''ll never find a reason to leave me!

    Katrina hears an excited bark and rapid footsteps from a distance. When she looks up, she sees a dog hurling towards her in excitement

    "Beta!" she cries out in surprise, her eyes lighting up at the sight of the dog. She tries to break away from Aaron''s embrace to pet Beta''s head, but he keeps a firm hold on her and nibbles at her earlobe.

    Their current position makes Katrina feel embarra.s.sed. At the touch of Aaron''s lips, her ears turn pink.

    Does this man have no shame? Beta''s right here! Katrina elbows Aaron sharply. "Aaron, let me go! Beta is watching!"

    Aaron continues to trail kisses down her neck. "Let him watch. He should get used to seeing his parents making out." There''s nothing wrong with cuddling and kissing in our own home. Beta is a dog! Why is she so nervous?

    Katrina''s face turns even redder. "You''re so shameless!" I knew it! He only took me here to satisfy his urges! Ugh, this pervert has no self-control at all!

 Chapter 292: My Hard Work Finally Pays Off

    In the hospital, Farrah is changing into her uniform at the locker room when she hears two nurses gossiping among themselves. When she looks up and sees the fresh graduates who started working at the hospital recently, she pays them no mind. Because they''re new, they always chat about mundane things about the hospital.

    Farrah checks her appearance in the mirror before she heads out to start her shift. Before she can leave the locker room, one of the nurses suddenly grabs her arm.

    "Farrah, did you hear?" she gushes, "A very handsome doctor just started working at the hospital! Apparently, he graduated with a Master''s degree from a top medical university abroad! He''s already a chief physician at such a young age!" Excitement added to the woman''s voice.

    Farrah smiles indulgently at nurses'' excitement. "Sure."

    "He''s in your department!" the other nurse cries out. "Why are you so calm? Aren''t you curious how handsome this doctor is?"

    She shrugs in response. "We''ll see him when we meet him in person. What''s the big deal?"

    Farrah had heard about the new chief physician. Since the hospital had spent a lot of money to hire him, everyone has been buzzing about his ident.i.ty lately.

    Apparently, the doctor is young and skilled, with great achievements under his belt. Because of his good looks, he''s been dubbed the "Brad Pitt" of the medical field.

    Countless female nurses and doctors are full of excitement. Everyone wants to find out how handsome the mysterious doctor looks.

    But considering reality, chief physicians are generally middle-aged people who are over 40 years old. No matter how young they say the doctor is, he would still be old.

    Given the busy schedule of a medical pract.i.tioner, the doctor would have spent his school days studying all day and all night, in addition to taking long shifts at the hospital during his residency. Due to stress, male doctors begin to lose their hair at an early age.

    Even a young G.o.d-like doctor would be no exception.

    Farrah doesn''t bother getting worked up over the doctor. Despite the doctor''s arrival causing a stir among the staff, she has little expectation for the newcomer.

    People tend to exaggerate anyway, she muses to herself. I''ll meet him when the time comes.

    The nurse blinks in surprise. "Farrah, all the single women in the entire hospital, are going crazy over him! Everyone''s waiting for the doctor''s arrival with bated breath, and you''re the only one who doesn''t care!"

    A thought occurs to the other nurse, and she asks eagerly, "Do you have a boyfriend?"

    "Don''t be ridiculous," Farrah scoffs. "Of course, I don''t."

    "Then why aren''t you interested in him? Doctors and nurses work together. We have endless topics in common, and we''ll be able to relate to each other well¡­ What''s your ideal boyfriend?"

    The question makes Farrah pause. My ideal boyfriend¡­ I want a handsome and virtuous gentleman who comes from a proper family. Even if I can''t find a man as excellent as Katrina''s boyfriend, I want my future spouse to be exceptional in his own way¡­

    She keeps her thoughts to herself and hurries to deflect further questions. "I''m off to work. You should both hurry up, or the head nurse will scold you again!"

    The nurses stick out their tongues and back off, a sheepish look on their faces.

    During the start of Farrah''s rounds, the head nurse suddenly calls her, "Farrah, come here!"

    "Coming!" Farrah puts down the tray at the nurses'' station and follows the head nurse to an office.

    When the nurse knocks on the door, a pleasant male voice answers, "Come in!"

    As soon as the nurse leads Farrah into the room, Farrah is caught off guard by the young man in a white coat sitting at the desk.

    He looks like he''s in his late twenties, she thinks, her gaze tracing his deep eyes, tall nose, and sharp cheekbones. He''s so handsome! I''ve never seen a doctor look so stylish in a white coat before. He looks like a model ready to go on stage!

    Farrah is stunned into silence. No matter how much she had fantasized about her ideal partner, none of her fantasies compare to the man in front of her.

    One look at him, and she feels like she is falling into an infinite abyss. Her heartbeat picks up at an alarming rate, and she starts to feel lightheaded.

    Is this love at first sight?

    The head nurse greets him with a smile. "Dr. Woods, this is Farrah Jones, a nurse in our department. She''s very hardworking and reliable. I''m a.s.signing her to a.s.sist you while you familiarize yourself with the hospital. Please don''t hesitate to tell her if you need anything."

    He lights up with a gentle smile. "Okay. I''ll be counting on you later, Farrah."

    Farrah gets into a trance, lost in his melodious voice. The conversation doesn''t register in her brain, and she keeps gawking at him in silence.

    "Farrah, this is..." the head nurse trails off when she notices the distracted look on Farrah''s face. "Farrah! Farrah!" she calls impatiently until Farrah jerks out of her daze and looks at her superior.

    "Farrah, this is Dr. Bob Woods, the new chief physician of our hospital. Dr. Woods has just returned from abroad. For the next few days, you will a.s.sist Dr. Woods and familiarize him with the hospital."

    Farrah quickly nods. "Oh, okay!" She turns to Bob and says in a shy tone, "I look forward to working with you, Dr. Woods."

    This is the new chief physician everyone''s been talking about? He really is as young and handsome as everyone says! I thought everyone was exaggerating, but the rumors are true. He really is the "Brad Pitt" of the medical field¡­

    With one glance, Farrah is instantly fascinated by Bob. My ideal boyfriend, she sighs.

    My hard work finally pays off! She silently congratulates herself for getting a.s.signed as Bob''s temporary a.s.sistant. No one else has the privilege of getting close to him upon his arrival.

 Chapter 293: He Is Helping Farrah

    For the following days, Farrah accompanies Bob and shows him around the hospital. She familiarizes him with the various departments and gives him information and tips about the hospital and the staff.

    The past few days have been the happiest days of Farrah''s life. She gives an extra effort to meet his expectations. She wanted to get his attention.

    At the moment, Farrah is giving Bob a tour of the first floor. "That''s the emergency room," she points to a room bustling with people. "This is the inpatient department, and over there is the conference room," she adds, pointing to the respective areas.

    Bob nods, committing everything to memory.

    "Dr. Woods," Farrah says, handing him a thick binder. "Here''s the information you were asking for last time. All the surgical cases for the past decade have been compiled here. It''s quite a lot, though."

    He beams back as he accepts the binder gratefully. "Oh, thank you so much! I am glad that you have arranged everything for me. I can never imagine that there is such a good person like you."

    Farrah is entirely professional around Bob, not letting him see her true feelings.

    But whenever she comes back home from work, she lies alone in bed and recalls every moment they spent together. She cherishes every word he speaks to her, and every smile he gives her. She''s floating in cloud nine while thinking those moments they spent together every day.

    The more she works with him, the more she realizes how perfect he is.

    After three days, Bob has learned everything he needs to know about the hospital and starts treating patients. Farrah goes back to her regular shift.

    One of the patients in the pediatric department needs an intravenous drip, and Farrah prepares the supplies and goes to the child''s ward to inject the patient.

    A 7-year-old boy is particularly naughty. As soon as he sees Farrah come in with a needle, he screams and struggles desperately in his bed. No amount of rea.s.surance calms him down.

    Farrah holds an injection in one hand and grasps the child''s arm with the other. She tries to locate a vein to inject, but the boy''s struggles make it extremely difficult for her to work.

    The boy''s parents are present in the ward. The father looks slightly drunk, and his yellowing teeth hint at a history of regular smoking. The mother is dressed in a short and tight dress and black fishnet stockings. She''s playing with her mobile phone, a bored look on her face.

    Neither of them seems to have any intention of helping Farrah. They don''t care about their son''s violent reaction.

    Farrah looks up and says, "Please help me hold your son''s arms so he won''t move around. I''m afraid this will go wrong if he keeps moving,"

    The man replies scornfully, "How did you become a nurse if you can''t even deal with a child? I''m too tired to help you do your job!"

    Farrah feels instantly embarra.s.sed. The boy is refusing to cooperate, and his parents don''t seem to care at all. The situation renders her speechless.

    Despite her shock, she has no choice but to ask the mother for help. "Please hold his arm."

    The woman puts down her phone with a heavy sigh and comes closer to hold the boy''s arm.

    Farrah quickly finds the vein and disinfects it. Just as she is about to p.r.i.c.k the vein, the boy breaks free of his mother''s hold, causing the needle to land on his bicep. The boy wails in pain.

    Eyes widening in alarm, Farrah quickly pulls out the needle and puts a band-aid on the puncture. Then she attempts to inject the boy again.

    But the father marches towards Farrah with a grim face. "What the h.e.l.l did you do? Are you really a nurse? Did you hurt my boy on purpose?"

    Farrah takes her job seriously and doesn''t appreciate being verbally abused like this. How unreasonable! How is this my fault?

    Despite her irritation, she remains calm and answers politely, "Sir, your child is clearly making a fuss. I asked for your a.s.sistance, but you wouldn''t help. I''m only human, sir. I can''t do anything if the patient and the family are not willing to cooperate."

    The man''s face turns red, and he becomes angrier. He grabs her collar and spits ferociously, "Are you saying this is my fault? You''ll pay for hurting my son! Give me a thousand dollars, or I won''t spare you!"

    Farrah stares at him in shock. What the h.e.l.l? Is he threatening me? Refusing to help and blaming me for what happened is one thing, but demanding a thousand dollars for something that''s not my fault is absurd! This is a hospital, not a bank!

    Her anger gives way to fright when the man''s grip tightens. Not wanting to antagonize the man any further, she endures the abuse and asks calmly, "Sir, can you let me go first?"

    The man shouts angrily, "Stop bulls.h.i.tting me! Give me the money first! "

    Farrah looks to the mother for help, but the woman avoids her eyes. She has no one to rely on but herself. "Sir, I don''t have any money with me. If you don''t let me go, how can I give you any money?"

    "That''s not my problem! Borrow money from your colleagues! I''ll only let you go when you give me the money!"

    The man looks like a mad dog snapping ferocious teeth at her. Farrah starts to panic.

    At that moment, a tall man in a white coat strides into the room. He grabs the man''s wrist and twists it off Farrah''s collar.

    With a crisp snap, the man''s wrist is dislocated.

    Farrah balances herself on her feet and looks up at her savior, only to see Bob''s handsome face looming threateningly over the hostile man.

    The heroic scene makes Farrah fall even more in love with Bob. She will never forget the way her heart leaped at the sight. Her heart overflows with indescribable emotions.

 Chapter 294: Love Struck

    Seeing Bob twist the man''s wrist so smoothly makes Farrah''s heart skip a beat. She is afraid that Bob might get into trouble.

    The man waves his other hand into a fist and pounces on Bob, only for Bob to grab the arm and twist it behind the man''s back with a resounding pop.

    The man howls in pain. With both limbs incapacitated, he has no means to fight back.

    Bob looks at the subdued man in satisfaction.

    At that moment, Farrah was filled with indescribable admiration and grat.i.tude. "He just dislocated the man''s arm so accurately! With his knowledge and practical skills, he could be a medical professor!"

    "I thought he was just some weak doctor! And couldn''t fight against bad people." Farrah thought in silence. The man looks at Bob in disbelief, ashamed at getting defeated so easily.

    Unable to move his arms, he can only shout, "What kind of doctor bullies patients? What''s your name? I''m going to file a complaint! I''ll call the police and sue you! This purely against the law of this hospital,"

    Bob looks at him with a small grin and says in an indifferent tone, "Dr. Bob Woods. Do whatever you want. Do you want to scare me? Go ahead and file your complaint."

    The man''s threats fail to intimidate Bob. "Even if this man takes me to court, he can''t touch me. The hospital paid a lot to hire me, and they won''t suspend me over an unreasonable patient. Once the police find out what happened, he''ll be arrested for extorting a nurse and causing a public disturbance." Bob thought in his mind. He won''t allow this man to threaten him and Farrah.

    Bob takes Farrah''s arm and herds her out of the room.

    Farrah can feel the warmth and strength of his hands through her sleeve. The contact makes her face flush red, and the corners of her lips unconsciously quirk into a smile.

    "That was the worst encounter I''ve ever experienced since I became a nurse! It''s a good thing Dr. Woods came just in time to save me. I felt secure under his protection. His gentleness impressed me today!"

    Farrah''s happiness overshadows the horrible experience.

    The man is stunned to watch Bob and Farrah leave the room. Despite his threats, Bob doesn''t seem fazed at all. Without his arms, he can''t hit people, let alone drink a gla.s.s of water.

    "I can''t let them leave like this!" The man rushes out of the room and chases the couple. "Hey, Dr. Woods! Dr. Woods! Wait!"

    In a completely apologetic tone, he says, "I''m sorry, Doctor, I was impulsive. Can you please put my arm back in place?"

    Bob says with a smile, "Sorry, sir. You have to register for an appointment first. And let me remind you, don''t hara.s.s any woman in the future,"

    "Y-you!" The man almost flares up in anger again. "It will only take a few seconds to treat me, but he wants me to register again? This is unreasonable! He''s the one who dislocated my arm, and he should have no trouble putting it back! I can''t be like this!"

    In the end, the man doesn''t fight back. "If I provoke him again, he might not fix my arm. I''ll be no different from an invalid. I need to beg him!"

    "Okay, Doctor, I''ll register now." The man nods and turns to the lobby.

    Before he leaves, Bob reminds him, "Remember to ask for me. If you get a different doctor, you might not get your arm back to normal." He wears a mocking smile afterward.

    Bob''s technique is unique. Not every doctor will be able to reset the man''s arm back successfully. If the arm is not reset properly, the injury will become more serious. It may even cause the man''s hand to fall back to normal.

    But the warning is only half true. Bob can''t resist the urge to frighten the man after what he witnessed.

    The man''s eyes widened in fear. He scurries to the lobby urgently.

    After the man leaves, Farrah can''t help giggling.

    Bob loosens his hold on Farrah''s arm and looks at her curiously. "What are you laughing at? He finds her amusing.

    Farrah praises, "Dr. Woods, you''re amazing! Your skill is unique, and the man looks frightened after his arm dislocated,"

    "Everyone knows that his registration fee is much higher than a general pract.i.tioner! It takes half a day just to queue up for an appointment!

    If he were anyone else, I''d feel sorry for the man. But he just tried to extort money from me, and he deserves to be taught a lesson!"

    Farrah can''t help rejoicing in her heart for the turn of events. "Who knows what would''ve happened if Dr. Woods hadn''t shown up? That man could''ve hit me! And I would be in danger!"

    She drops her smile and bows in front of Bob. "Thank you so much, Dr. Woods! Without you, I can''t quite imagine what I would have come up with."

    Bob chuckles and waves it off. "You''ve helped me so much these past few days. I''m only returning the favor." He smiled at her immediately. He even looks more handsome with his gesture.

    Farrah is addicted to Bob''s laugh. "He looked so cold and fierce with the man just now, but he''s so attractive when he laughs! When he smiles at me, I feel like I''m on cloud nine."

    Amidst her daydreaming, she hears Bob say, "I''ll go ahead, Farrah. I have patients waiting for me. See you around,"

    Farrah nods quickly. "Yes, of course! Once again, thank you so much for saving me today."

    As soon as Bob turns and leaves, Farrah looks at him with a lovestruck look in her eyes. "Even his back is attractive! He looks like a model strutting around in that white coat! How I wish one day, I could get his attention and admiration. I think I am beginning to love him!"

    At that moment, Farrah falls deeper and deeper in love with Bob.

 Chapter 295: Capture His Heart Firs

    "Hi, Farrah! What are you looking at?"

    Farrah blinks out of her daze and sees the two new nurses in front of her. One of them is waving a hand in front of her face, while the other stands next to her. They are both looking at her curiously.

    Farrah quickly replies, "Nothing!"

    One of the nurses looked in the direction Farrah was staring at and immediately recognized the figure walking away. "That''s Dr. Woods! Farrah, do you like Dr. Woods? Do you admire him?"

    Cheeks pink in embarra.s.sment, she retorts, "Don''t be silly! No, I don''t!"

    "Farrah, there''s nothing wrong with liking Dr. Woods. Many female doctors and nurses in the hospital like him. It''s normal to like someone like him who is really so handsome and intelligent."

    When the two nurses start to gossip, Farrah says in a serious tone, "Have you two finished your work yet? Are all the patients taken care of? I''ll call the head nurse if you haven''t!"

    "No, don''t do that! We''re working on it right now! We are going to leave you now,"

    After the nurses leave in a hurry, Farrah falls into deep thought.

    Because of Bob''s reputation, no woman is immune to his charm. As soon as he arrived at the hospital, young nurses and doctors started asking for his phone number. The bolder ones even invited him out to dinner outright. But he always refused, always saying that he needs to focus on his job because he''s still new.

    Farrah can''t help worrying about her compet.i.tion. "How am I supposed to compete with them? I am just an ordinary nurse! Bob won''t pay his attention to someone like me!" A sudden sadness comes to Farrah''s mind.

    In the evening, Farrah makes dinner plans with Katrina.

    Since Katrina was forced to live in Aaron''s villa against her will, she hasn''t had any personal freedom. Aaron drives her to and from work every day. He sets aside all social engagements to spend time with her at home. At night, he climbs into her bed and sleeps next to her.

    In a sense, Aaron is a very attentive boyfriend.

    But the way he sticks to Katrina every chance he gets is very suffocating.

    When Farrah calls Katrina at work, she doesn''t even hesitate to accept Farrah''s dinner invitation.

    After hanging up, she calls Aaron and tells him, "I''m meeting Farrah after work. Don''t pick me up tonight."

    Despite Aaron''s reluctance, he doesn''t protest. Although he wants to spend every minute with Katrina, he can''t object to letting her go out with her best friend. "Okay, come back home early. Don''t drink any alcohol!"

    "Bye, Aaron." Katrina rolls her eyes and hangs up the phone. Thinking about her dinner plans, she lights up in excitement. "I can''t wait to see Farrah!"

    When Katrina arrives at the restaurant after work, Farrah is already there.

    Farrah is seated at a table, staring intently at her phone while waiting for Katrina.

    Katrina walks over and puts her bag on the chair. "Farrah, why do you look so serious?"

    Farrah snaps out of her daze and quickly locks her phone. "Katrina, you''re here! Here''s the menu, what do you want to eat?" she asks, quickly deflecting the question.

    She had secretly taken several pictures of Bob at work. When she is alone, she looks at the pictures and enjoys them in secret.

    But it''s a secret she keeps for herself. She doesn''t want to let anyone know about it.

    After ordering, they wait patiently for the food to arrive.

    Katrina studies her friend in worry. Something''s strange about Farrah today. She looks distracted. Is something bothering her?

    After a while, she has to ask, "Farrah, what''s the matter? Is something wrong?" She grabs Farrah''s hands and says more urgently, "Farrah, tell me what''s wrong. I''ll do everything in my power to help you!"

    We''re best friends, and she shouldn''t be embarra.s.sed to ask for my help. As long as I can do it, I''ll do everything it takes to help her. If not, I''ll find another way!

    From the worried look on Katrina''s face, Farrah knows her best friend misunderstood her. Am I so transparent?

    After a moment of hesitation, she confesses with some embarra.s.sment, "Nothing''s wrong, it''s just that¡­ I think I''ve fallen in love with someone." She bows her head shyly, her voice considerably dropping as she utters the last sentence.

    Katrina''s shock quickly gives way to happiness, and she beams at Farrah. "That''s great! Who is he? Do you work together?"

    After growing up in a tough environment, constantly relying on herself to take care of her brother, Farrah has always been independent. She seldom falls in love with a person.

    Katrina is overjoyed. For the first time in a long time, Farrah confesses that she likes someone. It''d be great if Farrah finds a good man to protect and love her!

    Farrah nods. "Well, he''s a doctor. He just transferred to our hospital the other day."

    "Wow! He must be exceptional to make you fall in love so soon!"

    Talking about Bob makes Farrah self-conscious. She has nothing but praise for him. "Well, he''s a very skilled doctor. He''s handsome, charming, and quite the gentleman¡­"

    "He also treats me well¡­" she trails off, recalling the way Bob rescued her from a frightening situation, and how he punished the man for threatening her. The memory still makes her feel warm.

    Katrina trusts Farrah''s taste in men. If she likes him, he must be great! She can''t wait to ask, "Does he know you like him? When do you think you''ll get together?"

    "I..." This is also a problem for Farrah. That''s also what I want to know.

    Farrah bites her lips and says, "I like him, but I haven''t told him yet. It''s still too early to confess. I want to tell him after a few days."

    Until I know if he likes me or not, I can''t risk letting him know about my feelings. I have to get closer to him and capture his heart first!

 Chapter 296: He Is A Good Boyfriend

    Katrina stares at Farrah without a trace of doubt in her eyes. "Don''t worry, Farrah! There''s no way he won''t like you! You''re a good woman and attractive enough,"

    She has always been certain that Farrah will have a good future.

    Since the beginning, Farrah has lived a more difficult life than she had. Despite growing up an orphan with a mentally-challenged brother to support, she kept working hard and never gave up on herself. She balanced her studies with part-time jobs and worked hard to finish college and get a stable job. Her struggle becomes her strength to work harder.

    In spite of her difficult life, she remained warm and kind. Surely, she''ll be blessed with G.o.d''s favor! Katrina thinks confidently.

    Farrah''s eyes glimmer with hope upon hearing Katrina''s encouragement. "Thank you, Katrina!" she exclaims, the support boosting her confidence and filling her with relief. She feels happy.

    While she looks at Katrina happily, a thought occurs to her. "By the way, how are things with your boyfriend?" "Our meeting was so brief, and I haven''t seen him since then. I hope he''s treating her well." Farrah thought in silence.

    At the mention of Aaron''s name, Katrina''s smile freezes. She looks at her bowl of rice and says flippantly, "Nothing unusual."

    Sensing Katrina''s discomfort, Farrah''s eyes widened in shock. "What''s wrong? Is he bullying you? Is he not good for you? Did he hurt you?"

    Not wanting Farrah to misunderstand her, Katrina quickly shakes her head. "No! He is treating me fairly,"

    "Aaron is good for me. He gives in to what I want and takes good care of me. But he''s just too insatiable sometimes." Katrina wanted to tell her thoughts to Farrah; however, she keeps it to herself to make Farrah at ease.

    Every night, Aaron sleeps with Katrina in his arms, saying that holding her makes him sleep better. But after holding her for a while, he begins to caress her. After saying that he just wants to touch her, he strips her naked and ends up having s.e.x with her.

    Like a tireless machine, Aaron takes his pleasure with Katrina and never gives her body reprieve despite her pleas to stop. Aaron never gets tired of doing it often.

    Katrina''s body is completely exhausted. Every morning, she''s too weak to even get out of bed. But Aaron always brings her breakfast in bed, feeding her and coaxing her gently afterward and treating her like a treasure.

    He could just exert a little more control, she thinks bitterly. She gets irritated whenever she thinks about it.

    But despite her displeasure, there''s no real problem with her relationship with Aaron. "When it gets too much, I can just go back to my apartment and stay away from him for a few days." She thought in silence.

    Katrina is too ashamed to tell Farrah about something so intimate. To ease her friend''s worries, she says firmly, "He''s very good to me! He pampers me every day," She added.

    "That''s good!" Farrah nods, breathing a sigh of relief. "Katrina is glowing and looks so deeply in love with her new boyfriend," she thinks with a smile as she observes her best friend.

    While they are catching up with each other, the waiter comes over with the restaurant''s specialty and places it on the table.

    After a small bite, Farrah''s eyes light up in surprise. "This is good!" She quickly turns to the waiter and says, "I''ll order another one to go."

    At Katrina''s curious look, Farrah elaborates with a blush, "Dr. Woods is on the night shift today. I don''t think he''s had dinner yet, so I''ll drop by and take it to him."

    Katrina smiles in understanding. "You''re so thoughtful! He''ll definitely appreciate your kindness!" Considerate and caring girls like Farrah are very rare. She''ll definitely get the happiness she deserves, she thinks to herself.

    After dinner, Katrina and Farrah part ways, and Katrina takes a taxi back to Aaron''s villa, while Farrah returns to the hospital.

    On Farrah''s way to Bob''s office, she sees a harried-looking nurse rushing to the operating room. Farrah stops her in her tracks and asks, "What happened?"

    The nurse replies quickly, "A critical patient just arrived at the hospital, we''re preparing for surgery now!"

    "Where''s Dr. Woods?"

    "He''s the patient''s surgeon, and he''s already scrubbing in."

    Farrah nods and quickly ushers the nurse back to work, not daring to delay the nurse any further with more questions.

    After the nurse leaves, Farrah falls into deep thought. I wanted to bring him dinner personally, but if the patient is in critical condition, the surgery will probably take at least two hours¡­ I can''t wait until he''s done. I have to go back home to Patton.

    With a sigh, Farrah goes to Bob''s office and leaves the takeout on his desk. At least this way, he''ll have something to eat as soon as his surgery is done.

    Thinking of Bob eating the food she brought him makes Farrah sighed in satisfaction. As she turns to leave, a watch on the table catches her eye. It''s the watch that Bob usually wears at work, but the strap is currently broken.

    I knew something was missing when I saw him today! He only takes his watch off when he goes into surgery.

    Farrah takes the watch and looks at it closely. He always wears this, it must be very important to him. But he probably doesn''t have time to have it repaired.

    Her eyes light up at an idea. It''s my day off tomorrow, and I''ll surprise him and have it repaired! She thinks, slipping the watch into her bag carefully.

    With a smile, Farrah leaves the hospital, imagining how happy Bob will be with her surprise.

    Meanwhile, Katrina has just arrived at Aaron''s villa. As soon as she enters, she notices that the atmosphere in the house is a little strange.

    Aaron is sitting on the sofa and watching TV with a bored look on his face. He keeps flipping the channels with obvious disinterest.

    When Katrina comes in, he quickly turns to the door.

 Chapter 297: He Kiss Her Every Morning

    Aaron had canceled all his social engagements to spend more time with Katrina at home. Unexpectedly, she called him earlier to say that she''s going to meet her best friend for dinner, leaving him a little depressed.

    When he hears the door open, his eyes light up. Despite his happiness, he remains stoic and asks sullenly, "Finished with dinner?"

    The question makes Katrina feel like she''s being berated by her husband for coming home late. Despite her annoyance at the tone, she nods. "Yeah, all done. Why, you ask?" An irritated voice added to her words.

    Remembering Aaron''s words during their phone conversation, she didn''t drink any alcohol and came home as soon as dinner was over. "I didn''t come home late, why does he look so unhappy? I quickly decided to return home after he called!"

    Aaron turns off the TV and says loudly, "I''m hungry! Can you please cook for me,"

    Katrina blinks in surprise. "Didn''t Randy prepare dinner for you tonight?" "Aaron has personal chefs in the villa, why didn''t Randy arrange for his dinner? Why hasn''t he had his dinner?"

    Aaron shoots her a look and whines, "I don''t have an appet.i.te when you''re not here! I went back home earlier only to find out you went out for dinner,"

    Randy had arranged a big dinner for Aaron earlier. But while Aaron was sitting at the table on his own, his mood quickly turned sour. He criticized the vegetables for being too salty and the meat for being too greasy. Despite the quality of the food, he barely took a few bites before telling Randy to take the dishes away.

    Knowing Aaron was deliberately finding fault with the food because he missed Katrina, Randy cleared the table without a word.

    Now that Katrina is finally home, Aaron begins to feel hungry.

    The words render Katrina momentarily speechless. "How could he have no appet.i.te without me? How did he survive before we met? This is really ridiculous!"

    No matter how excellent he seems, he''s actually a petulant child, she thinks in exasperation. I just went out to have dinner with my best friend, but he''s acting as if I met up with an ex-boyfriend! His jealousy is unbelievable! He is really insane!

    She responds patiently, "What do you want to eat? I''ll ask the chef to cook it for you."

    "I want to eat the food you are going to cook for me!" He said in a sulking voice.

    Katrina stares at him in disbelief. I just got home after a long day! How could he ask me to cook for him? What are his chefs, highly paid decorations? What''s wrong with this devil tonight, acting so weird!" She thought silently.

    With a sigh, she says, "After the chef prepares the meal, I''ll accompany you for dinner." If he can''t eat without me, I''ll sit with him while he has dinner. He should be happy with that!

    But Aaron says in a serious tone, "Either I have your cooking for dinner, or I have you. It''s up to you." If she doesn''t want to cook for me, I''ll have her for dinner instead! Even she felt mad at me. I won''t let her pa.s.s!

    Katrina immediately freezes and turns red. "What an unreasonable man!" She shoots him a glare and puts her bag on the sofa, going to the kitchen to prepare dinner for Aaron.

    Aaron trails behind Katrina and leans against the door, watching her wear an ap.r.o.n and busy herself in the kitchen.

    After being abandoned at home for her best friend, Aaron will only feel better after Katrina cooks dinner for him. I never thought I''d care so much about a woman that I''d get jealous of her best friend.

    Aaron can''t control his possessiveness. He always wanted her to be around.

    Katrina has long grown used to Aaron''s gaze. He always watches me whenever I cook. He has a group of world-cla.s.s chefs who can make him all kinds of dishes, how could he enjoy watching me cook for him? She wonders, ignoring his stares as she works in the kitchen.

    "Aaron, the noodles are ready!" Katrina calls, pouring the simple tomato and egg noodles into a bowl. When she turns to ask Aaron to carry the bowl to the dining room, she b.u.mps into something.

    Apparently, Aaron has been standing behind her for a while. Aaron snakes his arm around her slender waist and bends down to give her a soft kiss. "Honey, thank you for making dinner for me!"

    Watching Katrina prepare dinner for him makes him so happy, he can''t help kissing her. He imagined her moving around the kitchen, cooking food for their family in the future.

    Melting into the kiss, Katrina snaps out of her daze and pushes Aaron away in embarra.s.sment and annoyance. "Are you eating it or not? I''ll feed it to Beta if you don''t want it!"

    I already made him dinner! What is he kissing me for? She looks at the bowl of noodles with a frown. Is he not hungry anymore?

    Aaron releases Katrina reluctantly and replies with a smile, "Just having my appetizer." Shifting his eyes from her face to the noodles, he puts the bowl on a tray and carries the steaming noodles into the dining room.

    Even though I have top-notch chefs, no amount of delicacy can compare to her cooking, he thinks, happily devouring the simple bowl of noodles.

    Soon, the bowl is empty, and Aaron''s stomach is full and warm.

    Katrina inwardly sighs with relief when Aaron''s mood improves. He looks gentle again. He looks so handsome when he is in a good mood. No woman will not love this kind of devil.

    When Katrina had a sprained ankle, Aaron used it as an excuse to make her live with him. He had doted on her and carried her around the villa when she needed to go somewhere. But as soon as her ankle healed, he started bullying her again. He kissed her every morning.

    The memory annoys her a lot. What a b.a.s.t.a.r.d!

 Chapter 298: He Is Out Of Her League

    The next afternoon, Farrah goes to the mall to look for Bob''s watch. After visiting several malls, she finally finds the brand''s shop in a high-end mall.

    As soon as Farrah enters, the saleslady comes over with a warm smile and asks, "Miss, what kind of watch are you looking for?"

    Farrah takes out the watch and hands it over. "Actually, the strap of my friend''s watch broke. I want to know if it can be replaced."

    The woman takes the watch and looks at it carefully. "Please wait for a while. I''ll check with the manager for you."

    Farrah nods and takes a seat in front of the counter.

    Just then, a tall and fashionable girl in high heels and sungla.s.ses comes in. From head to toe, she is clothed in famous brands.

    Even the saleslady perks up at her appearance. "Miss, what kind of watch are you looking for?"

    The girl takes off her sungla.s.ses to peruse the watches on the counter. She points at a watch casually. "Show me this one."

    After the woman carefully takes the watch out, the girl tries it on her wrist. After studying it for a while, she says, "Show me another one."

    Several watches later, the girl finally finds one that satisfies her. "I''m getting this one, wrap it up. How much?" she asks, handing her credit card over.

    "That will be $40,000." Swiping the girl''s credit card, the saleslady wraps up the watch and places it in a fancy box.

    After the girl signs the receipt, she pockets her card and leaves the shop with her new purchase.

    Farrah gapes at the scene. A $40,000 watch! And she just bought it just like that, and she didn''t even consider it!

    What a rich girl! Even if I wanted to buy myself a $400 watch, I''d have to think about it for a long time. Some people live a life I can''t even imagine. They have a lavish life while I have the most deprived life, I think!"

    As Farrah marvels at the girl''s wealth, the manager comes out with Bob''s watch, followed by the saleslady.

    Farrah immediately stands up. "h.e.l.lo, is the strap replaceable?"

    "Of course," says the manager. He hesitates for a moment before adding, "But this watch is a limited-edition piece. There are only a handful worldwide. We don''t carry the replacement parts in our shop, so we have to send it to the manufacturer."

    He continues, "Miss, if you''d like to have the strap replaced, we''ll need a deposit and your contact information and address. We''ll deliver it to you as soon as it''s repaired."

    Farrah blinks in awe. Wow, they''ll deliver it to me after it''s repaired? Watch services are so good nowadays! "Okay, how much deposit do I need to pay?"

    "The new strap costs $10,000. We require a 10% deposit, so that will be $1,000. Would you like to pay by cash or credit card?"

    Farrah''s eyes widen in disbelief. What? $10,000 to replace the strap? A 10% deposit of $1,000? Thinking she misheard, she asks again, "I''m sorry, h- how much is the deposit?"

    From Farrah''s reaction, the manager knows that she finds the price too expensive. Because the watch is very expensive, its parts and accessories are also costly.

    He explains with a smile, "Miss, this watch is worth millions of dollars. It''s a limited-edition item, and there is only a handful worldwide. Considering that, $10,000 for a strap replacement isn''t actually expensive."

    Farrah is shocked into silence again. Is this watch worth millions?

    Bob is a very famous and important doctor. But because of his age, he hasn''t been a doctor long. Even if his annual salary is high, he wouldn''t be able to buy a watch worth millions of dollars on his salary alone.

    He just left it on his desk so casually. The memory makes Farrah pause, and realization dawns on her. He''s not just a kind and skilled doctor.

    "Miss, the watch..."

    "Sorry, I changed my mind. Thank you!" Farrah takes the watch and leaves without looking back. She felt so embarra.s.sed about the fact that she can''t afford to pay for the strap replacement.

    Farrah feels her mood significantly drop as she exits the mall. As an ordinary nurse, she already thinks there''s a big gap between her and Bob. But it''s a gap she had thought she could bridge.

    If his watch is worth millions of dollars, he must come from a n.o.ble family. He''s way out of my league. He has expensive things!

    How could I be so ridiculous? I''ll never be with an excellent man like him!

    I thought I could surprise him by having his watch fixed, but there''s nothing I can do at all. Even if I starve myself for a year, I won''t be able to save up $10,000. That kind of money must be nothing to him.

    I promised myself I''d find a financially-stable man, but now that I have, it''s not as easy as I thought. It''s not easy to be his woman.

    Now I understand why Katrina broke up with Marcellus. Bob is completely out of my reach. I will never be good enough for him¡­

    The watch suddenly feels too heavy in her bag. I can''t afford to lose this, and I have to return it immediately! If he finds out, I took it, and he might think I stole it!

    When Farrah enters the hospital, she goes straight to Bob''s office. No one answers when she knocks on the door. Breathing a sigh of relief, she rushes inside and puts the watch back in place. Her head drops while she''s walking in the hallway.

    After leaving the office, she heads for the hospital entrance when she sees a familiar figure. Bob is walking towards her with a young and beautiful girl with him. Farrah can''t help but be jealous. She felt so sad seeing another woman clinging in Bob''s arm.

    "Do you like the new watch I gave you?" she asks with a smile.

 Chapter 299: Farrah Gets Drunk

    Bob smiles back and says in a gentle voice, "Of course, I do. How could I not appreciate an expensive gift coming from you?"

    The girl grabs his arm and studies the watch on his wrist. "Well, it''s not as good as the one you used to have, but I also have good taste!"

    "Well, you''ve always had good taste. I am not making any fun of you, but you literally have a good taste,"

    "That''s true!" the girl says, giggling. "By the way, the rest of the family''s trying to get more control of the company. They want more authority and more shares. Bob, are you really going to be a doctor all your life?"

    "What''s wrong with being a doctor? Doctors heal the sick and rescue the dying. Nothing compares to the joy of saving a patient at the brink of death. Compared to the politics of family businesses, I prefer the life I have now. I am more than happy to serve people who need my medical knowledge. Political life is not for me. I''d still rather be a Doctor than enter the turbulent world of politics."

    Farrah recognizes the girl as the same one who bought the $40,000 watch in the shop this afternoon.

    Bob and the girl are fast approaching. Panicking, Farrah rushes into a nearby restroom to hide.

    That girl can easily buy him a new watch, while I can''t even afford to replace the strap of his watch. The thought drains all of Farrah''s confidence. No matter how much I like him, I''ll never be able to fill the gap between us. He came from a n.o.ble family.

    Farrah remembers the girl''s words. Is Bob the heir of a big family? She takes out her mobile phone and searches the internet for the most powerful family businesses in Abbe city. The Simon family ranks first, followed by the Woods family.

    His family is even more powerful than Marcellus'' family! He''s more out of reach than I thought¡­

    Farrah rarely falls in love with a man. Bob is the only person she entertained thoughts about spending a future with.

    The more I learn about him, the more unreachable he becomes. How will we ever be together? I''m humble and insignificant. I can''t confess my feelings to him!

    Before Farrah''s love has a chance to grow, it''s ruthlessly uprooted from the ground. Her heart is filled with inexplicable sadness and pain.

    After leaving the hospital, Farrah goes to the bar. She orders a lot of wine, intending to alleviate her sorrow through alcohol. But drinking alone only makes her feel worse. I need someone to talk to.

    With unsteady hands, she dials Katrina''s number on her phone. When her friend answers the call, she asks, "Katrina, are you off work?"

    Katrina can''t hear Farrah''s voice well. "I''m on my way out." Sensing that something is wrong, she asks, "Farrah, what happened? Where are you now? Why is it so noisy over there?"

    Farrah takes a sip of wine before giving the name of the bar. She says in a low voice, "Katrina, do you want to meet up after work?"

    Katrina is shocked to hear that Farrah is in a bar. She never goes to a bar! What happened? Why is she drinking alone?

    Farrah has always supported Katrina when she''s in trouble. Knowing that Farrah is going through something, Katrina doesn''t have the heart to say no.

    Fearing that something will happen to Farrah, she agrees without hesitation. "Okay! Farrah, stay there and wait for me! I''ll be there right away! Don''t go anywhere!"

    After Katrina hangs up the phone, she quickly takes her bag and runs out of the station. She finds a taxi at the roadside and heads straight for the bar.

    When she''s inside the taxi, she calls Aaron. "Aaron, you don''t have to pick me up after work. Farrah''s going through something right now. I''m on my way to see her."

    Aaron doesn''t expect Katrina to leave him alone two days in a row. The news leaves him upset. He answers coolly, "Katrina, was I too gentle with you last night?"

    Katrina purses her lips at the response. I can''t leave my best friend alone just because he''s a child!

    She takes a deep breath and says patiently, "Aaron, don''t give me a hard time. Farrah is really depressed. I need to see her now, I''m afraid something bad will happen to her. I''m hanging up now. Bye!" She disconnects the call before he can threaten her into coming home.

    As soon as the taxi stops at the bar entrance, Katrina pays for the fare and rushes inside.

    The lights in the bar are dim and the place is ringing with loud music and boisterous voices. Katrina finds Farrah at the counter, arguing with the bartender.

    "Farrah!" Katrina hurries over and grabs Farrah before glaring daggers at the man. "Hey! What are you doing? Stop bullying her, or I''ll call the police!"

    The bartender looks at Katrina with surprise. Pointing to Farrah, he asks, "Are you her friend?"

    Despite her confusion, Katrina nods. I''m not letting anyone bully Farrah!

    "You arrived just in time!" The bartender hands a bill to Katrina. "Your friend keeps ordering drinks without paying. When I asked her to pay for her drinks, she said that I''m bullying her and discriminating against her for being poor!"

    He lets out a loud sigh and continues, "I''m just making a living! I''m not discriminating against her at all! I just want her to pay for the drinks so my boss won''t deduct my salary. Where''s the discrimination in that?"

    Katrina looks down at Farrah, then to the pile of empty cups on the table in front of her. She must have drunk a lot. She''s way too drunk to pay for the bill.

    Her glare softens into understanding. She quickly takes out her wallet and pays for Farrah''s bill. Satisfied, the bartender leaves without another word.

    I''ve never seen Farrah so drunk. What happened to her? Katrina asks worriedly, "Farrah, what''s wrong? What happened?"

 Chapter 300: Shes Worried For Her Best Friend

    Katrina is very worried about Farrah. Last night, Farrah happily told me that she likes someone. Why is she drinking alone in a bar tonight? She looks like she''s in so much pain¡­ What happened to her?

    Farrah looks up at the sound of Katrina''s voice. "Katrina, you''re here!"

    Katrina nods. "Yes, I''m here! Farrah, what happened? If something bad happened to you, you could tell me, I think of a way to fix it!"

    "Patton!" cries Farrah, slapping the table with her hand, "more alcohol!"

    The sudden movement nearly causes the bartender to spill the drink he is making.

    When a drink doesn''t appear in front of her, she pounds the table again and shouts, "Patton! Hurry up!"

    What the h.e.l.l did she call me? My name isn''t Patton! Despite his annoyance, the bartender can''t argue with a customer. He hands over two gla.s.ses of fruity drinks that have very little alcohol.

    Farrah grabs a gla.s.s and takes a big gulp. She turns to Katrina to say, "Katrina, do you think poor people are doomed to a life without finding true love? Do you think we can only end up with poor people?"

    Understanding dawns on Katrina. She''s upset because of the man she likes!

    Clasping Farrah''s hand, she soothes, "That''s not true at all! Poor people can also find true love! As long as he loves you, no matter how different you are, you''ll always be together!"

    Aaron and I are together despite our differences. He doesn''t care about my background at all¡­ When I wanted to run away because of my doubts, he held me tightly and refused to let me go. Even though I don''t love him yet, I know that his feelings are sincere¡­

    "His watch is broken," Farrah says without preamble, shaking her head, "I can''t even afford to replace the strap, but other girls can easily buy him a new watch. I don''t even have the right to stand by his side. How can I expect him to like me? How can I expect us to be together?"

    Katrina wants to console Farrah, but she doesn''t know what to say. Maybe not everyone is as persistent as Aaron¡­

    When Marcellus and I were together, we really liked each other a lot. But his mother didn''t approve of us and did everything to break us apart.

    Being together with someone also means getting the approval of their family and friends. Even if Farrah''s doctor likes her back, it doesn''t mean his parents will feel the same way¡­

    Even if I want to tell her it''s all going to be okay, I don''t want to give her false hope.

    Katrina feels helpless. "I don''t know, Farrah¡­"

    After a moment of hesitation, she unclasps the necklace she is wearing and puts it on Farrah''s neck. "Take this necklace, and it''s my greatest treasure. You are my best friend, Farrah, and I''m giving this necklace to you. I hope it will bring you good luck."

    Farrah listens to her best friend in a daze. Before Katrina finishes talking, she slumps over and pa.s.ses out at the bar.

    "Farrah? Farrah!" calls Katrina. She shakes Farrah''s shoulder gently, but the other woman doesn''t stir. Oh no, how do I bring her home? I can''t carry her by myself!

    The bartender catches Katrina''s eye, and she perks up. "Excuse me, please help me with my friend!"

    The man looks incredulous. Despite his reluctance, he walks over and helps Katrina support Farrah out of the bar until a taxi stops over to pick them up.

    To the bartender''s pleasant surprise, Katrina remembers to pay for the additional drinks and gives him a tip for his a.s.sistance. "Thank you for your help!" she says before closing the car door.

    The taxi arrives at Farrah''s house, where Patton is waiting at the front door. At the sight of Farrah slumped against Katrina, he starts to get terrified. He rushes over to help Katrina carry Farrah inside.

    "Your sister is fine," Katrina hurries to say, "she just drank too much and fell asleep. She''ll be fine when she wakes up."

    Patton becomes visibly relieved to hear the news.

    Katrina stays at Farrah''s house for a while to look after Farrah. Once she is certain that Farrah will be all right, she goes back home.

    It''s a bit late when Katrina gets back. Randy and Aaron must be asleep, she thinks, turning on the lights when she enters the living room.

    She almost screams in fright when she sees Aaron sitting on the couch with his arms folded in front of his chest. His dark eyes are boring into her and she can feel his anger from across the room.

    "Aaron! What the h.e.l.l are you doing in the dark?" She clutches her chest and wills her pounding heart to calm down.

    Aaron arches an eyebrow and snaps back, "Waiting for you!"

    Katrina feels nervous. "I''m a little tired, I''ll take a shower first!" she deflects, eager to leave Aaron alone to let him calm down.

    When she walks by the couch, Aaron grabs her arm and pulls her closer. After taking a whiff, his eyes narrowed in disapproval. "Did you drink?" he accuses.

    I must reek of alcohol, Katrina realizes. Since Farrah drank so much, the smell must''ve stuck to me. I also drank a little to accompany her¡­ She nods honestly. "Yeah, but only a little."

    Aaron stands up and takes Katrina in his arms.

    Feeling her body being lifted off the ground, she encircles his neck to keep from falling. "Hey! Aaron! What are you doing?"

    He frowns, a disgusted look on his face. "You smell bad! I''m taking you to the bathroom!"

    Katrina is rendered speechless. He says I smell bad, but he still wants to carry me to the shower? What''s wrong with him?

    When Aaron finally puts Katrina down in the bathroom, he has no intention of leaving.

    Embarra.s.sed by his presence, she pushes him out the door. "Aaron, what are you still doing here? Go away, I can handle myself!"

    Aaron''s voice broke no argument as he said, "I''m worried you won''t get the smell off. I''ll help you." Then he takes off her clothes without another word.

 Chapter 301: Katrina Handed Her Necklace To Farrah

    When Katrina wakes up the next day, she feels as if her body was run over by a truck. As she struggles to get out of bed, she feels the pain between her legs worsens.

    Nearby, Aaron is dressing leisurely in front of the mirror, a satisfied look on his face.

    The sight makes Katrina fume. It''s all this b.a.s.t.a.r.d''s fault! He didn''t stop even when I told him to stop! I can''t even get out of bed, but he has the nerve to look so happy! He got the nerve to feel energetic!

    Boiling in a fury, she picks up a pillow and throws it straight at Aaron. "You b.a.s.t.a.r.d! How could you do this to me?"

    Aaron catches the pillow and turns to look at her. Seeing her glaring at him with resentment makes him smile. She''s so cute, he thinks, striding towards her.

    After a night of pa.s.sion, Aaron is in a good mood. With Katrina so upset, he can only coax her gently, "Honey, go back to sleep. I''ve already called the station to file for sick leave. You need to rest,"

    This is Aaron''s usual strategy. After a night of being too rough with Katrina, he always takes the initiative to ask a leave on her behalf. He shows gentleness towards her. He will make her feel special. Katrina can''t help to curse him in silence.

    Because he was so critical in helping the police catch Black Wolf, everyone on the force is very grateful to him. The captain doesn''t give him a hard time whenever he calls to request sick leave for Katrina.

    Katrina grinds her teeth. "Aaron! How many times have I been off work this month?" Since I started living with Aaron, I''ve taken more leaves than I have in a year! I''m sick and tired of his bulls.h.i.t! This is not acceptable!

    Aaron bends down and kisses Katrina on the forehead. "I''ll be careful next time. Take some rest!"

    "You always say that, but you never mean it!" she yells, shoving him away and moving to the edge of the bed. "Go away! I need to go to the bathroom!" The movement makes her visibly flinch in pain.

    Aaron''s face falls, and he quickly bunches the blanket up to her waist. "Does it hurt that much? Let me see," he says, moving to pull her legs apart.

    Katrina''s face turns red in an instant. She quickly covers herself up and presses her legs together, pushing him away. "Don''t touch me!" she hisses.

    No way! After the intimate moment last night, he''ll just try to take advantage of me again! I can''t take any more of this! She glares at him and wraps the blanket around herself more tightly.

    Knowing Katrina is embarra.s.sed, Aaron doesn''t force her. He lifts her off the bed and carries her to the bathroom. After placing her on top of the closed toilet lid, he hands her a tube of ointment and clears his throat awkwardly.

    "Here''s the medicine," he says, "I''ll wait for you outside. Call me when you''re done."

    Outside the bathroom, Aaron shakes his head with a sigh. We''ve slept together so many times already, but she''s still embarra.s.sed to show me her body.

    Well, I was too rough with her last night. I felt so bad for her seeing her suffer. I can''t control my emotions every time we do that thing. He winces at the memory. I have to behave now. I should not offend her again; otherwise, she''ll get mad at me again.

    After Aaron leaves, Katrina goes to the toilet and washes her hands. Then she unscrews the ointment and applies the medicine between her legs.

    Her face is burning with humiliation and anger throughout the whole process. I''ve lost track of how many times I''ve cursed that b.a.s.t.a.r.d in my heart!

    When Farrah opens her eyes, it is very late. She ignores her throbbing head and sits up in alarm. What time is it? I forgot to set my alarm clock last night!

    Her eyes widen when she checks the clock, and she jumps out of bed to get ready for work. I haven''t been late for a long time!

    After she washes quickly and takes a painkiller for her headache, she goes in front of the mirror and combs her hair. The necklace around her neck catches her attention.

    Isn''t this Katrina''s necklace? Why am I wearing it? She touches the jewelry in confusion. Katrina''s had this necklace since the day I met her. It must mean a lot to her.

    Recalling the events of last night, Farrah vaguely remembers Katrina coming to the bar to find her. She remembers Katrina holding her in her arms as she vented out her feelings and giving her the necklace for good luck.

    Did Katrina give this to me? Her eyes widened at the realization. I know Katrina is kind, but this is important to her! I can''t accept this!

    While Farrah is on the bus to the hospital, she gives Katrina a phone call.

    At this moment, Aaron is nowhere in sight, having gone downstairs to get breakfast for Katrina.

    When Katrina hears her phone ringing, she struggles to get out of the bathroom. Enduring the intense pain, she moves to the bedside as fast as she can and answers the call when she sees Farrah''s name on the screen. "Hi, Farrah! Are you awake? Do you feel better? How are your feelings now?"

    The concern in Katrina''s voice makes Farrah emotional. She takes a deep breath before replying, "Katrina, thank you so much for last night! Thank you for staying with me and taking care of me¡­"

    She stayed with me while I was depressed. No matter what happens, I''ll always have Katrina to depend on. After venting out her feelings last night, Farrah feels a lot better. She doesn''t feel as miserable as she did the day before.

    "But Katrina..." Farrah says, "I can''t accept your necklace, it''s too important to you. Let''s meet after work, I''ll give it back to you!"

 Chapter 302: The Girls Identity

    Katrina smiles. "Farrah, it''s just a plain necklace, it''s not as precious as you think. Even if I''ve had it for a long time, even if it''s important to me, it''s not as important as our friendship. I already gave it to you, and I can''t take it back now! I''ve been wearing that for a long time, and a lot of good things have come into my life. I feel that you need that necklace to bring you luck. I hope the necklace brings you good luck!"

    Her words deeply move Farrah. She doesn''t have the heart to refuse Katrina''s kindness anymore. She helped her many times and treated her like a sister. They both grew up in an orphanage, but the two became close friends and eventually became best friends. "Thank you, Katrina! I appreciate this a lot! I really wish this necklace will bring luck to me like you,"

    The bus is approaching the hospital. Farrah gets off the bus and says, "I just arrived at the hospital, Katrina. Let''s talk later, okay?"

    "Okay. Good luck with work, Farrah!" Katrina says before hanging up the phone.

    After a while, Aaron returns to the room with a tray of food. He stays by Katrina''s side and makes sure she eats enough before he leaves for work.

    The gesture makes Katrina feel warm. Her anger slowly melts away, and she enjoys Aaron''s attentiveness in silence. Even though she feels bad for Aaron every time he fails to keep the promise to be gentle when they are having s.e.x, she still enjoys watching every gentleness he gives her. Whenever she saw this much concern, his anger quickly disappeared. All she wanted for Aaron is he could find a woman who can handle his pa.s.sion in bed. She knew that he had great stamina. Every time they have an intimate night, Aaron often loses his self-control. She ended up exhausted every morning.

    ***

    As Farrah steps off the bus, she sees Bob getting out of his car in the nearby parking lot. Despite the modest appearance of the car, she can recognize the expensive brand.

    Of course, the heir of the famous Woods family can easily afford a million-dollar car. After finding out about his ident.i.ty yesterday, Farrah is not surprised to see him driving an expensive car to work today.

    Despite her misery, she pretends nothing is wrong and greets Bob as usual. "Good morning, Dr. Woods."

    He replies with a gentle smile, "Good morning, Nurse Jones."

    Since they are getting off on the same floor, they wait for the elevator together.

    In the past, going to work together would make Farrah happy. But now, the gap between them seems so large that she feels a lot less hopeful about her feelings. Her previous happiness is gone, and she remains quiet beside him. She didn''t dare to look at him too.

    Bob breaks the silence. "Nurse Jones, I heard you left the takeout at my desk the other day. It was really good, thank you!" he says with a grin.

    Farrah smiles back. "Oh, it''s nothing! I forgot my keys in the locker room, so I just dropped the food off while I was here. Besides, I have to thank you for saving me with that unreasonable patient last time," she says in a deliberately casual tone.

    There''s no way I can let him know how much he means to me. He''s way out of my league, and I''ll just get brutally rejected. He would never fall in love with someone out of his league.

    The elevator takes a long time to arrive. Bob lifts his wrist to check the time.

    Seeing the expensive new watch on his wrist reminds Farrah of their differences. It makes Farrah''s heart sad. "Dr. Woods, did you change your watch?"

    Bob smiles. "Yeah. My previous watch broke, so I''m wearing a new one today."

    Farrah remembers the fashionably-dressed girl who gave Bob the watch yesterday. They looked so close, and he was so affectionate to her. He shows much of his gentleness to that woman. Despite her decision to keep her feelings to herself, she can''t control the jealousy she feels. She felt so aggrieved being a poor woman.

    The elevator doors open with a ding and Bob lets Farrah in before following behind and pressing the b.u.t.ton of their floor.

    Once they are alone in the elevator, Farrah can''t resist asking, "Oh, Dr. Woods, the girl who gave you the watch yesterday... Who is she?"

    Bob is stunned by the question. "How did you know a girl gave me this watch?" Wasn''t Nurse Jones off duty yesterday? How did she find out about that? Did she stalk me?

    Farrah''s eyes widened. He doesn''t know I dropped by yesterday to return his watch in secret! She hurries to say, "Dr. Woods, you''ve had the attention of every girl since you came to the hospital. Someone is bound to notice if you''re with a girl."

    The excuse clears Farrah of any suspicion. She can''t let him know that she saw him yesterday with another woman.

    Bob shakes his head and smiles bitterly. "Then, all the girls in the hospital must know that I accepted a watch from a girl."

    How disgraceful, he sighs to himself. I wanted to keep a low profile, but someone saw us anyway. Well, I have nothing to hide. I didn''t do something wrong that makes me look degraded.

    "The girl who dropped by is my cousin Mia. She often tried to convince me to be a part of the family business, but I chose my own path. I want to serve people by curing their illness. Politics is not my cup of tea," he confesses.

    His cousin? Farrah''s eyes widen at the revelation. No wonder she looked so rich! Even if she''s not the heir of the Woods family, buying an expensive watch is nothing to her! She came from a n.o.ble family!

    But if she''s his cousin¡­ that means they''re not together at all.

    Is he still single?

 Chapter 303: Carl Anderson Got Sick

    Farrah is so deep in thought that she doesn''t notice when the elevator stops at their floor.

    Bob clears his throat to get her attention. She snaps out of her daze and shuffles out of the elevator. They bid each other goodbye and go their separate ways to start their shift.

    Farrah keeps secretly pining after Bob for the rest of the day.

    Two weeks pa.s.s by. Katrina and Aaron''s relationship remains the same. She still lives in his villa, and he still sleeps with her every night. Despite their occasional quarrels, their relationship seems to strengthen with time. Aaron still expresses his love for Katrina. Although she often glared at him, he simply ignores her tantrums. He wants the two of them to have some progress, so he prefers to accept Katrina''s every curse. When Katrina was angry, Aaron was quiet. She felt strange by a sudden change that Aaron showed her. Often, he takes a lot more patience than before.

    One morning, Farrah is on her way to the head of another department to deliver a doc.u.ment for Bob. She is pa.s.sing by a hospital room when she hears a familiar voice.

    "Dad, Katrina refuses to see you. The day she left the Anderson family, she left our family behind. Why do you insist on seeing her?"

    Farrah perks up at the mention of Katrina''s name. She approaches the room and peeks through the crack in the door, only to see Samuel standing in front of the hospital bed. Sophie and Winnie are standing close by.

    A frail voice comes from the hospital bed. "I don''t believe that. Katrina isn''t that kind of person. Call her¡­ I want to see her because I have an important matter to tell her," The words are cut off by a series of coughs.

    Farrah is shocked into silence. Is that Mr. Anderson? He sounds so weak! I wouldn''t have believed it was him if Samuel hadn''t called him dad!

    Mr. Anderson is only in his 50s. And Katrina never mentioned anything about him being sick. He looks so vulnerable this time!

    Farrah looks up at the room and sees that Carl is admitted inside the Intensive Care Unit. Her eyes widen in disbelief. Oh my G.o.d, is he terminally ill? Did Katrina know his situation?

    Despite the amount of time Farrah had spent in the hospital, she is stunned to find out that someone she knows is going to die.

    Inside the room, the conversation continues.

    "Dad, I''ve called her countless times. That heartless woman just won''t pick up! What can I do? I even went to see her at work, but she refused to see you when she heard you were ill! She even said that you''re not her father, and your illness has nothing to do with her!"

    Samuel continues, "Dad, Katrina''s grown up and left us. Now that she can live on her own, she doesn''t need our family anymore. She has no reason to care about you anymore."

    "Dad, is it not enough to have us by your side? Why do you want to see that woman? She''s only an outsider! She is not a part of our family. You give her shelter for a very long time, and I think it''s enough. She had her own life now. You should stop caring about her," Sophie interjects.

    Farrah cannot believe her ears. There''s no way Katrina would refuse to see Mr. Anderson! She''s completely grateful for everything he did for her! Even when Sophie and Samuel bullied her, she endured everything for Mr. Anderson''s sake!

    This is bulls.h.i.t! She gets angrier the more she thinks about it. They''re making her look like an ungrateful person! I bet they never even called her!

    As soon as Farrah delivers the doc.u.ments, she goes to a supply room to call Katrina in private.

    Katrina is at work, writing a report when Farrah''s personal ringtone chimes. She continues writing and picks up the phone with her other hand. "Hi, Farrah!"

    Farrah doesn''t bother with pleasantries. "Katrina, did you know that Mr. Anderson is in the hospital?"

    Katrina freezes, and her eyes widen at the news. "What? Is uncle Anderson in the hospital? What''s wrong with him? Is it serious?"

    As Farrah expected, her best friend is completely oblivious. "His condition is very serious. I asked the doctor, and his cancer is terminal. There''s no cure, and he might not even last a month!"

    The news strikes Katrina like a lightning bolt. Her face pales, and the hand holding the pen starts to tremble.

    That''s impossible! The last time I saw Uncle Anderson, he was so healthy! How could he become terminally ill in only two months?

    No! This can''t be happening! Uncle Anderson is too young to die¡­ I need to see him!

    Katrina''s mind is a mess. She pushes the morbid thoughts out of her head. "Farrah, which room is Uncle Anderson in? I''ll go visit him now!"

    Farrah lets out a helpless sigh. "Katrina, I understand how you feel. I''ll tell you about his room, but you need to prepare yourself before you visit. Samuel, Sophie, and Ms. Green don''t seem to want you there."

    Farrah relays everything she overheard in the hospital room to Katrina.

    Katrina''s eyes darken, and her mood worsens even more. No wonder I had no idea about his condition, they deliberately hid everything from me!

    They''re so cruel! Uncle Anderson is badly ill, but they won''t even let him see me! They''re even lying to him about me!

    If Farrah hadn''t stumbled upon them by accident, I probably wouldn''t even know he was ill until he pa.s.sed away¡­

    Katrina''s eyes blur with angry tears.

    They probably did it for the family property! They must be afraid that Uncle Anderson will still leave something to me at his deathbed!

    This is horrible! Uncle Anderson is dying, and all they care about is their property! They don''t care about what he wants at all!

    They look down on me too much! If Uncle Anderson leaves me something, I''ll give it back. I won''t take anything that doesn''t belong to me!

 Chapter 304: Visiting Her Uncle

    Katrina is grateful Farrah accidentally found out about Carl. "Farrah, thank you for telling me this! No one informs me about his condition,"

    After hanging up the phone, she sets aside her work and requests some time off from her captain. Then she rushes to the hospital.

    No matter what the rest of the family will do to me, no matter how much they slander or insult me, if Uncle Anderson is seriously ill, I have to see him!

    Uncle Anderson has done so much for me! He''s the only parent I have now. Even if he''s not my biological father, he''s always been a father to me. He always treated me like his own daughter!

    Katrina arrives at the hospital and looks for the room Farrah gave her directions to. She stares at the label on the entrance of the room with disbelief. I can''t believe Uncle Anderson is in the ICU!

    Maybe he got into an accident, she hopes. Maybe his condition is not that serious. I wish he could recover early and leave this hospital.

    She takes a deep breath and pushes the door of the room open, thinking the whole time, Maybe he''ll be okay.

    As soon as Katrina opens the door, she finds a frail man lying in bed. Her eyes widened in shock. He looks like he aged 20 years old!.

    The sight leaves Katrina speechless. Shocked was written on her face. She can''t believe that a good man like her Uncle Anderson would fail into a certain illness.

    How long has it been since I last saw Uncle Anderson? He looked healthy the last time I saw him! How did it come to this? Why did he become so ill?

    Once a prosperous middle-aged entrepreneur, Carl Anderson was dignified both in the family and in the business circle.

    But he now looks frail and weak. He is lying on the hospital bed, surrounded by various tubes and machines.

    The image makes Katrina emotional. He looks like he''s on the brink of death¡­ No matter how prestigious a person has been, everyone will end up fragile and vulnerable on their deathbed.

    Farrah wasn''t exaggerating at all. He really looks like he won''t even last a month. He looks like he''ll pa.s.s away at any time.

    Katrina''s greatest fear in life is the person she cares most about suddenly leaving. She still remembers the day her own father died when she''s young.

    My father suddenly died all those years ago. Now, the only parent figure who cares about me will leave too. Lord, why is this happening in my life? You took all those important people who love me.

    Katrina scrunches her nose and blinks away the tears welling up in her eyes. I can''t let my emotions affect Uncle Anderson! I have to be strong for him! I need to show him that I am not sad about his current condition. He needs more encouragement than weak sympathy.

    "Uncle Anderson, what happened to you?" she asks, approaching the hospital bed with a worried look and grabbing Carl''s thin hands.

    The sound of Katrina''s voice snaps Carl out of his daze. Life returns to his eyes as he focuses them on Katrina. He lights up with a faint smile and croaks, "Katrina, you''re here! Where have you been?"

    Katrina squeezes his hands. "Yes, I''m here. I rushed over as soon as I heard you were in the hospital."

    She was seeing Carl having difficulty smiling, and talking fills Katrina''s heart with unspeakable sadness. Her chest tightens; it feels like a large boulder is crushing her heart.

    "Katrina, I knew you''d come! I knew you''d visit me!" he says, trying to squeeze Katrina''s hands back. His palms feel as rough as sandpaper.

    They all told me she wouldn''t come, but I knew it wasn''t true!

    Katrina has lived with us for so many years. She''s a kind and compa.s.sionate girl, and there''s no way she would refuse to see me!

    Carl visibly relaxes. I know I don''t have much time left. But before I go, I''m glad I get to see Katrina first¡­

    Katrina sits on the chair beside the bed. She holds his hands and says in a gentle voice, "Don''t worry, Uncle Anderson! You''ll be all right! "

    Despite knowing that hope is bleak, she doesn''t want to appear negative in front of Carl.

    I can''t bear to see him like this¡­

    Maybe a miracle will happen. Maybe Uncle Anderson will get better day by day.

    With a tight smile, Carl says with some difficulty, "Katrina, I know what''s wrong with me. I''m just happy that you''re here."

    The tears in Katrina''s eyes finally fall down. Her voice chokes, "No! Uncle Anderson, it can''t be you! You''re such a kind person! It''s not fair that you have to go through this! I haven''t repaid you for your kindness yet..."

    "Uncle Anderson," she pleads, "can you give me a little more time? I''ll be better, and I''ll visit you every day, I''ll show you how much you mean to me! Please! Please get better! "

    Before Carl became sick, Sophie and Samuel were always plotting to get her into trouble. Believing Katrina was trying to get a portion of the family property, Winnie also had her guard up against her. She even accused her of being Carl''s mistress.

    To avoid unnecessary trouble for herself, Katrina lessened her visits to Carl.

    But none of that matters now. As long as I can see Uncle Anderson, their misconceptions and opinions don''t matter. What matters most is Uncle Anderson!

    I still owe him so much, but time is running out now¡­

    No matter how much I want to take care of him, he won''t wait for me.

    I just need more time¡­ I''ll take good care of him and repay all his kindness. Please give me more time¡­ she prays.

    Carl watches Katrina crying in front of him with deep sorrow. He squeezes her hand and says, "Katrina, don''t be sad. You don''t owe me anything. I''m the person who feels guilty."

 Chapter 305: I Cant Let Him Down

    Katrina is crying so hard, and she has a hard time breathing. She shakes her head at Carl''s words.

    No! That''s not true! How could Uncle Anderson feel guilty? He doesn''t owe me anything! I''m the one indebted to him!

    Uncle gave me a home and raised me until I finished college. I owe him so much! He gave me shelter and all my needs starting the day he brought me into his home. Though his family never treats me fairly, he never fails to protect me despite his busy schedule.

    Even if the rest of the family doesn''t accept me well, he has always been kind to me. How could I reject all his kindness because of their behavior?

    While Katrina sobs, Carl struggles to take out a key from under his pillow and hands it to her. "Katrina, this is a key to a safe. The pa.s.sword is your birthday. There''s something I left for you inside. Keep this with you. When I die, remember to open the safe. It is an important doc.u.ment, but please remember to open it when I''m gone,"

    The key is engraved with the name of the bank and a string of numbers.

    Katrina is stunned into silence. Is uncle Anderson leaving me something before he pa.s.ses away? The realization makes her feel worse.

    Uncle Anderson raised me for so many years! How could I accept more kindness before I can repay him? If I need a key and a pa.s.sword to open it, it must be very valuable! I can''t accept this! I don''t feel I deserve to accept anything from him!

    Katrina shoves the key back to him. "Uncle Anderson, I can''t take this! I don''t have the right to accept anything else from you!"

    I''m not touching any part of Anderson''s property! None of those belong to me! I can''t accept anything he gives me no matter what, even if he''s doing it in secret!

    But Carl struggles to put the key in her hands.

    "Katrina, listen to me. There''s no money or valuables in the safe. The safe contains information, something you''ll want to know. It''s worthless to others, and it will only be useful to you. You have to accept it. In this way, I could leave this lifetime at peace. So please accept it!"

    Katrina wipes her tears and bites her bottom lip. Finally, she accepts the key with great reluctance.

    Something I want to know, something that will be useful only to me¡­ Since Uncle Anderson entrusted this to me, it must contain valuable information¡­ Whatever he wants to tell me, I can''t let him down!

    "Uncle Anderson, I promise I''ll keep the key and open the safe!"

    When Katrina accepts the key, Carl sighs in relief. He looks like a great weight has been lifted off his shoulders.

    At that moment, the sound of footsteps approach the room, and the door is suddenly pushed open. Katrina looks up and sees Winnie and Sophie standing at the door, carrying something in their hands.

    The moment they see Katrina, shock flashes on their faces

    Winnie demands, "Why are you here?"

    She doesn''t understand why Katrina is in front of her. After Carl became seriously ill, no matter how much he begged for Katrina, they all used various reasons and excuses to disappoint him. They did everything to keep Katrina away from him.

    Katrina''s face turns cold when she sees Winnie and Sophie. Uncle Anderson''s disease has become so terrible, but they still kept me from seeing him. Don''t they care about his feelings?

    In the presence of Carl, Katrina doesn''t want to seem cold. She turns back to Carl and says, "I heard Uncle is ill, so I came to see him!"

    Winnie and Sophie have been sensitive about Katrina since Carl became ill. Seeing her alone in the room with Carl alarms them even more.

    Sophie hurries to say, "Katrina, you''re not welcome here! Get out now!"

    Katrina doesn''t want to argue with them. I''ve already seen Uncle Anderson. I''ve told him everything I want to say. Now that they''re here, they can keep him company.

    She stands up. "Take good care of Uncle Anderson. I''m leaving now."

    Then she leans over Carl and says goodbye. "Uncle, take good care of yourself. I''ll come to see you again soon." With that, she turns around and leaves.

    As soon as she steps out of the ward, Winnie follows and calls out in a cold voice, "Wait!"

    Katrina stops in surprise. She shoots Winnie a cold look and says in a polite tone, "Aunt Green, what do you want?"

    They''re anxious to see me leave, why did she rush out to stop me? She can''t have changed her mind in such a short time. There''s no way she''ll let me stay, she thinks with a frown.

    Staring at the key in Katrina''s, Winnie demands, "What are you holding in your hand?"

    Katrina quickly grasps the key tighter and pretends nothing is wrong. "It doesn''t have anything to do with you," she says, turning around to leave.

    But Sophie rushes out after Winnie. She grabs Katrina''s arm and tries to pry the key out of her fingers. "Stop! Don''t treat us like fools! I know my father gave you that key! Hand it over right now!"

    While Winnie and Sophie were at the door, they overheard Katrina and Carl talking about a safe and a key. No wonder father wanted to see Katrina so much! What did he give her in secret!

    They couldn''t say much in front of Carl. But now that they''ve left the room, they can''t let Katrina leave with the key. Whatever father gave to her, she can''t take a penny off our family!

    When Sophie pulls her arm, Katrina''s face darkens.

    Uncle Anderson left this to me! He said it contains something I want to know. It''s worthless to anyone but me, why are they so unreasonable?

    It shouldn''t matter that I have it! If there''s something valuable inside the safe, I won''t take a penny!

 Chapter 306: Honey, I Will Protect You

    Katrina is still devastated about Carl''s condition. But instead of taking care of him, Winnie and Sophie are ha.s.sling her about the key he gave her.

    When Winnie grabs her and Sophie tries to force the key out of her hands, she becomes furious. In a fit of anger, she pushes Winnie away and wrenches out of Sophie''s grasp. She had enough of their vicious planning and bullying. She can''t allow these mother and daughter tandem to hara.s.s her again.

    Sophie catches Winnie just before she falls to the ground. The two gape at Katrina, not expecting her to fight back.

    Katrina fixes her clothes and keeps her distance from the two.

    Winnie shoots her an incredulous look and screams, "You ungrateful b.i.t.c.h! How dare you hit me! Your uncle isn''t dead yet!" We raised her out of kindness, but instead of repaying us, she hits me! She fights us now that normally she didn''t do before.

    Katrina retorts, "You know Uncle Anderson isn''t dead yet, but instead of granting his request, you tricked him and prevented me from coming to visit him! Instead of taking care of him, you''re out here trying to take the key he entrusted to me! How come you didn''t respect Uncle Carl despite his kindness and being a good family to all of you?"

    She continues, "What are you so worried about? Is money all you care about? Do you even care about him? Do you even think about his recovery?"

    Katrina''s words make Winnie''s hackles rise, and her face becomes fiercer. "Y-you¡ª. b.i.t.c.h, you are not part of our family, how dare you say that?" She shakes a finger at Katrina. In the end, she is unable to utter something in response. She hated Katrina''s guts. She never thought that she''d be stronger like this.

    Katrina doesn''t bother to wait for a reply. She turns around and leaves without looking back.

    Katrina is distracted for the rest of the day. When she returns to the police station, she can''t concentrate on work. Her mind keeps wandering and thinking about her Uncle Carl. She wanted to stay longer beside him, but Sophie and Winnie humiliated her.

    In the afternoon, Aaron fetches Katrina at the police station as usual and immediately notices her red eyes. Although she tries to pretend that nothing is wrong, one glance at her, and he can tell that she is upset.

    Aaron''s eyebrows furrow in concern and placing both hands on her shoulders, he looks down at her and asks, "What''s wrong? Who bullied you? Is their someone who dares to bully you at work?" His voice is full of concern. He can''t allow anybody to bully his woman, not until he is still alive.

    She''s always happy whenever I pick her up from work. No matter what difficulties she encounters at work, she never complains or gets upset.

    What happened to her? Why is she so sad? Who the h.e.l.l bullied her?

    Aaron feels extremely upset. I''ll get back at whoever made her cry!

    "Was it your colleague? Your captain? Did you encounter someone difficult at work?" he questions her immediately. "Tell me who makes you sad today?"

    Katrina keeps shaking her head. "No one bullied me, Aaron. Let''s go home. I am so tired, and please stop asking me,"

    Seeing Katrina so sullen makes Aaron feel even worse. "Okay, let''s go home," he relents, guiding her to the car.

    Inside the car, Aaron notices fading handprints on Katrina''s arm. They look too small to be made by a man.

    Aaron had suffered severe injuries in the past, but the pain from those injuries was nothing compared to seeing Katrina''s skin covered in bruises.

    Feeling heartbroken, he takes Katrina''s arm carefully and stares at the bruises. He looks up and asks, "Who did this? Who hurt you? Tell me who did this to you?"

    He can''t handle the anger he feels at that moment. All he wants to do right now is to shoot the person who harmed Katrina. Suddenly, he felt furious with seeing traces of bruises on Katrina''s arm. He would not allow anyone to do this.

    Katrina is depressed because of Carl''s condition, not because of her confrontation with Winnie and Sophie. Although they treated her badly, she doesn''t want Aaron to get back at them for Carl''s sake.

    "Aaron, please stop asking!" she pleads. "Really, I''m fine! I said, let''s go home!"

    Helpless, Aaron can only hold her in his arms and embrace her tightly. "Okay, I won''t ask anymore. Just tell me when you want to talk about it. Honey, don''t hesitate to tell me if something bad comes your way. As I told you several times, I will protect you,"

    At home, Katrina has no appet.i.te and hardly eats at dinner. After taking a bath, she goes to bed early.

    That night, Aaron doesn''t have s.e.x with Katrina. He takes her in his arms and holds her tightly.

    In the comfort of Aaron''s embrace, Katrina asks in a low voice, "Aaron, do you think human life is fragile?"

    Aaron is shocked to hear her morbid thoughts. "Why are you asking?"

    Katrina sniffs. "Today, I found out from Farrah that Uncle Anderson is in hospital. When I went to the hospital to visit him, I found him much thinner and weaker than before. He looked like he aged 20 years. The doctor said he might not live for more than a month."

    "He always seemed healthy. I always thought he''d live another thirty years, but he suddenly fell ill. He''s leaving before I could even say goodbye. It hurts, Aaron¡­" she trails off and starts to cry.

    Aaron falls silent. No wonder she looks so heartbroken. Her uncle is gravely ill. Whenever I criticize her family, she always defends her uncle. He must mean a lot to her¡­

    A person''s life cycles from birth to death. In the end, everyone gets reincarnated.

    Aaron doesn''t know how to comfort Katrina. He embraces her tightly and promises, "No matter what happens, I''ll be there for you. We''ll face all difficulties together."

 Chapter 307: Painful Truth She Fear To Face

    Katrina sleeps restlessly that night.

    She is haunted by nightmares and her forehead beads with cold sweat. She whimpers throughout the night and jerks from time to time, waking Aaron up in the process. Because of this, Aaron also doesn''t sleep well.

    As daybreak approaches, Katrina finally falls into a deep sleep.

    When Aaron gets up, he watches Katrina with a sigh. He can''t bear to wake her up. Loosening his hold on her waist, he gets out of bed carefully and tiptoes to the bathroom.

    While Aaron takes a bath, Katrina''s phone rings, she was awakened by the call, she quickly rubs her eyes and answers the phone in a daze. Who''s calling so early in the morning? I just started to sleep a few minutes ago!

    As soon as she answers the phone, Farrah''s urgent voice cries out, "Katrina! Come to the hospital right now! Make it faster!"

    Katrina jerks awake. With a strong sense of foreboding, she struggles to keep her voice calm and asks, "What''s wrong, Farrah?"

    "It''s Mr. Anderson, and he''s in critical condition! He''s dying, Katrina! You need to be here before he pa.s.ses away," Farrah''s voice is trembling while informing Katrina.

    Farrah''s words ring in Katrina''s head, shocking her into silence.

    I don''t understand¡­ Yesterday, the doctor told Farrah that Uncle Anderson still had a month to live. Even though he looked like he was in a lot of pain, he could still talk to me when I visited yesterday. How did his condition worsen so quickly? Why is this happening soon?

    I thought I still had a month¡­ How did this happen?

    Tears start to blur Katrina''s eyes. "I''m on my way! I''ll be right there!" she says, hanging up the phone.

    Katrina pulls the blanket away and gets out of bed, going to the closet to dress up. She felt so drained because of the news Farrah brought to her.

    She is so distracted by the news that her hands are shaking while she puts on a dress. Overwhelmed with anxiety, she struggles to zip the dress up several times. She feels like bursting into tears. She burst into tears, and pain engulfs her heart. She only had her Uncle Carl as her family.

    The sound of running water in the bathroom stops, and when Aaron emerges from the bathroom in a bathrobe, he is taken aback by the sight of Katrina dressing up.

    She''s trembling, he realizes, watching her struggle with the zipper of her dress with tears in her eyes. I wanted her to sleep longer. Why is she suddenly up? What the h.e.l.l is going on?

    Aaron strides towards Katrina and zips the dress up her back. Wrapping an arm around her shoulder, he hugs her from behind and whispers in her ear, "Why aren''t you sleeping? What happened?"

    "Farrah just called me, Uncle Anderson''s in critical condition! He''s dying! I have to go to the hospital right now!" As soon as Katrina is dressed, she moves towards the door, anxious to get to the hospital.

    Aaron frowns. I can''t let her go out on her own! She couldn''t even dress by herself, and something might happen to her!

    He pulls Katrina back. "Give me a few minutes to change. I''ll take you to the hospital. Brush your teeth or fix your hair while you wait. I will not take long to dress up. Honey, please calm down, fix yourself first, we will go together,"

    Seeing Aaron''s earnest face, Katrina nods despite her anxiety. "Okay."

    Even if I rush out now, I won''t be able to get a taxi immediately. It will be quicker to let Aaron bring me to the hospital.

    I just woke up, she remembers. I can''t go out like this. He is right, and I should fix myself first.

    After Aaron goes to the wardrobe to dress up, Katrina rushes to the bathroom to brush her teeth and tidy herself up.

    Five minutes later, Aaron takes Katrina by the hand and strides downstairs.

    Comforting Katrina in her time of need is the only thing he can do. "No matter what happens, I''ll be there for her. He needs me this moment," he vows to himself.

    At the sight of the couple, Randy hurries over and says, "Mr. Wilson, Miss Miller, breakfast is ready..."

    Aaron keeps walking without even glancing at Randy. "No need for breakfast, we have to go. Katrina got an emergency,"

    Randy watches in a daze as Aaron and Katrina rush out of the house. What happened? Why are they in a hurry? It''s unusual for them to leave in a hurry!

    When they reach the car, Aaron lets go of Katrina''s hand and coaxes, "Get in and fasten your seatbelt."

    Katrina quickly opens the door and settles herself inside, while Aaron circles the car and gets in the driver''s seat. After adjusting the mirrors, he fastens his seatbelt and hits the accelerator, heading straight for the hospital.

    Knowing Katrina is in a hurry, Aaron drives fast the entire trip. It takes them nearly half the usual time to get to the hospital.

    As soon as the car is parked, Katrina rushes out and runs to Carl''s room.

    Aaron follows close behind, escorting her all the way through the hospital. He never says any words, yet he doesn''t fail to be with her this time.

    The first person that Katrina sees is Farrah, who is hovering at the door of Carl''s room. The moment she sees Katrina, her eyes lit up, and she hurries over, "Katrina!"

    Katrina asks, "Farrah, where''s Uncle Anderson? Is he inside?"

    After a moment of hesitation, Farrah says slowly, "No, he''s not inside. He''s in the operating room for emergency treatment. Katrina, you have to prepare yourself. Your Uncle is dying. Whatever might happen, you should accept it. His chance of recovery is thin."

    Every word that Farrah uttered seemed to explode like a bomb before Katrina''s. She could not accept that her Uncle might die so soon. This is probably the most painful truth she fears to face. Gradually, all the important people in her life disappeared.

 Chapter 308: Sophies Accusation

    The Anderson family knows that Carl''s body is rapidly declining, but they still insist on the doctor to do everything to save him. The doctor performs an emergency operation to try and save Carl despite the odds.

    Farrah wouldn''t lie to me, Katrina thinks, blinking back the tears that gather in her eyes. Uncle Anderson won''t survive. What should I do?

    Taking a deep breath, she croaks, "Farrah, where''s the operating room? Can you take me to him?"

    No matter what, I need to see him one last time. Even if I can''t repay his kindness, I need to say goodbye. This is the last thing I can do for him. I need to see him, even though his family will not allow me to come near.

    Farrah nods. She doesn''t have the heart to refuse Katrina. "I can take you there, but... The Anderson family is also waiting outside the room. I''m afraid they''ll..." she trails off.

    They might bully Katrina again. They used to find fault with Katrina all the time. Now that Mr. Anderson is dying, they might take out their grief on her... Those stupid idiots who might bully her again...

    Katrina understands Farrah''s worries. Because I kept avoiding the Andersons, I found out about Uncle Anderson''s illness too late. But I can''t let them keep me away from him on his deathbed. I need to see him, no matter what.

    "Don''t worry, Farrah. I''ll be all right," she says in a low but firm voice.

    After a moment of hesitation, Farrah says, "All right, come with me."

    Aaron is with her now. They can''t bully Katrina in his presence, she thinks, leading Katrina to the waiting area outside the operating room.

    Winnie, Samuel, and Sophie are all waiting at the hall, staring at the doors of the operating room.

    As soon Farrah arrives with Katrina and Aaron, the light in the operating room darkens. The doctor comes out and takes off his mask. After a pause, he says with deep regret, "I''m sorry. We did all we can, but he didn''t make it. The patient has pa.s.sed away."

    The entire family falls silent at the news, and sadness etched on their faces. Winnie begins to whimper.

    Katrina freezes. Overwhelming grief fills her heart. Is Uncle Anderson dead? I didn''t even have the chance to say goodbye¡­ I wasn''t able to talk to him...

    "I''m very sorry for your loss. You may come in and say your goodbyes to the patient. He may not hear your voice, but I''m sure his soul is still listening."

    Sophie and Samuel take Winnie into the room.

    Farrah turns to Katrina, who is staring blankly into s.p.a.ce. She gives Katrina a big hug and rubs her back in comfort. Farrah feels Katrina''s body is trembling. She can''t bear to see her like this. "Cry it out until you feel better!" She said in a gentle voice.

    Katrina gulps as tears well up in her eyes. When Farrah releases her, she makes her way into the room with a heavy heart. Even if they don''t want me there, I need to say goodbye to him. I need to see him one last time¡­

    Aaron stays silent the entire time, a comforting presence by Katrina''s side.

    Inside the room, Carl is lying on the operating table with his eyes closed. He looks like he is sleeping, but his body is unmoving, and his skin is deathly pale¡ªKatrina bursts into tears at sight. The man who raised her now pa.s.sed away. The man she considered the only remaining family suddenly disappeared.

    Winnie notices Katrina''s entrance. Seeing her standing nearby and making her final farewell in silence makes her furious. She strides towards her and shrieks, "You b.i.t.c.h! You did this to him! He was stable yesterday, but as soon as you visit, his condition turns critical. What did you say to him? You must''ve done something to him, you vicious, ungrateful b.i.t.c.h!"

    Katrina is taken aback by Winnie''s sudden questioning. In addition to the overwhelming grief she feels, the accusations are like a dagger to her heart.

    How could she say such a thing? I would never do anything to Uncle Anderson! I don''t know why his health suddenly declined either! I didn''t do anything to Uncle. Why is this woman making some issues against me?

    She blinks away the tears in her eyes and says through gritted teeth, "How could you say that? If you don''t have any evidence, shut up! I am not as evil as you. I can''t harm an innocent person who raised me,"

    Before Winnie could reply, Sophie steps forward, and retorts, "Who needs evidence when the facts speak for themselves! My father gave you a key to a safe yesterday. You must''ve killed my father to prevent us from finding out what''s inside! You ungrateful b.i.t.c.h! We took you into our home and raised you! I never expected you to be so horrible! You killed him!"

    Katrina snaps back, "Sophie, I''ll remember everything you said today! If you keep accusing me without any actual proof, I''ll sue you for slander!"

    Insulting and humiliating me, I can let it pa.s.s, but accusing me of murder is way too much! How dare they accuse me like this! I value Uncle Anderson too much to harm him! I only came here to see Uncle for the last time, but they were accusing me. I am not a bad person, and I have no ill intentions with the person who helped me.

    Sophie balks at Katrina''s threat. She is only venting out her emotions without any actual proof.

    Refusing to admit defeat, she yells, and anger showed on her face, "Even if you didn''t directly kill Dad, you''re still responsible for his death! Your presence yesterday deteriorates his body. Do you dare to deny it? You''re not welcome here! A murderer like you should be tormented. You, b.i.t.c.h, get out! We''re cutting all ties with you! Don''t ever show your face to us again! You are not our family member. You killed my father."

 Chapter 309: You Owe Nothing To Them

    Katrina is linked to the Andersons through Carl. When Carl was alive, the rest of the family did not accept Katrina. Now that he has died, they are eager to cut off everything with her. She felt so sad for her Uncle''s death, but his family still wanted to drive her out. Anxious not to give her a chance to bid farewell.

    Without Carl, Katrina knows that the Andersons have no reason to keep her in their lives. Uncle Anderson is the only one who gave me a home. There''s no need to keep ties with them if they don''t want me in their lives.

    Katrina promises, "Don''t worry. In the future, I will never contact any of you again! I came here to see him for the last time,"

    "Katrina, you''d better remember that, or we''ll make you regret it!" Sophie threatens her.

    Standing behind Katrina, Aaron watches as the Andersons hurl abuse at her and sever all relations with her. He had no intention of intervening with the family feud, but when they accuse Katrina as a murderer and cut off ties with her, he can''t stay silent anymore.

    Aaron steps beside Katrina and wraps an arm around her shoulders. Dark eyes sweeping over the aggressive women, he says in a cold voice, "You''re the ones who should remember what happened today! Believe me; if you keep ranting against her, I will not let you pa.s.s, easily,"

    They all suddenly realize that Katrina is not alone. A handsome man suddenly steps in and warn her. His presence makes Sophie feel a little fear.

    Sophie is speechless to see Aaron holding Katrina so protectively. With his good looks and dignified temperament, Aaron is no doubt an extraordinary man. Who is this man? Why is he so protective of Katrina? What does he mean by that? Why is he threatening me?

    Samuel recognizes Aaron immediately. "Aaron Wilson?" he asks in disbelief, gawking at the realization. Samuel thought that they couldn''t afford to offend Mr. Wilson.

    Before Carl died, he groomed Samuel to take over the family business by teaching him how to run the company and taking him to social engagements. As a businessman, Samuel knows about Aaron''s ident.i.ty. With Aaron''s legendary status, he is not qualified to even set up a meeting with him. He is the most dangerous man in the business world. No one dares to humiliate him.

    Despite not knowing who Aaron is, Winnie and Sophie can tell from his behavior and Samuel''s shock that he is someone of great importance.

    Aaron doesn''t care about the Andersons'' reaction to seeing him. He takes out a checkbook from his pocket and writes down a series of numbers before signing his name and tearing it off. "One million! Is that enough? I hope this huge money would shut your mouth immediately," A sarcasm added to Aaron''s voice while looking at Sophie.

    The family is too shocked by Aaron''s actions to understand and respond.

    Aaron sweeps his eyes over them in disdain. "Katrina has been living in your house for many years. One million should be enough to pay for her so-called debt to you. If it''s not enough, tell me, and we can be done with you!"

    Realization dawns on Winnie. "He wants to pay for the years we took her into the family? This b.i.t.c.h finds a sugar Daddy, but the man looks dignified and young!"

    Katrina lives a simple life. While she was in their care, she only needed money for necessities like clothing and food. Even with the tuition for her education, it wouldn''t cost much.

    One million is more than enough. If this man wants to pay for her debts, we''re not going to refuse! Despite the temptation to ask for more, Winnie is too frightened of Aaron to do so. She stutters out, "I-it should be enough. Thank you,"

    Aaron sneers and throws the check right at Winnie''s face, and she hurries to catch it.

    With a steely look, he says in a cold voice, "This is Katrina''s reimburs.e.m.e.nt for all the years you took her in. From now on, she has nothing to do with you. Remember everything you told her today and don''t trouble her again. Otherwise, I won''t let you go!"

    The whole family is deeply shocked. They can''t believe that someone would be going to protect Katrina this way.

    When Katrina turns to Aaron in awe and disbelief, he squeezes her shoulder in comfort.

    Aaron knows that the Andersons think they have the right to bully and humiliate Katrina because they adopted her. He hates nothing more than their ent.i.tled att.i.tude towards her. Now that they''re cutting all ties with her, he wants to seize the opportunity to repay all of Katrina''s so-called debt and warn them against bullying her again. He can''t let this Anderson family humiliate his future wife.

    It doesn''t matter if they don''t like her. I''ll shower her with all the love she deserves. As long as I''m with her, I''ll never let her suffer their abuse again!

    Every dog has its day. If they get into trouble and need help in the future, they better not bother Katrina for help! She doesn''t owe them anything anymore, and she doesn''t have any obligation to help them! I will remember what they said against her. She may be an orphan, but for me, she''s the most precious gift that I have.

    With that, Aaron takes Katrina by the hand and strides out of the hospital. "Let''s go back home, and you owe nothing to them starting today. Bear that in your mind,"

    Katrina didn''t reply, and she let him hold her hands. With Aaron''s protection, she feels safe.

    A mult.i.tude of emotions rushes into Farrah as she watches the scene unfold. She is impressed by the way Aaron came to Katrina''s aid and how he handled the situation.

    For the sake of Katrina''s dignity, he gives the Andersons a check so she would no longer feel burdened by grat.i.tude for Carl''s kindness to her. In one swift action, he was able to fix all of her problems with that wretched family!

 Chapter 310: I Will Never Forget His Kindness

    Inside Aaron''s car, Katrina sobs in Aaron''s arms. Carl is one of the few people in the world who treats Katrina well. His sudden death hits her hard.

    "Honey, it''s okay! Don''t be sad, and I will always be with you! I understand your grief, but you can''t stay like this," Aaron gently patted her back.

    "Seeing you in this state makes me feel sad, too," He added.

    I will never forget his kindness to me. I only had him from now on. Even though he had an overbearing att.i.tude, he makes me feel important mostly at this moment, Hearing Aaron''s words, she vows to herself.

    "Thank you, Aaron!" She said in a soft voice.

    "Cheer up! Life is often too harsh, but it is up to us how we are going to respond to it," He stares at her and gradually bends then kisses her lips. Katrina feels the warmth of Aaron''s kiss. This is the first time she felt moved by his gentleness.

    Three days later, the day of Carl''s memorial service arrives.

    Katrina wears a plain black dress and buys a white bouquet before she attends the service, with Aaron a comforting presence with her the entire time. After they go to the flower shop, he takes Katrina to the memorial service.

    Everyone in the hall is either a relative or a friend of the deceased. Because Aaron doesn''t have a relationship with Carl, it''s inappropriate for him to attend the occasion.

    Aaron stops at the entrance and whispers, "I''ll wait for you outside. If anything happens, call me immediately." He feels helpless for not being able to accompany Katrina and make sure that she won''t be bullied.

    Katrina nods. "Okay. Thank you for accompanying me here,"

    Knowing she''s unwelcome, she doesn''t plan to stay long. She just wants to give Carl some flowers and say goodbye to him one last time before the burial.

    When Katrina walks into the memorial hall, the first thing she sees is a portrait of Carl. He looks healthy and dignified in the picture, a snapshot of him at his prime. Behind the portrait lies his coffin and a variety of flowers left by visitors. A sudden pain crossed in Katrina''s heart.

    All the visitors come up in front of his portrait to pay their respects, while Winnie, Samuel, and Sophie stand by and thank everyone for their visit.

    Instead of her usual bright attire, Sophie wears a black dress and keeps her fingernails plain. Winnie and Samuel are also dressed in grieving clothes. There is hardly any color in the entire hall. Everyone looks somber, and the atmosphere inside is very solemn.

    As the person in front of her leaves, Katrina grips the bouquet in her hands and walks towards Carl''s coffin.

    At the sight of Katrina, Winnie and Sophie immediately look defensive.

    Before they could throw her out, Katrina says in a firm tone, "I''m just here to say goodbye to Uncle Anderson. I don''t want to quarrel with you."

    The two women have no choice but to restrain themselves and let Katrina go. At such a solemn occasion, it''s inappropriate for them to cause trouble and throw Katrina out.

    Katrina approaches Carl''s portrait and stares at him in silence as she mourns with a heavy heart.

    "Uncle Carl, I will surely miss you. Thank you for raising me and providing all my needs. I will never forget your kindness," she whispered.

    Not wanting to stay too long, she bends down and places the bouquet in front of the portrait along with the rest of the flowers. Then she turns around and prepares to leave.

    But before she leaves, Winnie steps forward and s.n.a.t.c.hes the bouquet Katrina had just left. She throws it directly into the trash bin nearby, the white bouquet contrasting heavily against the black garbage can.

    Katrina gets a sharp pain in her chest at the action. I just wanted to say goodbye to Uncle Anderson. Is that too much to ask? Why did she have to do that in front of me?

    Despite her dejection, Katrina can''t do anything about it. She bites her bottom lip and endures the pain she feels.

    Uncle Anderson will understand. I''m here for him, not for anyone else. Even if they don''t welcome me, it doesn''t matter.

    She turns around and moves towards the exit when she hears a familiar voice.

    "Melvin?" Samuel asks in surprise, "What are you doing here?"

    Katrina looks up and sees Melvin swaggering in like he owns the place. From his casual attire to the haughty expression on his face, he looks completely out of place.

    Melvin replies, "I heard your father pa.s.sed away, so I''m here."

    Samuel doesn''t expect Melvin''s visit. Despite Melvin''s informal attire, he can''t turn him away for paying respects to his deceased father. "Thank you for coming. This way, please."

    Melvin takes a look at Carl''s portrait and throws the flowers on top of the pile. The obvious disrespect makes Samuel very angry.

    Despite his anger, Samuel says nothing as he seethes in silence. He can''t afford to offend Melvin in any way.

    After Melvin turns around, he shoots Samuel a playful expression and whispers in a low voice, "Do you like my gift? Wouldn''t you feel insulted the way I pay respect to your father?"

    Samuel is confused. He doesn''t understand Melvin''s words. "What are you talking about? What''s wrong, Melvin?"

    Melvin grabs his arm and says with a grim face, "You should''ve expected this when you hired someone to get back at me! Mark my words, I''ll ruin all of you! I won''t let anyone in your family go!"

    Samuel''s eyes widen at the revelation. He can''t believe that this man had ill intentions towards them. His nasty words make Samuel furious, but he doesn''t understand why this man was so angry. He never offended him even once.

    No wonder Dad died so suddenly! I knew something was strange when he went into critical condition! This b.a.s.t.a.r.d did something to him! This devil must''ve done something to my father!

 Chapter 311: Melvins Anger

    Samuel clenches his fist and grits through his teeth, "You killed my father? What did you do? Tell me, what have you done to my father?"

    Melvin doesn''t say a word in response, but his silence speaks the truth.

    Overcome with anger, Samuel grabs the collar of Melvin''s shirt and growls in a threatening tone, "You b.a.s.t.a.r.d! I''ll kill you! You ruin our life. I won''t let you live a peaceful life,"

    Melvin grips Samuel''s wrist and sneers, "Do you think you have enough power to fight against me? You must be out of your mind. Carl is the pillar of your family. However, he wasn''t able to save his life. Now that he''s dead, I can easily defeat a good-for-nothing playboy like you. You are nothing but trash, thinking highly of yourself," His voice becomes lower as he speaks, promising unspeakable misfortune with every word. He thought that Samuel was the one who hired a woman to cut his p.e.n.i.s. Melvin can easily defeat this good for nothing idiot.

    Samuel is stunned into silence, subconsciously letting Melvin go. "His family is a lot more powerful than ours," he thinks, wincing at the memory of kneeling in front of Melvin in public to seek his forgiveness.

    Now that Dad is gone, we''re a lot weaker. I can''t guarantee that I will win against him. Even the senior executives in the company left for other jobs. I can''t afford to go against him. We don''t stand a chance. This devil is a lot more powerful than us!

    He can''t figure out the reason why Melvin holds a grudge against his family. But Samuel can''t stop himself from asking, "Why did you do this? How the h.e.l.l did we offend you? Why are you so cruel? We''ve done nothing against you,"

    Carl was already at death''s door, but Melvin killed him overnight. Now, he''s threatening to destroy the Anderson family. He can''t accept the misfortune that might doom to happen soon.

    Why does he hate us so much? I already apologized last time! Didn''t he forgive us already? Why does he want to destroy us? How can he have this too much anger against my family? We treated him as one of our closest family allies, why does it turn out like this? My father didn''t offend him, why is he the one who suffered Melvin''s anger?

    Melvin is enraged by Samuel''s question. He grabs Samuel by the collar and growls in a low voice, "How dare you ask me that? Stop pretending you don''t know what you did! Even if I kill you, it wouldn''t be enough to satisfy my hatred for you!"

    Conscious of his surroundings, Melvin releases Samuel and composes himself. "My revenge will be slow and painful. I''ll ruin your family until there''s nothing left for you to salvage," he promises. With that, he turns around and leaves.

    Winnie and Sophie are shocked by the scene. They were afraid after hearing Melvin''s last words.

    Grabbing Samuel''s arm, Winnie cries, "Samuel, how the h.e.l.l did you offend Melvin? Why does he want revenge? Why did he kill your father?"

    Samuel watches Melvin''s retreating back, feeling upset and lost. "How should I know? I didn''t do anything to him! He''s crazy!"

    Watching the scene from the side, Katrina is also stunned by the conversation. She doesn''t know how to react.

    The last time I heard about Melvin, Farrah told me that he was rushed to the hospital because his p.e.n.i.s was cut off. When the doctors couldn''t cure him, he went abroad to seek different treatment. Did he really lose all s.e.xual function? Was it really true? Aaron had done it to take an act of revenge on my behalf!

    Her eyes widened in realization. Now that Samuel is back, he wants to take revenge against the Anderson family! He wrongly accused Uncle Carl''s family as the culprit of the crime!

    Katrina knows the truth behind Melvin''s anger. Aaron had gotten revenge against him for attempting to **** Katrina. Because of that, he killed Uncle Anderson¡­

    I thought it was just an accident, but it''s all my fault! Aaron hired someone to hurt Melvin for me, and Uncle Anderson had to pay the price! I''m the reason he''s dead!

    Instead of repaying him for his kindness, I accidentally caused his death¡­ Uncle Anderson, I''m so sorry! I''m sorry!

    Katrina feels like she is drowning in guilt. She suddenly finds it difficult to breathe. I wish I could take his place. I shouldn''t be alive when he''s dead!

    When Aaron''s face appears in her mind, something flashes in Katrina''s eyes. She felt angry towards Aaron.

    Aaron¡­ If he hadn''t intervened, Uncle Anderson would still be alive right now.

    I know he cares about me, I know he did it because of me, but his rash actions caused Uncle''s death. The thought makes her heart constrict painfully.

    I can''t stand being with someone who indirectly killed Uncle Anderson.

    Katrina leaves the memorial hall in a daze. Her head drooped low, and she walked down the road in a depressed mood. She can''t believe that everything that happened to her Uncle had a connection to her.

    Aaron is waiting patiently in the car when he sees Katrina coming out. He perks up, waiting for her walk towards the car when she turns in another direction. Thinking Katrina is just in a daze, he hurries to honk the car to catch her attention. He doesn''t understand why she suddenly becomes out of her mind. Before Katrina entered the memorial service, they had a good conversation. Now that she came out, she suddenly changed her way and just avoided him.

    Katrina startles and halts for a moment before she continues on her way, not even glancing back at him.

    Something is wrong, Aaron realizes. Even if she''s upset, she always relies on me for comfort. Why is she ignoring me now? What happened inside? Did someone bully her?

    Aaron gets a sinking feeling as he watches Katrina increase her pace and walk further and further away from him.

 Chapter 312: Could You Return With Me First?

    As Katrina walks farther away, Aaron opens the door of his car and runs after her.

    "Katrina!"

    He calls her name as he runs after her with long steps.

    But listening to his voice, Katrina doesn''t stop.

    d.a.m.n it!

    What has happened to her just now!

    She even ignores him after she leaves the funeral.

    What did Anderson''s family do to her!

    Aaron swears a low oath and runs faster.

    Aaron has longer legs and longer stride than Katrina, his one-step is worth two steps of Katrina.

    It isn''t long before he finally catches up with Katrina, he grabs her arm and pulls her back.

    When he sees Katrina like this...

    Aaron is so angry that he thought Anderson''s family had bullied her again.

    Last time, he made himself clear at the hospital.

    Katrina is his woman, and she has nothing to do with the Anderson family.

    With him to protect, the Anderson family also dared to bully her again!

    Did they really overlook him?

    "Did the Anderson family bully you again? I''ll teach them a lesson!"

    Aaron says, holding Katrina''s hand, turns back toward the funeral, trying to get justice for her.

    But in the face of Aaron''s anger...

    Katrina''s mood, which has been bottled up all along, is at last bursting.

    She takes her hand away all of a sudden.

    "Aaron! You enough! You let me go! Do you know, I hate your dictatorial, hate your autarchy! If it weren''t for you... Uncle Anderson just wouldn''t have left so soon!"

    He has always been so independent, never asking her whether she wanted it or not.

    In the past, when she was in Hadley city, he arbitrarily imprisoned her in his private villa.

    Later, in Abbe city, he pestered her regardless of anything.

    Although after getting along with each other, she knows that Aaron bears her no malice, but simply cares about her...

    But the way he cares really puts a strain on her.

    When she thinks about her Uncle Anderson''s death, which is because Aaron secretly asked someone to cut off Melvin Quentin''s private parts, Katrina has an unspeakable pain in her heart.

    So, how can she face Aaron calmly?

    Aaron is caught off guard by Katrina.

    When hearing Katrina''s words and feeling empty in his hand, Aaron turns around in disbelief.

    "You said it was because of me?"

    Originally...

    Katrina''s fury is directed at him, not Anderson''s family.

    It turns out that he, not anyone else, has made her angry.

    But what does Carl Anderson''s death have to do with him?

    Why did she say it was because of him?

    Aaron is very serious, holding Katrina''s shoulder tightly, and looks down at her and says, "Katrina, What''s the matter? Tell me what happened totally!"

    He doesn''t want to have any misunderstanding with her, and he doesn''t want her to be unclearly angry with him.

    He doesn''t want anything to spoil their relationship.

    So, every time she gets mad at him, he has to figure out why.

    If it is his fault, then he will apologize and coax her.

    If she''s unreasonable, well, throw her on the bed and f.u.c.k her.

    Seeing Aaron''s serious face, Katrina knows he would never let her go if she doesn''t make it clear.

    Well, in that case, she would tell him all the truth.

    Katrina looks up at Aaron, and speaks slowly, "Uncle Anderson''s death was the fault of Melvin Quentin. Melvin Quentin thought it was Samuel Anderson who had planned his misery. So he blamed it all on Anderson''s family. It''s what you did that finally involves Uncle Anderson in!"

    When Aaron hears her words, Aaron''s face suddenly changes.

    Yes, as he was sitting in the car, he did see Melvin Quentin walk in.

    He didn''t take it seriously at all. He only thought that Melvin Quentin went to the funeral because of his business contact with the Anderson family.

    He had no idea that Melvin Quentin went there to revenge the Anderson family, or that Melvin Quentin would result in the death of Carl Anderson.

    Back then, he was annoyed when Melvin Quentin bullied Katrina, and secretly asked someone to do it.

    He has never thought to impute blame to the Anderson family, or anything like that.

    Who would have thought that Melvin Quentin would be aiming his gun at the Anderson family?

    So to speak...

    Carl Anderson''s death really has something to do with him, even if he is unconscious.

    Katrina is angry with him for that.

    Aaron thinks it is strange and unexpected.

    But since Katrina blamed it on him, he has to take it, if that can make her feel better.

    Aaron looks down at Katrina and tries to comfort her with a tone as soft as he could, "I know you can''t accept that Carl Anderson has gone. But when I did that, I didn''t expect it to be like this," he says, "Honey, later I certainly listen to you, and could you return with me first?"

    Who would have thought that Melvin Quentin would have blamed it all on Anderson''s family?

    Who would know that a few months later, Carl Anderson suddenly became terminally ill?

    Even if Melvin Quentin didn''t kill Carl Anderson, he can''t live several days.

    All these coincidences have contributed to today''s situation.

    If he knew what he has done would involve her most revered Uncle Anderson...

    Then he would have to revenge him on her behalf in a less extreme way.

    Because he doesn''t want to have any conflicts with her, doesn''t want her to be angry with him for anything.

    When Katrina hears Aaron''s words, however, she shakes her head slightly and whispers, "Aaron, I''m not going back with you."

    When Aaron hears that, he thinks he hears wrongly.

    Then, in a whisper of disbelief, he asks again, "What did you say? I beg your pardon?"

    Although Aaron has been speaking to her in a very gentle way in order to take care of her emotions, thinking about Uncle Anderson''s death...

    Katrina finally bites her lip and says, "Aaron, let''s separate for a period. I''m really tired. The million dollars... In the future, I will try to make money and return back to you."

 Chapter 313: Separation Is The Best Choice

    She thanks him for all he has done for her.

    For standing up for her when she was bullied

    But...

    Once she sees him, she automatically thinks of Uncle Anderson''s death.

    She has already felt guilty about Uncle Anderson.

    Now, she really can''t feel at ease with him.

    She doesn''t want to blame him or even quarrel with him because of Uncle Anderson.

    Now, separation is the best choice.

    Her mind is really in a mess, and she needs to calm down alone.

    While Katrina says that euphemistically, Aaron could understand the subtext, what does she mean separating for a period?

    What does she mean, she''s going to try to make money to pay him back one million dollars?

    She couldn''t wait to get rid of him...

    What does she want to do?

    Does she want to break up with him?

    Because of a person who has pa.s.sed away?

    Yes, he admits, he has something to do with the death of Carl Anderson.

    But he didn''t mean it. He didn''t mean it when he did it.

    Because of this...

    Is she going to break up with him?

    Whether she cares about his feelings or not, he is so in love with her and protects her well.

    He obviously has never done anything to be sorry for her, in the end, but he inexplicably was blamed, can''t he feel angry and aggrieved?

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron''s face turns somber and serious.

    "Katrina, you tell me clearly, for how long! How long will you be separated from me?"

    He gives her one more chance.

    If she says one or two days, three or five days, he might think he has misunderstood her, and he can give her the time to calm herself down.

    If she means, she really wants to break up with him...

    Well, he will be really p.i.s.sed off by her.

    Indeed, even now, he feels a painful ache in some part of his body.

    Katrina shakes her head slightly in response to Aaron''s aggressive att.i.tude, "I don''t know, Aaron. No more contact recently."

    With those words, Katrina turns to leave.

    However, Aaron had not reconciled and grabbed her.

    She just said no more contact and tried to get rid of him?

    He has worked so hard to get her, and now she is going to abandon him?

    He really does not expect that she would be so cruel.

    She is so tender to others, obviously, so docile with such a heavy affection and heavy righteousness.

    Carl Anderson raised her, and she never forgot it.

    But what about him?

    Why is she so cruel to him? He wanted to scream because of so much frustration, but he controlled his temper to hear her explanation.

    She is incredibly... wanted to break up with him!

    Maybe he is too in pain and too unwilling to accept separation, so he feels extremely angry.

    Aaron takes Katrina''s arm, grits his teeth, and says, "Katrina, are you going to break up with me for someone who is dead?"

    Aaron''s words, again poking into Katrina''s grieving mood, reminds her that Carl Anderson has gone.

    As Katrina listens to his words, a flash of pain flashes across her eyes.

    Then, word by word, she says, "Yes! Let''s break up!"

    Actually...

    She first advised Aaron that she wanted to separate from him for some time and did not make the decision to break up with him.

    She simply wants to be alone for the time being.

    But he kept pestering her. He mentioned Uncle Anderson in front of her...

    Does he know that he would hurt her even more?

    She has a lot of unspeakable feelings at the thought of Uncle Anderson''s abrupt death because of him.

    Hence, in this kind of emotion naturally, she utters "break up" two words.

    When he hears Katrina say those words, Aaron''s mood turns terrible suddenly.

    Until now, she doesn''t know who really loves her and cares about her.

    She thinks Carl Anderson is important.

    Just because he has a slight connection with Carl Anderson''s death, she easily breaks up with him without any hesitation.

    But what about Carl Anderson?

    Does he really look like what she thought?

    Aaron, in most depressed and miserable, finally growls out, "Carl Anderson is just a sn.o.b! You think he''s really nice to you?"

    Aaron doesn''t finish his sentence...

    A slap comes across his face.

    Katrina is so angry that her body is shaking unconsciously.

    With tears in her eyes, she stares at Aaron and gnash her teeth, "Aaron! Shut up!"

    Uncle Anderson has been dead and why is he going to do this to slander him?

    What on earth does he want?

    Yes, she does owe him a lot.

    But that doesn''t mean he''s free to denigrate her Uncle Anderson.

    Actually...

    After Katrina slaps him, she realizes that she has beaten Aaron.

    It never occurs to her that one day she would have the guts to slap Aaron.

    Just now, hearing him say that kind of words, the instinct reaction of her body was really quicker than her reason, and she unconsciously did so.

    Until now, she still feels her hand slightly warm, and it is as strange as it is not her hand.

    Aaron, who was slapped on his face, stares incredulously at Katrina.

    Why does she incredibly beat him?

    For a dead man?

    At that moment, Aaron''s face is extremely dark and scary.

    He has lived for more than twenty years, and for the first time, someone dared to slap him.

    He would never have seen the sun again if anyone else had done that.

    But it was she who did it.

    No matter how angry he is, he still couldn''t bear to hurt her.

    Looking at Aaron''s surprised and forbear eyes...

    Katrina is, in fact, regretful.

    She never really wanted to hit him. She didn''t mean to.

    She wants to apologize to him...

    But nothing comes out of her mouth, and she could only keep silent.

    Now in this kind of situation, if he stays any longer, it will only cause more intense conflicts and will only hurt each other.

    Aaron is not a man without a temper.

    Although when he faces Katrina, his temper is always resolved.

    But now, he is too angry like a bomb that is about to explode.

 Chapter 314: Had A Quarrel

    He doesn''t want to hurt her or make their relationship worse.

    Therefore, he can only choose to avoid it.

    After a long silence, Aaron nods, "OK, Katrina, I''ll give you time to calm down."

    Aaron says that and turns around without looking back. Tears slipped from his eyes.

    Seeing him leave...

    Katrina suddenly feels desperate and devastated.

    Obviously, it is she who did not want to stay with him, it is she who offered to separate for a period of time, and he was driven away by her. But now, why does she have a feeling of loneliness and feel abandoned by the whole world?

    What does she really want?

    Aaron has never left her alone.

    But now, he went away and never looked back.

    What she did just now must have broken his heart badly.

    So...

    They have broken up thoroughly.

    She''s really stupid and silly.

    Mess up all her relationships.

    Now Uncle Anderson is gone. And even Aaron has left her away without any words.

    Aaron drives his car and leaves...

    Katrina finally loses control of her emotions, covers her face, and slowly squats on the ground.

    Big drops of tears from the eyes come out of the flow and wet her fingers.

    She buries her face in her lap and gives vent to her bad mood in the past few days, sobbing.

    At this time, Aaron sees her squatting down slowly through the rearview mirror, and sees her crying like a wronged child who could not help trembling her shoulders.

    She is so small¡­

    In this way, she looks thinner and makes him feel distressed.

    Even after the fierce quarrel, Aaron couldn''t bear to leave Katrina alone here.

    However, he cannot lose face to go back. He harshly wiped his tears away.

    If he goes back, perhaps she would make him angry again by saying something about the breakup.

    Now that he can''t go back to see her, then...

    Aaron pulls over, picks up the phone and calls his personal a.s.sistant.

    "Investigate a nurse called Farrah Jones."

    The a.s.sistant quickly responds and sends Farrah''s phone number to his cell phone.

    Aaron then calls Farrah.

    Farrah is Katrina''s best friend.

    With Farrah by her side, he could set his mind at rest.

    In the hospital

    Farrah, who is on duty, suddenly receives a strange call.

    She answers hesitantly, "h.e.l.lo, who''s that?"

    A deep male voice answers, "It is Aaron Wilson."

    Aaron?

    When she hears the name, Farrah''s eyes light up, and she says, "Oh! You''re Katrina''s boyfriend!"

    No wonder she thinks his voice sounds familiar.

    It is him.

    However...

    Farrah hesitates for a moment and then asks, "Mr. Wilson, you call me... what can I do for you? How about Katrina?"

    Though Aaron is Katrina''s boyfriend, they haven''t seen each other very often.

    If he has something, why doesn''t he call Katrina directly?

    What can she do for Aaron?

    Does it seem inappropriate that he calls her?

    Probably there is something that has happened to Katrina.

    Aaron is devastated when he hears Farrah call him Katrina''s boyfriend.

    That cruel woman unexpectedly requested to break up with him for a person who has pa.s.sed away.

    She''s abandoned him...

    It makes him depressed to think of it.

    Aaron says directly and cuts to the point, "Katrina is not in a good mood right now. I am wondering if you could come over and stay with her. Do you have time?"

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Farrah gasps, then ask, "Katrina, is she alright? Where is she! I''ll be right there with her!"

    Although she doesn''t see each other very often with Aaron, she could tell that Aaron loves Katrina deeply and almost is devoted to her.

    That day, in front of the Anderson family, he threw a million dollars to Winnie Anderson and pulled Katrina away, which is really cool.

    If Katrina is in a bad mood, he will be there for her.

    Why now...

    Suddenly he calls her and asks her to be with Katrina.

    Is Katrina in a really bad situation at the time, isn''t it? Farrah is a bit worried.

    As Farrah begins to think something unreasonable, Aaron says, "I will let the driver to the hospital gate pick you up. Miss. Jones, when you meet her... Don''t tell her I once called you."

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Farrah always feels that something is wrong.

    Now that Aaron said that, it meant he isn''t around Katrina.

    He asked her to accompany Katrina and sent a driver to pick her up, but insisted that she should not mention him in front of Katrina.

    He...

    What does he mean?

    Farrah pauses and says, "Mr. Wilson, may I ask, what happened between you and Katrina... What the h.e.l.l is going on?"

    Their relationship today seems very strange.

    Aaron is silent for a second. Then he says, "We had a quarrel."

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Farrah''s face is full of disbelief.

    Have a quarrel?

    Katrina is a good-tempered woman. Why did they quarrel?

    Though she has many questions, Farrah has no courage to ask anymore.

    "You can rest a.s.sured, I will accompany Katrina well!"

    When he hangs up, Farrah takes a half-day off from work, changes off her nurse''s clothes, and walks out of the hospital.

    As soon as she reaches the entrance, she sees a black Mercedes parking outside.

    When she comes out, a young man stands beside the car and says, "You must be Miss Jones, Mr. Wilson let me come and pick you up."

    "Yes, please."

    Farrah hops on the car, hurrying in Katrina''s direction.

    When Farrah arrives, Katrina is still squatting on the ground and crying.

    The driver stops his car at the side of the road after Farrah gets off, he leaves quietly.

    Farrah sees Katrina squatting on the roadside at a glance. She is anxious and runs to Katrina, squats down, puts her arm on Katrina''s shoulder and asks, "Katrina, what''s wrong with you? What''s the matter?"

    Suddenly hearing the voice of Farrah...

    Katrina wipes away her tears and looks up.

    She has been crying so long that she feels her tears running dry.

    Katrina''s eyes are red, and there are signs of fresh tears.

 Chapter 315: Take Her Things Back

    "I''m fine," she says after a sob, "I partic.i.p.ated in the funeral of Uncle Anderson and just felt sad."

    In fact, there is only more than one reason.

    Melvin Quentin, Aaron, all sorts of things come together to make her cry.

    Although Farrah is full of doubts, if it is only because of the funeral of Carl Anderson, she could not help crying...

    What about her and Aaron?

    Why would they quarrel at this time?

    Aaron should know that she is in a bad mood at this time. He should take care of her emotions and should not quarrel with her.

    What the h.e.l.l is going on with them?

    Farrah is really confused, but...

    Thinking about what Aaron said to her over the phone, he didn''t want Katrina to know that he asked her to come.

    Farrah also could only silently hide this confusion in her mind.

    Farrah hugs Katrina softly and says, "Katrina, when I am in the hospital, I see all kinds of deaths every day. Birth, aging, illness, and death are the inevitable laws of the world, and none of us can escape them. Maybe Uncle Anderson just steps into another world earlier. Katrina, don''t get too upset."

    With the consolation of Farrah, Katrina''s terrible and desperate mood that as if the whole world abandons her, finally calms down a little.

    At that moment...

    When her only father left her when she was very young, she thought the sky had fallen.

    After all these years, hasn''t she come through just like other people?

    Although Uncle Anderson''s departure makes her feel very sad, life goes on, doesn''t it?

    Katrina wipes away her tears and tries to stand up.

    Maybe it has been a long time since she has squatted, so the blood flow is a little bit blocked, which makes Katrina''s legs numb.

    At the exact moment she stands up, she feels her leg soft and almost falls down, but Farrah holds her in time.

    Katrina''s eyes are red with tears, and her face is streaked with tears, which makes her seem weak.

    "Farrah, I want to go back and have a shower."

    "Good, I accompany you to go back."

    Farrah stops a taxi on the road.

    And right now...

    Aaron, who has parked his car beside the road, is watching them in the rearview mirror. After seeing Farrah accompany Katrina to leave, he finally puts out his cigarette and drives away.

    Twenty minutes later.

    Katrina is back in her long-lost apartment.

    Everything in the room is still so familiar, so... small and sweet.

    From now on, it seems that it is time for her to return to her tiny apartment.

    However, when she sees the sofa, she is in a trance for a while and unconsciously remembers that once Aaron has changed his clothes here. She was so embarra.s.sed to see that and screamed when she just came out of her room.

    "Katrina, I have put the water there for you. You go in and take a nice bath. Don''t think about it too much."

    Farrah kindly shoves Katrina into the bathroom and closes the door for her.

    It''s just...

    When she sees the bubbles in the bathtub, she unconsciously thinks of the picture that she has helped Aaron take a bath here. He turned around, and she accidentally saw his naked body, and she quickly slipped by the bubbles and fell on him.

    She thought she could get rid of him by going back to her little apartment.

    But why seeing these familiar scenes, she will unconsciously think of him when he was here.

    Haven''t they broken up?

    Why would she miss him?

    Her Uncle Anderson was involved in what he did before.

    She should have blamed him, but why...

    At the thought of breaking up with him, she couldn''t help but feel heart-broken and painful.

    What''s wrong with her?

    Originally she avoided him, then she reluctantly stayed with him, until now, she actually began to depend on him, she actually began to become inseparable from him gradually.

    Does she fall in love with him?

    At the thought of Aaron''s turning away, her heart turns sour.

    Katrina!

    You put forward to break up! She scolded herself.

    No matter how the result is, you should be strong!

    Don''t cry!

    No more crying!

    Farrah spends a lot of time in a small apartment with Katrina. She talks to her for a long time and doesn''t leave until she is sure Katrina is fine.

    The next morning Katrina goes to Aaron''s private villa.

    A lot of personal belongings were taken when she was carried by him.

    Therefore, she goes to Aaron''s villa this time to get her things back.

    Before she goes to the villa, she secretly calls the landline at home. When she was sure Aaron had left his home, she quickly went.

    If not...

    It is embarra.s.sing to meet Aaron in this situation.

    When Katrina arrives at the villa, Randy approaches with a concerned look on his face, "Miss Miller, you and Mr. Wilson... What happened?"

    Why did Mr. Wilson come back alone yesterday?

    Why did Mr. Wilson look so sad yesterday?

    Mr. Wilson has a mild obsessive-compulsive disorder.

    He likes to drink or work when he is in a bad mood.

    Last night, he worked in the study for the whole night without sleep. Early this morning, he goes to the company without any words.

    He seems to paralyze himself with a lot of work, leaving him no time to think about anything. He returns to his old habit that obviously had a connection with their break up.

    It is the first time he has felt so bad since he is with Miss Miller.

    Randy is so worried.

    Hearing Randy''s question...

    Katrina doesn''t respond. Instead, she smiles and deflects the question, saying, "Randy, I''m a little thirsty. Can you get me a gla.s.s of water?"

    "Oh! All right, Miss Miller, wait a minute."

    After Randy goes to pour water...

    Katrina goes upstairs to Aaron''s room and starts packing up.

    In fact, there are a lot of rooms in Aaron''s villa, and even if she moves in, she should have an extra room.

    It''s just...

 Chapter 316: Nothing Left Over From Her

    Aaron would always run to her room, and then he thought it too troublesome to run to her room, so he simply carried her into his room.

    Over time, his room became their room.

    Her toiletries and her clothes are all here.

    After Katrina has packed up all the things that belong to her, she carries the suitcase downstairs.

    Hearing footsteps, Randy looks up and says, "Miss Miller, the water you ask me is here,"

    Shocked was written on his face, he saw Katrina carrying a small suitcase.

    Randy is a little surprised, "Miss Miller, why is it... "

    Katrina walks over, puts a key on the coffee table, and says, "Randy, here''s the key that Aaron had given me. You take it. Thank you for the water you poured for me. I have other things to do, so I won''t stay here too long."

    Katrina said to Randy and about to leave when Randy quickly follows, "Miss Miller, where are you going? You... What''s the matter with you and Mr. Wilson?"

    She has packed her things and returned keys. What''s all this about?

    Didn''t she live here happily before?

    And she got along well with Mr. Wilson and Beta together.

    Why now...

    Why does she suddenly leave with her things?

    Seeing her like that, Randy couldn''t help but be anxious.

    Katrina stops walking, doesn''t look back, takes a deep breath, and says in a calm voice, "I broke up with Aaron. There''s no need to live here anymore. I''m going back to my house. Randy, thank you for taking care of me these days. Goodbye."

    With those words, Katrina finally clutches her suitcase and speeds away.

    Randy, on the other hand, is shocked.

    What, what is she talking about?

    Break up?

    Did Miss Miller and Mr. Wilson break up?

    How could they... break up?

    Mr. Wilson had a hard time chasing Miss Miller from Hadley city to Abbe city.

    And they have broken up?

    Mr. Wilson, can he really bear it?

    ***

    In the evening, Aaron steps back to his private villa under the faint moonlight.

    Yesterday, Katrina got angry with him, broke up with him, and went back to her own small apartment.

    He knows that she also won''t come back tonight.

    Without her, the big villa is just a cold house; for him, there is no nostalgia here.

    In this case, why should he go back to face everything cold so early?

    In a bad mood, Aaron has drunk more outside.

    He knows that Katrina is absorbed in sadness because of Carl Anderson''s death.

    Suddenly knowing that Carl Anderson''s death is related to him...

    It''s difficult for her to get through this moment in her heart, so she would quarrel with him and wanted to break up in a hurry.

    Ok!

    He won''t take her emotional breakup seriously.

    He will give her time to calm down.

    He will give her time to accept the news that Carl Anderson has died slowly.

    These days, he will not disturb her life, nor add more distress to her.

    He only hopes that after a difficult time, she can really understand his feelings for her.

    He only hopes that she doesn''t refuse his feelings for her by breaking up with him.

    She should know the fact that yesterday, when he heard that she tried to clear up all the relations with him, and decided to break up with him, his heart was as if to be pinched into a huge hole, with the unbearable pain. He cried for her, but he can''t persuade her to stay with him.

    No matter how angry she was, or how severely she scolded him or even hit him...

    Nothing was far less violent than hearing her words, saying she broke up with him. It hurt him so much.

    At that moment, it was as if he suffered heavy losses.

    Never had there been any painful situation he countered for the past twenty years of his existence except letting his beloved woman leave him for a while.

    Back in the room, Aaron unfastens his tie, takes off his suit, and takes a bath immediately.

    When he finishes his bath and brushes his teeth at the washbasin, he suddenly finds that there is only one single gla.s.s where there were two gla.s.ses placed side by side before.

    The pink gla.s.s belonging to Katrina has disappeared.

    Aaron thinks he may worry too much for a moment.

    Perhaps it''s the servant who came in to clean the room and accidentally broke it and threw it away.

    Aaron takes a look at the trash can. It''s so clean that nothing in it at all.

    He quickly opens the drawer under the washstand.

    The drawer was kept empty until Katrina came.

    He''s a man. He doesn''t have so many things to put in.

    When Katrina arrives, she will habitually put some hair ropes, small hair clips, and other things in this drawer, which is more convenient for her to use every time she needs it.

    In this little drawer, there''s always something that belongs to her.

    However, the moment he opens the drawer, Aaron becomes disappointed.

    The drawer is totally empty, and what belongs to Katrina has already disappeared.

    Aaron searches all over the bathroom and finds nothing belonging to Katrina was there.

    Her daily necessities, her tooth gla.s.s, and towels are all gone, and nothing is left behind for him.

    Instead of brushing his teeth, Aaron rushes out of the bathroom with only a towel around him.

    He opens the wardrobe, and half of the wardrobe that was hanging Katrina''s clothes becomes empty, leaving only a few of his suits hanging alone on the other side.

    Looking all over the room, he finds that there is nothing left over from her.

    She has come back some time secretly and has packed all her things away.

    Staring at the empty wardrobe, Aaron feels a sense of suppression in his heart.

    He hasn''t been in the mood to eat all day. He drank a lot of wine in the evening. His stomach is still a little uncomfortable.

    In this way, he feels much more painful, both physically and psychologically.

    "That cruel woman! Why did she leave me suddenly?" He asked in silence, and tears began to fall from his eyes.

 Chapter 317: Indescribable Sense Of Loss

    Is she so eager to leave him?

    Don''t even give them a chance to reconsider?

    She is so anxious to take away all her belongings?

    Don''t even want to leave a strand of hair for him?

    Is she so anxious to break up with him?

    At that moment, Aaron really has a kind of unspeakable anger. He wants to rush directly to her house and give her a beat in bed.

    On the second day

    After Aaron gets up, Randy has prepared a great breakfast as usual.

    Seeing Aaron coming downstairs, Randy askes respectfully, "Mr. Wilson, breakfast is ready."

    Aaron nods casually and walks to the dinner table.

    Observing Aaron''s look at this moment, even Randy becomes unconsciously more respectful.

    In the past, when Miss. Miller was here. Mr. Wilson always woke up with a fresh good mood.

    But today¡­

    Mr. Wilson''s expression shows his bad mood now. At first glance, he seems to be depressed and didn''t have a good rest last night.

    Seeing his expression like this, as a servant, Randy naturally is more careful and takes care of his mood with great caution.

    Although he knows some topics are sensitive now...

    Nevertheless, it is necessary to report on what should be reported.

    Randy hesitates and puts the key on the table.

    Aaron sees quickly that the key belongs to Katrina, and immediately twists his eyebrows and looks up at the housekeeper.

    Randy is so stressed by Aaron''s look that he considers his tone and responds calmly, "Mr. Wilson, Miss. Miller came back yesterday and let me return this key to you."

    Hearing the words of Randy, Aaron flashes a sense of disappointment in his eyes unconsciously.

    Sure enough, it''s her key!

    She did come back yesterday!

    That d.a.m.n woman!

    She secretly came back and took everything away and returned the keys of his house that he gave her.

    What?

    Does she intend to have nothing to do with him now?

    He thought she was a gentle and kind girl.

    It is by virtue of her kindness that he can bully her with impunity.

    But now...

    He realized that she is so cold and indifferent towards him.

    He feels a throbbing pain in his heart.

    Aaron speaks calmly and asks, "What else did she say?"

    Randy remembers Katrina''s exact words "we''ve broken up, there''s no need for me to live here," Randy doesn''t dare to say anything, but replies, "Miss. Miller, she...she said nothing else, just picked up her belongings and left."

    Aaron keeps silent for a moment and takes the key away.

    "I see."

    Facing the breakfast in front of him again, he can''t eat anymore.

    Aaron stands up from his chair, puts on his suit directly, and is ready to drive to work.

    Seeing the untouched breakfast on the table, Randy anxiously called him: "Mr. Wilson..."

    Since Mr. Wilson has always been busy with his work, Randy is used to reporting to him all the activities inside Villa, but this time he was confused.

    If he knew he would ruin his mood, he would not report these things during Mr. Wilson''s breakfast.

    Despite the worst things in life, life goes on.

    Katrina still continues going to work and goes back to her apartment every day. There is no one around her who never stops clinging to her and shackles her, and that was Aaron.

    In the past, when he was there, she always got impatient with him.

    But now...

    Aaron suddenly disappeared, and she feels the emptiness in her heart, with an indescribable sense of loss.

    Yeah, every time she experiences hardship in a relationship, it takes her awhile to move on.

    Once, when she broke up with Marcellus, the pain was bearable.

    Now, when she broke up with Aaron, it made her feel alone, and sadness was unbearable.

    Every morning before she goes to work, she practices smiling in front of the mirror and pulls out a brilliant smile to make her look optimistic and happy.

    But the loneliness behind the smile only can be sensed by herself.

    Aaron, on the other hand, still continues going to his company and goes back home late every day.

    It''s just that he works longer and longer, spends more time on social engagement.

    And every time he goes back, he almost always takes a strong smell of alcohol to ease his pain. He wants to get rid of the loneliness inside his Villa by drowning himself to the alcohol.

    They don''t belong to the same world at all.

    It was when they met each other by mistake that fate was compiled.

    Nowadays, they are like two parallel lines, living each in their own trajectory, no longer intersecting with each other.

    A few days later...

    When Katrina is tidying up at home, she inadvertently sees a key with the name of a bank inscribed on it.

    When Katrina sees the key, it comes to her that Uncle Anderson handed it to her in the ward the day before his death, exhorting that he had left something to her.

    It''s just that it has been difficult for her to calm down for a few days since her uncle''s death.

    Plus, things between her and Aaron make her upset. She even forgot this key not until today she saw it again.

    She is confused.

    Uncle Anderson was so intent on giving her the key that Winnie and Sophie even mistook her. What on earth is it?

    Katrina bites her lips and stuffs the key into her bag.

    In the afternoon, Katrina takes the key and goes to the bank the safe belongs to.

    Carl Anderson used Katrina''s name when he opened the safe.

    So after Katrina tells her name, she is quickly taken to the corresponding safe.

    When Katrina opens the safe, she receives a diary and a yellowed newspaper in it.

    There is nothing else besides that.

    Katrina gingerly takes things out, puts them in her bag, and then walks out.

    Unfortunately, as soon as Katrina reaches the bank gate, she comes across Sophie.

    When she catches a glimpse of Sophie, Katrina never stops and then tries to walk past her as if she hasn''t seen her.

    After all, she knows the att.i.tude of Anderson''s family towards her.

    Now that her Uncle Anderson is gone, there''s nothing she can linger on in Andersons'' family.

    She doesn''t have to pay attention to this woman.

 Chapter 318: Why Dont They Believe Her?

    The less trouble is, the better. When she meets Andersons'' family, she only has one idea: how far can she hide?

    However, Sophie doesn''t seem to give her the chance to walk away.

    Noticing that Katrina is ready to leave, Sophie immediately puts out her arm and stops her. She looks at Katrina with a sarcastic look, "Funny, and my father has only been dead for a few days. You are so eager to see what treasure he has left for you?"

    Sophie glances at Katrina''s bag straddling over her shoulder, and the irony on her face deepens: "Ah! No wonder you refuse to give us the key back! Katrina! How much money my father has left to you! "

    When she hears Sophie''s nonsense words, Katrina only feels hugely disgusted.

    How many times has she told them that Uncle Anderson didn''t leave her anything of value, let alone give her family property secretly!

    Why don''t they believe her?

    Today, after she takes out the contents of the safe, she does prove it.

    There is nothing but a diary and an old newspaper.

    Why does Sophie still suspect that she has received a huge a.s.set?

    Katrina knows that she can''t communicate with people like them who only have money in their eyes at all.

    Even if she says she hasn''t got anything of value and shows the bag to her, Sophie won''t believe her and continues to suspect that she has transferred the money in other ways.

    So why does Katrina have to spend more time with her?

    Let her keep suspicious on her own.

    Anyway, she is not afraid of gossip. She can''t confess anything she hasn''t taken!

    Katrina looks at Sophie coldly and demands, "Sophie, leave me alone!"

    "Why? Are you frightened? Frightened to be asked to give Anderson''s property back?"

    Sophie''s constant talking about "money" and "property" makes Katrina very anger.

    It''s like how much property she has taken in secret.

    Katrina grits her teeth and says, "Yes, I''m here today to pick up what Uncle Anderson left me! But I didn''t get a penny from him! Uncle Anderson left me nothing of value!"

    "Oh! Do you think I will believe you? If it''s not money, is there anything valuable that needs to be locked in the safe of the bank! "

    Katrina knows that this will happen.

    "Whatever you say! Believe what you think inside your mind,"

    Katrina raises her voice directly and reaches out to the security guard who is standing at the bank gate and wandering: "Hey, guard! This woman is blocking my way! I suspect she has ulterior motives! Please help me get rid of her!"

    The thing to be the most careful is the occurrence of such disharmony in front of the bank, and security guards are mostly alert.

    Hearing Katrina ask for help, two security guards quickly come over and begin questioning Sophie.

    Sophie, who was aggressive, becomes a little anxious when she realizes the situation. She quickly starts to explain, "I know her. I just want to talk to her about something."

    Katrina says earnestly, "But I don''t know her. Please check her ident.i.ty. I''m still busy. I''ll leave first."

    Sophie bursts into a fury as soon as she hears Katrina''s words.

    "Katrina! You! Don''t go too far this time!"

    Katrina ignores her screaming in the back and walks away without looking back.

    Oh, who goes so far?

    After Katrina leaves, Sophie is still questioned by two security guards who ask her to take out evidence to prove her ident.i.ty and to prove that she has no intention of doing anything illegal.

    Sophie is offended with constant questioning and hates Katrina more than ever.

    ***

    Since Uncle Anderson was so cautious about putting these things in the bank safe for her, it must be really important.

    When Katrina finally returns home safely with these things, she takes them out carefully and checks them carefully.

    She doesn''t know what Uncle Anderson really wanted to say so carefully.

    Katrina first picks up the newspaper and opens it, only to find that it''s an old newspaper more than a decade ago.

    Uncle Anderson must have his reasons since he left her this piece of newspaper.

    Katrina scans the contents of the newspaper along with the page in an attempt to get some useful information.

    When she inadvertently stops at a piece of news, she is stunned.

    "The man died to save the diving suicide, leaving an orphan girl only eight years old."

    Although her father''s name isn''t referred to in the news, Katrina recognizes it at first sight. The person mentioned above is clearly her father.

    The date on it is also the day her father left her forever.

    More than a decade ago, her father died in order to save a man trying to commit suicide.

    At that time, she was too young to read newspapers at all.

    All she remembers is that after her father left, she felt the sky was going to fall, and she didn''t know how to get through that time.

    It''s been so many years.

    In her twenties, she looked back to the newspaper more than ten years ago...

    It brings her sad memories of her father''s death.

    Uncle Anderson was able to preserve it so well for over a decade.

    She has no idea what Uncle Anderson meant by leaving her a newspaper.

    Is it because she lost her father so early that he wanted to leave her last memory of him?

    After all, Uncle Anderson said he was an old friend of her father.

    Only a friend with deep friendship can take efforts to preserve this kind of thing, right?

    Katrina feels moved, and then she closes the newspaper and opens the diary to read it.

    The first pages of the diary insert an envelope.

    Katrina opens the envelope and takes out the letter, which is written by her Uncle Anderson.

    "Katrina, when you see this letter, uncle may not be in the world anymore. Uncle is sorry for you, forgive me for my cowardice. I can only confess to you only after my death about many truths.

 Chapter 319: The Truth Of Her Fathers Death

    "Katrina, you''ve been asking me about my relationship with your father, and why I''m so kind to you and why I adopt you. Actually... I am lying to you that I am your father''s old friend. I want to treat you well because of guilt. Over the years, you intuitively know that I am kind to you, but what I did is far from enough. What I owe you haven''t paid off yet.

    "Fourteen years ago, my business failed and lost a lot of money, almost in debt, and ruined my family. At that time, I was really desperate. I walked to a lake unconsciously and had an attempt to commit suicide. I thought I could finish anything if I died, and there would be less pressure after death. I jumped into the lake impulsively in an instant manner. However, after jumping, I thought of my wife and children, my relatives and friends, and I suddenly regretted it.

    "In the most desperate moment, your father pa.s.sed by. He saw me in the water and jumped down to save me. Uncle Anderson couldn''t swim. I choked a few mouthfuls of water in the lake. The suffocating feeling is really uncomfortable. It was almost a survival instinct that I held on to your father tightly. Your father was held tightly by me, his hands and feet were bound, and it was more and more difficult for him to swim. When he took me to the sh.o.r.e, he pushed me up first. But when I looked back, I found that he had no strength to climb up.

    "I''d like to save your father, but I couldn''t swim at all, and there was no one around to ask for help. I could only run away, trying to find a rope, or a stick, to pull your father up. It was just...when I arrived at the sh.o.r.e again. I found that there were many people around the lake. Your father''s body was lying on the lake, covered with a white cloth. The police and journalists came.

    "Yes, at that time, although I felt tremendous guilt, I was still scared. After all, I was a businessman with failure. I didn''t want to let others know that I was trying to kill myself, and I didn''t want to be interviewed by media reporters as well, because this may become a stain in my life, so I left without even revealing my face. The forensic doctor could tell from the traces of your father''s death that he died to save others, but no one knew...It was me that your father saved.

    "After the experience, I began to do business again. The scale of business became larger, and there came Andersons'' Estate Enterprise. Though I appeared impressive on the surface and made my family live an economically prosperous life, I often couldn''t sleep at night. Your father''s death was like a thorn in my heart. If it hadn''t been for me, he would never have died. I should have been right to die. He gave me his life. I could only secretly write the diary to confess my guilt.

    "In order to alleviate my guilt and pain, and to repay your father''s kindness, when the company was growing better and bigger, I heard about your whereabouts. As the ident.i.ty of an old friend of your father, I took you back from the orphanage and wanted to raise you up instead of your father.

    "Maybe your Aunt Winnie doesn''t understand me very well. That''s because I never mentioned it to them before. They never know that your father is my lifesaver.

    "Katrina, over the years, Uncle Anderson has been busy doing business outside, trying to repay your father''s kindness, but also knows that many times, I am the one who feels sorry for you.

    "Actually...After knowing that I get cancer, I gradually look down on the world and feel relieved. If it weren''t for your father, I would have died more than ten years ago, and it''s already been a gift for me for so many years, what will I not be satisfied with?

    "Maybe the death dislikes me to be such a timid and selfish person, so he gives cancer to punish me."

    "Katrina, my greatest regret in life is not having the courage to tell you the truth and apologize to you and your father in person. I don''t want to leave forever with these secrets. I hope you can forgive me after learning the truth."

    Katrina is shocked to see the contents of the letter.

    Her beautiful eyes are full of incredible emotions, and her hands are trembling while holding the letter.

    How can the painful truth be expressed through a letter?

    How can Uncle Anderson be... that man?

    Yes, her father died to save a drowning man.

    From beginning to end, the rescued man never appeared.

    Katrina hated the man in her heart.

    If it hadn''t been for that man, her father would not have died at all!

    If it hadn''t been for that man, she would not have lost her father, who loved her most, and she would never have been orphaned.

    Her father sacrificed his precious life to save the man, but the cold, heartless man...

    Until his father was buried, the man did not appear, nor did he say a word of thanks to his father.

    Why did her father sacrifice his life to save such an ungrateful man?

    She felt worthless for her father!

    Katrina didn''t think that...

    She hated a man for so many years, and it should be her Uncle Anderson.

    She did not realize that Uncle Anderson would be the man who was cold and heartless and saved by his father but disappeared himself.

    The truth fourteen years ago is revealed little by little.

    When Uncle Anderson, who nurtured her, suddenly becomes the murderer of his father''s death, the contrast is so strong that it is conceivable how complex Katrina''s mood is at the moment.

    It''s not until the handwriting in front of her becomes a little blurred that she realizes her tears have fallen from her eyes and onto the handwriting on the letter.

    Why is this so?

    Why?

 Chapter 320: She Doesnt Deserve Aarons Love And Affection

    Uncle Anderson, whom she has always respected, should be¡­ the man she has to be blamed for her loss.

    Even knowing that Carl Anderson is the man his father saved fourteen years ago, Katrina can''t stop resenting him. The pain kept coming in, and she shed tears without a hold.

    With her father''s intelligence of swimming, it is more than enough to save a man from the water.

    But... he still didn''t survive.

    Katrina''s mind lingered so many questions, "Why did Uncle Carl hold her father so tightly when he jumped into the water to save him?

    Even when the forensic examined the wounds on her father''s body, there were signs of scratches left on it.

    He made it harder for her father to swim.

    He just asked for help and wanted to live, but he didn''t care about the life of the man who saves him. Didn''t he care what would happen to the man he was holding on to? That he might cause him to death after saving him?

    Even if it was human instinct to have a strong desire to survive, he should at least think that her father had a family too.

    But then...

    After her father died, as the one saved, why wasn''t'' brave enough come to see her father, why didn''t he come to her father''s funeral to say a few words of grat.i.tude personally?

    For the sake of Anderson''s reputation? He just swallowed his guilt?

    Afraid of losing face?

    Didn''t want to leave a stain in his life, afraid of being laughed by other people?

    What a nonsense reason!

    Given the consideration of Anderson''s, why should he choose to die at the beginning?

    Since he chose to commit suicide, why should he involve others to die for him, while he lived?

    Even if he stood up as a rescued person, even if he was known to have failed in business and chose to commit suicide, even if he lost face or something, he should at least face her at that time.

    Her kind father sacrificed his own life.

    Was her father''s life not as important as his so-called face and dignity?

    That''s it...

    Katrina finally understands why Carl Anderson chose to adopt her.

    She finally understands why Carl Anderson had always been good to her.

    She thought he was a kind and nostalgic person.

    But at this time, she finds that it''s not the same thing at all.

    He is the most ruthless and ungrateful person in the world.

    The reason he adopted her and was kind to her was just to make himself at ease.

    Did he think this could repay her father''s life after saving him?

    Did he think this could make up for the loss of her father''s love for her?

    Did he think she would choose to forgive him?

    Impossible!

    How can his kindness towards her alleviate the pain she felt after losing her father?

    Even now, she still has an unspeakable resentment in her heart.

    She may never forget how worthless it was for her father to leave.

    Katrina closes her eyes and drops the letter.

    As for the diary...

    Katrina is not interested in reading Carl Anderson''s confession.

    It''s no use repenting after that.

    Her father died to save him.

    After her father died, Carl never showed up.

    This is the fact that he can''t change.

    Now that he chose to confess through his letters, he had to accept her resentment and condemnation she felt.

    She can''t easily forgive him for what he had done.

    It seems only in a moment...

    Katrina''s opinion of Carl Anderson has changed dramatically.

    Before she knows the truth...

    She always respected him and treated him as her benefactor, half of her father.

    She was always guilty for him because she didn''t repay his kindness for raising her.

    But now, after knowing the truth...

    She has an unspeakable resentment towards Carl Anderson, whose image in her mind collapses totally.

    He killed her father and orphaned her at a young age.

    How can she appreciate him again?

    Originally, Katrina was also guilty of his death because he was secretly hurt by Mr. Quentin, involved by her and Aaron. She even quarreled with Aaron and broke up with him because of her psychological burden.

    But now...

    When she opens her eyes again, Katrina''s tearful eyes are filled with perseverance.

    She and Carl Anderson have never been in debt since then.

    She can''t argue with a deceased person again about what has happened.

    Even if he died so suddenly because of her and Aaron, she wouldn''t feel guilty and indebted because her father''s death is more innocent than his death.

    Now Katrina finally understands why Aaron is always telling her that Carl Anderson just posed as a person of high morals.

    What she couldn''t hear most was the slander of Carl Anderson.

    On the day she broke up with Aaron, she even hit him in a fit of anger when she heard him talk about Carl Anderson.

    But now she understands.

    It''s not Aaron who''s wrong. It''s her who''s wrong.

    Carl Anderson, he was really a cowardly man. He really didn''t deserve her respect.

    It turns out that she had been with Carl Anderson for so many years that her understanding of him was far less profound than Aaron''s.

    Aaron perhaps really knows what the truth is, so he can judge Carl Anderson like that in front of her.

    Ironically, she didn''t choose to believe him, and she beat him for Carl Anderson.

    Yes, she regrets it.

    She feels very sorry for Aaron.

    But what''s the use of her regret?

    Now that she has done something wrong, she should bear the consequences.

    When Aaron left that day, he was so angry that she dared not go back to him and make an apology.

    Perhaps, he will not be willing to accept her apology, not necessarily willing to be with her again.

    Forgive her for her inferiority complex.

    She thought that she doesn''t deserve Aaron''s love and affection.

    What kind of woman can''t he have considering his ident.i.ty and status?

    He might so ruthless towards her before, but he had changed gradually

    Maybe... Aaron had given up on her, and he is determined to leave her alone. He committed to accept their break up.

 Chapter 321: She Fainted

    No wonder she thinks so much.

    In the past, Aaron has never lost his temper with her, nor has he left her alone so mercilessly.

    Even if there were occasional small disputes and contradictions between them, even if she carelessly made Aaron angry, Aaron''s att.i.tude towards her was not as indifferent as it is now.

    Even if he was furious, at most, he threw her into bed and had s.e.x with her repeatedly to vent his anger, he still often said he loved her.

    But now, since the day they separated, he has not contacted her for several days, without any calls or text messages at all.

    It is as if he had disappeared entirely from her world as if he never had any plan to appear in her life again.

    It''s not a good thing to break up so calmly.

    Not too much entanglement or mutual harm is good for each other.

    The only regret is that she has no chance to say sorry to him personally when she has slapped him that day.

    And as for the cheque, he gives Winnie to help Katrina cut off the relationship with the Anderson family...

    Later, she will work harder to earn money. As long as she has enough money, she will give it back to him immediately.

    Within a few months, Katrina has made two boyfriends and broken up twice.

    Nevertheless, even when she broke up with Marcellus, she didn''t feel as heartbroken as she does this time.

    Obviously, she was forced to be with Aaron at that time.

    But why is she so sad now?

    She even sheds tears in her dream. When she wakes up the next day, her pillow is wet with tears.

    From then on, no one will take her hand when she feels afraid, saying, "Katrina, I''m here to support you! Don''t be afraid! Katrina, I will protect you,"

    From then on, no one will revenge her when she gets bullied.

    From then on, no one will climb up to her bed, hug her and sleep with her, or even do something shameful with her.

    Every time he bullies her, she blushes and shows her resistance...

    But that''s just because she''s shy to do such a thing.

    Actually, she doesn''t hate it, nor hate Aaron.

    Even occasionally, when she is held in his arms, she will feel very happy and warm.

    Because of his intense s.e.xual desire, he always lasts so long that she almost can''t stand it. But she realized she loved what he often did.

    If it weren''t for that, she could accept being with him.

    It turns out that her love for Aaron is so deep.

    She loves him.

    But now that she has broken up with him, she will not disturb his life anymore.

    She can get out of the haze of love.

    In the twinkling of an eye, Katrina and Aron haven''t seen each other for more than ten days.

    Katrina goes to work every day, disguising herself strongly and not wanting to be seen as vulnerable.

    Farrah comes to accompany her sometimes.

    When it comes to the reason for her quarrel with Aaron...

    Katrina shakes her head and refuses to say anything. Farrah doesn''t ask much.

    Compared with the last break-up with Marcellus, Farrah can clearly feel that the break-up with Aaron brings Katrina more psychological damage.

    If Katrina feels more guilty of Marcellus last time, then this time, she really loves Aaron.

    Katrina still has a smile on her face and disguises herself as usual.

    But somehow, seeing her smile, Farrah always feels very sad.

    Aaron hasn''t contacted Katrina for so long.

    Do they really break up? Is there no possibility of being reconciled?

    Farrah, though concerned about their situations, is somewhat helpless.

    This morning, Katrina goes to work at the police station as usual.

    Because she had a nightmare last night and didn''t sleep well the whole night, so she gets up late the next morning and doesn''t have time for breakfast, then she rushes to work.

    In the morning, she''s ordered by the captain to go out on a mission.

    Katrina is hypoglycemic. Exercising without breakfast in the morning is a big taboo.

    As they are gathering, Katrina suddenly feels a wave of nausea, unable to stand at all.

    "Dong!"

    She finally closes her eyes and falls to the ground.

    Seeing Katrina fall, the colleagues next to her are scared and hurry to hold her head.

    "Katrina! Are you all right?"

    But Katrina has already fainted and cannot give them any response at all.

    The captain makes a prompt decision.

    He orders Colin, with another policeman, to take Katrina to the hospital first while the others continue the mission.

    Katrina opens her eyes an hour later.

    She looks around blankly and finds herself lying on the hospital bed, with little drops on her arms. It''s quiet around.

    What''s wrong with her?

    Isn''t she gathering at the police station to go on a mission?

    Why is she here?

    After a few seconds of recalling, Katrina remembers.

    She must have uncontrollably fainted when gathering.

    Although she didn''t have breakfast in the morning, she went out with a piece of chocolate.

    When does her body become so weak that she faints at such a trifle? It''s a shame.

    And the back of her head hurts.

    Katrina reaches out and touches it, finding that it seems to be swollen. It was because she accidentally fainted an hour ago.

    Just as Katrina struggles to get out of bed...

    The ward door opens.

    Farrah comes in from outside and finds her. She rushes over and pushes Katrina back.

    "Katrina, don''t get up! Have a good rest, and lie down well!"

    "Farrah, I''m all right. Look, I''m in good condition now."

    She''s just hypoglycemic. Having some chocolate will be okay. Anyway, she''s awake now. There''s no need to stay in the hospital anymore.

    Katrina tries to sit up again.

    Farrah, however, insists that Katrina should lie in bed obediently, "Katrina, don''t move!"

    Under this circ.u.mstance, Katrina seems to have noticed something wrong.

    It seems that Farrah is so nervous about her body.

    Isn''t she simply hypoglycemia? Is there anything wrong with her?

    Seeing Farrah''s gloomy face, Katrina seems to be sure of her idea.

    She swallows a mouthful of water carefully and asks, "Farrah, is there something wrong with my body? What''s wrong with me? Can you tell me what the disease is? You can rest a.s.sured that I am psychologically prepared!"

 Chapter 322: She Is Pregnan

    When realizing that she might have a kind of serious illness, she does feel uneasy and frightened.

    But after all, it is her own body. She wishes she can know the truth.

    She doesn''t want to be deceived or concealed. She doesn''t want to live a life without knowing the death of her decaying body.

    However, when Farrah hears Katrina''s words and realizes her thought, Farrah angrily knocks on Katrina''s head, "Don''t talk nonsense! That''s impossible! You''re fine!"

    Katrina is relieved to hear that.

    But why is Farrah so hesitant?

    Katrina looks up at Farrah and asks, "Farrah, what the h.e.l.l is going on?"

    When a doctor or a nurse behaves hesitantly in front of you without telling you anything, it''s the most horrible thing, which can make people make blind and disorderly conjectures.

    Farrah bites her lip and finally tells Katrina the truth.

    "Katrina, you''re pregnant."

    Katrina is shocked at the news.

    She is stunned for a long time before she answers stiffly, "Farrah, this joke is not funny at all."

    "Katrina, I''m not kidding you. You''re really pregnant. You''ve been pregnant for over a month."

    "The first three months of pregnancy are very accident-p.r.o.ne. Katrina, you''ve been through too much lately, always in a bad mood. It''s bound to have an impact. The doctor says that your fetus is a little unstable and you need rest. Otherwise, you can easily have a miscarriage."

    Hearing Farrah''s words, Katrina, whose mind goes blank, looks silently at the ceiling.

    In any case, she doesn''t antic.i.p.ate that a baby has quietly entered her belly.

    No wonder she always feels that her body is getting worse these days. She has initially attributed this to a lack of exercise. But unexpectedly, it turns out that she''s pregnant.

    It must have been a month ago when Aaron had s.e.x with her, and they didn''t take precautions.

    Katrina has not been ready for pregnancy. The baby has come so suddenly.

    Unexpectedly, Aaron has broken up with her and left the baby in her belly.

    The baby doesn''t surprise her but makes her feel extremely confused.

    What can she do?

    How should she deal with the baby?

    What should she do?

    Seeing Katrina''s blank face, Farrah knows that the news of pregnancy must have shocked her.

    Farrah says, "Katrina, I''ve already called Aaron. He''ll be here in a minute."

    Hearing Farrah''s words, Katrina suddenly becomes anxious, "Farrah, I have nothing to do with him. It''s my own business. Why do you contact him?"

    They have already broken up!

    She doesn''t want to take the initiative to contact him.

    She doesn''t want him to think that she wants to use the child as an excuse to coerce him and her to be together again.

    She has had a hard time these days, accepting the peaceful break up with him and cutting off all contact with him. She really doesn''t want to have any more contact and entanglement with him.

    "After all, the baby is yours. Katrina, you should face it together."

    Farrah is shocked to know that Katrina is pregnant.

    At that time, Katrina was unconscious, and Farrah hesitated again and again...

    She could only choose to call Aaron.

    After all, Aaron is the father of the child. He has the right to know about it.

    Hearing this, Katrina struggles to get up from the bed immediately. "Farrah, would you please change the ward for me? Can you help me hide it from him? I don''t want to see him again. I''ll solve the problem myself."

    Although Aaron looks indifferent, if she is pregnant and Farrah calls him, he will surely come.

    She has to get away from him before he comes.

    She doesn''t want to disturb his life or need him to be responsible for her.

    If she meets him, perhaps she cannot explain it clearly.

    He must feel that she has asked Farrah to call him.

    He must feel that she wants to depend on him.

    Katrina is anxious to get out of bed...

    At that moment, however, the door of the ward is pushed open.

    "Don''t want me to know? Solve it yourself? How do you solve it yourself?"

    Hearing the familiar voice, Katrina suddenly looks up and finds Aaron coming in.

    He is tall, handsome and n.o.ble, wearing a tailored black suit.

    After so many days, when Katrina sees his handsome face again, her entire system becomes chaotic. She doesn''t know what to say for a moment.

    In fact, not only is the language system chaotic, but her mind is also chaotic.

    For days immersed in the pain of breaking up, even she smiles on the surface, and her heart is still sad.

    When she meets him again, she even has an impulse to cry.

    Still, she suppresses it.

    How can she cry in front of him at this moment?

    Want him to sympathize with her?

    Want him back?

    No, she doesn''t want to plead with him, without dignity, or disturb his life.

    Maybe he has already had a better choice.

    In the twinkling of an eye, Aaron appears at Katrina''s bed.

    He leans over and stares at her, saying coldly, "Katrina, what do you really want to do about it? Are you trying to have an abortion without telling me, or give birth to the baby?"

    At the thought of this, Aaron feels a throbbing pain.

    What a silly woman!

    She doesn''t even know when she''s got pregnant. She used to be a nurse!

    When she knows that she''s pregnant, she doesn''t want to inform him and wants to hide it from him and refuses to let him know.

    Why is she so eager to get rid of him and cut their connection?

    Even with the existence of this child, she refuses to inform him.

    This is his child, after all!

    They are the parents of the child and should have an equal right if she really hates him.

    What a cruel woman!

    When Farrah calls and tells him the news of her pregnancy, he declines an important contract and rushes to the hospital.

    When he hears the news, he''s not only nervous but also worried about her. What''s more, it''s a surprise beyond words.

    Great! She has his child! He''s going to be a dad!

    The climbs up so many stairs to find her in the ward, instead of taking the slow elevator, only to hear that she doesn''t want him to know the existence of the baby and will solve it by herself.

    At that moment, he gets mad. He wants to flip her and spank her b.u.t.t.

 Chapter 323: He Blamed Himself

    "I¡­"

    With Aaron''s oppressive and robust approach, Katrina doesn''t know how to answer.

    "How on earth do you solve it?"

    "Through abortion or give birth without me?"

    Even she herself hasn''t figured out the answer.

    After a moment of silence, Katrina bites her lip and says calmly, "Aaron, we''ve parted. The baby is mine alone. He has nothing to do with you. You can rest a.s.sured that I will be responsible for him. I will never pester you."

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron gets angry with her again.

    Is the baby only hers?

    It seems that he has nothing to do with the baby!

    Without him, can she be pregnant? Can she give birth to this baby?

    Aaron approaches angrily, "Katrina, dare you to say that again? We have broken up? The baby has nothing to do with me? Who has told you we broke up? When do I agree to break up? You break up unilaterally, can you call it to break up? Who gives you this, right?"

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina is shocked for a moment.

    She looks up at him in dismay, her beautiful eyes full of confusion.

    What does he mean by that?

    After their last quarrel, didn''t he abandon her angrily and leaves her alone?

    For so many days, he has never contacted her. Doesn''t it mean that he is determined to break up with her?

    Why does he suddenly say these words now?

    Would she have misunderstood his words?

    Katrina mutters incredibly, "Aaron, aren''t you mad at me? Don''t you abandon me?"

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron stares at her, full of depression and anger.

    Aaron finally loses his patience and knocks her on the head.

    "You are a silly woman! How dare you complain against me? Who has told you I abandon you!"

    It is her who has put forward the breakup in the first place?

    It is her who has lost her temper with him after coming out of Carl''s memorial meeting, unwilling to see him!

    Why does she say that he has abandoned her now?

    How can she turn the truth false?

    She''s talking nonsense!

    "Katrina, I warn you! It''s not so easy to break up with me! I''ll never let you go!"

    Aaron stares at Katrina, growling in a low voice.

    Katrina can''t help frowning and touching her head after she received a slight hit from him.

    Although she''s. .h.i.t on the head slightly, she becomes relieved upon hearing his words.

    It turns out that he doesn''t want to break up with her.

    It turns out that he doesn''t abandon her.

    Thinking about what happened last time, Katrina can''t help apologizing.

    "Aaron, I''m sorry. Last time it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have lost my temper with you. I shouldn''t have hit you. You must be very angry with me."

    Otherwise, why hasn''t he contacted her for such a long time?

    She thinks that he really wants to break up with her.

    Aaron has been so kind to her, but she has. .h.i.t him without knowing the truth.

    Katrina feels really guilty and remorseful.

    Seeing Katrina''s sad eyes, hearing Katrina''s voice of apology and guilt, Aaron is moved. He can''t help but bow his head and hold her in his arms.

    How could he blame her?

    After being slapped by her at that time, he has lost his anger immediately. How could he get angry with her?

    He hasn''t contacted her for a long time, not because he gets angry with her, but because Carl''s death hits her too hard.

    At that time, out of Carl''s Memorial Hall, she was so heartless when breaking up with him.

    He was afraid that she would not be able to get out of the shadow of Carl''s death for a while.

    He was afraid that when she saw him, she would think that he had caused Carl''s death, then hating him more.

    So he just left time for her to calm down.

    He just did not dare to appear in front of her, afraid to hear the word "break up" again from her.

    G.o.d knows how painful and depressed he was during the time he left her.

    Several times he could not help driving to her apartment just to catch a glimpse of her from afar.

    Now, if he knows this silly woman thinks that he abandons her, he would have come earlier!

    Anyway, he won''t wait until now!

    Since she has known, she''s wrong, why didn''t she contact him on her own initiative?

    Why can''t she call him on her own initiative?

    Even if she sends a punctuation mark to him, he will come here without hesitation.

    He thinks about her every day, very worried about her, but he still dare not appear in front of her.

    The innumerable complaints in her heart finally turn into blandness.

    He''s reluctant to blame her. He only wants to protect her with his love.

    Aaron hugs Katrina tightly in his arms and says low, "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t leave you alone. I shouldn''t let you bear so much."

    These days¡­

    She''s pregnant, but she still has to go to work every day, immersed in the shock of losing loved ones and the blind conjectures of her love affair.

    With so many thoughts in her mind, she must have had a hard time these days.

    He''s used to accompanying her no matter what happens, isn''t he?

    Why didn''t he insist at that time?

    In her most challenging time, most in need of company, he didn''t accompany her.

    It is his mistake.

    It''s all his fault.

    Fortunately, she is all right, so is the baby.

    Although the baby is a little unstable, at least the baby has survived.

    If she and the baby really have an accident at the same time...

    Perhaps he''ll never forgive himself.

    Aaron kisses Katrina''s hair, and his voice is deep and hoa.r.s.e, "Honey, I will never leave you alone again."

    Thinking of that day, after he left...

    She covered her face and crouched down, crying like a child. He couldn''t resist a burst of heartache.

    At that time, she must be extremely sad and helpless, crying alone at home.

    He has left her alone...

    He''s really a jerk. He blamed himself.

    "You can rest a.s.sured that I''ve arranged for Melvin, and they won''t find fault with the Anderson family anymore."

    Anyway, he cannot save Carl, who has died.

    But these days, he has also spent a lot of pain trying to negotiate with Melvin, making him stop the retaliation for the Anderson family.

    Although he has achieved this goal, he has also paid a lot for it.

    Because Melvin is such a dissolute playboy, but losing his s.e.xual function, he will never be so easy to compromise.

    He has done everything he can to please her, to keep her away from danger.

 Chapter 324: When Can She Have Such Love?

    Hearing Aaron''s words and knowing what he has done for her, Katrina feels a strong sense of guilt.

    "Aaron, Uncle Anderson gave me a key to the safe before he died, and he told me all the truth. Actually... I owe him nothing, nor do I owe him anything to the Anderson family."

    On the contrary, the Andersons owe her more.

    Carl has caused the death of her father.

    Now, Aaron has given Winnie a check to pay off Carl''s raising her over the years.

    Aaron has also managed to stop Melvin from retaliating for the Anderson family.

    She doesn''t want to have any more entanglement with the Anderson family, nor will she tolerate humiliation.

    Henceforth, she will no longer be entangled with the Anderson family, nor will she have any grat.i.tude for them.

    Now she owes more to Aaron, and she feels she can''t pay him back.

    All she wants to say is just a few words, "Aaron, thank you, and sorry. I apologize for the past."

    Thanks, him, for doing so much for her.

    Clearly, she has made a mistake, and she''s wrong, but he still spoils her so much.

    The better he treats her, the more she feels guilty of him.

    Hearing Katrina''s apology...

    Aaron bows his head and kisses her, submerging all her words.

    "Don''t apologize! I am your boyfriend! It''s perfectly justified for me to do these! If you feel indebted to me, repay me with your body! Stay with me! We''ll never break up!" He teased her.

    Last time, when hearing the word "break up" from her, he felt great sorrow.

    He would not like to hear these two words again in his life!

    Aaron kisses her crazily, hoping to vent all his yearning for her during the separation period.

    He kisses her domineeringly and falls into her beauty wantonly.

    Katrina struggled to breathe from Aaron''s kiss, with her face blushed. She also feels extremely embarra.s.sed.

    Farrah was originally afraid that they would quarrel again because of the conflict, so she stayed in the ward and did not dare to leave.

    When seeing they reconciled, Farrah finally smiles and feels relieved.

    But unexpectedly, in the next second, Aaron kisses Katrina pa.s.sionately in front of her.

    s.e.xy but not vulgar, so beautiful and harmonious.

    At that moment, Farrah cannot help blushing her cheeks and quickly retreats from the ward.

    Anyway, she is happy to see Aaron and Katrina reconciled.

    As for some shy scenes, she naturally doesn''t want to see.

    Farrah, with a red face, strides quickly and hits Bob accidentally.

    Suddenly she feels a faint smell of men''s perfume. She sees Bob''s handsome face as she looks up.

    Farrah instantly remembers the scene inside the ward just now.

    It seems¡­

    Bob''s lips are thin and beautiful. It must feel good to kiss him.

    Farrah blushes even more when she imagines the scene in her mind. She dare not even look up at Bob.

    Seeing Farrah look so abnormal...

    Bob almost subconsciously touches Farrah''s forehead.

    "What''s wrong? Farrah? Are you feeling unwell?"

    Because of the doctor''s instinct, when Bob finds the flush on Farrah''s cheeks, it''s easy for him to doubt whether she has a fever.

    When a warm and dry hand suddenly touches her forehead, at that moment, Farrah''s heart is beating violently, as if a deer were b.u.mping in her heart, making her feel panic.

    Bob has touched her forehead!''

    She has secretly loved him for so long.

    Even if he talks to her more, or even smiles at her, she can feel happy for a long time and have a long aftertaste.

    Now he has touched her forehead!

    They have had a physical touch!

    It has made her more nervous, almost about to blow up.

    "I... I''m fine."

    After that, Farrah quickly turns around and runs away.

    If she stays on, she fears that she will faint uncontrollably.

    Seeing Farrah turn around in such a panic, Bob mutters in a low voice.

    "How strange. She doesn''t seem to have a fever. Why does she blush like that?"

    Inadvertently turning around, through a small piece of gla.s.s above the door of the ward, he finds the couples embracing and kissing each other. It suddenly dawns on him.

    So that''s it.

    Unexpectedly, Farrah is so pure that she can blush when finding someone kissing.

    During the days when Katrina is hospitalized to nurse her body...

    Aaron goes to the hospital whenever he has time.

    He feeds her and takes her to the toilet. He was taking care of her because he was afraid of losing her and their baby.

    Even if Katrina thinks he is exaggerating and she wants to do something by herself, he often firmly opposes it.

    She''s his woman. It is perfectly justified for her to enjoy his love and care.

    He would like to try his best to spoil her, wishing to make her lose the ability to take care of herself and become dependent on him.

    He''s willing to do everything for her.

    His greatest wish is that Katrina and their baby can be healthy and safe.

    He is willing to shoulder all the responsibilities for them.

    Farrah, working in the hospital, visits Katrina in the ward whenever she is not busy.

    Of course, it''s in the absence of Aaron.

    If Aaron is around, she''ll quickly say goodbye after the greeting.

    She can''t stand there while looking at them, showing off their love and affection with each other.

    In the past, Aaron has already been very kind to Katrina, taking good care of her and spoiling her.

    Since knowing Katrina is pregnant, Aaron loves Katrina even more, treating her like a baby.

    Farrah has never seen a man so kind to a woman.

    She has to admit that Katrina is pleased to have such an excellent man like Aaron.

    Even Farrah cannot help but admire him.

    When can she have such love?

    When will Bob, whom she loves, love her?

    Even if he has only a little love for her, one-tenth of Aaron''s love for Katrina, she will be very happy.

    But think about it¡­

    The gap between her and Bob is so vast that in her capacity, no matter how hard she tries, she is still not worthy of him.

    At the thought of this, Farrah unconsciously feels sad and depressed.

    When Farrah stares at someplace emptily, gradually getting confused, Katrina can''t help waving her hand in front of Farrah''s eyes.

    "Farrah, what''s wrong with you?"

    When Farrah hears this, she quickly regains her composure, smiling and replying, "Nothing. I''ve just suddenly remembered something and want to tell you."

 Chapter 325: The Acciden

    "Katrina, do you remember that day you quarreled with Aaron?"

    Although it is the worst day in Katrina''s life...

    Katrina, however, nods her head, "Yes, Farrah, thank you for that day!"

    That day, she was so desperate and miserable that she squatted down on the ground and cried. Thanks to Farrah, she was there around her to comfort her and enlighten her.

    If not, as a person alone, she was afraid that she did not know how long to stop tears.

    "Katrina, actually, it wasn''t a coincidence that I b.u.mped into you on the side of the road the other day. It was Aaron who called me over."

    "I got a call from Aaron at the hospital, and he said you were in a bad mood, and he asked if I could come and stay with you, then he sent a driver to pick me up. He also said that... You had a quarrel, and he didn''t want to tell you that he asked me to come."

    "Katrina, I don''t know what you were quarreling about that day... But I can tell, Aaron, he really loves you! Katrina, with him, you will be happy!"

    Listening to Farrah''s words, Katrina looks surprised on her coquettish face.

    The day she and Aaron quarreled...

    Aaron called Farrah specially and asked her to comfort her?

    She had thought that he was so angry that he left her alone and turned away.

    In that case, she would have understood if he had turned away in anger.

    However, she did not expect that he did not go far that day.

    He also secretly concerned about her; even because he was worried about her, he also put down his self-esteem to find Farrah to accompany her for the first time, though he didn''t like to owe people.

    Hearing the news, Katrina feels sour and complicated in her heart.

    She is so mean to him compared to what Aaron has done for her.

    Yes, she has felt it too. Aaron really loves her and treats her fairly.

    In the future, she should devotedly love him, which can be worthy of what he has done for her.

    Now she really feels very happy, as long as Aaron stays with her, she is the happiest woman in the world.

    She has warned him that if he mistreated her, she would break up with him.

    In fact, she is more or less worried about being with him at that time.

    But now, she is completely willing to be with him, as his girlfriend.

    The old Katrina completely disappears; now, she treats him with one heart and one mind.

    Her hostility in the past against him is wholly gone. The thought that she was imprisoned and bullied by him; she entirely doesn''t care about it anymore.

    She is so lucky to meet a man who loves her and spoils her so much, and she happens to like him.

    Thinking of the baby in her belly and thinking of their baby, Katrina''s face softens a bit.

    A few days ago, when she first knew about her pregnancy, she was at a loss of what to do with the baby.

    But now, there is only one idea in her mind; that is, she must give birth to the baby safely.

    When she really likes a man and bears children for him, it is an exciting thing that happens to her.

    Katrina has a big, soft smile on her face and says, "Farrah, thank you for telling me that. With him, I am pleased!"

    If Farrah had not told her, she might never have known the truth about that day.

    Aaron, the overbearing and cold man, would never tell her.

    Fortunately, Farrah has told her in time.

    Otherwise, until now, she does not know that he loves her more than she imagines.

    Thinking of the scene that day, Aaron, always arrogant and dominant hid in the dark and secretly looked at her crying, he was full of anxiety but dared not come forward. Only give Farrah a call to ask for help; Katrina could not help but want to laugh.

    But as she feels happy, she also feels that she loves him more and more recently.

    After a week in the hospital, with the fetus in stable condition, Katrina is finally discharged.

    Of course, this time, Aaron doesn''t allow her to go back to her apartment.

    Nonsense, she is pregnant and has his baby, he naturally should keep her at his side and personally takes care of her to a.s.sure her safety.

    When Randy sees Aaron coming back, holding Katrina in his arms, uncontrollably, his face was full of joy.

    Great! Miss Miller finally comes back with Mr. Wilson.

    The other day, when Miss Miller was away...

    Mr. Wilson''s face was cold every day, and the whole atmosphere in the villa became gloomy.

    Now that Miss Miller is back, they can breathe a sigh of relief.

    The whole staff had known the news that Katrina is pregnant.

    That means all of them should take good care of her, and even the kitchen chef is ordered to cook three meals a day, which is suitable for a pregnant woman, there is no room for sloppiness.

    Randy has to say, Mr. Wilson has done an excellent job.

    No matter what reason he quarreled with Miss Miller, he could successfully bring her back in the end.

    This time, besides bringing back Katrina, he also brings a small one.

    When Katrina was in her early pregnancy, she didn''t know she was pregnant. And she was too sad every day and did not eat well, which had a little impact on the baby in her belly. Katrina''s taking care of herself is essential to prevent miscarriages.

    Aaron is afraid that her body will be affected, so he directly goes to the police station to ask a vacation leave for her, and asks her to stay at home and nourish the baby at ease.

    She works hard in the police station every day before, and their work is so complicated and dangerous, he could not bear her to perform the task outside.

    If she is knocked or falls down, he can''t forgive himself.

    To take care of a pregnant Katrina...

    Aaron also has canceled many work and social gatherings.

    He would never go to the company if he could work at home.

    Even if he had many people at home to take care of her, he could not feel relieved. Only when he looks at her and keeps her under his eyes, he can be at ease.

    Aaron has made a lot of preparations, but the accident still happens.

    That night Katrina is having a bath in the bathroom.

    She has just got out of the bathtub, and before she could get dressed, she slips and nearly falls down.

    Fortunately, in time she holds the washbasin and escapes the accident.

    However, the brushing up on the washbasin is accidentally swept down by her. It falls to the ground and breaks into pieces.

    Hearing the noise inside the bathroom...

    Aaron, who is sitting on the couch outside and working on his laptop, immediately puts down his laptop and rushes in.

    Since her pregnancy, Aaron has been more abstaining and generally doesn''t sneak in while she''s in the shower, so Katrina doesn''t have the habit of locking the door.

    When she is naked and suddenly is seen by worried Aaron...

    Katrina is in a moment of panic and lets out a scream, and she doesn''t know whether she should cover the upper body or the bottom body with her hands.

 Chapter 326: The Acciden

    "Aaron! You¡­ go out!"

    Katrina, with her arms around her chest and legs tightly tucked, shouts with a little red face hurriedly.

    She''s really ashamed that he breaks in when she is naked.

    She should have locked the door when she went to the bathroom.

    She doesn''t expect him to react so quickly.

    She just accidentally broke a toothbrush cup, and he rushed in so fast that she didn''t even have time to react.

    As soon as he rushes into the bathroom, Aaron''s eyes unconsciously fall on Katrina''s beautiful body.

    White and tender skin is perfect as a good jade without any flaws, pet.i.te and exquisite body with a head of black hair wet hanging on the shoulder, the scene that beauty after a shower makes Aaron''s blood boil.

    She has a lean swan neck, elegant and beautiful curve, delicate collarbone, breast slightly raised, slender waist, and straight legs bare a pair of feet on the floor; involuntary her toes are nervous about curling up slightly.

    Even if she tries her best to cover...

    He had seen all that he should have seen when he rushed in.

    This huge visual impact, for Aaron, is just like detonating an atomic bomb in his heart, a mushroom cloud bursts in the sky, and all the blood pours to some sensitive parts under him.

    Aaron''s gaze on Katrina''s body turns deep. He feels his throat dry, and he swallows unconsciously.

    They''ve been apart for half a month since the incident of Carl Anderson.

    Even if later misunderstanding is lifted, and they make up like the beginning, after knowing she is pregnant, he also is careful. He bears all his desire, dare not take advantage of her easily, for fear of hurting her and their baby.

    He has missed her so much without touching her for so long.

    Even her casual lifting of her hair could tickle his fancy.

    What''s more, now she stands before him naked.

    How can he not overthink? How can he not react?

    If it isn''t for her and the baby if it is in the past...

    He will not hesitate to rush up and embrace her in his arms and make love with her.

    Now, however, he can''t do that.

    Instead of going out and staring at Katrina, seeing Aaron''s eyes grow deeper and deeper, Katrina exactly knows what that means.

    Because in the past, every time she sees his eyes like this, the next day, she must be unable to get out of bed.

    Aaron...

    He must want to make love with her again.

    She knows it''s a little cruel for him.

    Seeing but not being able to eat must have been the most frustrating thing for a carnivore like him.

    But, for her own safety, to prevent her shameful exposure under his eyes, with a little red in her face, Katrina finally is ready to pull the towel off the shelf next to her, trying to wrap her body around.

    Who knows...

    She is so shy that she forgets all about the broken gla.s.s on the ground.

    "Ouch!"

    The towel is not taken off, only to hear a miserable scream, Katrina''s little face instantly crinkle up.

    She is too busy lifting her foot to cover her body.

    In this way, Katrina''s body is totally exposed to him.

    Suddenly Aaron wakes up when he hears Katrina''s scream and sees the gla.s.s pieces under her feet.

    Now, there are only her injured feet and his eyes, he just wants to know how she hurt instead of enjoying the scenery.

    Aaron grabs Katrina and holds her in his arms.

    With gla.s.s piercing into the feet, Katrina feels pained that her tears want to come out, even if she is naked and is held by Aaron in his arms, she also does not care about shyness.

    Aaron takes Katrina outside on the couch, lifts her feet, and takes a look...

    There is a lot of blood.

    At that moment, Aaron feels like his heart is stuck with gla.s.s, and he couldn''t express his pain.

    Maybe it''s because he is so worried that he gets a little fl.u.s.tered.

    Aaron swears in a low sound, "You stupid woman! Even a bath can hurt you like this!"

    She even could get hurt right under his eyes...

    In fact, Aaron''s heart is full of more of his own blame.

    Unexpectedly, he finally fails to take good care of her.

    Katrina''s little face becomes pale, and she has no chance to refute back.

    She admits that she is so careless that she nearly slipped and broke a toothbrush cup.

    But...

    If it wasn''t for him rushing in if it wasn''t for him staring at her body and refusing to leave, how could she pull the towel off the shelf and step on the gla.s.s?

    After all, it is his sudden appearance that disturbs her peace of mind.

    Seeing Katrina in such pain, Aaron doesn''t dare to be careless and immediately turns around to get the medicine kit.

    When he brings the medicine kit...

    Suddenly he sees Katrina''s white body; he almost loses his composure and is hooked by her body again.

    As Aaron stares at her chest, Katrina gasps, "Aaron! You are a rascal!"

    She''s in so much pain, and he''s still...

    He was looking at her b.r.e.a.s.t.s!

    What does he want to do right now?

    Had it not been by her current state that she suffered pain and she could not move at all, she would never have stayed here and been looked at by him.

    After listening to Katrina, Aaron gasps, and his face turns black, then he grabs a blanket to cover her body.

    If she appears in front of him in this way, don''t say she will feel embarra.s.sed...

    Even he could not guarantee that he would be calm enough to give her the medicine, for fear that his attention would be drawn to her body.

    Her body, for him, is simply the world''s most powerful drug, let him sink into it and unable to extricate himself, there is no ability to resist.

    Katrina takes the blanket that Aaron throws at her and wraps it around herself tightly, exposing only her head and two feet.

    Without the temptation, Aaron calms his thoughts and squats in front of the sofa, holds Katrina''s injured foot, and gives her medicine.

    Gently he cleans the edge of the wound and removes the gla.s.s fragment from the foot with tweezers.

    Even if he is gentle...

    Katrina is still in pain and couldn''t help but wince a little. Her pet.i.te body curls up under the blanket, and she unconsciously shivers. She grits her teeth and makes her request weakly, "Aaron, please be gentle."

 Chapter 327: The Acciden

    Hearing Katrina''s soft voice like a kitten and feel her trembling body, Aaron suddenly feels a twinge of pain in his heart.

    If he could bear the pain for her, he would like to accept even ten times stronger.

    But the wound is on her.

    She is helpless, and he can do nothing.

    Aaron clenches his teeth and says, pretended sternly, "Let you be so careless! You deserve it!"

    Even if he says that...

    When he helps her to deal with the wound, she feels much lighter, and he even gently blows on her feet to relieve her pain.

    Beads of sweat stand out on Katrina''s forehead when disinfecting, dressing, and bandaging is all done,

    Aaron also felt uneasy. He is sweating like a pig.

    Giving her medicine...

    It''s more tiring than running five kilometers.

    He is under a lot of psychological pressure because of the intense pain in his heart and the physical reaction all over his body.

    After bandaging her wound, Aaron picks her up with a blanket and carries her to the bed.

    ***

    While he takes a cold shower in the bathroom, it''s depressing enough.

    He''s almost become a monk since she got pregnant.

    The woman that he loves stands before him with a naked body, as if a piece of inviting dessert; however, he cannot eat her...

    This feeling is really driving him crazy.

    Since Katrina accidentally scratched herself while taking a shower...

    From then on, Aaron takes extra care of her.

    Every night when she takes a shower, to avoid reoccurrence of the accident because of her clumsiness, Aaron always personally holds her to the bathroom and helps her take a bath until she finishes.

    He continues helping and keeping an eye on her several times, no matter how tired he was from work.

    Even though Katrina expresses her strong displeasure, Aaron vetoes it. G.o.d knows how embarra.s.sing and frustrating it is to be in the shower with a man all the time.

    He is adamant that he would not compromise on this issue.

    First, to prevent any accident and injury to her body.

    Second, holding her in every bath, the scene also gives him a little welfare.

    Anyway, he has seen her body many times, and he knows every sensitive spot on her body and is familiar with every part of it.

    So he doesn''t understand, he is just watching her taking a shower nearby, so why did she feel so shy?

    Well, if he is in the shower and wants to look at him, he would be happy to show himself to her.

    At this moment, Katrina is hiding in the bathtub, adding bubble bath fluid to the water in order to hide her body.

    Aaron gracefully sits on the chair next to her and takes a financial magazine to read.

    He wants to help her wash, but she firmly refuses.

    There is nothing he could do but sit on the other side silently.

    Wherever she is, she is the first focus of his attention.

    Unexpectedly, she is unwilling again.

    She points at him and asks him to turn away with her red face.

    Turn away?

    If he follows her request and in case he doesn''t guard her, then she falls again, what would he do?

    In the end, Aaron gives in.

    He no longer stares at her intently. He does something else by reading the magazine he is holding.

    In this way...

    She doesn''t have to feel pressured; he glances at her from the corner of his eye to prevent an accident, killing two birds with one stone.

    Katrina reluctantly agrees.

    At least, now she doesn''t have to sit in the tub and stare at each other.

    At least, her sense of pressure and shame would be lessened.

    Aaron''s meticulous care does reduce Katrina''s chances of an accident, but...

    For him, it is also a great trial and suffering.

    Let him read a magazine without distractions while she''s in the shower?

    How could he do it?

    His heart has already flown to where people do not know.

    Every time he accompanies her to take a bath, half of it is welfare, the other half is a kind of pain.

    Because...

    When he always looks up inadvertently, he would be flirted with by her and full of evil thoughts that come to his mind.

    Every time after taking her out of the bathroom, his body response is particularly noticeable. With a sad face, he goes to the bathroom to take a cold shower.

    He can''t stand too many cold baths.

    Finally, one time the irrepressible Aaron grabs Katrina''s hand and guides her to touch his sensitive parts.

    Suddenly feeling the scorching temperature, Katrina''s face instantly becomes red and quickly withdraws her hand.

    Aaron grits his teeth in pain as his voice lowers to get close to Katrina''s ear and coaxes, "Honey, I can''t bear it anymore please help me."

    Seeing Aaron''s miserable appearance, Katrina is a little sad, but she could not let go of the sense of shame.

    Seeing Katrina''s hesitating face, Aaron coaxes her with gentle words.

    With his soft kiss on her lips, Katrina finally gives in...

    And she goes into Aaron''s trap.

    After that moment, she refuses when he asks the next day because she feels her hands sore.

    And the longer Aaron can''t get satisfied, the more sensitive his body becomes.

    In the end, he dares not to sleep in the same bed with her.

    Although she is his sleeping pills, at least his physiological dissatisfaction would be alleviated, seeing her around.

    He longed for her and missed her so much, but he can''t touch her.

    And to sleep with her in one bed is to push himself into trouble.

    To him, she is like the most powerful aphrodisiac in the world.

    Another month has pa.s.sed quickly.

    Under Aaron''s loving care, Katrina and the baby inside her belly both are healthy.

    Katrina even gains a few pounds because Aaron feeds her healthy pregnancy meals every day, fearing that she and the baby in her belly will get malnourished.

    Doctors initially thought Katrina would be in danger of abortion.

    When they go to the hospital to make a re-examination, the doctor says the baby has no problem; as long as Katrina gets enough rest, the baby will be born lovely and smart.

    In the middle of the night, Katrina is groping out of bed to go to the bathroom.

    Coming out from the bathroom, she sees through the hole on the door that the light in the study is still on.

    It''s so late. Aaron hasn''t slept yet.

    Does he still work in his study?

    Katrina rubs her eyes, puts on her slippers, and heads to the study.

    The door is not closed, she looks up and sees Aaron sitting behind his desk with a book in his hand, and he is reading carefully.

    He rarely wears a pair of gold-rimmed gla.s.ses, which seems to add a touch of gentleness on his aura.

    However, there is no denying that he is still handsome and charming, even in this way.

    They say serious men are the most beautiful ones.

    Looking at his handsome face, Katrina is in a trance for a few seconds and comes to her senses.

    G.o.d, they have been together for so long, she incredibly still can be charmed by him in casual.

 Chapter 328: Expressing His Love To Their Coming Child

    Maybe he feels a soft look, Aaron suddenly holds his gla.s.ses and raises his head.

    When he first sees Katrina at the door of his study, his earnest expression suddenly becomes tender.

    He puts down his book, removes his gold-rimmed gla.s.ses from the bridge of his nose, hooked his lips, and speaks in a low and s.e.xy voice, "Why haven''t you slept?"

    Katrina walks up to Aaron in her slippers.

    "I got up to use the toilet, and saw the light in your study room still on, so come over to have a look."

    Before becoming pregnant, she could sleep through the night, rarely waking up during sleep.

    Since being pregnant, she seems to have been getting up in the middle of the night to go to the bathroom often.

    A while later, Katrina walks close to Aaron.

    Aaron naturally takes her hand and lets her sit on his lap and hugs her.

    "Aaron, what book are you reading so carefully?"

    Confused, Katrina''s gaze fell to the book he keeps on his desk.

    She thought Aaron must have read some obscure and professional books because there are many books on the shelf in his study, and she could never understand some of it.

    As she glances over, she sees the t.i.tle in large letters on the cover: How to take care of your wife''s first pregnancy period!"

    Katrina is a little stunned.

    What?

    Aaron stays up most of the night reading this book? The content talks about taking care of her during the pregnancy period.

    She looked at the pile of books next to him.

    Father-to-be Parenting Methods.

    Pregnant With My Wife.

    Pregnancy is universal.

    Perfect for a father-to-be.

    It is a thick pile of books about pregnancy and parenting.

    Aaron, who has always been on top of the world, would one day seriously read these books about how to take care of pregnant women and babies.

    At that moment, Katrina couldn''t have been less shocked.

    Even people outside know that will find it hard to believe.

    Even her, being a mother-to-be doesn''t take it to heart, but he prepares everything in private, and he works so hard to take care of her and the baby.

    Katrina couldn''t have imagined that Aaron would care so much about her pregnancy.

    Not only in his usual care of her, but his willingness to give up work and his own time off to read these pregnancy and parenting books at night really also shows his love and respect for her and her baby.

    At that moment, Katrina couldn''t be less moved.

    Her heart is melting with softness and warmth.

    Always shy, she even feels the first impulse to embrace his neck and kiss him.

    No amount of words can prove to him how moved she is.

    Of course...

    Katrina is just thinking. She doesn''t dare to do it.

    Because...

    Just sitting on his lap, she could feel something hard against her b.u.t.t.

    If she suddenly kisses him pa.s.sionately...

    She doesn''t know how much trouble she is going to get herself into.

    So, for her own sake, and for his, she could only endure.

    In Katrina''s heart...

    Aaron has always been arrogant and cold, stood high above the ma.s.ses, and he does not seem to like children.

    She couldn''t imagine the scene that he is with a newborn.

    If the child cries, will he really not be impatient?

    How can a man like him look after a baby?

    Thankfully, she saw his pa.s.sionate love and effort preparing to be a father.

    Yes, Katrina has had so many worries before, thinking about their situation.

    But now...

    She asks softly, with her cheeks flushing and her beautiful eyes staring at him, "Aaron, do you like kids?"

    She wants to hear his answer and know what is in his mind.

    Listening to Katrina, Aaron lowers his head and kisses the corner of her lips and says, "I didn''t like before... No, I should say I hate them."

    In the past, children were simply annoying creatures to him.

    He would frown at the mention of children.

    At the sound of a child crying, he was about to explode.

    But now...

    Aaron puts a smile on his lips. His handsome face is soft beyond words, "My heart has a kind of unspeakable sense of happiness and surprise. I am very nervous yet looking forward to it. At the same time, there is a strong sense of responsibility,"

    "Being your man and your husband and the father of our baby, those feelings are totally different, but I knew somehow I would be a father soon,"

    When he has a baby, a sense of responsibility and mission is even stronger.

    Now, he just wants to take good care of her and love their baby.

    With his own shoulder, he wants to build up a happy family for the mother and baby.

    Hearing Aaron''s answer, Katrina''s heart is just like being surrounded by warmth. Sweetness and a smile are about to overflow her mouth.

    A man who hates children, after hearing that she is pregnant, totally has such a big change, is enough to see how much love he has for her and for the baby.

    She is happy to have a boyfriend who loves her so much.

    Her baby will be happy, too, with a father who is so looking forward to his arrival.

    Thinking about their future life...

    Katrina suddenly feels that having children with Aaron is a blessing.

    Perhaps, the birth of life is so magical.

    Invisibly it can change a lot of things.

    Katrina unconsciously strokes her flat belly.

    Although the baby inside her belly has not begun to show his existence, she has been unified with him.

    "Aaron, do you like a boy or girl?"

    It is the first time Katrina and Aaron had a more serious conversation about babies.

    Still, late at night, Aaron takes Katrina''s hand and kisses her on the tips of his fingers. He puts a smile on his lips and speaks in a deep and s.e.xy voice, "I love any baby we own."

    He never bothers to think about the s.e.x of the child.

    It is their both child, the fruit of their love.

    As long as she gives birth safely, regardless of whether it''s a girl or a boy, it will always bring him happiness.

    So...

    He would never try to identify the child''s s.e.x before it is born.

    Listening to Aaron, Katrina feels as if she were in a honeypot surrounded by sweet bubbles.

    A grin on Katrina''s face slowly opens up, "Me too, no matter if it is a girl or boy, I would accept it."

    Since Aaron makes so many preparations for her and the baby...

    She thinks that as an expectant mother, she should also be active and do the preparation properly.

    She should be expecting the arrival of their baby just as much as he does.

 Chapter 329: Undoubtedly Bored

    Aaron can''t see that Katrina stays up too late for fear that her body can''t bear it.

    Aaron simply lifts her up and takes her to bed.

    Aaron gently lays her on the bed, tucks the corner of the quilt, bends over and kisses her on the forehead: "Goodnight."

    Having said that, Aaron turns around and is ready to leave, but...

    His clothes were grabbed tightly by a small hand.

    Aaron turns his head, sees Katrina''s beautiful eyes looking at him timidly, and with some embarra.s.sment, she whispers, "Aaron, you can stay, and we can sleep together."

    Yes, at this time, she suddenly can''t easily fall asleep.

    She wants him to stay with her.

    She wants him to hold her and embrace her in his arms as before.

    She wants to feel the tenderness and warmth of his embrace.

    She doesn''t want him to leave.

    This is the first time Katrina took the initiative to pull Aaron''s clothes and ask him to stay.

    Hearing her words, Aaron stops his breath in an instant, and his whole mind seems to feel the surprise.

    Yes, he feels a quick heartbeat.

    Her asking for retention is like an invitation to him.

    He has no resistance to her at all, but she invites him to stay now.

    Aaron looks down at Katrina and asks seriously, "Are you sure you want me to stay?"

    Katrina is shy enough to look straight at him in the eye but nods softly.

    Receiving her answer, Aaron seems to be a little helpless and says in a low, hoa.r.s.e voice, "Are you sure you''re not punishing me?"

    Just now, she sat on his lap for a while, and his body still had the response.

    If he holds her tonight, he is afraid he can''t sleep anymore.

    Katrina takes a quick glance at Aaron''s lower body, and when she notices a slight bulge, her face quickly turns red.

    In addition, since she becomes pregnant, Aaron has been remarkably restrained himself and never dared to touch her.

    Katrina loves him when she sees that he is always rushing to take a cool shower.

    For Aaron, it''s not easy for him to control.

    When Katrina thinks about what he has done for herself and their baby, she says on the spur of the moment, "I can help you!"

    At Katrina''s words, Aaron is suddenly surprised.

    What did she say?

    Can she help him?

    In other words, what happened to her today?

    Is the sun coming out from the west?

    In the past, she refused to help him for a second time no matter how much he deceived or tempted her.

    Now, she offers to help him?

    Perhaps feeling that she was too hasty in saying this, Katrina quickly adds, "But only this time, without the next!"

    Today, she is only affected by the atmosphere, and suddenly wants to be held by him to sleep, so she offers to help her.

    She doesn''t want Aaron to pester her every day because of this exception to...

    Seeing Katrina''s cautious appearance, Aaron smiles slightly and answers, "Okay."

    Just this time, without the next time.

    In a word, he agrees with it now.

    The more important thing is she takes the initiative.

    It''s half an hour after Katrina finishes helping Aaron.

    She feels that her skin of hands is going to be shed.

    She was not so sleepy, but now her eyelids are fighting against each other.

    Finally, after Aaron has taken a bath, he lifts the quilt, goes to bed, and holds her, unconsciously sleeping in arms. His face is full of tenderness and happiness beyond words.

    His hand touches her belly unconsciously.

    It''s hard to imagine...

    There is a new life in her little belly.

    The new life will grow up little by little, and her belly will swell little by little. A few months later, the baby will come into the world with a cry.

    A year or two later...

    There will be a little fellow who will call him father and her as a mother.

    Just thinking about it, he feels warm and happy.

    Time is quiet and perfect...

    Having been accustomed to being raised at home like a rice worm every day, Katrina is gradually rea.s.sured.

    Maybe it''s because their relationship is getting better, she''s becoming more dependent on him and trusting him more, she takes him as her man and takes all his care for granted.

    Katrina is still in the first three months of pregnancy, with the task of miscarriage prevention, so she dares not to go out casually.

    When she meets her best friend Farrah, it can only be Farrah, who comes to the villa.

    Farrah comes to Aaron''s private villa for the first time, and she''s not familiar with the road towards here.

    Hearing that Katrina''s best friend is coming, Aaron has already asked Randy to drive and pick her up in advance.

    Half an hour later, when Farrah steps into the luxurious palace-like villa, everything moves faster than her eyes can see.

    Such a luxurious villa...

    Would it take tens of millions, or hundreds of millions, to buy it?

    At this time, she suddenly realizes that how rich they are is not what ordinary people like her can imagine.

    She notices many paintings worth millions in auction houses hanging in the living room as decorations.

    How rich Katrina''s boyfriend can be!

    Seeing Katrina resting in the villa with a handsome boyfriend spoiling her and the housekeepers and servants serving her¡­

    They are both women and both from the orphanage. Farrah''s heart is bound to be slightly unbalanced and envious.

    Thinking of her and Bob Woods, she unconsciously feels depressed in her heart.

    Bob Woods and Aaron are both rich.

    Aaron and Katrina come together because Aaron loves Katrina, and he actively pursues her.

    It becomes a matter of course that they come together.

    Katrina has no reason to reject an excellent man who loves her so much.

    But between her and Bob Woods, only she has a crush on him.

    The vast difference in family background between her and Bob Woods makes it hard for her to say anything about the relationship.

    She is afraid that in the end, not only they can''t be colleagues anymore, but she will make herself disgraced and cause gossip for herself.

    Farrah is staring at the luxurious furnishings in the living room...

    After hearing the sound, Katrina rushes down the stairs and grabs Farrah''s hand with a friendly face, "Farrah, you''re here at last. You don''t know; I''m so bored to death during this period of time."

    Aaron forbids her to go out at will.

    It is said that only after three months will she be allowed to go out if the belly fetus has been in a stable situation.

    Although Aaron has often pushed aside all the entertainment activities to accompany her at home as much as possible, she still feels bored.

    However, sometimes he would inevitably go out to meet influential people to sign a contract or something.

    She is undoubtedly bored after staying at home alone for so many days.

 Chapter 330: A Little Jealous

    Katrina looks good.

    Her skin is much clearer and more delicate, ruddier, and healthy than before.

    After Pregnancy, she seems to have gained a little weight.

    From a person''s look, she can see how a person''s life is going.

    Katrina''s casual relaxation and laughter can be seen in her eyes. She''s had a good time.

    It appears that...

    During this time, Aaron must be very fond of her and very kind to her.

    Farrah heartily feels happy for Katrina, and at the same time, in her heart...

    There is also a little jealousy and sour.

    When seeing Katrina''s warm greet, Farrah quickly curbs her surprise when she enters the villa, smiles, and says, "Pregnancy is definitely different from before. It''s good to be careful. I will often come to see you!"

    "Farrah! I know you treat me the best! Come and have a seat!"

    Katrina says, holding Farrah''s hand and sitting on the sofa.

    Randy, who accompanies Farrah in, puts aside many bags and packets say with a laugh, "Miss. Miller, Miss. Jones, I''ll prepare you some tea and fruit."

    Katrina responds with a smile: "Thank you, Randy."

    Farrah is invited by Katrina and sits on this Italian handcrafted sofa, which resembles craftsmanship with some caution.

    Just this sofa will have to be millions.

    Every day, living in a luxury villa, surrounded by her boyfriend, who loves her, and the housekeeper and servants to prepare everything for her, she never needs to work on her own...

    Katrina''s life here is just like the life of a wealthy wife, with an unimaginable dignity.

    Compared with her, besides working for savings, Farrah has to take care of her mentally disabled brother every day. Even she can''t confess her feeling to the man she likes...

    They both came out of the orphanage, but now they live a different life.

    After a little thought, Farrah quickly regains her calm.

    Farrah takes a large bag from behind and says, "Katrina, guess what I brought you?"

    As Farrah says, she pulls out a dress from the bag. "This is a radiation-proof dress. You have a baby now. You can wear it in front of the phone and computer."

    "This is for the baby. I think it''s cute, so I bought it. It is either boy or girl who can wear it!"

    "This is a feeding bottle! And nipples! They can be used to coax your baby when crying!"

    "Katrina, this is for you. It is said that there will be stretch marks after pregnancy. This is very effective for the treatment of stretch marks. You must use it!"

    "And this..."

    Farrah takes out everything she bought, one by one.

    Katrina is surprised to see how much Farrah has prepared for her and her baby.

    "Farrah, you''ve done so much! It''s still so early...Farrah, you really spend too much!"

    She is less than three months pregnant, and the baby will not be born until at least six months later.

    Farrah has bought everything she will need and what the baby will need...

    In addition to her surprise, Katrina is moved beyond words.

    It''s just...

    She doesn''t want Farrah to spend so much money and buy so many things for her.

    Farrah has to work and take care of Patton. Life is not easy for her.

    How can she let Farrah spend so much for her?

    In fact, their friendship is not measurable by money at all.

    As long as Farrah has time to come and see her and have a talk, she will have been pleased.

    Seeing Katrina''s emotional and distressed expression, Farrah grabs her hand and smiles. "Of course, I''m the baby''s G.o.dmother. Of course, I''m looking forward to his or her birth. It''s nothing to prepare something in advance."

    Yes, they made a promise.

    Whoever has a child first, the other person is the G.o.dmother of the child.

    They promise to be G.o.dmothers to each other''s children.

    This time, after hearing that Katrina is pregnant after Katrina decides to give birth to her baby...

    Farrah also has an unspeakable expectation of the child''s birth.

    Just like her own baby, when she saw some cute little clothes, bottles, and nipples, she bought them unconsciously.

    It''s just...

    Thinking of Katrina''s current ident.i.ty.

    Thinking that the baby has such a rich father.

    Farrah can''t help confessing, "Just...I buy things at a fair price. I hope you won''t dislike it."

    Aaron is so rich.

    Afterward, Aaron will buy everything that they need. Katrina is naturally in need of nothing.

    And what Aaron prepares for them must be the most expensive and the best.

    By contrast, the things she bought can only be seen as a bargain.

    Such cheap things can''t match the n.o.ble ident.i.ty of the baby.

    After all, as a child of Aaron, the baby is born with a golden spoon.

    Once again, Farrah feels a little inferior to the gap between the rich and the poor in the world.

    Hearing Farrah''s words, Katrina is slightly astonished: "Farrah, what are you talking about? How can I dislike it! I''m so moved by that!"

    Yes, even though Farrah can''t afford to buy some big brands, Katrina can see that Farrah has taken great pains to prepare these things for her.

    She has already tried her best to choose what she can afford to buy.

    Faced with this intention alone, she is already touched by her best friend.

    Farrah is so kind to her that she feels she can''t repay.

    Farrah should say she will dislike it?

    How can this be?

    Even if Aaron has enough money, it doesn''t belong to her. She doesn''t develop the habit of spending his money at all.

    If she were to prepare these things herself, she would choose the same products as Farrah, which are popular and well-known.

    So...

    Farrah is afraid she will dislike it. Does she think they have different ident.i.ties now since she becomes a wealthy lady?

    "Farrah! You can''t think that! I will take away all these things you buy for me and use them when the baby is born! Tell my child that what your G.o.dmother buys."

    No matter how rich her boyfriend is...

    She is still the diligent police officer, and Farrah is still her dearest friend.

    Katrina doesn''t want Farrah to think they are different.

    When a person feels that she is different from you in cla.s.s, she may leave you unconsciously.

    So, hearing Farrah''s words just now, she is afraid that Farrah will be estranged in her heart and unconsciously stay away from her...

    Farrah is her best friend.

    How can she allow this to happen?

    When she thinks of it, her heart seems to be pulled suddenly with great sadness.

 Chapter 331: Marriage Is A Guarantee

    Maybe during pregnancy, Katrina is slightly sensitive.

    At this time, Katrina''s eyes are unconsciously slightly reddened.

    Seeing Katrina like this, Farrah knows that what she has just said must have hurt her. She hurries to apologize, "Katrina, I''m kidding! We are good friends for life! I won''t think much of it!"

    It''s her fault. She shouldn''t have said that just now.

    How would she think Katrina would dislike her?

    It''s certainly impossible!

    They''ve been friends for so many years. n.o.body knows more than her about what kind of person Katrina is.

    She really has a loose tongue. She failed to control herself just now when she was thinking about something.

    Katrina is still pregnant but affected because of her words...

    She is also upset.

    Because of Farrah''s comfort, Katrina''s sensitive emotion calms down a little.

    Just then, Randy comes with all kinds of fruits and two cups of tea and gently places them on the table.

    Randy introduces with a smile, "This kind of cherry is specially picked abroad under Mr. Wilson''s command, and then delivered in a fresh condition. Please have a try."

    The red and glittering cherries on the plate which are already very attractive from the surface are full of sweet juice and pulp that seem to ooze through the thin skin.

    Invisibly, Farrah can sense love.

    Aaron knows that Katrina likes to have cherries, so he asks people to pick from abroad and airlift back to her.

    It has to be said that she has never seen a second man like Aaron, who takes care of and spoils his wife so much.

    Katrina is so lucky to find such a boyfriend who loves her.

    Katrina was previously not used to Aaron''s luxurious spending and invested a lot of effort and money in her.

    Because Aaron paid so much for her and spent so much money on her, she felt she could not pay him equally.

    From this point of view, she felt very uncomfortable.

    But during her pregnancy, Aaron brainwashes her every day. He instills the idea into her every day that she is pregnant with his child, and his baby, Aaron''s child, naturally can''t lose on the starting line.

    Therefore, for the sake of his baby''s health and intelligence, the mother must eat well, drink well, and get adequate nutrition.

    He buys her the best things in the world because he wants to provide all good things for his baby.

    Katrina was forced to accept Aaron''s thinking, and in the end, the original reluctancy gradually fades away.

    Katrina and Farrah sit on the sofa, eating fruit and chatting.

    Just then, Aaron comes back from work.

    "Mr. Wilson."

    Randy graciously takes Aaron''s suit and hangs it on the hanger.

    Usually, the first thing Aaron does when he returns home is to find Katrina first.

    Whatever she is doing, he will kiss and hug her for a while before doing anything else.

    But now, he notices Farrah sitting on the sofa with Katrina¡­

    Aaron doesn''t do anything to her in front of Farrah.

    After all, she dislikes losing face before others.

    Usually, when there are just two of them, she is easy to be shy.

    If he kisses and hugs her in front of her friend, she will feel more embarra.s.sed.

    Aaron greets Farrah, then gently touches Katrina''s head, "Continue, I''ll go upstairs and do some work."

    Katrina nods obediently: "Okay!"

    After leaving time and s.p.a.ce for Katrina and Farrah, Aaron goes upstairs straightly.

    Just then...

    Farrah suddenly thinks of something and whispers, "By the way, Katrina, did Aaron¡­propose to you?"

    After all, now they even have a child.

    As the saying goes, shotgun marriage.

    After having children, should marriage always be on the list?

    If they have children but have no intention of getting married, then...

    That''s a totally different thing.

    Previously, there was such a pregnant woman in their hospital.

    She had been pregnant for several months, and her boyfriend didn''t talk about marriage with her.

    Just when she thought they had no problem with each other and that marriage was a matter of time, and she wanted to talk about the marriage after the birth of her child, her boyfriend suddenly got rid of her and quickly married another woman.

    At that time, the pregnant woman came to the hospital with a big belly and asked to have an abortion.

    If the child were born, she would become a single mother. She could not support the child at all.

    But at that time, her belly was already huge, and the hospital could not induce labor for her, fearing that her life would be in danger.

    The woman even wanted to jump out of the building in despair...

    At that time, the incident was so boisterous that even the police came.

    Farrah even talked to Katrina about it.

    At that time, many people thought that the girl was silly. Anyway, if she was pregnant, she had to force the man to get married first. How could she give birth before marrying the man?

    After all, marriage is a guarantee for women, especially after pregnancy.

    When she suddenly hears Farrah''s question, Katrina is shocked: "Well..."

    Propose?

    Aaron never seems to propose to her.

    And she never thought about it.

    By this time, both of them remember the woman''s story without saying anything to each other.

    The moment when their eyes contact...

    Farrah knows the answer from Katrina''s slightly stunned eyes.

    Farrah quickly laughs and says, "That''s all right! Aaron loves you so much and treats you so well. He''s sure to be good for you! Even if he doesn''t propose, he must have his own plans; you won''t be happy ."

    Hearing Farrah''s was a smile on her face and nods affirmatively, "Yes!"

    If you have to tie a man to your side by a marriage letter after you are pregnant, or he will abandon you, even if you marry him, you won''t be happy.

    Because he himself does not want to be responsible for you, there will still be love affairs after your marriage.

    Conversely, if a man is obedient to you, considerate, incomparably spoil you and love you.

    Even if you don''t get a marriage license with him, you will feel secure because you believe that he will never betray you and abandon you.

    Like...

    Now.

    That''s how she trusts and depends on Aaron.

    At that time, the girl was foolish not because she didn''t force the man to marry...

    Instead, it was the most foolish thing for her to be with such an irresponsible man.

    She should be grateful that she did not marry that man and avoided living with such a man all her life.

 Chapter 332: Youre Talking Nonsense

    At noon, Farrah stays for lunch.

    At the table, Katrina and Farrah chat while eating, while Aaron quietly helps Katrina pick the fish''s spines.

    Only in the face of Katrina does he speak more.

    In front of others, he has always been cold-spoken.

    So when they chat with each other, he has no habit of interrupting at all.

    Even if the kitchen is already in line with the pregnant woman''s taste and the dishes have been light without losing nutrition and taste, however, without taking a few bites, Katrina feels a gut of nausea in her stomach. She can''t help putting down her chopsticks and standing up, covering her chest, and rushing to the bathroom.

    Yes, since she is pregnant for more than a month, her vomiting has become more intense.

    Every time she eats with Aaron, this happens to her that she often throws up carelessly.

    Actually...

    This can easily affect other people''s mood while eating.

    However, Aaron never frowns or shows any disgust, when she comes to the table but vomits.

    Every time, he is worried, pouring water for her and taking care of her.

    After she vomits, he also coaxes her to continue eating for fear that she will be hungry.

    The chefs at home have continuously changed. They are all top chefs.

    He asks the kitchen to make different dishes for her every day.

    During the period of fetus nurture, she keeps vomiting, and she still becomes fatter.

    But Aaron...

    He only cares for her and doesn''t eat well. He seems to have lost some weight.

    After Katrina runs to the bathroom, Farrah sees her uncomfortable appearance, out of a little worried, and can''t help saying, "Ah! Katrina! Are you all right?"

    Farrah hasn''t had time to stand up yet...

    Aaron has already stood up from the chair quicker and says, "I am going to see her."

    Farrah wants to go and see Katrina, and after Aaron goes, she has to stay in the dining room.

    Pregnancy is an excruciating process.

    In the bathroom...

    "Ew¡­"

    Katrina is throwing up on the washstand.

    Unconsciously, a pair of warm hands caress her back.

    After vomiting, Katrina wipes her mouth, looks up, and sees Aaron standing behind her, gently patting her back.

    It''s depressing enough for her.

    He sees how ugly she is when vomiting.

    Katrina turns on the tap to clean the sink, and turns around, "Aaron, I''m all right. Let''s go back."

    Delicious food was basically all vomited every day, and it is very annoying and uncomfortable for her.

    However, this is a process that every woman must go through in the early stages of pregnancy.

    Katrina is about to go out, but Aaron grabs her waist, hugs her in his arms, leans over, kisses her, and says in a sullen voice, "You''ve had a long day, my wife."

    Suddenly, Katrina is shocked to hear the term "wife."

    Then, what happened to the sweetness gushing out of her heart?

    Remembering the question Farrah has just asked her, did Aaron ever propose to her.

    He hasn''t proposed yet. What wife does he talk about?

    Katrina blushes her cheeks and smiles at the corners of her mouth. She pushes him on the chest and says, "Come on, who''s your wife!"

    Aaron kisses her lip, goes deeper, and sucks her more.

    "You are the mother of my child. Of course, you are my wife!"

    Aaron''s kisses have always been bold, like wolves, as if to break her bones.

    But this time...

    But he is rarely gentle.

    It''s totally different from usual.

    In fact, Aaron is filled with guilt and heartache.

    He is happy at that moment, but she is the one who suffers in the end.

    In just over a month, he has already felt that it''s not easy for her to get pregnant.

    After that, the baby in her belly grows up little by little, and she has to go through more torture, including the great pain on the day of delivery.

    These days, he reads all the books about pregnancy, naturally knowing that it''s not easy for pregnant women.

    His heart aches for her much.

    If it can be replaced, he would like to be pregnant for her, suffer for her, and bear hurt for her.

    However, now, he can only watch her suffer for the sake of their baby. Of course, his mood is somewhat unspeakably heavy and depressed. He can only love her more and take care of her.

    Katrina feels something else from Aaron''s kiss.

    It''s said that men sometimes act like children.

    Before she becomes pregnant, Aaron seems like a scoundrel in front of her, bullying her every day.

    However, since she becomes pregnant, Aaron seems to have matured considerably.

    The changes in Aaron are all in sight of her.

    She''s very happy that he can understand her difficulties and be so attentive to her.

    It''s just...

    Katrina can''t help pushing Aaron away.

    "Aaron, I just vomited. You don''t even disgust it? Let me go!"

    Although after vomiting, she rinses and wipes her mouth.

    But how can he kiss her when he is an obsessively clean freak?

    It''s too out of his character.

    Aaron snorts and follows her tongue relentlessly.

    Hum, disgust?

    Why feel disgusted?

    He even sees her waking up in the morning, before washing her face or brushing her teeth, and still getting sleep in her eyes, not to mention this moment.

    As long as it is her, he likes her no matter how she looks.

    How will he dislike her?

    Aaron answers her with practical action, the boring question she has just asked.

    When Aaron has enough, he finally releases the breathless Katrina.

    Katrina hangs softly in his arms for a long time and finally breathes smoothly. Then she raises her head and looks at Aaron and stares at him happily. She asks, "Aaron, I heard that women would become obese and ugly in the latter period of pregnancy. She swells up several times, especially when they have children, it becomes more terrible. Aaron, will you not dislike me?"

    Although in some way, pregnancy is the most beautiful period of a woman''s life, from a realistic point of view, pregnancy is also an ugly stage in a woman''s life.

    Often women will become bloated, fat, and out of shape.

    Many men choose to cheat on their wives after they are pregnant.

    Although she knows that Aaron is not that kind of person, she still has some worries about whether Aaron will abandon her when he sees her ugly in the future.

    However, when he hears Katrina''s words, Aaron can''t help knocking on her head and grinding his teeth, saying, "Katrina, you''re talking nonsense, believe it or not, I''ll flush you in the toilet right now!"

 Chapter 333: She Believes Him

    How dare she ask him such an annoying question?

    Is he so deplorable in her mind?

    Just because she may be out of shape after the pregnancy, she''s worried that he''ll dislike her?

    Does she think he''s such a superficial man?

    Does she think he''s with her just because of her good looks?

    Yeah, he does not deny that she is gorgeous.

    But if he just likes her appearance, there are many beautiful women all over the world for him to select. Why does he only like her? Why does he only want to stay with her?

    Does he not do enough to make her feel his love for her?

    Why is she nervous?

    What is she worried about?

    No matter how she looks, he won''t stop loving her.

    What''s more, she is pregnant with his child and will give birth to his baby, which is why she may be out of shape in the future.

    He will only love her more and spoil her more. How can he abandon her?

    What a silly woman!

    Can she be a little confident?

    She has fascinated him, making him feel as if she had enchanted him.

    But she asks him such a silly question!

    The more Aaron thinks about it, the angrier he becomes. He glares angrily at Katrina.

    Feeling Aaron''s anger, Katrina dares not ask any more questions and has to shut up.

    She just asks a question at random, but she doesn''t expect Aaron to be so angry.

    Well, she believes him.

    She believes that he will never abandon or dislike her.

    Katrina pushes Aaron aside and shifts the subject in time, "Farrah is still outside, let''s go out!"

    Farrah is a guest, after all.

    She and Aaron have spent so much time in the bathroom. It is inappropriate to leave Farrah outside alone.

    Katrina leaves the bathroom first, followed by Aaron.

    Seeing Katrina coming out of the bathroom, Farrah, who has been sitting restlessly outside, quickly stands up and asks with a concerned face, "Katrina, are you okay?"

    Katrina shakes her head and replies with a slight apology, "I''m alright. Sorry, Farrah. It worries you."

    She suddenly feels nausea at the meal, fearing that it will affect others'' appet.i.te.

    "It''s alright. As long as you get through this hard time, you''ll be better."

    Farrah still wants to say something, but suddenly notices Katrina''s rosy lips. She seems to realize something and doesn''t speak again.

    It seems that Aaron really spoils Katrina.

    With Aaron around, she doesn''t need to worry about anything.

    After lunch, Farrah has something to handle and leaves.

    Katrina can''t drive her home in person, so she asks Randy to send Farrah home.

    In the twinkling of an eye, with Aaron''s meticulous care, Katrina has safely spent the first three months of her pregnancy, which is considered the most critical period.

    Doctors say that now the fetus has been basically stable. As long as there is no accident, there will be no possibility of abortion.

    It is also at this time that Aaron''s care for Katrina becomes slightly relaxed.

    At least now, he allows her to go out.

    Of course, when conditions permit, he always accompanies her as much as possible.

    The first thing after removing the restriction...

    Katrina wants to visit her father at the cemetery.

    Too many things have happened during these days.

    She learned the truth about her father''s death after a decade. Now that she''s pregnant, she wanted to let it go.

    Having not visited her father for so long, she has a lot to say to him.

    ***

    Night.

    Aaron is working in the study.

    Katrina walks in with a cup of coffee.

    Seemingly feeling her approach, Aaron, who has been concentrating on his work, suddenly stops as soon as she enters. He looks up and stares at her.

    Seeing the coffee cup in her hand, he quickly reaches out and takes the coffee cup, putting it on the desk beside him.

    He takes her little hand and lets her sit on his lap, with his forehead resting on her forehead. He says helplessly, "I have told you not to do this. Just ask Randy to make it."

    He doesn''t want her to do these things. He was afraid she would get hurt

    In fact, as long as she is at ease to protect the baby, that''s enough. He won''t allow her to do anything else.

    However, he still feels warm and relaxed to see her personally bring him the coffee.

    He has been highly focused and dealt with this work for so long.

    Only at this time...

    Aaron feels much more relaxed.

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina smiles slightly, with a little embarra.s.sment, "Aaron, you don''t allow me to do anything every day. I''m so bored! It''s just a cup of coffee."

    Anyway, he is too fussy and exaggerated.

    Aren''t other women still at work when they are pregnant?

    Some don''t stay home until they have a big stomach of seven or eight months.

    She''s only a few months pregnant now. In fact, even doing some housework has no bad effect at all.

    But Aaron forbids her to do anything. She''s not so delicate.

    Aaron raises a wicked smile, "Are you blaming me for not accompanying you every day?"

    "Absolutely not!"

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina quickly denies it.

    To be fair, Aaron has sacrificed a lot of time to take care of her.

    He is the CEO of a multinational company. Every day he has so many urgent tasks to deal with.

    However, since she became pregnant, he has seldom gone on business trips or engaged in social activities unless he has to.

    Of course, she can understand that he cannot be around her all day.

    She feels that he has spent a lot of time with her.

    She''s bored just because she was used to working in the past.

    Now she suddenly lives in a comfortable, leisurely life, to which she is a little not adapted.

    "Aaron, I think you may be too nervous. You know, the state''s legal maternity leave is only over four months, which means that many pregnant women are still working during pregnancy. So I''m really not as vulnerable as you think. You don''t have to be so nervous all the time."

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron touches his chin and thinks for a moment, asking, "So, do you mean that actually, you can exercise now?"

    Katrina nods, "Of course."

    That''s right.

    Occasionally helping with the housework or something else is alright.

    Although she can''t do strenuous exercise, she still has no problem with some ordinary things.

    Aaron says in a low voice, with a look of profound significance, "So this evening, let''s have a try?"

 Chapter 334: Ill Carry You

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina suddenly startles, and her beautiful face turns red.

    She certainly understands Aaron''s meaning.

    Can he be serious enough to think about that?

    Katrina, shy and angry, refuses without hesitation.

    "Aaron, stop Horsing Around! The doctor said, no!"

    Aaron bows his head and chuckles, "It seems that the book I''ve studied before says... As long as three months have pa.s.sed, it''s OK. You can rest a.s.sured that I will be very gentle and not hurt my son."

    As Aaron begins to hold and touch her, Katrina, afraid that he wants to have s.e.x with her, quickly pushes Aaron away.

    "I... I suddenly feel sleepy and tired, Aaron. I can''t stand it. I''ll go to bed first."

    Then Katrina wants to leave.

    However, Aaron won''t let her go so easily.

    Just now, she was talking with him enthusiastically and saying that she''s very capable and has nowhere to use her energy and strength every day. But now she feels tired and sleepy?

    Aaron holds Katrina in his arms again.

    "Well, I won''t make trouble with you."

    Even if she really agrees, he dares not to have s.e.x with her.

    After all, she is pregnant now. Even if he acts gently, what if he accidentally hurts her and the baby?

    So, to make his family happy in the future, he will endure even if he feels a little uncomfortable.

    Aaron kisses Katrina''s lips and asks in a low voice, "What''s the matter with you?"

    Just now, when she came in with the coffee in her hand, he felt that she had some hidden ideas.

    She seems to have something to say.

    As Aaron reminds her, Katrina suddenly remembers her purpose of finding Aaron.

    She almost forgets her business after being teased by him.

    Katrina looks at Aaron and says, "Aaron, I want to see my father tomorrow."

    In fact, Katrina is afraid that Aaron will disagree with this request.

    After all, the cemetery is in the suburbs. To get to her father''s tombstone, she has to walk a small mountain road.

    The little mountain road is nothing to her...

    But Aaron is such a fussy person that she fears he will care.

    Actually, Aaron is reluctant to let Katrina go to such a desolate place.

    But when he sees her staring at him, he cannot bear to refuse her.

    Aaron keeps silent for a second and nods, "OK, I''ll accompany you tomorrow morning."

    Unexpectedly, Aaron not only promises her but also wants to accompany her.

    Katrina is surprised.

    She refuses quickly, "No, Aaron, just let Randy accompany me. Go ahead and do your own business. You can rest a.s.sured that I will take good care of myself!"

    She remembers that he seems to have a lot of work to do tomorrow.

    How can she ask him to put down his work and go with her?

    Seeing her refusal on the face, Aaron quips, "What''s wrong? Are you afraid to take me to see your father?"

    Katrina is stunned at Aaron''s words.

    "Uh..."

    Of course not. She''s not afraid to take him to her father.

    She just doesn''t want him to sacrifice too much for her.

    It seems that she hasn''t brought Aaron to see her father yet.

    Although Aaron visited the cemetery once last time, he was just at the foot of the hill and did not appear in front of his father''s gravestone.

    So will she take him this time?

    Seeing Katrina''s confusion, Aaron pampers Katrina''s hair and gently says, "Well, you go to bed first. I''ll work overtime and get it done. Hurry up."

    Does he mean to work overtime to finish tomorrow''s work and then accompany her to visit her father?

    Katrina feels a little guilty.

    Now it''s over ten o''clock in the evening. When will he finish his work? Would it be a little too difficult?

    Seeing Katrina remain motionless, Aaron slightly smiles and says, "Do I have to take you to bed?"

    "Uh... No."

    Katrina stands up quickly.

    "Aaron, go to bed early. Don''t stay too late."

    Feeling Katrina''s care, Aaron smiles warmly and waves to her.

    "Go to bed now, don''t seduce me here."

    How can he go on working with her around?

    Katrina returns to her room and goes to bed.

    Aaron works overtime in the study until two o''clock in the morning.

    The next day.

    Katrina wakes up and goes downstairs to have breakfast, only to find that Aaron is not around.

    Having not seen Aaron all morning, Katrina feels somewhat strange.

    Did he sleep too late last night and not get up yet?

    "Randy, where is Aaron?"

    Katrina asks as Randy serves her porridge.

    "Mr. Wilson goes to morning exercises."

    "Morning exercises?"

    Curiously, why does Aaron do morning exercises suddenly?

    Just as Katrina has the porridge, Aaron comes back.

    Katrina looks up and finds Aaron in a trim suit, handsome and elegant.

    Uh¡­

    Is Aaron wearing a suit to do morning exercises?

    It seems a little unreasonable, right?

    Katrina looks up and down at Aaron with a curious look on her face, asking in an incredible voice, "Aaron, do you wear the suit to do morning exercises?"

    When he hears Katrina''s words, Aaron''s eyes flash a slight astonishment. Then he deliberately raises his eyebrows and asks, "What''s wrong? Can''t I?"

    Katrina shakes her head quickly, "No, it''s quite unique."

    Aaron coughs softly and says again, "Be quick. I''ll take you out after breakfast."

    Does he mean to take her to visit her father''s grave?

    At that, Katrina is full of energy.

    "OK!"

    She responds loudly, then begins to drink the porridge.

    Fortunately, Katrina doesn''t ask him minutely why he wears a suit to morning exercises.

    In fact, when he goes out early in the morning, he has told Randy to make up an excuse to prevaricate her if Katrina wakes up and asks where he''s gone.

    Unexpectedly, Randy finds a reason for "morning exercise".

    He almost couldn''t patch up a lie.

    After breakfast, Aaron drives Katrina to the suburban cemetery.

    The cemetery keeper has changed. Katrina politely greets him when she meets the keeper, and then they head for his father''s gravestone.

    Her father''s tombstone is halfway up the hill. They have to walk a mountain road.

    Katrina is just about to walk up the bluestone steps.

    At that moment, Aaron comes to her, half crouching and slightly bending down.

    It''s so sudden that Katrina doesn''t respond. She stands there, looking at him in a daze.

    After she doesn''t move behind him, Aron slightly glances and says, "Come up! I''ll carry you!"

 Chapter 335: Sense Of Responsibility

    Understanding his meaning, Katrina feels warm in her heart.

    She doesn''t expect that Aaron, who has always been superior and n.o.ble, would willingly bend down in front of her.

    She''s happy and satisfied that he has the intention.

    With a sweet smile, Katrina grabs Aaron''s hand.

    "Aaron, no need. I''m fine. I just think of it as exercise."

    Although the tombstone is halfway up the hill, it is much simpler than climbing the hill. After all, the roads are stairs repaired with bluestone, and there is no danger.

    He is always so. He doesn''t allow her to walk too much. Even a few steps, he still wants to carry her up personally.

    If he keeps spoiling her like this, perhaps she will become a useless person.

    Hearing Katrina''s refusal, Aaron raises his eyebrows slightly, "Really? Physical exercise? Okay, I can exercise with you every night."

    Katrina blushes in an instant.

    This b.a.s.t.a.r.d!

    She is threatened again by such a thing in public.

    Although they are the cemetery and there is no living human...

    She still feels humiliated.

    Just carry her! Who cares!

    It saves her from walking.

    Katrina hugs Aaron''s neck and jumps on his back.

    To show her discontent, she jumps up with great effort.

    Aaron feels as if a hill was overwhelming his back.

    She has a bad temper.

    Aaron holds Katrina''s a.s.s and pushes her up, beginning to carry her up the hill.

    While walking, he jokes, "It seems that you have eaten a lot recently. You''ve weighed a lot!"

    Katrina snorts.

    He feeds her every day, almost wanting to feed her all the delicious food in the world.

    Under his care, it is not strange that she becomes fat.

    However, as a woman, she still wants to look lovely in his eyes.

    Aaron says she''s heavy.

    Katrina takes it to her heart.

    Has she been too indulgent lately?

    Has she really gained a lot of weight recently? But she doesn''t notice at all.

    Aaron''s strength is so great. He has never said previously she''s heavy, no matter holding her or carrying her back.

    But now, he feels her weight.

    A few months later, when the baby is born. She even can''t imagine how fat she will become at that time.

    Katrina thinks about it with trepidation. Finally, she cannot help pulling Aaron''s clothes, asking nervously, "Aaron, am I really heavy?"

    Aaron answers without hesitation, "Of course!"

    What he carries on his back are his future wife and children.

    Since her pregnancy, he has always felt a sense of responsibility weighing heavily on his shoulders.

    What he carries on his back is his whole world. He certainly feels heavy.

    Unexpectedly, after hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina becomes more depressed.

    "Aaron, may I eat less in the future?"

    Although it is inevitable for a woman to gain weight during pregnancy, she doesn''t want her to look bloated.

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron gets angry immediately.

    He takes good care of her every day and tries his best to persuade her to eat more. But now, she wants to eat less and lose weight?

    This silly woman!

    What does she think about every day?

    Just because he says she''s heavy, she begins to doubt her figure?

    Even if she''s fat, who cares?

    Not to mention that she is not fat at all now.

    Aaron grits his teeth in anger, "Stop thinking about going on a diet! Even if in front of your father, I''m going to beat your a.s.s too!"

    "You''re a silly woman! I won''t abandon you even if you become fat. What are you panicking about?"

    After a while, Aaron has come to Katrina''s father''s gravestone carrying her at his back.

    Aaron puts Katrina down and says, "I''ll wait for you over there. Just have a good chat with your father. But be quick."

    After that, Aaron goes elsewhere, a dozen meters away from her. Katrina smiles sweetly.

    In the past, when she first met him, she thought Aaron was a jerk, the most terrible man in the world.

    But now, she thinks he is the best and most considerate man in the world.

    He should take the initiative to set aside time for her to talk with her father.

    Well, Aaron, who always has a low EQ, seems to have made a lot of progress.

    "Dad, I''m pregnant."

    Katrina stares at the yellowing photograph on the tombstone, saying in a low voice.

    "The father of my baby is the man just now. His name is Aaron. He is very kind to me, and I feel very happy with him."

    "Dad, I think he''s the man I love. He''s the man I can trust for life. Dad, you will bless us, won''t you?"

    Katrina chats and shares her joy with her father. At the same time, Katrina tells her father the story of the Anderson family.

    "Dad, Uncle Anderson died some time ago."

    "After his death, I learned that he was the man you saved at the cost of your life."

    "Dad, every time I come here, I will tell you how Uncle Anderson has treated me well. You must feel I''m silly after hearing this for so many years. It is clear that you''ve died because of him, but I''ve been grateful to him those years he takes care of me."

    "From an early age, you taught me to be grateful and not to be hateful, but I can''t stop hating him. If it weren''t for him, you wouldn''t have died at all, left me alone..."

    At this time, a dozen meters away.

    Aaron stands there and waits patiently. Feeling bored, he takes out a cigarette.

    However, he thinks smoking will leave the smell of tobacco all over his body.

    Katrina is pregnant now. Smelling his tobacco odor is equivalent to secondhand smoking smoke, right? After all, it is not good for her health.

    So Aaron puts the cigarette back in his cigarette case.

    After about twenty minutes, Aaron walks in Katrina''s direction.

    "Have you finished?"

    Katrina grabs Aaron''s hand and says, "Aaron, say h.e.l.lo to my father."

    She has introduced him to her father.

    Aaron is the first man she brings to see her father, which shows her determination to be with him.

    In the face of the icy tombstone in front of him, Aaron, on the contrary, becomes cautious.

    He stoops earnestly, "h.e.l.lo, uncle. I''m Aaron, Katrina''s future husband. Thanks to you and her mom for bringing Katrina in this world, making me find the woman I love. You can rest a.s.sured that I will take good care of her and our child in the future."

 Chapter 336: Katrina Marry Me

    What does he mean that he thanks her parents for bringing her to him?

    Katrina always thinks Aaron is a bit weird.

    Maybe she thinks too much.

    It''s a little windy on the mountain. Katrina is ready to leave after introducing him to her father.

    As soon as she turns around, Aaron suddenly kneels on one knee.

    Katrina is shocked by Aaron''s sudden action.

    What is he doing?

    Why does he suddenly kneel at her father''s grave?

    Is this a way of showing his respect for her father?

    But it''s strange.

    How can such a proud man as Aaron kneel at will?

    Katrina is so shocked that she cannot even speak. She stumbles, "Aaron, no need. There is no need to be so solemn."

    Katrina''s voice just drops...

    Aaron takes out a delicate box and opens it, lifting it up and staring at her with dark eyes. He says in a sincere and serious voice, "Katrina, marry me!"

    The box contains a dazzling diamond ring.

    So he is proposing to her!

    Katrina is shocked by Aaron''s unexpected action. A pair of beautiful eyes stare at Aaron. For a moment, they don''t speak.

    So, he is not kneeling because of her father. It''s because of her?

    Katrina never expects that Aaron will propose to her at this time.

    It''s so sudden! What a surprise!

    Before, she didn''t think about marriage in particular. She thinks that everything is just as natural as it should be.

    But when she hears him say "marry me"...

    She feels indescribable happiness.

    Other couples propose marriage, either in high-end restaurants or in parks. In short, they will choose some romantic and beautiful places.

    She has never seen anyone kneeling near a grave to propose.

    It''s too weird.

    Fortunately, she knows his character. If it''s another girl, let alone propose, she may leave instantly and break up the relationship.

    Is he proposing in a cemetery? Is he sure it''s not a deliberate trick?

    Katrina calms down and asks helplessly, "Aaron, you... Aren''t you kidding me?

    When she is looking around the desolate atmosphere, his sudden proposal is out of her expectation.

    Two of them were standing in the middle of the cemeteries. And Aaron is making such a romantic proposal for their wedding.

    Katrina always feels that she can''t immerse herself in the scene.

    Aaron''s expression is serious, he''s still half kneeling on the ground, holding the ring and staring at her, "Do you think I''m kidding?"

    Aaron has never knelt to anyone in his life.

    She''s the first.

    He has proposed to her so solemnly...

    But she doubts the purpose of his proposal for marriage?

    Seeing Katrina still hesitating, Aaron looks at her again and says earnestly and slowly, "Katrina, marry me! Please, honey? I swear in front of your father that I will love you, spoil you, protect you, and take care of you in the future!"

    Aaron''s voice is not high, but he''s extremely serious.

    It is also at this time that Katrina suddenly understands why Aaron proposes to her in such a place because he knows that she values her father, her only relative.

    Proposing to her in front of her father''s tombstone...

    He wants to rea.s.sure her father, doesn''t he?

    In fact, for him, he can choose a very high-end, very high-grade place.

    But now he is willing to kneel where the ground is covered with dust, which is enough to show his sincerity.

    To be honest, Katrina feels warm and move. She even wants to marry him immediately.

    However, after all, marriage is the most important thing in life, related to their happiness in the future. She needs to be cautious.

    Katrina bites her lip and looks at Aaron, asking, "Aaron, if I promise to accept your proposal, then... Will you respect me?"

    Actually, this is what she''s most worried about.

    Aaron has always been an arrogant and domineering man. He is the CEO of the Wilson Group. Every one of his heelers caters to him, obedient to him. He does not respect others at all and does not worry about what others think.

    Anyway...

    No one can stop him or dare to disobey him for what he wants to do.

    It''s better now. He''s quite tolerant of her.

    But before...

    At Hadley city, during the period when she was captured as a burglar and was imprisoned in his private villa, he was extremely oppressive. He did not respect her idea at all. He could do whatever he wanted to do to her.

    She still has shadows in her mind now.

    As husband and wife, only with mutual respect can they go further.

    So she has to ask him before she agrees to his proposal.

    Hearing Katrina''s question, Aaron responds decisively, "You will be my wife in the future, and I will respect you naturally!"

    It''s different now.

    He doesn''t want to marry her by force. He wants her to stay with him willingly.

    Only by loving her, respecting her, and giving her enough freedom will she stay with him!

    Katrina takes the opportunity to ask again, "Well... What I don''t like to do, you won''t force me?''

    Aaron, "Absolutely not!"

    "Will you spoil me all the time?"

    "Yes!"

    "What if we disagree with each other?"

    "Listen to you during the day and listen to me at night!"

    Faced with Katrina''s questions, Aaron answers fluently.

    Katrina is satisfied with Aaron''s answers.

    It seems fair to listen half to her and half to him.

    She''s already finished her questions. There seems to be nothing else she wants to know.

    Katrina simply reaches her hand generously, "Aaron, I promise you!"

    When he really hears her answer that she''s willing to marry him...

    Aaron''s nervous heart finally relaxes.

    He takes Katrina''s soft hand and gently puts the ring on Katrina''s slender finger.

    Maybe pregnancy really affects IQ.

    Until then, Katrina suddenly realizes something wrong.

    A few seconds ago, Aaron said that he would listen to her during the day and to him at night...

    In the evening, what if he will bully her?

    At the thought of this, Katrina feels worried about her married nightlife.

    She tightens her hand quickly, "Aaron, tell me exactly who you should listen to?"

    A jerk!

    She almost falls into his trap.

 Chapter 337: Accepted His Proposal

    Seeing that Katrina is about to pull back her hand, Aaron tightens his grip on her hand and puts the diamond ring on her finger. He looks at her with a raised eyebrow, "How can you still want to take back on your word in front of your father? Did not your father teach you when you were a child? Didn''t he tell you to keep your word?"

    She has just accepted his proposal...

    He could not make her withdraw her hand so easily.

    While Aaron is unreasonable, Katrina is speechless and angry.

    He even dares to use her father to threaten her!

    Her father would have been willing to kill him if he had known of Aaron''s bad things done with her.

    Aaron isn''t satisfied until he is sure the ring is the right size for Katrina''s finger.

    Without giving Katrina any chance to contradict him, Aaron held her up and carried her down the hill.

    Katrina is astounded at her sudden, lifted body.

    "Hey, Aaron, would you mind being calm and steady?"

    In front of her father, his princess hug seems a little inappropriate.

    Aaron says, "Just let my father-in-law know how good our relationship is, he can rest a.s.sured."

    Katrina, "..."

    Aaron always has a point, and she has nothing to say.

    On the way down the mountain, Aaron holds her in his arms...

    Katrina couldn''t resist looking at the diamond ring on her finger.

    Her finger is slender, and the diamond ring bought by Aaron is so big that wearing it on makes the diamond ring even bigger.

    But she has to say...

    It is pretty good.

    By the way, when did he buy the diamond ring and have a plan to propose to her?

    He proposed to her without warning.

    When Katrina is thinking about it, it occurs to her that this morning Aaron left the house.

    At the time, Randy told her that he was just going to do morning exercises.

    But now when she thinks about it, it''s totally different.

    Aaron...

    He must have gone out to buy a diamond ring.

    So early in the morning to let the jewelry store open for him to serve, maybe only Aaron can do this.

    Katrina likes the diamond ring very much.

    Of course, it''s not because this diamond ring is expensive, more important is that...

    It is Aaron who gave her a diamond ring and asked her to marry him.

    It''s so happy to spend the rest of your life with the one you love.

    Aaron looks down and sees Katrina staring intently at the diamond ring on her hand. There is a smile appearing on his face.

    The next morning, Aaron accompanies Katrina to the hospital for a prenatal checkup.

    Katrina doesn''t want to be special, so every time, as long as there aren''t too many people around, she would line up.

    Of course, if there are too many people and she doesn''t want to waste Aaron''s time, she would accept the express channel he arranges for her.

    This is the right time, Katrina is waiting patiently outside as only a pregnant woman lines up ahead of her.

    Aaron gets an important call. He goes aside and answers the call. Katrina is sitting in a chair outside, waiting for the doctor to call her.

    At that moment, Farrah is pa.s.sing by with something in her hand.

    "Katrina!"

    When seeing Katrina appear at the entrance to gynecology and obstetrics, Farrah strides over.

    With no one around Katrina, Farrah looked around and couldn''t help but ask, "Katrina, are you doing checkup again? Who accompanies you? Where is Aaron?"

    Aaron loves Katrina so much that he must not let her make the antenatal examination alone.

    Katrina smiles and points to the other side, "Aaron is with me. He is answering a phone call there."

    When Farrah looks in Katrina''s direction, she is sure to see a tall and erect figure.

    She just said, how could Aaron have the heart to allow Katrina to come alone?

    Even when he is answering the phone, he doesn''t walk far, just standing in the window not far away so that he could see Katrina all the time.

    "How''s it going, Katrina, how is your body... "

    Farrah is about to ask Katrina how her body is, and whether the pregnancy reaction is serious when she suddenly sees something shiny on Katrina''s hand.

    Farrah''s eyes light up as she pulls Katrina''s hand.

    When Katrina is confirmed to be wearing a big and shiny diamond ring, Farrah looks at Katrina with surprise, "Katrina, this is... He proposed to you?"

    Katrina let Farrah look at her diamond ring and nodded sheepishly.

    "Great! Last time I mentioned a marriage proposal, I didn''t expect that he proposed to you so soon! Katrina, how happy you are! Tell me, how did he propose to you? Is it so ostentatious, is it so romantic?"

    Farrah looks excited.

    Knowing that her best friend has been proposed and she is about to marry her boyfriend and start her own family, of course, she is very happy for her.

    Katrina is momentarily at a loss to respond to Farrah''s question.

    She''s not going to tell Farrah that Aaron proposed to her at the cemetery, is she?

    She''s afraid it must have come as a shock.

    Katrina smiles and says, "It''s alright. It''s just the way it is. He proposed to me, and I accepted him, which is not as romantic as you imagined."

    While Aaron''s proposal is unromantic, Farrah still feels happy for Katrina.

    The form of proposal is not so significant, what is important is that he loves her and treats her well, isn''t it?

    "Katrina, congratulations! I am so happy for you that you have found your own happiness!"

    While Farrah''s heart is full of blessings for Katrina when she thinks of herself...

    In her heart, there is a bit of loss unavoidably.

    When will she find her happiness and be with the one she loves?

    Katrina feels a bit depressed about Farrah, and she hugs Farrah and says, "thank you, Farrah. Happiness would be contagious. I believe that you will soon find your own happiness!"

    From their meeting in the orphanage, to now, for so many years, they have been dependent on each other, support each other and rely on each other.

    Finding their own happiness is not enough; they certainly hope their girlfriends will get better and better.

    A smile appears on Farrah''s face, "I believe! Happiness would be contagious! Don''t forget, and I still have the lucky necklace you gave me!"

    Farrah says, clutching the necklace tightly that Katrina has given her on her neck.

 Chapter 338: Special Gues

    Katrina is also unconsciously happy to see the bright smile on Farrah''s face.

    Just then, the last pregnant woman finishes the maternity examination, and the nurse comes out to call the next patient.

    "Next, Katrina Miller."

    "Katrina, go in quickly. I''m busy with my work, so I can''t talk to you anymore. You must remember to eat, drink, rest well, and take care of yourself!"

    Before leaving, Farrah does not forget to nag a few words and care about her body.

    Katrina nods, "Yes! I will! Farrah, you should also pay attention to your body! Don''t work too hard!"

    After Farrah leaves, Katrina is ready to go inside, holding a number in her hand...

    A powerful arm around her waist gently pulls her into his arms.

    Aaron looks down at her and says, "What did you talk about so happily?"

    Just now, he answered phone calls, and his eyes would drop on her from time to time to make sure she was safe. Naturally, he saw her chatting with Farrah.

    Although he doesn''t know what they have talked about, she seems to be in a good mood.

    Unexpectedly, Aaron comes back so soon and takes her in her arms unconsciously.

    Katrina shakes her head, "Nothing actually, just something secret between my best friend. Aaron, the nurse, called me. I''ll go in and do the check-up first."

    As Katrina speaks, Aaron immediately says, "I''ll accompany you!"

    The big hand on her waist is hugging her tight.

    Katrina is stunned and says, "No, it''s not good for you to go in. You''d better wait here until I''m done ."

    "Aren''t the husbands of other pregnant women waiting outside, why is he going to accompany her in?" She thought

    As if Aaron hadn''t heard anything, he puts his arms around Katrina''s waist and goes inside.

    He feels worried she went inside alone.

    This woman is so silly and careless. It would be better for him to go in with her.

    In the twinkling of an eye, Aaron has brought Katrina to the examination room.

    The doctors know Aaron''s ident.i.ty. Every time they meet Aaron, they are extremely respectful and courteous. Naturally, they dare not say anything.

    After Katrina completed a series of tests, the last one is to test the baby''s heartbeat.

    Three months later, the baby has grown into a small fetus with a good heartbeat.

    The doctor takes out the fetal heart detector and puts it on Katrina''s belly to let her listen to her baby''s heartbeat.

    Katrina''s face flashes a moment of surprise when she hears the sound of a pony running through the instrument.

    It turns out that...

    This is the baby''s heartbeat.

    For the first time since she is pregnant, she feels so clearly the existence of this little life in her belly.

    Initially, being a mother is such a good feeling.

    Hearing the baby''s heartbeat, she really has a delighted feeling.

    Katrina holds her breath and listens attentively to what sounded like the most beautiful voice in the world. She even dared not to relax for a moment.

    Unconsciously there is a soft smile on her charming face.

    A long time later, Katrina takes off her earphones and hands them to Aaron. She looks up at him with joy and says, "Aaron! Listen! Our baby''s heartbeat! "

    Seeing her shining eyes...

    Aaron takes the earphones that she hands over and stuffs it in his ear.

    When he hears a sound that he has never heard before... he was surprised.

    Aaron has always been serious before and seldom smiles but unconsciously raises a gentle smile right now.

    The baby''s heartbeats are powerful, just like the strong sound of a train.

    It''s his and her baby. He''s looking forward more and more to the arrival of the baby.

    On the way back home from her monthly check-up...

    Katrina, still excited, talks a lot, and mentions the sound she has just heard, "Aaron, did you hear that sound? It''s really amazing! He is still so small, and my belly has not been swollen yet, he has a heartbeat! Aaron, let''s buy a fetal heart detector. I want to listen to the baby''s heartbeat every day!"

    Aaron listens tirelessly to Katrina repeating words, nods dotingly, "I will buy it!"

    He will buy her whatever she wants.

    It is just a fetal heart detector; of course, he will satisfy her.

    It is then that he suddenly feels the joy of being a father.

    Of course, it is different from the joy of knowing she is pregnant.

    This time...

    He hears the baby''s heartbeat, and he feels the baby''s presence.

    ***

    At this point, in the hospital.

    Farrah holds a pile of medicines and goes straight to Bob Woods'' office to find him.

    He doesn''t lock the office door. Farrah, holding something in her hand, could not spare her hand to knock on the door, and pushed herself in.

    "Doctor Woods, I got those medicines you asked me to get for you!"

    When Farrah enters, she shouts excitedly.

    It''s just...

    When she is about to walk in, she sees a man in his eighties in the office besides Bob Woods.

    Farrah is surprised, "I''m sorry, Doctor Woods. I don''t know you have a patient now."

    Bob Woods, a gentleman, nods to her, "It''s all right, Miss Jones. Just put the medicine on the table over here."

    "Oh, yes!"

    Farrah hurries over and lays the medicine on the table.

    "Doctor Woods, I''ll go now."

    Farrah greets Bob Woods and is about to leave when she suddenly realizes that the old man sitting nearby is staring at her.

    Farrah has a sinking feeling of oppression.

    Although the old man looks dignified, his white-hair speaks it all that he is at a late age. She doesn''t know how to react, and he seems to have a kind of ident.i.ty with the oppressive and righteousness of his aura.

    When he was young, he was dignified and had extraordinary temperament.

    Farrah turns away from the old man''s eyes and leaves in fear.

    When she goes to the tea room to pour water, she hears two young nurses gossiping.

    "Did you hear that a big shot came to our hospital today to have a physical examination, and the dean received him personally?"

    "Yeah, Eric Simon, Mr. Simon, the richest man in Abbe city. Speaking of Simon''s family, who doesn''t know him in the whole Abbe city? I heard that Mr. Simon had made great achievements in the war before and was appointed to a high official position. He was close to many big politicians and military figures, and their relationships were excellent. Only later, because of some changes, Mr. Simon abandoned his official position and went into business. He worked hard in the business field and became the richest man in Abbe city. Mr. Simon, such a man with money and background, our dean naturally will pay great attention to him."

    "However, Mr. Simon was quite low-key. He refused the dean and all the leaders, leaving Doctor Woods to give him a medical examination."

    "... "

    Hearing these nurses talking about that...

    Farrah is stunned.

    The old man in Bob Woods'' office turns out to be Eric Simon, the leader of the richest family in Abbe city¡ªSimon family, Mr. Simon?

 Chapter 339: The Simon Family

    Speaking of Simon''s family, it is simply a legendary family in Abbe city.

    Even if everyone in the Simon family keeps a low profile, they will not be as pretentious as other rich people.

    However, no one can shake Simon''s family''s position in the whole Abbe city.

    Even if the family is richer, arrogant, and more powerful, they still have to bow down before the Simon family because the strength and background of this clan are far beyond than ordinary enterprises and companies had.

    The descendants of the Simon family are not only into business but also in politics and military power. All of them are excellent and hold high positions in various fields.

    Simon''s family is truly the first powerful family in Abbe city!

    Farrah has no idea that she would see Mr. Simon today.

    No wonder she felt an unspeakable pressure when she saw him just now.

    At his younger age, Mr. Simon was a successful businessman, fierce and courageous soldier even in the battlefield.

    It takes Farrah a long time to recover from this shock.

    She decided to focus on her business again.

    She dares not go in casually again at Bob Woods'' office...

    She still has in thought that the great man has an aura that comes with him, which allows n.o.body to approach.

    If she should meet Mr. Simon again, she''s afraid she would be even more frightened.

    The next morning...

    Farrah rushes from her home with breakfast in hand to catch the bus to work.

    Before she could reach the bus stop, a black land rover pulls up in front of her, and a man in military uniform stops her and says, "Excuse me, young lady!"

    Looking at the young and serious soldier, Farrah is a bit astonished, and she asks in a frightened mood, "Who are you?"

    On the street, he stops her...

    She would have thought she had met a bad man if he had not been wearing a military uniform and looked so dignified.

    But...

    Why did he stop her?

    She is just an ordinary little nurse. She has done nothing to offend anyone. She has done nothing illegal. Why does he look for her?

    Facing the strong man, Farrah must have been a little afraid.

    Just then...

    A Land Rover backseat door was opened, clean high-grade leather shoes without a trace of dust, and straight, slender long legs wearing a military uniform, came out.

    A man stood in front of her.

    The man looks not more than twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, young, and handsome.

    A uniform sets off his tall and straight figure, adding an irresistible majesty for him.

    Farrah may not recognize the medals on his shoulder, but she can feel that the ident.i.ty and status of this man must be significant.

    Sure enough, seeing the man get off, the soldier salutes and greets, "Chief!"

    Farrah is also surprised and upset when she hears the soldier call the man Chief.

    It seems that this man is a senior official!

    Does such a famous person come for her?

    What the h.e.l.l is going on?

    Does he doubt that is she a spy from another country?

    What a ridiculous accusation, if ever!

    She works hard and lives her life a.s.siduously, how could she look like a bad person?

    Farrah stares at the two men vigilantly with her voice shaking.

    "Who are you? What are you going to do?"

    Probably they feel her fear and uneasiness.

    The man known as the "Chief" opens his mouth softly and modestly.

    "Miss Jones, I have something to ask from you. You can rest a.s.sured that we have no ill-intention, after inquiring you several questions, we will send you back."

    They know her name is Jones and want to talk to her?

    She is only a small nurse if he wants to know something about the hospital, why look for her?

    She has no right to know something that is confidential.

    Farrah stammers, "I... I''m just a little nurse, and maybe I don''t know what you want to know."

    "All we need to know is something personal; only Miss Jones can answer."

    Personal? Does only she know?

    Suddenly, Farrah stopped by two men in military uniform, and they wanted to take her away in the middle of the road. Instantly, she was worried.

    "But I have to go to work. I''m going to be late for work."

    Farrah is also trying to find an excuse to refuse, but...

    "I have asked to leave from the hospital you''ve worked. Miss Jones, get in the car, please."

    The man finishes the sentence gracefully and reaches the car door.

    She realized...

    All her reluctance is helpless.

    Seeing the present situation, with man''s strong temperament, she''s afraid to refuse. He will also take her away forcibly if she doesn''t agree to get in the car.

    Instead of being forcibly taken, she would rather get in the car by herself.

    In her perspective, this man looks honest, and he is a soldier; he should not hurt her.

    With that, Farrah bites her lips and gets into the car.

    Seeing her getting inside the car, the man closes the door and turns to get into the car from the other side.

    Farrah sits quietly like a chicken along the way, and she dares not to move.

    Twenty minutes later, the car stops in front of a palatial villa.

    "Miss Jones, here we are."

    The man gets out first, and Farrah pushes the door.

    Farrah is dumbfounded while looking at the villa, and it seems like a glorious palace.

    During her visit to Katrina in Aaron''s house, she saw that it was like a palace.

    But compared with Aaron''s villa, this villa appears more solemn, more luxurious, with precipitation of historical weight.

    This is such a grand and luxurious villa, one of the best to be found in the whole Abbe city.

    He brought her to places like this...

    What things does he want to know from her?

    As Farrah is nearly absorbed in her thoughts, the highly placed man says, "Miss Jones, please come in!"

    Farrah follows him into the villa.

    If Aaron''s villa is a simple modern style, the villa in front of her is a retro style.

    It can be seen that the host must love an authentic and have a very traditional taste.

    Everything is so gorgeous that the installation and furniture inside the villa will attract people''s eyes.

    Two servants are cleaning in the drawing-room. When they see the man in front of her, they all stop to say h.e.l.lo to him.

    "Master Joseph!"

    The man nods at them, as his response, and leads Farrah inside.

    When they arrive at the study, the man knocks on the door. Then he opens the door for her, steps aside, and says, "Miss Jones, here you are. Please go in!"

 Chapter 340: The Necklace Secre

    Seeing the man open the door and stand aside, Farrah gasps with disbelief and points to herself, "I, shall I go in alone?"

    So...

    Is there something else who wants to know about her other than him?

    The man solemnly nods, "Yes, you go in alone. Miss Jones, please!"

    Farrah, though, is more nervous. She doesn''t know what kind of person could make the man in front of her so respectful and polite.

    But no way, she has come, and she does not have the right to choose.

    Farrah bites her teeth. She pushes the door open and goes in.

    After she enters, the man closes the door behind her.

    When she walks into the study, Farrah looks up timidly. She found a white-haired old man at his desk, practicing calligraphy with a writing brush.

    In a simple suit, the old man writes with a st.u.r.dy brush and vigorous font.

    It is at the last word that the old man picks up the brush and sets it on a stand.

    At the instant the old man looks up, Farrah recognizes him.

    Isn''t this the old man who showed up Yesterday in Dr. Woods'' office?

    She heard he''s...

    Eric Simon, Mr. Simon?

    It seems that what two little nurses said Yesterday might be true because such a grand villa can prove the old gentleman''s ident.i.ty.

    It''s just...

    Why does such a big name try hard to find her to come here?

    What personal information does he have to ask her?

    Farrah always has some confusion about this situation.

    Yesterday, even just being stared at by Mr. Simon, she feels an invisible pressure.

    Now Mr. Simon has invited her into his study, and she is so embarra.s.sed that she does not know where to put her hands and feet.

    Farrah greets him nervously, "h.e.l.lo, Mr. S¡­ Mr. Simon."

    Perhaps sensing Farrah''s nervousness, Mr. Simon points gently at the couch, "Sit down, my girl, and relax."

    She does not expect the old man''s tone to be so gentle...

    Farrah''s heart is pounding fast, and then she relaxes a little.

    The seemingly dignified old man seems to bear her no malice.

    Farrah walks over cautiously without any noise and sits down on the couch.

    Then a servant knocks on the door and comes in and offers Farrah a cup of tea.

    After a few sips of tea, Farrah''s taut nerves relax.

    "Mr. Simon, did you want to ask me something?"

    Mr. Simon raises his eyes at Farrah and says, "Yesterday, I saw you wearing a necklace around your neck. It is very familiar, and I do not know whether you can pick down to give me a look?"

    Necklace?

    There is a flash of surprise in Farrah''s face.

    This necklace... is the lucky necklace which Katrina gave her.

    She took it out when she met Katrina at the hospital yesterday.

    She was in such a hurry that she forgot to put back the necklace under her collar. So when she went to Bob Woods'' office to deliver medicine, Mr. Simon saw it.

    Did Mr. Simon find the necklace familiar?

    So...

    What''s the story of this necklace?

    Seeing Farrah in a trance, Mr. Simon thinks she cherishes it so that she is unwilling to take out the necklace.

    "I''ll just have a look," Mr. Simon says quickly, "You can rest a.s.sured that I won''t take your necklace away."

    Then Farrah bows her head, takes off her necklace, walks over to Mr. Simon, and hands it to him.

    At the sight of the necklace, Mr. Simon''s expression seems to change into complex...

    He looks a little pleased, but he also has an indescribable sadness. He seems as if he remembered something important or someone. In a word, he looks half happy and half sad.

    Mr. Simon looks at the little letter "s" behind the necklace pendant and murmurs, "sure enough! Sure enough!"

    Farrah is puzzled by Mr. Simon''s reaction.

    The back of the necklace is engraved with an "s"...

    Could it be that this necklace is related to the Simon family?

    Mr. Simon strokes the necklace lovingly and finally raises his head. His pale eyes seem to be suffused with slight tears. With a softer expression, he asks, "My girl, where did you get this necklace?"

    Suddenly, Mr. Simon shows a softer att.i.tude towards her after seeing the necklace...

    Farrah knows the importance of the necklace.

    "I... This necklace has been with me when I was young as if my mother left it to me."

    Farrah purses her lips and, instead of telling Mr. Simon the truth... she chooses to lie.

    She met Katrina when they were young at the orphanage, and she wore the necklace around her neck at that time.

    She has heard her say it was the only thing her mother has left her.

    Hearing Farrah''s words, Mr. Simon becomes even more excited, "When were you born, girl?"

    "April 20th."

    Although she was raised in an orphanage with Katrina, Katrina had a dad and a family.

    But she...

    As long as she can remember, she has been dressed up as a beggar by human traffickers and dragged in the street to beg for money.

    At that time, Patton, who was still young, was forced to take a lot of sleeping pills by human traffickers when he was crying. When he woke up, he turned abnormal and foolish.

    Some kind people later saved them and sent them to the orphanage, but she doesn''t even know when her birthday is.

    Katrina said, "I''ll share my birthday with you," after she met her in the orphanage.

    Later...

    She set her birthday on Katrina''s birthday.

    "My girl, what impression do you have of your parents?"

    Farrah knows that the necklace is Katrina''s.

    If Mr. Simon wants to look for someone, it must be Katrina.

    However, she still does not explain anything, but acquiesces.

    Farrah shakes her head in silence, "When I was very young, I was always wandering outside, begging for money for survival. Until later, I was sent to the orphanage, and I do not have any memories of my parents."

    Hearing Farrah''s words, Mr. Simon seems to recall some painful past events. A sigh of silence comes to him, and the tears in his eyes become obvious.

    "My child, I am sorry that these years let you suffer."

    Mr. Simon''s apologetic tone surprises Farrah.

    "Mr. Simon, do you, do you know this necklace?"

    "I know this necklace; I gave it to your mother on her 18th birthday!"

    "Then you are... "

    "My child, I am your biological grandfather! Your mother was my favorite little daughter! Just because I was against her falling in love with your father, she ran away with him when she got pregnant! After that, there was no more news about her."

 Chapter 341: Farrahs Lie

    What?

    Grandfather?

    Farrah initially thought that the necklace would be related to the Simon family.

    Otherwise, Eric would not have been inviting her here with great fanfare, nor would he have been shocked to see the necklace.

    Farrah has never expected that Eric''s youngest daughter would be the original owner of the necklace.

    If it is Katrina''s mother who has left Katrina the necklace...

    So Katrina is Eric''s granddaughter, a family member of the Simon family?

    After all, the Simon family is distinguished.

    As long as someone can have a little relationship with the Simon family, it is enough for them to show off.

    As Eric''s granddaughter...

    That is even n.o.bler.

    In Abbe City, few people can match such an honorable status.

    Farrah only thinks it''s a typical relic left by Katrina''s mother. She has never expected that the necklace has such a great background.

    But if Katrina''s deceased mother has left her the necklace, what about her father?

    Didn''t her father know the background of the necklace when he was alive?

    Didn''t he know Katrina''s ident.i.ty?

    Why didn''t he bring Katrina back to the Simon family?

    After all, after his death, Katrina, a daughter of a rich family, has been left in the orphanage?

    Farrah is shocked by the tremendous reversal of the story. She even cannot speak for a moment.

    Eric stares at Farrah and speaks slowly, "Twenty years ago, your mother eloped with your father. I have searched high and low for her but failed. A few years ago, I heard that they had both died in an accident many years ago, leaving a two-year-old daughter without knowing her whereabouts."

    When it comes to the past, Eric is full of pain.

    Eric has four sons and is very strict with them. He has adopted almost semi-military education.

    Each of his four sons is very outstanding, either in politics or in business. In short, they are all elites in their different industries.

    Eric was nearly forty when his only daughter was born.

    His daughter, born in summer, was named Jessica Simon.

    Eric loved this little girl very much. The way he used to educate his son didn''t count in the face of his daughter.

    Eric, who has always been serious, was even willing to put his daughter around his neck¡ªacting as a horse for her to ride.

    It was obvious that he treated his sons and daughter differently.

    Because Jessica was the only girl in the family, her four brothers were far apart from her age. Even her youngest brother was eight or nine years older than her.

    Eric''s strict education of his sons at their early ages has made them all gentlemen.

    From her childhood, Jessica was loved like a pearl by the whole family.

    In addition to her father, there were four good-looking and excellent brothers.

    It could be said that she has almost won the most love in the world.

    When Jessica was 20 years old, she fell in love with a poor man and wanted to be with him at all costs.

    Eric was reluctant to marry his beloved daughter to a poor man who had nothing at all. He was afraid that she would be wronged in the future. He firmly disagreed with their marriage, wanting her to marry a man of a n.o.ble family.

    Eric even put her under house arrest to prevent them from the meeting.

    Jessica, a stubborn girl, took advantage of an opportunity to escape and elope with the needy man.

    It wasn''t until after she left that Eric unexpectedly found the pregnancy diagnosis certificate she had left in the room. It wasn''t until then that he knew she was pregnant.

    Later, Eric tried many ways to find her, but nothing came of it.

    His only beloved daughter has left, how could Eric not miss her?

    He has missed her for so many years.

    It wasn''t until a few years ago that he knew that his daughter had died in an accident many years ago.

    When he heard the news...

    Eric shut himself in his room and did not go out all day.

    Only overnight, he seemed to grow much older at once.

    If he had known, it would have been like this.

    He would not have opposed her marrying that poor man in any way.

    Even if the man was poorer, she still could accompany him, and she was still his daughter.

    With him and the Simon family as Jessica''s backing, her life will certainly not be bad.

    Yes, Eric has felt incredibly frustrated and remorseful.

    Then he began to trace her granddaughter''s whereabouts.

    In any case, he would bring back his only granddaughter and make up for her with more adoration, for he hasn''t taken care of her over these years.

    Yes, his only granddaughter.

    Although the Simon family has a flourishing population, it is all boys.

    Eric''s four sons'' children are all boys.

    Eric has many grandsons, including Joseph Simon, who took Farrah to the Simon family just now. He is Eric''s youngest grandson.

    Obviously, once the granddaughter is brought back, she is bound to be the favorite girl of all men in the Simon family.

    Recalling the past has drowned Eric in pain and regret.

    He calms down for a moment and continues to say, "Yesterday, when I saw a necklace on your neck in the hospital, I felt very familiar with it. I don''t know you are my granddaughter until I meet you today."

    Age and birthdate are enough to prove that she is his granddaughter.

    Fortunately, Eric''s granddaughter, whom he has always been missing and looking for, has finally come back.

    He is greatly consoled.

    In his lifetime, he can find his granddaughter. He has no regrets before his death.

    Farrah is shocked to hear the story about the Simon family that has been concealed for many years.

    It turns out that Katrina is really a family member of the Simon family.

    She was probably entrusted to someone''s care before her parents left. So she had her later father.

    That is to say, the father who raised Katrina to eight years old and drowned because of saving someone is not her biological father, but her adoptive father?

    Knowing this amazing secret, Farrah feels her mind in a state of chaos, making her unable to calm down for a long time.

    As long as the Simon family recognizes her, it means that she can enjoy endless glory, wealth, and high status.

    Being Eric''s granddaughter is almost a dream for girls all over the world.

    If she can become a member of the Simon family, how can she not be qualified to be with Bob?

    At this time, the opportunity is in front of her, all depending on her.

    Anyway...

    She has just deceived Eric that the necklace is left to her by her mother.

    It''s better to make the best of a mistake.

 Chapter 342: Im Your Relative

    This great temptation strikes Farrah.

    She does feel guilty and that it is not good to rob Katrina of her ident.i.ty and status.

    But after considering again, Farrah thinks that Katrina has given her the necklace, hoping to bring her luck.

    Now, luck is in front of her. She should accept it, right?

    This is not stolen or robbed by her. It is given to her by Katrina.

    What''s more, Katrina is now dotted and loved by Aaron, a handsome and rich man.

    They have a baby now, and Aaron has just proposed to her.

    Katrina is already happy.

    For Katrina, the t.i.tle of the granddaughter of the Simon family is just the icing on the cake, but for her, it is timely a.s.sistance.

    With this t.i.tle, she won''t have to work so hard to make a living.

    With this t.i.tle, she won''t be helpless when she and her brother are bullied.

    With this t.i.tle, she can pursue the man she loves openly and honestly.

    If she can become Eric''s granddaughter, her life will change dramatically.

    She will change her ident.i.ty from a nurse growing up in an orphanage to a wealthy girl in the upper cla.s.s.

    She is just secretly sharing some of Katrina''s happiness and fortune.

    Anyway, they are besties.

    Katrina has always been saying that she wants Farrah to be happy.

    So even if Katrina knows about it, Katrina won''t blame her, right?

    After a period of consideration, Farrah finally decides to replace Katrina and accept the ident.i.ty.

    Farrah, with tears in her eyes, looks at Eric, her lips shaking slightly, "Are you really my grandfather?"

    Eric''s wrinkled face is filled with sadness, "Of course I am! My granddaughter, I hope you won''t hate me. During these years, I''m repenting every day. If it hadn''t been for my persistent objection to your mother being with your father, your mother would not have left me, your parents would not have died, and you would not have led a wandering life in poverty, suffering so much."

    Farrah shakes her head immediately, with tears coming out of her eyes, "How can I hate you? I have never expected that I still have a relative in this world!"

    Farrah''s tears make Eric even sadder.

    Eric comes over and wipes her tears with a handkerchief.

    "Don''t cry, my dear. I''m your relative, and you have so many uncles and brothers. They are all your relatives. No one dares bully you later. No one dares to make you suffer grievances."

    "Grandpa!"

    Farrah finally can''t help but hold Eric tightly.

    Hearing her say "Grandpa"¡­

    Eric can''t help but weep, holding her in his arms and patting her on the back with a soothing touch.

    He has waited for so many years and looked forward to so many years. Although he has never heard his daughter call him "Daddy" again, he has heard his granddaughter call him "Grandpa".

    At this moment, everyone can imagine how excited and complicated his mood is.

    "Just come back! It''s alright! What''s your name, dear?"

    "My name is Farrah Jones. This is my name since I have memories. Maybe... It is the name given to me by a human trader. I used to be a force to beg."

    "Farrah Jones..."

    When Farrah mentions the origin of her name and recalls her childhood life as a money-begging tool, Eric can''t help grieving.

    In the future, he only wants to make up for the suffering she has suffered in the past two decades.

    After the embrace, Farrah''s tear gradually stops under Eric''s comfort.

    Eric says, "Farrah, I hear that you''ve rented a small apartment in a neighborhood far from the hospital. How about coming back home from tomorrow? Come and live with me. Your uncles and brothers will often come back. You are getting to know each other."

    Now that Eric has found her, he naturally doesn''t want his precious granddaughter to wander outside again.

    He wants her to come back to live with him. He wants her to stay with him.

    Hearing Eric''s words, Farrah is certainly happy.

    Moving into the Simon family...

    It means that Eric has acknowledged her ident.i.ty. It means that she has become the granddaughter of the Simon family.

    Since she can live in such a luxurious villa, of course, she doesn''t want to live in her own small rented house.

    In addition to the crude and straightforward environment there, she has to be on guard against the landlord''s rising rent, even facing the situation of being driven out.

    Renting someone else''s house is not so dependable.

    But if she moves in alone, what about Patton?

    Farrah thinks for a moment and says hesitantly, "Grandpa, it''s tough for us to meet again. Certainly, I''d like to move in with you since you''re my family. I''ll be filial to you. But¡­"

    Noticing her hesitation, Eric immediately asks with concern, "What''s wrong?"

    Farrah replies slowly, "When I was a child, besides me, there was still a little boy a few years younger than me, who was also caught and forced to beg by the human trader. Later, we still stayed together when we were in the orphanage. For so many years, we''ve treated each other like family. I had always treated him as my own brother because the human trader was forced to take sleeping pills when he was a child; his IQ was low and could not live independently. I can''t leave him alone. He won''t be able to live any longer if without me."

    When Farrah talks about the past, Eric feels even more moved by her.

    "In such a difficult environment, you are still taking care of people who are weaker than you. You have been persistent for many years and have not given up. You are really great. You''re just like your mother, as good as her. Your mother is also very kind, always with a good heart to face all people."

    In the past, his little daughter, Jessica, has always been spoiled by him, more or less a little willful.

    But she is a very kind girl.

    When she saw street cleaners sweeping the streets in the scorching sun, she would buy lots of water for those hard-working cleaners.

    When she saw some children could not afford to go to school because of their poor families, she will immediately pay him tuition and living expenses to help him complete his studies.

    She helps others, not because of hype, nor to leave a good reputation.

    She just relies on her instinct and pure kindness to help everyone in need.

    Eric is half happy, and half worried when he finds his daughter like this.

    Fortunately, his daughter has a kind heart.

    The worry is that his daughter is too kind and simple. She may be hurt in the future.

    Now, hearing about Farrah''s kindness, Eric seems to think of his daughter.

    Fortunately, his daughter''s kindness has been inherited to his granddaughter.

 Chapter 343: The Simons Villa

    "I know you''re a good girl. You can rest a.s.sured that I won''t embarra.s.s your brother. You can move here together."

    Eric knows that Farrah must have built up a deep relationship with that child over the years. How can he have the heart to separate them?

    It''s just one more person.

    Anyway, the Simon family does not lack a pair of chopsticks or a bedroom.

    If that child also moves here, the servant also can help take care of him.

    Farrah doesn''t expect that Eric will allow Patton to move in without hesitation.

    At that moment, Farrah feels great joy and happiness.

    "Grandpa! Thank you!"

    No wonder the Simon family is so prestigious in Abbe City; not only do they have a strong family industry, but more importantly, the Simon family are all people who attach great importance to love and righteousness. Eric is such a kind-hearted person.

    Yesterday, when she first saw Eric, she was frightened by his authoritative manner. But today, after communicating with Eric, Farrah has great respect for him.

    If only he were her own grandfather.

    Farrah knows that Eric is so kind to her just because she''s mistaken for her granddaughter.

    But she is still particularly addicted to this kind of kinship care, cannot extricate herself.

    After all, from childhood to now, she has never felt such care from her elders.

    Although she has grown up with Katrina in the orphanage, Katrina has at least a father who loves her and spoils her. At least Katrina has been taken home by Carl.

    But she really has nothing at all.

    She''s not as lucky as Katrina.

    So now¡­

    She really wants to grasp the happiness in front of her.

    Seeing Farrah''s happy face, Eric also has a satisfied smile on his face.

    "Don''t say thanks to your own grandpa. Farrah, I''ll ask Joseph to take you around and familiarize you with the environment at home. You''ll live here later."

    Eric is ready to walk out of the study. Farrah immediately gets up and holds his arm.

    Eric has many grandchildren around him. Although they are all filial, they are not as intimate as a granddaughter.

    Eric feels very pleased when his arm is held.

    Eric comes out of the study and calls, "Joseph!"

    A handsome young man with a high rank comes over and greets, "Grandpa!"

    Eric grabs Farrah''s hand and pats it lightly, saying, "Joseph, this is your younger female cousin, your aunt''s daughter, Farrah. You, as a brother, should protect her in the future."

    Hearing Eric''s introduction, Farrah lowers her head slightly and shyly, offering to greet Joseph, "h.e.l.lo, Cousin Joseph."

    Seeing Eric and Farrah with arms and smiles on their faces, Joseph is sure that they are already acquainted.

    Joseph nods to Farrah, "h.e.l.lo."

    From childhood, he knew he had a little aunt.

    When he was three or four years old, he seemed to remember his aunt holding him.

    His aunt was beautiful and had a good personality.

    But later¡­

    His aunt seemed to have quarreled with Grandpa. He has never seen her since.

    It isn''t until he has grown up that he knows that his aunt has left home for a man and died unexpectedly soon.

    His aunt has also left a daughter whose whereabouts are unknown.

    Joseph has always known that he has a younger female cousin.

    His aunt''s daughter, his younger female cousin, who has a blood relationship with him with this ident.i.ty, will make him feel affability.

    Since this is his cousin, he will certainly take good care of her.

    However, he is not talkative, and this is the first time to see his cousin. They are not familiar with each other. So on the surface, his att.i.tude seems a little cold.

    "Joseph, show your cousin around the house first. She''ll move back soon."

    "Okay, Grandpa."

    After entrusting Farrah to Joseph, Eric returns to his study.

    After all, he is old now. It will take some time to visit the whole villa. He may not be able to bear it.

    Although Joseph is his youngest grandson, he has always been mature and steady. Eric trusts him very much.

    Moreover, Joseph and Farrah are both young people of similar ages. They may have a common topic. They should get in touch with and be familiar with each other.

    Joseph is ahead, followed by Farrah.

    Joseph has lived in the army all year round, never alone with girls.

    So he strides ahead, even without talking politely with girls.

    Maybe it''s the military''s usual style. Joseph is tall, with long legs. He walks so fast that Farrah always seems to have some difficulty following him.

    Joseph turns around.

    It is when he finds Farrah trying to catch up with him that he realizes the problem.

    Well, the Simon family never has a girl. So he has never taken care of a younger sister.

    Therefore, sometimes it is inevitable that there will be some negligence.

    Joseph stops and waits quietly for Farrah until she comes up with him.

    He especially slows down his pace.

    Farrah follows Joseph closely, feeling his obvious slowing down. The warmth rises from her nervous heart.

    She originally thought that she was so rashly taken back by Eric that the rest of the Simon family would not be very happy.

    What''s more, Joseph, besides greeting her in front of Eric, remained silent all the way. She was worried that he didn''t like her.

    But when she sees him deliberately slowing down in order to adapt to her speed, she suddenly feels that she might have worried too much.

    Joseph, though seemingly cold and not very talkative, acts very warmly.

    Perhaps, this is the so-called Raisin Fine Champagne.

    "This is the bedroom."

    "This is the guest room."

    "This is the living room."

    "This is the restaurant."

    "..."

    Joseph doesn''t speak much, but he introduces Farrah everywhere in the house.

    The Simon family''s villa is vast.

    There are more than 20 suite bedrooms with a bathroom, balcony, and cloakroom. The study, gym, wine cellar and rooms with various functions are all available.

    Behind the villa, there is an open-air swimming pool with neat rows of reclining chairs and umbrellas beside it. It looks extraordinarily comfortable.

    In front of the villa, there is a large courtyard, which is filled with all kinds of flowers and plants, as well as the pavilion and rockery, like a garden.

    On the other side of the villa is a huge garage full of high-end cars, including some of the world''s top Limited Edition cars.

 Chapter 344: A New Life

    During this visit, Farrah feels even more astonished to learn what kind of environment rich people live in.

    Even the toilet of the Simon family is bigger than the house she and Patton live in.

    The huge difference between the rich and the poor makes her yearn more for this kind of paradise life.

    After visiting the villa, watching TV, and chatting with Eric for a while, it''s almost noon.

    This is Farrah''s first meal at the Simon family. Eric asks the cook explicitly to prepare more delicious dishes for his granddaughter.

    During the meal

    Eric, Joseph, and Farrah are the only three people on the table. But there are more than twenty dishes on the table, full of color, aroma, and taste. They look very expensive.

    Next to them, there are several servants, serving dishes and drinks.

    This is the first time Farrah has ever enjoyed such a n.o.ble privilege. It''s a little bit out of habit.

    Noticing Farrah''s slightly restrained manner, Eric comforts, "Farrah, don''t mention it. This is your home now. You can eat whatever you like. If the food is not to your taste, just tell me. I''ll ask the cook to redo it."

    How dare she say that such a rich lunch is not to her taste?

    This meal is the most expensive delicacy she has ever seen in her lifetime. How dare she dislike it?

    Farrah shakes her head and answers, "No, Grandpa. The food is delicious, and I like it very much. It''s just that I''ve never eaten anything so delicious before, so I feel that I''m dreaming. I''m afraid that after waking up, they will..."

    On hearing her words, Eric unconsciously recalls the past Farrah has ever experienced.

    As the granddaughter of the Simon family, she has been wandering outside since childhood, surviving as hard as weeds...

    She even has never had such a meal.

    It''s easy to imagine how heartbroken Eric should be.

    Eric sighs softly and speaks slowly and affectionately, "Good girl, this is not a dream. There will be more good things waiting for you in the future. Just be my granddaughter. Don''t worry too much. You have nothing to worry about as long as I''m here."

    Hearing Eric''s comfort, Farrah has a big smile on her face, nodding and saying, "Right! Grandpa, with you here, I really feel that I am the happiest person in the world!"

    After lunch...

    There are still many dishes on the table, some of which have hardly been tasted.

    When the servants are ready to clean up the mess, Farrah hesitates and asks, "Grandpa, these dishes... Can I pack some and go back to my brother? He probably hasn''t had lunch yet."

    When Eric hears her words, he can''t help feeling sorrow, replying, "Which dish do you like? I''ll ask the cook to make another one and give it to your brother!"

    Farrah has already considered him as her spiritual pillar for so many years with a brother around her.

    How can Eric have the heart to ask his granddaughter to pack some leftovers and go back?

    Anyway, he should ask the cook to make a new one, which can show his love for his granddaughter.

    However, hearing Eric''s words, Farrah shakes her head quickly, "Don''t bother, Grandpa, I''ll pack some of the rest of the dishes and go back. Anyway, there are many dishes we haven''t eaten much just now, so don''t waste them! Patton and I weren''t picky from our childhood. Packing it back is enough. He will be very happy.

    What''s more, it will take some time to make a new one. It''s not too early now. I have to hurry back. If he''s hungry for a long time, he will not be happy."

    Now that Farrah has said that, Eric has nothing to say. So he has to ask the servant to pack Farrah a few complete dishes.

    "Grandpa, then I''ll leave first."

    After saying goodbye to Eric, Farrah takes the packages, ready to leave.

    Although Eric is reluctant to part with her, he knows that she will move in tomorrow, and then he can see her every day. She should go back early and sort out her own affairs.

    "Well, Joseph, go and see your sister off. Make sure she arrives home safely."

    "Yes, Grandpa."

    Joseph personally sends Farrah back home.

    Once again, in Joseph''s car, Farrah feels a great joy instead of the uneasiness she has just come to.

    A few hours ago, she was stopped by a Land Rover car. She stared at the man in a military uniform in front of her with a frightening look.

    Unexpectedly, a few hours later, the man becomes her cousin.

    Just as they were talking just now, Eric said Joseph was his youngest grandson.

    Even Joseph, the youngest member of the Simon family, has already held such a high position in the military, accompanied by drivers and guards. What about her other uncles and brothers? Won''t they be more powerful?

    It''s a beautiful thing to be able to integrate into such a distinguished family with so many excellent relatives.

    She really wonders what her other uncles and brothers look like.

    Are they as good-looking as Joseph?

    In the twinkling of an eye, the car has stopped downstairs at Farrah''s apartment.

    Joseph takes the lead in opening the door and getting off. The guard helps Farrah open the door. Farrah also gets off quickly.

    "Thank you, Cousin Joseph, for sending me back."

    Joseph, who has always been serious, answers, "Tomorrow morning, I''ll pick you up."

    Farrah nods, "All right, Cousin Joseph. Sorry to bother you!"

    After saying goodbye to Joseph, Farrah returns home with a packed lunch.

    Patton has just boiled the water and prepares the noodles.

    Patton can''t cook, but he can''t starve.

    Every time Farrah is at work, he will cook noodles when he''s hungry, or go to the refrigerator to find some leftovers, and eat them after they are heated.

    "Patton!"

    Farrah calls Patton''s name as soon as she enters the door.

    When she sees that he''s preparing the instant noodles...

    Farrah immediately throws the noodles into the garbage can.

    Patton stares straight at the noodles, "Sister, my noodles!"

    "Patton, don''t eat such food without nutrition! Look, I bring you a lot of delicious food!"

    Farrah takes out the transparent lunch boxes, opening the lid and putting it on the table.

    Seeing the rich food in front of him...

    Patton, who has been initially sad because his noodles were thrown away, now has a broad smile on his face, "Sister! Delicious food!"

 Chapter 345: We Live Together

    "Right! Delicious food! Patton, have a try!"

    Smiling, Farrah hands the fork to Patton, who is watching the dazzling array of dishes.

    He takes the fork and finally chooses a kind of food and eats up with a big mouth.

    "Patton," says Farrah, "is it delicious?"

    Patton nods heavily, "Hmm! Very delicious!"

    Cooks make this food in Simon''s family''s kitchen...

    How can the taste be bad? It is even more delicious than the food in many high-end restaurants.

    Seeing Patton eating happily like a child, Farrah unconsciously smiles.

    "Eat more if you like! Wait! Don''t choke! These are all yours! No one will compete with you."

    Farrah says, pouring a gla.s.s of water and offering it to him.

    Patton takes the cup and takes a sip of water.

    He then moves this food aside and looks at Farrah and says, "Sister, you eat too!"

    "Sister has already eaten, these are specially brought back for you, and you just eat!"

    With Farrah''s words, Patton buries his head in food again.

    Farrah stands aside with her chin in her hand and says, "Patton, do you want to eat this delicious food every day?"

    Patton answers with an unusually affirmative nod, "Yes!"

    "Patton, so how about moving? We move into a big and beautiful house, where there is delicious food for you to eat every day."

    Farrah is looking for an opportunity to talk to Patton about moving.

    Hearing Farrah''s words, Patton looked up in bewilderment. After all, she''s not alone, and Patton has to agree and be willing to move in.

    Patton looks up, confused, at Farrah''s words, "Move?"

    Where to move?

    They''ve lived here for so long...

    Why all of a sudden they have to move?

    Under Patton''s curious eyes, Farrah ponders her words and explains, "Patton, I have found... our relatives, because we are a family, so we have to live together. You can rest a.s.sured that everyone there is good and will be good for you. As long as we move there, every day you can have delicious food to eat and have fun, Patton, do you want to move there with your sister?"

    A family?

    There''s delicious food, there''s fun?

    Yes, Patton''s IQ equals a child''s, and all he thinks about is eating and playing.

    With the lure of Farrah, Patton is tempted.

    Only that...

    He is afraid that he cannot see his sister if they move to another place.

    Patton looks at Farrah and says, "Sister, if we go there, can I see you every day?"

    "Certainly! We live together! As soon as your sister gets off work, you''ll see me. It''s the same in our house as usual. Only, there is a white-haired grandfather, and there are many uncles and brothers and sisters. More people, more fun, right, Patton?"

    Farrah uses a smooth voice to try to persuade Patton.

    Patton thinks for a minute, then asks, "Sister, do you want to move there?"

    "Of course, it''s bigger and more beautiful than our house. What''s more important is that we have relatives. Of course, my sister wants to move there!"

    Hearing Farrah''s att.i.tude toward moving, Patton nods his head in affirmation, "Sister go where I go where sister would like to move over; I also would like to!"

    Hearing Patton''s reply, Farrah suddenly burst into a smile.

    "Well! Patton is good! Then you first eat, this afternoon we pack up things!"

    After Patton finishes lunch, the siblings spend the afternoon packing up their belongings into boxes.

    During the rest, when they sit on the sofa. Farrah looks at Patton and says, "Patton, can you promise a thing to my sister?"

    "What is it, sister?"

    "When we go to our new house, don''t talk nonsense, will you? Although they are our relatives, after all, for twenty years we have not seen each other. It is better not to let them know the previous things, or they will worry about us. Patton, when people ask you about something, you say you''ve been with me since I was a kid, as for other things, you say you''ve forgotten, OK? Don''t answer any questions. Or else... They might get mad at you for saying the wrong thing and kick us out, and then you won''t have so much delicious food to eat."

    Patton doesn''t understand why her sister suddenly tells him about this...

    But he thinks that his sister says to him so seriously and she must have her own reasons.

    What''s more, there is so much delicious food.

    He doesn''t want to be kicked out, and he doesn''t want to lose his delicious food.

    Patton nods with half an understanding, "OK, sister, I remember!"

    He should just say that he has been with his sister since childhood, and he doesn''t know any other questions.

    Seeing Patton nod, Farrah smiles with relief.

    "Patton, you are so good!"

    Farrah has the confidence to conceal her plan from the Simon family.

    Eric Simon has just recognized her and is too excited to doubt her ident.i.ty.

    But...

    She is afraid that Patton would say something against her ident.i.ty when he is in front of the Simon family, which makes Simon''s family discover that she is a fake granddaughter.

    So to avoid this, she needs to communicate with Patton in advance, telling him what to say and what not to say.

    Fortunately, Patton is very sensible and obedient since he was young, it is not difficult.

    The next morning...

    Joseph Simon goes to Farrah''s house early in the morning and helps her move.

    When Farrah opens the door, Joseph Simon stands outside with two of his soldiers behind him.

    Patton sees several tall men blocking the entrance...

    At that time, he is frightened and hides behind Farrah with a look of fear. He seems to think of the scene that he was pulled out by some young people and cursed and hit by them.

    Patton quickly hugs him and pats him on the back, "Patton, don''t be afraid! They are good people. They don''t bully people, and they only help people. You see, they are all dressed as policemen."

    Under Farrah''s comfort...

    Patton''s mood improves slightly.

    Farrah looks up and sheepishly says to Joseph Simon, "I''m sorry, Cousin Joseph, let you wait for a long time, my younger brother is afraid of meeting strangers."

    Joseph Simon doesn''t mind.

    Only while looking at this apartment, which is like a small pigeon-coop before him, and a younger brother with the intellectual issue in Farrah''s arms, Joseph Simon truly feels how hard life has been for his cousin over the past years.

 Chapter 346: Farrah Is Coming

    Joseph Simon waves, and two soldiers behind him enter the room. Each of them picks up a large box and carries it downstairs.

    When Patton sees Joseph Simon, he is more or less shy.

    Perhaps, this is a soldier''s own aura, which lets people feel awe-stricken unconsciously.

    Feeling Patton''s fear for him...

    Joseph Simon says, "I will wait for you downstairs and tell my guards what to carry."

    Farrah nods her head, "Ah! Cousin Joseph, thank you!"

    It is then that she realizes what it is like to be a real lady.

    Before...

    With Patton, she has moved countless times.

    Sometimes because the landlord was too mean, seeing her a weak woman with a silly brother always found them trouble.

    Sometimes because the rent has gone up so much that she could not afford and had to find a new place for them.

    At that time...

    She had to go around looking for a suitable place to live, and every day she was afraid that before she could find the appropriate house, the landlord would throw them out, and she should wander on the street.

    At that time, even if she moved...

    There were two people alone, she and Patton, carrying heavy loads and traveling back and forth to save money on moving.

    Every time she moved, her hands and feet will be grinding blisters, after a day carrying baggage, she felt painful and tired.

    But now...

    She does not have to worry about the housing problem, because she is about to live in the largest and most luxurious villa in Abbe city.

    She doesn''t have to worry about moving, because she doesn''t have to carry by herself, other people will help her carry baggage downstairs.

    No wonder everyone wants to be rich and marry a rich family.

    Because being the wife or lady of a rich family is really an enjoyable thing.

    Thinking of her future life in the Simon family...

    Farrah unconsciously becomes expectant.

    When all the things have been carried downstairs, Farrah locks the door and takes Patton downstairs.

    There are two cars parking downstairs. Besides Joseph Simon''s land rover, there was also an imported car that Farrah doesn''t know the name, and its trunk is large and can be specially used for moving.

    Joseph Simon meets Patton for the first time, and to avoid putting too much pressure on him, he simply gets into another car and let Farrah and Patton in the land rover.

    For the first time, Patton sits in such a comfortable and upscale sedan. Sitting in the car, he looks around like a child.

    Seeing Patton is so happy, Farrah is also very happy.

    There are a large number of high-end cars parking in the garage of the Simon family. Joseph Simon, as a military man, drives a land rover with a low profile.

    Later...

    She is a member of the Simon family, and Patton also goes to Simon''s family with her. She is sure Simon''s family will not mistreat Patton.

    So...

    As a member of the Simon family, they can no longer appear so ignorant.

    Farrah pats Patton''s hand lightly as he touches around with his hand. "Patton, behave well," she says.

    The car is running very fast.

    In a twinkling, the car has pulled into the courtyard of Simon''s family''s villa.

    Patton looks surprised at the building in front of him, and says, "Sister, it''s so beautiful here!"

    Farrah smiles and says, "Yes, it is beautiful! We''re going to live here!"

    Hearing that they are going to live in such a beautiful house, Patton seems very happy, "Really? Is this our new home?"

    "Right! So Patton, if you want to stay here, remember what sister said to you at home!

    "Yes! Sister, I know!"

    The driver helps them open the door, and the siblings get out.

    Behind him, the car Joseph Simon sits has already been there, and the guards are helping to move things down into the villa.

    Joseph Simon leads Farrah and Patton into the villa. In the living room, Eric Simon hears the noise and immediately comes out.

    "Grandpa!"

    As soon as Farrah sees Eric Simon, she shouts sweetly.

    A grandfather called by Farrah came to the old man''s heart yesterday, he recognized her back, and he would like to hear her call him grandfather every day.

    "Yes, Farrah is coming!"

    Eric Simon replies energetically and his old face beams.

    Seeing so many strangers in front of him...

    Patton, who usually has little to do with people, instinctively hides behind Farrah and clutches her clothes.

    Farrah tugs at Patton''s arm, pulls him out from behind, and let him stand in front of Eric Simon. "Grandpa," she says, "that''s who I told you about, my younger brother, Patton."

    "Patton, call him grandpa."

    Patton, although he has little fear and rejection of such an occasion...

    Still, he keeps his head down and calls out in a low voice, "Grandpa."

    Eric Simon smiles and nods, "Yes, yes!"

    Actually...

    Farrah told Eric Simon about Patton yesterday.

    Over the years, Patton has taken herself for her own sister.

    She is afraid that if he is told that they are not siblings, he cannot accept.

    After all, he is now a child in his intelligence, with poor tolerance.

    Therefore, after coming to the Simon family, please don''t let him know these things.

    Eric Simon also readily agreed. Anyway, Patton''s IQ is not high. After coming to Simon''s family, he will allow him to call him grandpa together with Farrah.

    Though Patton is not a part of the Simon family...

    For the sake of Farrah, he can be regarded as half member of the Simon family.

    Just take it as making up for years of loss to Farrah.

    "Come on, Farrah, I''ll show you your room!"

    Says Eric Simon, leading the way upstairs.

    Farrah happily replies, "OK!"

    Eric Simon himself leads Farrah upstairs to the room prepared for her.

    By this time, Joseph Simon''s guards have moved everything in and stowed it away neatly.

    Eric Simon opens the door and walks in.

    "Farrah, how do you like it? Time is too tight to prepare well. If you don''t like something, just tell grandpa, and I will change it."

    Farrah stares at the room in front of her with surprise...

    The wallpaper has just been changed, specially changed to the light pink which girls like. There is a soft bed which displays a beautiful bedstead. There is also a computer desk, dresser, everything she could imagine. The wooden floor is covered with a thick wool carpet, which makes the room look warm. On the other side of the room, there is a chic modeling sofa that is suitable for girls. Also, there is a piano in the corner.

    The room which is called casually arranged is infinitely better than the one she has lived in before, and she is very satisfied with it.

    Farrah shakes her head, violently, "Grandpa, no need to change, I love it! I really like it. I''ve never had such a nice room!"

 Chapter 347: Pick What You Wan

    Just this room...is much bigger than the apartment she and Patton rented before.

    In her life, she can live in such a good room, which is a thing she dares not to think, how dare she have so many requirements?

    Seeing Farrah is satisfied so easily, Eric Simon feels guiltier.

    "It is great you like it, come in and look inside. This is the bathroom."

    Eric Simon says, pushing open the bathroom door.

    Farrah treads on the floor, afraid to dirty the beautiful room.

    The bathroom is also very big, and there is a luxury Jacuzzi, all towels, toothbrushes and other toiletries are ready one by one and put neatly on the washstand.

    After looking at the bathroom, Eric Simon goes to a sliding door.

    Farrah originally thinks this is just a push-pull wardrobe, but at the moment Eric Simon opens the door, she sees the huge s.p.a.ce inside...

    Farrah is shocked.

    Inside, it is a cloakroom!

    There are hangers for clothes, little squares for bags and shoes, drawers for ornaments, and a huge mirror.

    Though...

    The cloakroom is empty now.

    But having a cloakroom of her own, Farrah is so happy that she feels everything in front of her like a dream.

    "Thank you, grandpa. I love this room!"

    "Good! Patton''s room is next to yours, I''m going to show you around!"

    Patton''s room is separated from Farrah''s by a wall, and he is arranged so close to Farrah that they can take care of each other.

    Although Patton''s room is not as big as Farrah''s or as decorated carefully as Farrah''s, it is infinitely better than where they lived before.

    Patton is, after all, not part of the Simon family. He can be adopted, which is based on the sake of Farrah. She can''t request Eric Simon to treat Patton as well as her.

    Farrah is particularly pleased with Eric Simon''s setup.

    Seeing that she is satisfied, Eric Simon feels relieved.

    Eric Simon says simply, "I''ll call a servant to help you sort out your stuff."

    "No, no, grandpa, I''ll just do it myself!"

    Although she moves to the Simon family, she is not used to being served in everything.

    Just let her do alone in such trifles.

    After all, she knows her stuff best and knows where to put it.

    Just then...

    A servant comes up and whispers, "My lord, here comes Mr. Hill."

    Eric Simon immediately thinks of something. He slaps his forehead and says, "Oh, Farrah, I have people send some clothes to you. You go down and see if you like them!"

    Clothes?

    That is true, and she has become the only granddaughter of the Simon family. Naturally, she can no longer wear cheap clothes bought before.

    Otherwise, how can it match to this new ident.i.ty and this cloakroom?

    She has to say; Eric Simon is very thoughtful.

    Farrah looks at Eric Simon with great grat.i.tude and is a bit embarra.s.sed to say, "Grandpa, I don''t know how to repay you for preparing so much for me."

    "Silly child! What nonsense you are talking about! Grandpa owes you so much; I even don''t know how to make it up to you."

    During their talking, Eric Simon and Farrah have come to the living room on the first floor.

    Farrah thought that these clothes which are delivered are no more than a few or a dozen.

    But...

    There are shelves full of clothes in the living room, at least hundreds of clothes.

    And next to each shelf, there is a shopping guide, just like in the mall.

    But unlike the mall, the clothes are only available to her, and she is the only one they serve.

    When Eric Simon and Farrah come downstairs, a middle-aged man in a suit and tie rushes to meet them. He bends down and says, "Sir, these are the clothes that our department store has screened out, which are more suitable for Miss Simon. They are all the latest styles."

    Eric Simon responds to him, then claps Farrah''s hand. "Farrah," he says, "go and pick you like. Just remain what you like, as for those you don''t like, let them take it back."

    Farrah is speechless as she stares at the magnificent array of expensive clothes.

    Only then does she feel that she is rich and powerful.

    Perhaps it is because she is too poor to have seen much of the world before.

    Perhaps this is the daily life of the Simon family?

    Perhaps, for Simon''s family, these are nothing at all?

    As the lady of the Simon family...

    She can''t show too much ignorance in front of others.

    Farrah simply says, "Thank you, grandpa!"

    Then she goes to the shelf to choose clothes.

    As Farrah goes to pick out her clothes, Eric Simon goes to the other side of the sofa and sits down to drink tea.

    Farrah picks four or five of her favorite dresses on the hanger...

    These clothes are all quite expensive, and almost each spends tens of thousands.

    Since the list price is so high, there must be a reason for its high price.

    These clothes, regardless of the cloth, style, or cut, are particularly exquisite, each one is very beautiful.

    In the past, she dared not go into the shopping mall at this level because the price of any clothes in it was her annual salary. And she could not afford it at all.

    After picking out the clothes...

    Farrah happily looks at herself in the mirror, only to feel that after such dressing up, with famous brands wearing on her, she also looks like a real lady.

    Mr. Hill looks at Farrah with a full head of cold sweat and says, "Miss Simon, you are... have you finished?"

    Farrah thinks there is something wrong with that. She hesitates and says, "I like them all! Can I have all of them?"

    Hearing her words, Mr. Hill answers without hesitation, "Of course!"

    Then he quickly explains, "No, no, no, I mean, Miss Simon chose too little. Do you want to see if there''s anything else you like?"

    Eric Simon asked them to send clothes to her in such a big way, and there is no doubt about buying more for her.

    They have taken all the best and most beautiful clothes from the shop.

    If Miss Simon only picks several clothes...

    So should Eric Simon be suspicious of his aesthetic standards as a manager?

    Farrah is slightly shocked at the manager''s appeal for choosing more clothes.

    In the past, she couldn''t afford any of these clothes.

    Now, these people are selling clothes but beg her to choose more.

    The contrast is so strong to be obvious.

 Chapter 348: Good Car For You

    Who doesn''t like nice clothes?

    Every girl wants to fill her closet to the brim.

    According to the Internet, a woman is just like a dragon, and they want to drag everything shiny into her cave, such as clothes, bags, cosmetics, diamonds, etc.

    But is it really suitable for her to choose so many clothes?

    Does it seem a little greedy?

    Mr. Hill, with a look of entreaty on his face, says when he sees Farrah is indecisive, "Miss Simon, just choose two more, or... sir would blame us for bad service, and even for keeping our jobs, please!"

    As Mr. Hill has said, Farrah has no choice but to sift through a pile of expensive clothes and order a dozen more.

    After that, Mr. Hill finally let her go.

    After the clothes are removed, another group of workers carries up the rows of shoe cabinets.

    All kinds of styles of shoes are neatly placed above, which is unspeakably spectacular.

    Farrah picks out another seven or eight pairs of shoes.

    Then the bags...

    In short, by the time Farrah has sorted everything out, it is late.

    Seeing all the things have been removed, Eric Simon puts down his teacup and walks over.

    Mr. Hill steps forward respectfully and says, "Sir, Miss Simon has finished selecting."

    Eric Simon looks at the clothes aside...

    "OK, so much for now."

    Anyway, the girl''s clothes renewal is quick; he also cannot fill up her cloakroom now suddenly. Just wait for the new season, then slowly choose it.

    It is a little hill of clothes in front of her.

    Eric Simon calls the servants and lets them help Farrah move her belongings to the room, giving her time to adjust to her new room.

    Eric Simon has sent someone to help Farrah clean up the room.

    After all, there are so many clothes, and when she moves here, she has packed several boxes of things. It will take a long time just to put these things out.

    When the servants come in, however, Farrah smiles and says, "Don''t bother. I can do it by myself, for I am used to doing all these things."

    Initially, the servants thought that Simon''s family so favors this new granddaughter, she must have a bad temper, but unexpectedly she is so excellent and down-to-earth. She doesn''t have the air of an arrogant lady at all.

    The servants could not help liking her.

    After the servants leave...

    Farrah happily jumps into the soft princess bed and rolls on it. She picks up a lovely cartoon pillow and embraces it in her arms. She cannot express her joy and happiness.

    Initially, being rich feels so cool.

    She can do whatever she likes, and some so many people humbly serve her.

    It is so great! From now on, all this belongs to her!

    She can live as long as she wants and wear whatever she wants!

    After rolling enough on the bed, Farrah hops out of bed, carries her load of beautiful clothes, shoes, and bags to the cloakroom and hangs them on a rack.

    After all, it is her thing and so expensive. She likes them very much and even dare not to touch, so she does not want to let others touch her things.

    Therefore, only when she hangs it up with her own hands does she feel that all is true.

    When the new clothes are all hung up, she looks at the cloakroom in front of her and feels great contentment.

    Then she goes to sort out the boxes she has brought.

    Compared to the new clothes, she just picked out...

    Her old clothes look as shabby as rags.

    Or the clothes are for years long, and it is deformed after many times of washing, but she is not willing to throw them away.

    Or the style is out of fashion, but intact, so there is no reason to throw.

    These clothes which she didn''t want to throw away, now...

    She even could not hang them in her cloakroom.

    After all, she is now the granddaughter of Simon''s family and can no longer wear such cheap and low-end clothes.

    Except for a few clothes that she particularly loves, Farrah picks them up, crumples other clothes up, and throws them away.

    When she has finished and is getting late, a servant comes up and calls Farrah and Patton to eat lunch.

    There are only Eric Simon, Farrah, and Patton at the table.

    The children and grandchildren of the Simon family have their own careers and are always busy.

    These days, Joseph Simon has been showing up at Simon''s family and has some urgent business to deal with. After picking up Farrah in the morning, he has left.

    At the table, Patton looks at the delicious food and swallows hard.

    Sister did not lie to him, and there is a lot of delicious food here.

    Seeing Patton like this...

    Farrah says awkwardly, "I''m sorry, grandpa. Patton, he''s just like a child. Please don''t mind."

    "Of course, grandpa usually stays at home a person, and it will be livelier if there is one more person. Come on, let''s eat!"

    Hearing Eric Simon saying, let''s eat, Patton picks his fork up and begins to eat them in big gulps.

    At the lunch table, Eric Simon suddenly thinks of something and says, "Oh, Farrah, I''ll have the boy find a school and send him to school every day. At least he wouldn''t be so bored at home every day."

    Hearing Eric Simon''s words, Farrah is overjoyed, "Really? That''s wonderful!"

    Farrah has thought about that before.

    It''s just...

    With Patton''s IQ, he can only go to kindergarten, but at his age, ordinary kindergartens won''t accept him.

    She couldn''t afford to let him go to a school for the mentally disabled, which is so expensive.

    As a result, Patton only can spend so many years playing with himself every day.

    It would be nice if he could actually go to school and meet some of his peers every day.

    Farrah is pleased, of course.

    After finishing Patton''s problem, Eric Simon turns his attention to Farrah.

    "Though you''re a girl, you can''t go out without a car. Farrah, tomorrow I let Joseph buy you a car. What kind of car do you like? Ferrari? Lamborghini? If the domestic does not have, we can contact the overseas reserve in advance."

    Hearing this, Farrah waves her hands, saying, "No, no, grandpa! I don''t know how to drive yet, and it''s a waste of money to buy it for me!"

    Ferrari?

    Lamborghini?

    She can''t afford to drive such a fancy car for a while.

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know how to drive. You can learn it gradually. There is a spare BMW car in the garage at home, the color is white, and it is also more suitable for girls. Or you take the car as first practice, and later, grandpa will buy a good car for you."

 Chapter 349: He Was Shocked

    It''s difficult for Farrah to refuse, so she has to agree to Eric''s hospitality.

    It''s like dreaming for her to own a car, even a BMW.

    In just one day, Farrah has her own family, settles down in a luxurious villa, and owns a lot of beautiful clothes as well as a car.

    She leaps from a common nurse to the young lady of the most distinguished and richest family in Abbe, with endless glory and wealth around.

    As the saying goes, it''s easy from simplicity to luxury, while it''s hard from luxury to simplicity.

    However, Farrah has gradually become addicted to and temporarily can''t extricate herself from this luxurious material life through one day''s experience.

    At the dinner table that evening, Farrah meets her uncles and cousins.

    It can be seen that all of Simons have outstanding genes and have received a good family upbringing.

    Her uncles and cousins are all kind to her and very generous. Some of them even bring her a meeting gift.

    The latest diamond bracelet or the extremely expansive face mask only used by Hollywood stars¡­

    All in all, all the things are beloved and useful for girls.

    Overnight, Farrah is so satisfied as if to own the whole world.

    The next morning, Farrah is ready to go to the hospital.

    Farrah can''t drive, so Eric asks a driver to pick her up every day.

    Sitting in her own white BMW, Farrah really has a special feeling beyond words.

    After arriving at the hospital, when Farrah is putting on her uniform in the dressing room, two young nurses come over with a surprising look.

    "Farrah!"

    Farrah looks at them with a doubtful face as they approach, "What''s wrong?"

    One grabs her wrist and looks at the shiny bracelet she is wearing, "What a beautiful bracelet! Even set with diamonds! Farrah, how much is this? It must be very expensive!"

    At this time, Farrah realizes that they are making a fuss because of the bracelet on her wrist.

    Farrah grins and says, "I don''t know. It''s a gift."

    On hearing this, another nurse gathers up more curiously: "Whose gift? From your boyfriend? Farrah, to be honest! Have you made a boyfriend?"

    Except for her boyfriend...

    Who can be so generous?

    "Farrah, I am jealous now. Your boyfriend gave you such a beautiful bracelet; he must be perfect for you!"

    Noticing the two nurses'' envious eyes, Farrah smiles and says, "Don''t say nonsense! Not the boyfriend. I''m still single. It''s from one of my cousins! "

    "Cousin? Give you something so expensive? I want a cousin like that too!"

    "Well, stop making noise and go back to work, or the head nurse should blame you for laziness!"

    The two nurses stick out their tongues and hurry to their respective work.

    After a hard day, Farrah changes her clothes and walks out of the hospital.

    The white BMW has already stopped in front of the hospital. When Farrah comes out, the driver quickly gets out and opens the door for her.

    Seeing Farrah striding toward the BMW, the two young nurses stare at that in surprise.

    "Farrah, that car is here to pick you up?"

    Farrah nods casually.

    Two young nurses can''t express their shock: "Farrah, we didn''t know you are so rich. Sitting in a BMW with your own driver, where are you from?"

    "Come on, let''s skip that. I remember that you both live on Unity Road, right? I''ll ask the driver to give you a ride."

    Previously, it was Farrah who needed a lift.

    This is the first time that she invites others to take her car as the car owner.

    This feeling is really different.

    Especially the two nurses'' admiring eyes are very satisfying for Farrah.

    Maybe it''s because the more people lack something, the more they care about it.

    Previously, Farrah lived in poverty, lacked material resources, and was always ignored among the people because she owned nothing.

    Therefore, she cares about money more, cares about the focus of other''s attention more.

    Now, with all these...

    She unconsciously begins to enjoy the worship these things have brought to her.

    That evening, the Simons'' have a very important visitor who will have dinner with them.

    When she hears the news, Farrah dresses up and changes into beautiful clothes to make a good impression on the guest.

    Farrah, sitting on the sofa, unconsciously straightens up and maintains a good posture after the doorbell rings.

    But when she looks up, she sees Bob coming in!

    Taking off his white coat, Bob looks elegant in a well-tailored suit.

    He carries two bottles of wine in his hands and hands them to the servant as soon as he enters the door.

    Unexpectedly, Bob should be the visitor.

    Farrah is still sitting there, stunned, and Eric has already greeted, "Bob, you''re here!"

    "How can I refuse your invitation! Grandpa, I''ve brought you two bottles of great wine!"

    "You are always so generous! My cellar is full of wine, and you bring them to me again! "

    "I know you like drinking. It''s just a little gift, so you can enjoy it later!"

    "Well! Let''s have a good drink tonight! "

    It can be seen that Bob and Eric have a very close relationship, and it''s not just about acquaintances.

    "Grandpa, you''re so happy today. What''s the good news?"

    "Good news? Of course! Come on, Bob, let me introduce you! "

    Eric turns back to Farrah beside him and introduces, "This is my granddaughter, Farrah, whom I just found two days ago. You should know each other since you work in the same hospital.

    It''s also at this time that Bob notices Farrah sitting beside.

    When he learns that Farrah is Eric''s granddaughter, Bob is also very shocked.

    You know, Eric''s granddaughter, who has been lost outside for so many years, leaves no tracks at all, which is just like a thorn in the heart of Eric.

    Now, his granddaughter is back, which means that Eric can finally feel at ease.

    This is indeed a joyful and celebratory event.

    Nevertheless, he did not realize that the granddaughter whom Eric thought of for so many years is just a nurse beside him.

    The moment he sees Farrah, he is shocked.

 Chapter 350: The Woods Is Unlikely To Reject I

    With only a second of surprise, Bob soon regains his calm.

    Bob smiles and says, "Of course, not only do we know, but we are also familiar, right, Farrah."

    Farrah, with a gentle smile on her face, responds, "Yes, Grandpa, we met since the first day Bob came to our hospital."

    She remembers when Bob first came, and she took him everywhere to get familiar with the hospital environment.

    Eric''s face is full of joy: "That''s good! That''s good! Now that Bob is here let''s get ready for dinner!"

    Eric and Bob fill their gla.s.ses with wine at the table.

    Bob holds up his wine and says, "Grandpa, congratulations on your success in finding your dear granddaughter back!"

    Eric''s wrinkled face shows an overwhelming smile, and he says, "By the way, Bob, I must thank you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to get Farrah back so soon?"

    Bob chuckles. "Me?"

    "Yes, it''s because of you. That day, I went to your hospital for a medical examination. In your office, I saw Farrah and the necklace her mother left her as a legacy. It was also a coincidence that our family could just meet. If you hadn''t come back to work if I hadn''t gone to see you for a physical examination, how could I have met Farrah so soon?

    Knowing the story clearly, Bob nods, "It seems that I really have a little contribution to finding your granddaughter back. It''s a great honor for me. Grandpa, cheers."

    Eric and Bob have a good conversation at the table.

    Farrah, sitting beside them, also keeps wearing a smile on her face.

    Once...

    She feels that the distance between her and Bob is so far away.

    Bob has a distinguished family background and is a well-known second generation of the rich. As a doctor, he is also so excellent in the medical industry.

    However, she is just a little nurse with no parents and no status.

    She wanted to surprise him by repairing his broken watch, but she was embarra.s.sed to find that she couldn''t even afford to change a watch band.

    Just because she knows the difference between them, she always feels inferior. She never dares to express her feelings for him easily. She can only hide this emotion in her heart secretly.

    But...

    Today is different from the past.

    Today, she has an honorable status as Eric''s granddaughter, and she has leaped to be the rich young lady with a famous background.

    She no longer has to worry that her family does not match Bob''s.

    She no longer has to feel inferior in front of him.

    She''s finally qualified to sit with him at the same table for dinner and listen to their talking.

    At that moment, Farrah feels as if she''s a lot closer to Bob.

    And unconsciously, there is a little more love that is not easily perceived when she is looking at Bob.

    It''s also at the dinner table that Farrah learns that the Simons and the Woods are old family friends and that the relationship between the two families has always been very good.

    Bob often comes to the Simons since he was young, and his relationship with Eric is very close. Eric almost regards Bob as his own grandson.

    After dinner, Bob plays chess games with Eric.

    It isn''t until nearly ten o''clock that Bob gets up to say goodbye.

    Farrah''s eyes keep following Bob''s figure until he leaves the house, and then she takes back her eyes.

    When she turns aside, Eric is staring at her with a meaningful expression.

    Farrah feels a sense of embarra.s.sment when she seems to be caught doing something bad and somewhat awkward, "Grandpa."

    Eric looks at her with a smile and says, "Farrah, tell me honestly, do you like Bob?"

    When her mind is punctured, Farrah blushes and unconsciously denies, "Grandpa, I don''t..."

    Eric knows she is shy, waves his hand and says, "Don''t be in a hurry to deny it. The eyes you looked at Bob on the table just now have exposed your mind. I can see that you like him."

    After all, Eric is eighty years old and has traveled more bridges than the roads she has walked.

    How can the old man not tell what she is thinking?

    Farrah blushes with shame and mutters, "Grandpa, I..."

    Does she really behave so obviously?

    Grandpa can tell that she likes Bob only from her eyes?

    What a shame it feels like to be punctured.

    Seeing her embarra.s.sment, Eric consoles her, "Farrah, don''t be embarra.s.sed. Bob is a very good man. You like him and show your great taste! That''s a good thing. It''s not shameful."

    With Eric''s comfort, Farrah gradually begins to face her feelings squarely.

    She looks up at Eric and says, "Grandpa, do you really think so?"

    Eric smiles, "Actually, the Simons and the Woods had a betrothal. If you really like Bob, Grandpa will help you. Since Bob can''t be our granddaughter-in-law, and it''s good to be our grandson-in-law."

    Can''t be a granddaughter-in-law and to be a grandson-in-law?

    What''s the matter with the betrothal?

    Do the Simons not have even a single granddaughter?

    Who does Bob marry?

    Farrah''s face shows blank and somewhat confused about the complex relationship between them.

    Eric explains patiently, "Well, over twenty years ago..."

    It turns out that more than twenty years ago, Joseph, Eric''s youngest grandson, was born.

    At that time, Bob''s mother was also pregnant.

    During pregnancy, she checked the gender of the child in the hospital. The doctor said that the baby was a girl. Everyone firmly believed that she was a little princess. Before the child was born, they had prepared the princess''s house, the princess''s skirt, and a pile of plush toys.

    It happened that the two children were similar in age.

    So, the elders of the Simons and the Woods made a betrothal to let the little princess marry Joseph, which was also an arranged marriage from a very young age.

    But who knows...

    After Bob was born, everyone was shocked.

    It was not a little princess, but a prince!

    Couldn''t they force two boys to get married?

    It was such a joke...

    The marriage contract between the two families came to an end, and no one mentioned it again.

    The two families have always planned to have a marriage, but it failed.

    Now, Eric''s granddaughter is found back. If the two are satisfied with each other, can they reconsider the marriage and bring them together?

    In this way, even if Bob can''t be the granddaughter-in-law of the Simons, it''s also excellent to be their grandson-in-law.

    Anyway, it''s all about being a family.

    The Woods is unlikely to reject it.

 Chapter 351: Youre Back

    Farrah can''t help laughing in her heart when Eric mentions the past.

    Unexpectedly, the gentle Dr. Woods has such a past that he was expected to be a girl before he was born.

    She wonders...

    Will he feel embarra.s.sed when he meets Joseph?

    After all, the elders of the Simons and the Woods had arranged their marriage.

    But when Eric says that he wants to bring them together, Farrah is fascinated with the idea.

    Think about it, and if there were a.s.sistance from the seniors, she would be more likely to be with Bob.

    So why is she still hesitating about something?

    Girls are somewhat shy.

    Farrah blushes slightly and speaks with a little embarra.s.sment, "Grandpa, thank you."

    Seeing Farrah admit her love for Bob, Eric deepens the smile on his face: "Your marriage is naturally the top priority for me! You can rest a.s.sured. I will arrange everything for you!"

    With Eric''s promise, Farrah is unspeakably happy.

    Eric thinks of something suddenly, "By the way, Farrah, you said you don''t know how to drive? Tomorrow I''ll call Bob and let him teach you in person. Right, that''s it!"

    In any case, driving is a basic skill. Especially as a member of the Simons, it is necessary to learn driving.

    The first step in promoting the two children''s emotional development is to give them more opportunities to get along.

    He asks Bob to teach Farrah how to drive. Learning to drive is secondary. The key is to cultivate their feelings with each other.

    Farrah becomes shocked by Eric''s words.

    Ask Bob to teach her how to drive?

    So quick?

    The old man deserves to be an activist.

    It''s just...

    Isn''t it a little awkward for her to be so active?

    Even if that''s a man she likes, she should be more reserved, shouldn''t she?

    Farrah stutters and says, "Grandpa, is that not appropriate?"

    Eric pats her hand softly: "I know what you are thinking. You can rest a.s.sured. I will not expose your mind. What you need to do is to wait for Bob''s call."

    Anyway, it''s all his arrangement.

    Farrah is relieved to hear what he says.

    She wants to have a chance to develop her relationship with Bob, but she doesn''t want to be too active.

    In this way, it''s the best that grandpa a.s.sists behind her.

    In the evening, while lying in the soft princess''s bed, Farrah is a little too excited to sleep.

    She screams with excitement at the thought of the future, when she gets along with Bob, and possibly even in love, and they walk into marriage together.

    She thought Bob was so far away from her...

    Now he has become a potential fianc¨¦ to her.

    Since she came to Simon''s family, she has not only many more family members but also more luxury and wealth to enjoy, even love becomes closer to her.

    With the ident.i.ty of Eric''s granddaughter, she feels like she owns the whole world.

    Farrah unconsciously pulls out the lucky necklace on her neck, which Katrina personally gave to her, and puts it on her lips for a kiss.

    This necklace really brings her luck and happiness, changes her life dramatically, and gives her many unexpected surprises.

    "Katrina, thank you for the necklace. I will always remember your kindness to me. As you said, no matter what happens, we are forever friends."

    "Katrina, forgive me for not being able to tell you the truth yet. We have such a good relationship that we never care so much about it. So you won''t blame me, will you?"

    The next morning...

    Farrah, dressed in a nurse''s uniform, goes to the ward with Bob to see a patient.

    As the doctor and the nurse in the same department, they cooperate more than usual.

    At that moment, Bob suddenly remembers, "Farrah, are you available these days?"

    Unexpectedly, Bob suddenly asks this question. Farrah is stunned and answers, "Yes, what''s the matter?"

    "Oh, well, Grandpa called me this morning and asked if I could teach you how to drive. If you''re free, I''ll find a place to teach you."

    Farrah is delighted to hear Bob''s words.

    It turns out that Grandpa starts so fast that he has made an appointment with Bob so quickly.

    But on the surface...

    Farrah, however, pretends to be somewhat surprised, "Ah? Did grandpa ask you to teach me? Will it be too much trouble for you?''

    Bob smiles. "It''s no trouble. I don''t have any schedule anyway."

    Besides, several decades ago, when the Woods was in distress, the Simons helped them out of the predicament.

    Bob''s grandpa has been telling his descendants that the Woods and the Simons are not only family friends, but the Simons are also lifesavers of them.

    Without the Simons, there would be no Woods family now.

    So, every one of the Woods family has always been grateful.

    Eric called in person and asked him to teach Farrah how to drive...

    How could he refuse?

    Of course, he readily agreed.

    Farrah is still hesitating, and Bob simply says, "Well, if you don''t have any other arrangements, I''ll find a place in advance and contact you then."

    Seeing that Bob has said that, Farrah can only reply, "Thank you, Bob."

    G.o.d knows how happy she is now.

    Her heart is beating so hard that it is about to jump out.

    She lowers her head and blushes her face, unconsciously evoking an imperceptible smile.

    ***

    At this time, Aaron Private Villa.

    Katrina is nestling in a reclining chair on the open balcony, reading under the sun, and Beta lies quietly at her feet, dozing with her.

    Since Katrina becomes pregnant, Aaron has always taken good care of her and even carefully helped her walk, fearing that she might accidentally fall.

    Perhaps Beta feels Katrina is different from the past...

    In front of her, Beta also becomes very well-behaved.

    No longer as lively as before when he jumped up and threw himself into her arms as soon as he saw her.

    In order not to hurt her, Beta only quietly rubs and licks her every time, and more is lying beside her.

    Just when Katrina becomes a little drowsy...

    Suddenly, she feels itchy on her cheeks.

    She opens her eyes and sees Aaron squatting in front of the couch, playing with a strand of her hair and sweeping her cheeks with her hair tail.

    Since pregnancy, she seems to be addicted to sleeping.

    Aaron watches her for a long time from a distance when she is holding a book in hands with an unspeakable lovely figure.

    Finally, when she fails to resist the sleepiness and closes her eyes, he can''t help walking over and wakes her up.

    When she sees the handsome face in front of her eyes, Katrina instantly raises a brilliant smile on her beautiful face: "Aaron, you''re back!"

 Chapter 352: You Are The Hostess Of The Family

    Seeing her bright smile, Aaron unconsciously falls into a good mood.

    That''s why he wants to rush home every day, no matter how busy he is.

    As long as he sees her, it seems that all the unhappiness will disappear, only leaving the relaxation and pleasure.

    Aaron pulls a beautiful strand of hair from Katrina''s forehead to the back of her ear and slightly opened his month. "Why not go back to the bedroom to sleep when you''re sleepy? Not afraid of catching a cold?"

    Faced with Aaron''s great concern...

    Katrina is embarra.s.sed to spit out her tongue: "I just wanted to lie in the sun, not to sleep."

    It''s just...

    Somehow, as soon as she sits here, the sun shines, and the breeze blows, she begins to feel sleepy.

    Seeing her confused appearance, Aaron slightly hooks his lips, simply holds her up, walks inside, and says, "Go back to your room to sleep, then get up for lunch."

    Aaron takes Katrina directly to the big bed in the room, covers her with the quilt, kisses her on the forehead, and then leaves.

    Katrina is blushing, and her heart is beating hard.

    But who knows...

    She lies down in bed, and in a few minutes, she falls asleep deeply.

    She is more and more like a four-legged creature. Every day she eats and sleeps, then sleeps and eats.

    An hour later, Aaron comes to the bedroom and asks Katrina to have lunch.

    Maybe she sleeps too deeply. Aaron shakes her slightly several times, but she doesn''t respond.

    Aaron''s eyebrows wrinkle when he stares the sleeping woman.

    Since she can''t wake up...

    Then there''s only one other way.

    Aaron leans over and kisses her lips...

    In her sleep, Katrina feels something biting her.

    It''s hot and wet and straightly drilling into her mouth.

    The air becomes thinner and thinner.

    "Hmm..."

    Katrina finally wrinkles her eyebrows and wakes up slightly.

    But as soon as she opens her eyes, she sees a handsome face, close to her.

    The feeling of wetness and softness on her mouth is still there, and that thing is still sucking her tongue.

    It takes several seconds for Katrina to react. What''s the situation now?

    Aaron actually takes advantage of her during sleep.

    With a small red face, Katrina puts her hands on Aaron''s chest and pushes him out.

    Aaron quietly loosens her, with an evil smile on his face: "Awake? Go downstairs for lunch."

    Seeing Aaron look so innocent, Katrina is even more embarra.s.sed to find a place to hide.

    It turns out that he has come to wake her up.

    By the way...

    Can''t he wake her up normally?

    Why does he use such an absurd wake-up call?

    Aaron is satisfied with the kiss.

    Since she is pregnant, he hasn''t touched her for a long time...

    But occasionally, hugging and kissing is also a kind of enjoyment.

    This kiss can be an appetizer for lunch.

    A few minutes later, Aaron takes Katrina downstairs for lunch.

    Today''s lunch is very good, and Aaron has some Australian lobsters transported by air.

    It was arranged to deliver with a private plane as soon as it was fished out of the sea.

    At the table, Aaron helps Katrina peel lobster.

    His fingers are long, and even the action of peeling lobster looks particularly elegant.

    After the lobster is peeled, Aaron naturally and skillfully puts the peeled shrimp into Katrina''s bowl.

    Katrina takes a bite of lobster. The meat tastes fresh and tender. It''s delicious beyond words. It can be the best of the shrimps.

    But Katrina can''t help sighing.

    "Ah..."

    Hearing her sigh, Aaron immediately raises his head and twists his eyebrows. "What''s wrong? Not tasty?

    Katrina, holding her chin, answers, "No, shrimps are delicious, and I like them, too. It''s just..."

    Katrina looks up at Aaron and says with a sullen face, "Aaron, before I knew you, I felt I could do everything by myself, and I didn''t need to rely on anyone at all. But since I am with you...I feel like I''m going to be spoiled too much by you."

    Now, she does not need to earn money; she does not need to do housework; she does not need to worry about anything.

    Even lobster...

    He will peel it off and feed it to her.

    That''s too much. She feels she''s getting worse and more useless now.

    In case she leaves Aaron later...

    Will she not even have the most basic survival skills, and will she not survive?

    Seeing Katrina''s sad face when she is talking about her worries...

    Aaron''s twisted eyebrows finally stretch slightly, and he raises his big hand and rubs her hair: "I spoiled you? I will take care of you forever! What are you sighing about?"

    Hearing Aaron''s extraordinarily aggressive response...

    Somehow, Katrina''s face evokes an indelible smile.

    She clearly knows that it is very bad to be useless. She doesn''t want to be like that.

    But, she can''t help feeling warm and happy. What''s the matter?

    "By the way, Aaron!"

    Katrina, as if suddenly remembering something, asks, "The shrimp is very delicious. Where did you buy it? Is there some left at home?"

    She remembers that Farrah likes shrimp best.

    The first thing she thinks of when she has such delicious shrimp is to send Farrah.

    If there are any, she would like to bring some to Farrah.

    When Aaron listens to her question, he thinks it''s not enough for her to eat.

    Aaron looks at her suspiciously and answers, "There should be a lot more of them. I asked them to send it from Australia by air this morning. What''s wrong?"

    Katrina gazes at Aaron and says, "I want to take some to Farrah. Can I? These shrimps are so delicious that Farrah will absolutely like them!"

    After all, it''s Aaron''s stuff. She still has to go through his consent.

    Hearing her words, he can''t help feeling jealous.

    She is so kind to her friend that she can think of her friend, even when eating shrimp.

    He wishes she could remember him all the time.

    He is still unwilling to pay attention to these details, but agrees lightly: "You are the hostess of this family, my woman, my things are yours, you have the right to deal with, so don''t ask me."

    It''s just a few kilos of shrimp, so long as she''s happy, of course, she can take it to anyone.

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina couldn''t say how happy she was.

    "That''s great! I''ll send Farrah this afternoon! "

    The shrimp sent by air in the morning should still be fresh at night, as long as it won''t last the night.

    Aaron has a significant contract to sign in the afternoon and can''t accompany her personally.

    He can''t be at ease if she goes out alone.

    Aaron hesitates a little and simply says, "Let Randy send you this afternoon!"

 Chapter 353: Never Told Her About I

    Just after lunch, Aaron has no time to rest and goes out to work.

    In the afternoon, as Aaron has ordered, Randy drives Katrina to Farrah''s home, giving her lobsters.

    Soon, the car stops downstairs at Farrah''s home.

    Randy opens the door for Katrina and helps her get out of the car. She''s going to go upstairs with Randy...

    Suddenly, Katrina says, "Randy, wait for me downstairs. Don''t go up with me. Farrah''s brother feels afraid of meeting strangers. I will come down soon. It won''t be too long."

    Nurses in hospitals also have regular shifts.

    Katrina remembers that Farrah is supposed to be on the day shift today. Farrah must still be in the hospital.

    But Farrah''s brother, Patton, always stays at home. Patton knows her very well. She can give the lobsters to Patton.

    Randy is a little hesitant to hear Katrina''s words.

    Since Aaron has ordered Randy to drive Katrina here, Aaron must have hoped that Randy can take good care of Katrina for fear of any accident.

    In fact, he should not let Katrina out of his sight.

    But...

    Katrina has already said so. It seems inappropriate if he insists on following her.

    Well, he will be waiting downstairs for only ten minutes. Ten minutes should be enough. If it''s more than ten minutes, he''ll go up in person before Katrina comes down.

    So Randy nods, "Okay, Miss Miller. Watch your body!"

    "I will!"

    Katrina smiles and goes upstairs, with the lobsters in her hand.

    Katrina comes to Farrah''s door and knocks.

    There''s still no response though she has knocked for a long time, even her hand turns red.

    So strange. Is there n.o.body at home?

    Why is it so quiet?

    Every time Farrah goes to work, Patton will stay at home and watch cartoons.

    Even if he goes out for a walk downstairs, he will be back soon.

    But when she was downstairs just now, she didn''t see Patton.

    The more Katrina thinks, the more uneasy she is.

    Has Patton been taken away by the hooligans just like last time?

    Last time, after she and Aaron taught the punks a lesson, Farrah told her that no one dared to trouble Patton anymore. How can there be an accident this time?

    Katrina still feels uneasy. She''s going to call Farrah for information.

    Unexpectedly, before she dials the phone number, the old lady, Farrah''s neighbor, opens the door. She leans out most of her body and looks at Katrina carefully.

    "Girl, are you here to find someone?"

    Katrina smiles politely and responds, "Yes, Grandma. Do you know where the boy who lives here is? He''s a cute boy, but not very smart."

    Maybe the neighbor will know when Patton goes out.

    Hearing Katrina inquiring about Patton''s whereabouts, the old lady says, "Girl, don''t bother knocking on the door. They have moved away long ago."

    "Move away?"

    At that, Katrina is startled.

    Did they move to a new house?

    Why do they move away?

    Is it because the rent is rising again?

    No, Farrah has paid the rent last time. The rent should expire in a few months. Even if they want to move away, they shouldn''t move now.

    Besides, Farrah has never told her about this.

    Despite the shock, Katrina continues asking politely and patiently, "Grandma, when did they move? Do you know where they''ve moved?"

    "About a week ago. But I don''t know where they''ve moved. I remember on that day; there were several soldiers helping them move things. One of the soldiers seemed to have a high position."

    "Soldiers?"

    Katrina is even more confused now.

    When does Farrah know those soldiers?

    Was it because the soldiers were willing to help others that they came to help her move things?

    Impossible. If the soldiers are even in charge of such trifles, they''ll be extremely busy because so many people around the world all need help.

    Katrina knows that she can''t get useful information from the old lady, so she thanks the old lady.

    After the old lady closes the door and goes back, Katrina dials Farrah again.

    On the other end of the phone...

    Farrah always has a guilty conscience at the sight of Katrina''s call.

    It is as if she had stolen Katrina''s things carelessly, lest Katrina should know the truth and call to question her.

    The phone has rung for a long time. A nurse beside Farrah says, "Farrah, your phone is ringing."

    Farrah suddenly becomes clear-headed and says, "Oh, thank you."

    Then she calms down and picks up the phone.

    "h.e.l.lo, Katrina."

    Katrina is really worried that something has happened to Farrah because the phone is ringing all the time, but n.o.body answers.

    Fortunately, Farrah has picked up the phone.

    Katrina is greatly relieved to hear Farrah''s voice.

    Katrina asks with concern, "Farrah, Aaron has airlifted some lobsters from Australia. I come to give them to you, but I hear that you''ve moved away. What''s the matter? What has happened to you?"

    "Nothing, Katrina. Don''t worry about me. I''m living a good life now. I did encounter something recently, but it''s a piece of good news! I''ve found my family, and they''ve taken me and Patton home. It''s just that I''ve been very busy lately, so I haven''t had time to tell you. Katrina, sorry to make you worry about me."

    Hearing Farrah''s words, Katrina asks in surprise, "Really?"

    No wonder Farrah has moved away. She has found her family!

    Katrina is really happy for her.

    Katrina is overwhelmingly happy, "How are you now? How do you get along with your family? Have you ever been badly treated since you moved in? Have you adapted to living in the new environment?"

    "They''re very kind to Patton and me. Katrina, I''ll tell you all these things when I have a rest. I''ll go to see you. Now I still have some work on hand. I''ll leave first."

    "Okay, Farrah. Go to work!"

    After hanging up the phone, Katrina''s nervous mind instantly becomes happy and relieved.

    Seeing the lobsters in her hand, Katrina doesn''t want to carry them back.

    She knocks on the door of the old lady next door.

    When the old lady opens the door and sees Katrina again, she''s surprised, "Girl, why haven''t you left yet?"

    Katrina smiles and hands the lobsters over, "Grandma, thank you for telling me those. These lobsters are for you. I wish you health and longevity!"

 Chapter 354: Were Good Friends For Life

    The old lady, in surprise, looks at the lovely girl who sends her the lobsters and doesn''t respond for a moment.

    "Girl, why¡­"

    Katrina simply stuffs the bag into the old lady''s hand, "Grandma, take it!"

    There is no special reason. She just feels happy to hear that Farrah has found her family. She is joyful and thinks everyone around her is very friendly.

    Just then...

    Having been standing downstairs and waiting for a long time, Randy still doesn''t see Katrina coming down, which makes him a little uneasy. He goes upstairs.

    "Miss Miller!"

    Randy is secretly relieved to see Katrina standing there intact.

    Katrina says goodbye to the old lady and goes towards Randy.

    Katrina smiles and says, "Randy, let''s go back."

    Randy follows her and asks with concern, "Have the lobsters been sent in?"

    Katrina shakes her head, "No, n.o.body at home. Farrah has moved away."

    "¡­"

    Randy is stunned at the words.

    Katrina has come all the way to deliver lobsters, but she suddenly learns that her best friend has moved away. It should have been a very disappointing issue.

    But why is she so happy now?

    Doesn''t that seem a bit unusual?

    In particular, Katrina is now in a special period of pregnancy. Randy is afraid that she worries too much.

    Perhaps feeling Randy''s astonishment, Katrina quickly explains, "Oh, my friend has found her family and moved to live with them."

    Hearing Katrina''s explanation, Randy suddenly understands it.

    That''s why.

    Randy smiles, "It''s really a pleasure for her to be able to find her family. Miss Miller, you''re so kind, so the people around you will not have bad luck."

    In fact, Randy has always liked Katrina.

    The little girl is clever and sensible, always polite to others, but she has never been haughty because of Aaron''s love and indulgence. Everyone around Aaron likes her very much.

    Since Aaron was with Katrina, he has become more and more gentle and humane.

    It''s true that Katrina is really a girl who can bring positive energy to others.

    Hospital.

    After hanging up the phone, Farrah feels panic in her heart.

    Actually, she has given herself so much psychological comfort, thinking that Katrina won''t blame her.

    However, in the face of Katrina, she can still feel guilty.

    Initially, she promised Bob that she would train driving with him on her day off, but now it seems that she can''t go with him because she has to spare time to meet Katrina and tell her about this.

    After all, in the past, no matter what has happened to them, the first thing they did was to call and share with each other.

    But now¡­

    After the Simon family recognized her, she did not immediately inform Katrina.

    If things drag on, she will be even guiltier.

    In the afternoon, before leaving work, Farrah goes to Bob''s office to find him.

    Seeing Farrah''s hesitation, Bob gives her a cup of tea, smiling brightly and asking, "What''s wrong, Farrah? Do you have anything to say?"

    Farrah bites her lip and says, "Bob, suddenly something has happened on my day off. My friend is pregnant, and I want to visit her. I''m really sorry, Bob."

    After all, it''s an appointment, but she suddenly breaks it. It must be a little embarra.s.sing.

    Unexpectedly, after hearing this, Bob replies tenderly, "Never mind. We can make another appointment when you''re free."

    Bob is so modest and kind that Farrah likes him more.

    Bob is so gentle that Farrah becomes a little daring.

    "Bob, I wonder if you have an appointment for tonight. I want to select some gifts for my friend. Would you like to accompany me to pick out the gifts? I''ll invite you to dinner!"

    Bob laughs and says, "Okay, no problem. I''m free at night. I can accompany you. But don''t stand to be treated. Let me do it. A man can''t let a girl pay the bill!"

    Bob''s handsome smile and gentle tone of voice are just like a wisp of a spring breeze, which makes Farrah''s heart ripple.

    Unexpectedly, Bob is so easy to get along with and has such a good character.

    In fact, Bob has always been a gentleman.

    Whether he treats the patients or talks to the nurses around him, he is always very gentle.

    But, Farrah used to feel very distant from Bob for fear of rejection, so she has never dared make requests to him.

    Today, the psychological burden of the cla.s.s gap in her mind has been laid down.

    When she bravely makes a request, she realizes that the reality is not what she has been fearing.

    After work in the afternoon, Bob accompanies Farrah to the biggest and busiest mall in Abbe city.

    At this time, while selecting gifts for Katrina, Farrah obviously becomes more generous.

    Farrah buys the best and most expensive clothes for a child and anything that needs to be prepared during pregnancy.

    After buying a big push of mother and baby products, Farrah finds a lot of jewelry stores.

    All kinds of jewelry shine on the counter. It was lovely.

    Thinking of the necklace Katrina has given her...

    Farrah suddenly goes to the jewelry store and picks out a beautiful diamond necklace.

    Despite the six-digit price tag, Farrah still says decisively, "Please wrap it up for me."

    After paying, Bob points to the beautifully packaged necklace and asks, "Is this also for your friend?"

    Farrah nods, "Of course."

    Farrah has bought so many gifts for her friend after shopping for so long, but she doesn''t buy anything for herself.

    Bob chuckles, "You and your friend have a good relationship."

    Somehow, it is just an affirmative sentence. But Farrah suddenly feels uncomfortable. It takes her a long time to calm down.

    Farrah smiles with a slight embarra.s.sment and says, "Of course, we''ve known each other since we were very young. Over the years, we''ve been supporting each other and depending on each other. We''re good friends for life."

    Without noticing Farrah''s anomaly, Bob nods affirmatively, "It''s rare."

    In today''s society, people are all doing everything for their own benefit.

    People having two faces are very common. So Bob is surprised to see such a pure friendship between Farrah and her friend. It''s rare that they are not affected by the impetuous material society.

 Chapter 355: Enjoy I

    After shopping, Farrah and Bob go to a j.a.panese restaurant for dinner.

    They have just ordered something, and a nice voice comes over.

    "Brother!"

    Farrah looks up and sees a beautiful young fashionable girl coming towards them.

    The girl looks familiar. Farrah remembers her a little...

    It immediately occurs to Farrah that she is the girl who has bought a watch in a luxury store.

    Before, when Farrah saw the girl holding Bob''s arm at the hospital, she misunderstood that the girl was Bob''s girlfriend.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the girl comes to her front and sits down on the chair without hesitation, "Brother, I haven''t expected to see you here! Have you been busy with your work lately?"

    A spoiled smile appears on Bob''s face, "I may not be busy compared with you traveling around the world."

    The little girl takes advantage of her youth to travel around the world every day.

    Maybe she''s taking a sun-bathe in Bali in the morning, and then she goes to Thailand to enjoy the night market in the evening. It''s never certain.

    "Mia, let me introduce myself. This is our hospital''s..."

    Bob is going to introduce Mia to Farrah.

    Mia interrupts him, "Brother, don''t say anything. Let me guess!"

    Mia keeps silent for a moment, pretending to be thinking. Then she says mysteriously, "This must be your girlfriend!"

    Bob doesn''t expect Mia to say so. Bob flicks her head, helplessly, "Stop talking nonsense. She''s a nurse in our hospital. Her name is Farrah. She''s also Grandpa Eric''s granddaughter, who has just returned."

    Mia touches her forehead and smiles, "That''s all the same. I''ve heard from the elderly in the family that they want you and Grandpa Eric''s granddaughter to..."

    Before Mia can finish her words, Bob helplessly covers her mouth, "If you continue talking nonsense, I''ll report all your little secrets to your mother."

    "Well, I won''t say that. Don''t be angry with me, brother!"

    At this time, Farrah is flushed with her head bowing. She doesn''t know what to say.

    Especially...

    When Mia mentions the word "girlfriend", Farrah''s heart beats faster, and she feels a little happy.

    Mia dares not say anything too much.

    The waiter brings them their food. Mia stands up and says, "You can eat and talk slowly. I''ll go first. I wish you a good meal."

    Bob says, "Don''t you eat with us?"

    Mia declines, "Oh, I don''t want to be a light bulb."

    Mia has left soon.

    Faced with his sometimes considerate and sometimes naughty sister, Bob feels really helpless.

    After Mia leaves, Bob looks at Farrah and says, "Mia is young and innocent. Don''t take what she just said to heart."

    Farrah smiles and shakes her head gently, "No, she''s cute."

    Farrah is always reserved at the table.

    Bob occasionally finds a topic to talk to her, mostly about work or life. He doesn''t go too far, and they won''t feel bored.

    It''s relaxing to be with him.

    The meal is almost finished. Farrah wants to pay the bill first under the pretext of going to the restroom.

    After all, Bob has spent so much time accompanying her on shopping that she can''t ask him to stand treat.

    But when she comes to the reception desk, she''s told that someone has already paid for it.

    It turns out that Bob is a VIP member of this j.a.panese restaurant. He has automatically paid the money from his account as early as they ordered the meal.

    It''s just dinner.

    But when Farrah hears the news, she has more love for Bob in her heart.

    The more contacts she has with Bob, the more she will find out what an elegant gentleman Bob is.

    Just like what Grandpa has said to her: Falling in love with Bob shows that she has a good taste and is not disgraceful.

    She cannot help feeling sweet and happy when she realizes that the man she loves is excellent.

    After leaving the restaurant, Bob personally drives Farrah back home.

    Because it is a little late, he doesn''t go in and visit. After watching Farrah enter the door, he drives away.

    The next morning.

    Before Farrah goes to see Katrina, she calls Katrina in advance to make sure she''s at home.

    When Katrina hears that Farrah is coming, she immediately says, "Farrah, where are you? I''ll let Randy drive over to pick you up!"

    "No, Katrina. I have a car now. I can go by myself."

    "OK, I''m waiting for you at home!"

    After hanging up the phone, Katrina begins to wait at home for Farrah to arrive happily.

    She even asks Randy to help prepare some of Farrah''s favorite pastries and fruits.

    Half an hour later, Katrina, sitting on the sofa, notices a white BMW car stop outside the villa through a huge landing window.

    Then the driver opens the door, and Farrah steps off.

    Subsequently, the trunk is opened, and the driver takes out several bags.

    Not only does Farrah have a car now, but she also has her own driver.

    Katrina opens her mouth, surprisingly. It seems that Farrah''s current family is in good condition.

    However, after the surprise, she feels happier for her.

    Farrah has suffered so much before. Now Farrah is rich and decent. Katrina is really happy to see that.

    Katrina steps on her slippers and opens the door for Farrah.

    "Farrah!"

    When Katrina sees Farrah, the first thing Katrina does is to give Farrah a big hug.

    Farrah has changed so much.

    Today, Farrah, wearing the latest dress of the season, high heels, and a valuable brand-name bag looks like a wealthy girl with a temperament that is much better than before.

    Katrina smiles with joy and says, "Farrah, I''m really happy to see you like this!"

    "Katrina, you''re pregnant. Don''t stand at the door for so long. Let''s go in and talk slowly."

    "Well, I want to know how you have found your family!"

    Katrina and Farrah enter the living room and sit on the comfortable soft sofa.

    Randy brings them fruit tea, cakes, and fruits prepared in advance.

    "Miss Miller, Miss Jones, please enjoy it."

 Chapter 356: Guilt In Her Hear

    On the sofa, Farrah says apologetically, "Katrina, I''m really sorry for coming to you so late. It''s just that I''ve had so many things recently that I''ve made you run for nothing that day!"

    Hearing Farrah''s apology, Katrina waves her hand quickly, "Never mind! Never mind! I can understand you!"

    She must be very busy when she has just met her family.

    Every day, in addition to work, she also needs to adapt to her new family and know all kinds of relatives. It is inevitable that Farrah has forgotten to inform Katrina.

    So Katrina understands Farrah very well and doesn''t blame her.

    "By the way, Farrah, how have you found your family?"

    "I... One day at my work, an old man came to the hospital to have a physical examination. When he saw me, he probably felt a sense of familiarity. So he investigated my ident.i.ty and then knew that I was his granddaughter. I just knew that, more than twenty years ago, my mother eloped with my father when she was pregnant because my grandfather opposed her being with my father."

    Farrah tries to restore the whole story.

    But about the necklace...

    She says nothing.

    Hearing this, Katrina cannot help nodding, "It seems that blood kinship is really a wonderful force."

    Then Katrina asks, "What kind of family is that? How are they doing to you?"

    "Actually, my mother is the youngest daughter of Eric Simon, the wealthiest man in Abbe city. I am Eric''s only granddaughter. My grandfather is very kind to me, and other relatives are also very gentle."

    The only granddaughter of Eric Simon, the city''s wealthiest family?

    When Katrina hears about this ident.i.ty, she can''t help but cover her mouth in surprise.

    As a citizen in Abbe city, she naturally knows how distinguished the Simon family is.

    She has originally thought that, according to Farrah''s present appearance and temperament, her family must be in good financial condition.

    But she has never expected that Farrah''s family would be so rich.

    In this case, it means that Farrah will never have any worries about food and clothing in her life, and she can enjoy the luxury and wealth all her lifetime.

    Katrina can''t express her excitement. She grabs Farrah''s arm and says, "Farrah, I''m so happy for you!"

    Farrah is a little abnormal in the face of Katrina''s sincere wish.

    Nevertheless, she takes the bag that the driver has just brought in and says, "Katrina, I''ve bought some gifts for you. You must have the chance to use them."

    Farrah begins to take out the gifts inside.

    Katrina is stunned when she sees the huge pile of maternal and infant supplies, "Farrah, why do you buy so many things?"

    Last time, Farrah had already spent a lot of money to buy so many things for her. She has been very apologetic. But now, Farrah has brought so many things for her again.

    "Farrah, can I return these things? You''ve bought enough for me last time, so let''s return the rest!"

    Looking at Katrina busily stuffing things into the bag, Farrah takes her hand and says, "Katrina, I the past, I was poor and didn''t have much money, so I couldn''t buy you anything too expensive. Now that I have money at present, I can buy something good for you! Don''t mention it!"

    Hearing Farrah''s words, Katrina feels greatly warm and move.

    Farrah has found her family and had money. The first thing she thinks of is to buy more good things for her.

    What a rare friendship it is!

    However, Farrah''s kindness is enough. Katrina cannot accept Farrah''s gifts with ease.

    Even if Farrah is rich now, it has nothing to do with Katrina.

    Katrina continues stuffing the gifts into the bag, "No, Farrah. They''re really too expensive."

    "Katrina, once these maternal and infant supplies are sold, they can''t be returned. So you can take them!"

    Hearing Farrah''s words, Katrina slowly stops.

    It''s true. Goods like baby clothes and pacifiers will never be returned to stores in order to avoid infection.

    Even if she returns it to Farrah now, Farrah has nowhere to return. She can only throw them away.

    Katrina has no choice but to accept them, "OK, I''ll take it first. Thank you for preparing so much for my baby and me. Just this once. No more shopping for me!"

    Farrah echoes, "OK! I know. Anyway, I should give Aaron a chance to show his love for you. But Katrina, I have another very important gift for you. I swear this is the last one! You must take it!"

    Seeing Farrah''s serious look, Katrina looks at her, curiously, "What?"

    Farrah takes out a beautifully packed box from the bag and opens it. She hands it to Katrina and stares at Katrina with a serious face, saying, "Katrina, thank you for the lucky necklace you have given me, making me find my family. If it weren''t for you, I might not have known them so easily. So this necklace is for you, and I hope it will bring you more happiness."

    Looking at the magnificent diamond necklace in front of her, Katrina is stunned and says, "Farrah, it must be very expensive!"

    Before, when she gave Farrah a necklace, she didn''t think about getting anything in return. She just hoped it would bring good luck to Farrah.

    Now, Farrah has found her family, with her life, changed dramatically. So Farrah wants to give her such an expensive diamond necklace?

    How can Katrina accept it?

    "Farrah, I''m afraid I can''t accept it. I''m happy to see you''re living a good life. I really can''t take this necklace!"

    Nowadays, she has Aaron and their baby. Everything is so satisfying.

    Even Farrah, her most concerned friend, has lived a good life. She doesn''t need more happiness. Isn''t she already the happiest person in the world?

    "Katrina, please take it! This is what I''ve specially selected for you! If you don''t accept it, I''ll be angry!"

    Actually...

    Farrah has always been guilty about Katrina.

    She has bought so many things for Katrina and been so kind to Katrina that she wants to make up for the guilt in her heart.

    Just like her favorable turn, it is from Katrina''s necklace.

    She also wants to give Katrina a necklace, even if it is a little expensive.

    At least it can make her feel less guilty.

 Chapter 357: The Diamond Necklace

    Katrina tries hard and spends much time turning down Farrah''s diamond necklace.

    Seeing Katrina refuse to accept it...

    Farrah, of course, anxiously feels anxiety.

    When Katrina goes to the bathroom, Farrah hides the necklace into the back cushion behind her.

    Katrina is completely unaware and returns from the bathroom to chat with Farrah about her relationship status.

    "Oh, Farrah, how about you and the doctor?"

    She remembers Farrah once said she fell in love with a doctor.

    The last time Farrah was drunk at a bar because of him.

    She wonders how their relationship is now.

    When Farrah mentions Bob Woods, she smiles unconsciously.

    She says with her cheeks flushing, "We had dinner together yesterday, and he promised to teach me how to drive next time!"

    Listening to Farrah, Katrina is happier than Farrah herself!

    "Really! Are you two now already together?"

    Farrah shakes her head gently, "No, but... Simon''s family and Woods family are family friends, grandpa said... he really approved of our being together, so... "

    We should be together sooner or later.

    Of course, Farrah doesn''t say that.

    Because it''s just her feeling.

    With the help of Simon''s family and Woods family elders, and she thinks Bob Woods doesn''t hate her, they should have pretty big odds to be together if they contact a few more times.

    But, after all, he is not her boyfriend now; she also dares not say that too surely.

    With Farrah''s coy smile, Katrina understands the situation clearly.

    In the beginning, Farrah was drunk and asked her whether poor people were not worthy of love.

    Now her relationship with Doctor Woods has taken a turn for the better, Katrina is really happy for her.

    Well, one is the granddaughter of the Simon family, and the other is the grandson of the Woods family.

    They are a good match.

    There will be no more problems with matching or not.

    Katrina laughs with great joy, "Congratulations, Farrah! See you now such an appearance, and I am very happy for you!"

    Now Farrah not only has a family, a precious material condition, but also has love, which is really cheering.

    Katrina feels happier than winning the lottery.

    Seeing Katrina''s beaming smile, Farrah is more or less guilty.

    Only she knows that she lied to all the people, with the necklace given by Katrina, replaced Katrina to own everything.

    Farrah holds Katrina''s hand and says, "Katrina, I really want to thank you for the necklace you gave me. If it weren''t for the lucky necklace you gave me, I wouldn''t have had so many things."

    Anyway, she should thank her in person to make up for her little guilt.

    While Katrina waves her hand, "Farrah, please don''t say that. I just call it the lucky necklace, you know it is impossible. What you have is what you should have, what does this have to do with me?"

    It isn''t long before Aaron comes back from work.

    Farrah doesn''t stay any longer. She says goodbye to Katrina and Aaron and quickly departs with the excuse of something personal.

    After Farrah leaves...

    Looking at the smile that Katrina couldn''t hide on her face, Aaron wraps his arms around her slim waist from behind, puts his chin on her shoulder, and whispers in her ear, "What makes you so happy?"

    The breath of his nostrils tickles Katrina, she pulls his arms around her waist and turns around with sparkling eyes, "Aaron, Farrah has found her family. You''ll never guess whose granddaughter she is!"

    Seeing Katrina''s joyful and mysterious expression, Aaron responds lazily with an "oh".

    Before he could ask, she could not hold back and announce the answer directly.

    "Farrah, she is the granddaughter of Eric Simon, the director of Simon family, the first powerful family in Abbe city! Now she has moved to live in Simon''s family; she said that the people of Simon''s family are very kind to her!"

    Listen to Katrina''s words...

    Aaron is a little surprised.

    After all, Eric Simon is no ordinary person.

    It''s no wonder that...

    When he saw Farrah just now, he thought that she is not the same as before, her dress is much more dignified than before.

    It explains the matter.

    Seeing the happy little woman in front of him, Aaron puts his arm around her waist, presses her in his arms, lowers his head, and kisses her lips. He says vaguely, "Since your best friend has found her family now... Can you be a little concerned with her, much more concerned about me?"

    He knows she''s on good terms with her best friend.

    But sometimes, when he sees that she cares about her best friend all the time, he is inevitably jealous.

    For instance, she eats shrimp, and she is about to send another to her best friend...

    Now, her best friend is the granddaughter of Eric Simon, and she will not lack these things.

    Her best friend is doted on by the Simon family and won''t live a bad life.

    So, should she put her heart on him?

    Katrina is devastated by his kisses and even unable to breathe.

    She doesn''t expect that this narrow-minded man is still jealous of what has happened before.

    Katrina, while avoiding Aaron''s kiss, blushes and punches him in the chest gently and says, "Aaron, I... I really care about you."

    After all, he is her man, the father of her child, and she loves him just as much.

    "Really? Prove it to me by your action."

    Lazily says Aaron, who does not stop and continues to bully Katrina.

    Until she is unbearable, Aaron directly crushes her limp body directly onto the couch.

    He is stroking her beautiful hair at the same time, violently kisses her mouth, another hand also reaches straight down her skirt to go in...

    When Katrina''s face is flushed, and her eyes are blurred, she suddenly feels something hard and angular beneath her waist.

    Katrina reaches over and pulls the item out of the way, only to find it is a beautifully wrapped box.

    Open it...

    She is almost blinded by the glitter inside.

    Isn''t it the diamond necklace Farrah just gave her?

    Didn''t she return it to Farrah?

    Why is it in her pocket?

    At that moment, Katrina, who initially is caught by l.u.s.t, suddenly sober up.

 Chapter 358: You Doubt Me

    Seeing the sparkling diamond necklace, Aaron realizes that it''s not from him.

    At that moment...

    Some jealous man begins to feel envious again.

    "Katrina, can you explain to me about this necklace?"

    Katrina is never a greedy woman.

    She is not much interested in the sparkling diamond.

    So Aaron would never believe that she would swipe her card and buy herself such an expensive necklace.

    Moreover, he gave her an unlimited overdraft card bound to his mobile phone number, as long as there is consumption, he can see the record. But these days, he did not receive any consumption messages.

    Usually, only men will send diamonds to women.

    Could it be that she stayed at home all day with a big belly, and there are still men who sent her such expensive gifts and courted her?

    Aaron''s possessiveness of Katrina is overpowering.

    Suddenly he sees this strange necklace, and he cannot control himself not to think more.

    Seeing Aaron''s gloomy expression, Katrina quickly closes the box.

    "Aaron, it''s not like what you thought! The necklace was given by Farrah, who has just come and gave it to me!"

    Farrah?

    Aaron is a little surprised to hear that name.

    Although he knows their bestie''s relationships are very good, why does Farrah suddenly give her such valuable things?

    Even if they are really good friends, sending a diamond necklace also seems to be a little too grand?

    Under Aaron''s physical oppression, Katrina feels less convincing.

    She just pushes Aaron away, who traps her between him and the sofa with two arms beside her body, and she gets up from the sofa.

    "Last time, she was in a bad mood and went to the bar to drink. I gave her the necklace I had worn for many years, hoping to bring her luck. Now, Farrah suddenly found his family, returned to the Simon family, and got everything she wanted, and even her relationship also develops well. She thought that my lucky necklace brought her good luck and wanted to thank me. So, she just bought so many things, as well as this necklace, to send me!"

    Katrina says, pointing to the maternal and baby products Farrah bought.

    "Farrah gave me such an expensive gift, and of course I couldn''t accept it. I turned her down, but I don''t know why the necklace ended up on the couch. Maybe Farrah intentionally forgot that."

    Listening to Katrina''s words...

    Aaron finally understands the origin of the necklace, and finally understands that no other men are courting her.

    Even if Katrina has lived with him, he will doubt whether other men are coveting her...

    He really makes a mountain out of a molehill.

    Think about how Katrina has a chance to interact with other men.

    She seldom even goes out the door.

    Even if she goes out, he or Randy will accompany her. So, where does she go to find imaginary rivals for him?

    Once he meets the matter about her, his intelligence quotient drops to zero even if he has been insightful in the business world all the time.

    Well, maybe it''s because he loves her so much that he''s so afraid of losing her.

    In this way...

    Aaron finally calms down.

    However, Katrina has something to say.

    Her pretty face is full of anger, "Aaron! You doubt me!"

    She''s pregnant for him!

    Work hard to nourish the fetus at home!

    She even can''t go out to work, can''t play the computer, and can''t do a lot of things!

    Although her pregnancy reaction is so serious, she still has to continue to eat food!

    She wakes up every night!

    As soon as she leans on the sofa, she starts to feel sleepy!

    And she has gained so much weight!

    For him, she has never been so humble and careful in her life. How dare he doubt her?

    It may be that pregnant women unconsciously become vulnerable.

    The more Katrina thinks about it, the angrier she is, the more she thinks about it, the more aggrieved she feels. All of the pain, all of the negative emotions that she has experienced throughout the pregnancy, are all triggered.

    Seeing Katrina''s angry face, Aaron tries to calm her down, puts his arm around her waist, and says, "Honey, I didn''t!"

    Katrina pushes his hand away and continues throwing tantrums at him, "You hid it! If you did not suspect me, why did you question me?"

    Aaron doesn''t answer but continues to hug her waist and shamelessly kisses her ear and face.

    "It''s not questioning, it''s caring."

    f.u.c.k caring!

    It is not that she has not seen, nor that she has not felt his gloomy expression.

    "Aaron, you a man cheat and play with women''s feelings! You b.a.s.t.a.r.d! I have suffered so much for you; you dare to doubt me!"

    Katrina beats Aaron on his chest and curses him with "b.a.s.t.a.r.d" and "a.s.shole".

    In fact, she knows that Aaron is not as hateful as she says. What Aaron has done for her pregnancy is no less than herself.

    But...

    She still has some difficulty in controlling her emotions.

    Aaron let her beat in his chest, let her vent her emotions; he doesn''t feel angry but also obediently complies with her.

    "Yes, yes, I cheat you, I am a b.a.s.t.a.r.d! Honey, don''t be angry, don''t let the baby in the belly be angry."

    Aaron pulls her into his arms and hugs her tightly after she vents her emotions and becomes tired. His voice is low, and he says, "Are you still angry now? Does your hand hurt?"

    In fact, Katrina knows that she just lost her temper and took that opportunity to take it out on Aaron.

    But far from blaming him, he cares so much about her.

    At that moment, Katrina is genuinely moved.

    Although pregnancy is tough and it takes a long time...

    But thankfully, it is Aaron.

    Until now, she also does not regret being pregnant for him.

    Aaron holds her in his arms, and she leans on his chest. Hearing his strong heartbeats, Katrina says in a m.u.f.fled voice, "Aaron, you should never doubt me again!"

    Now...

    She has no other man in her heart but him.

    She will never fall in love with another man except him.

    She loves him so much...

    She does not want him to doubt her feelings for him by thinking of something else.

    "Well, well, no doubt anymore."

    Aaron''s voice is doting and gentle like he is coaxing his favorite daughter.

    Well, they haven''t had any children yet...

    He always feels like he becomes a father in advance.

    The little one in his arms seems to be several years younger since she became pregnant. So na?ve and childish.

    But he only can bear it because he loves her so much.

    Even if she again becomes capricious, he still has to coax her and comfort her.

    Rehea.r.s.e how to be a dad in advance!

 Chapter 359: Dinner Party

    In a flash, Farrah has been back to the Simon family for a month.

    Within this month, she not only has adapted to life as Miss Simon but also developed a great relationship with Bob Woods.

    Although they don''t say it directly, she can feel that...

    Bob Woods has an interest in her, too.

    One morning, while Farrah is having breakfast with Eric Simon, Eric Simon opens his mouth.

    "Farrah, you have been back to the Simon family for quite some time. Even though everyone in the circle knows that I recognize my grandchild, and some have called me to congratulate... After all, I haven''t publicly introduced you to the outside world. I want to hold a dinner party for everyone in the circle to attend and introduce your ident.i.ty to them. On the one hand, it is welcome for you to come back to our Simon family. On the other hand, you can also get to know more people in the circle. Farrah, what do you think?"

    Now, Farrah has become a member of the Simon family, her status is greatly different from the past, and her contact circle should also be greatly different.

    Before, what she contacts are a few common clerks and nurses.

    She may often have to get along with some young people born in rich families in the future.

    After all, the cla.s.s status is not the same; the consumption level should also be different, as well as the vision.

    Eric Simon will also wish Farrah to know more of her peers in the future.

    In this materialistic society, people are desperately climbing to the top of society. Even though it is so crowded, they also want to get a ticket to the top cla.s.s.

    Even some girls, in order to enter this circle, do not hesitate to sell their bodies and are played by a variety of rich second generation.

    In the past, she felt this circle was too far away from her, so she had no such idea.

    Today, Farrah takes a direct pa.s.s card and enters the circle. Besides, it is the VIP channel that she goes through and the VIP seat she sits in.

    Given the opportunity, why wouldn''t she want to fit in with this circle?

    When Farrah hears her grandfather''s words, though secretly pleased in her heart, she is very reserved and says, "Farrah doesn''t know much about these things. Still listen to grandfather''s arrangement."

    Eric Simon smiles and says, "If you don''t mind, grandpa will have someone ready to do it. After being called Jones for all these years, it''s time for you to change the last name. Otherwise, it would be awkward for grandpa."

    So the Simon family''s welcome banquet for Farrah is settled down.

    In fact, hosting the dinner is an affirmation of Farrah''s ident.i.ty.

    Eric Simon will tell the world that Farrah is his granddaughter in front of all the people. In this way, her ident.i.ty as the granddaughter of Simon''s family will be known and could not be shaken.

    In this way...

    She could sit in the position firmly.

    Before the banquet, though, Farrah wonders whether to tell Katrina about this.

    Katrina, after all, is Eric Simon''s biological granddaughter.

    If Katrina is invited to come and meet Mr. Simon if Eric Simon somehow feels a special connection with her, and if he thinks Katrina is more like his granddaughter, he investigates her ident.i.ty...

    Then she, this fateful granddaughter, is going to be revealed her ident.i.ty?

    All that she owns today will turn into foam and disappear?

    Yes, Farrah indeed has those concerns.

    But then she remembers...

    When she moved to Simon''s family, it was because she felt guilty about Katrina that she didn''t call her for the first time.

    If this welcome banquet is held, and she doesn''t tell Katrina...

    Katrina must be auspicial.

    They used to talk about everything.

    The first time maybe is because of her neglect, and it should not be neglect for the second time.

    Besides...

    Aaron is also in this circle.

    Even if she doesn''t invite Katrina, Aaron would have known about it.

    When the time comes, she doesn''t know how to explain it to Katrina.

    To keep their relationship going, she has to tell Katrina and invite Katrina.

    With that in mind, Farrah plucks up her courage and calls Katrina.

    "Katrina, are you free this weekend? Grandpa said that this weekend, they will hold a welcome banquet in the villa for me and will invite many celebrities from all walks of life to attend."

    "Wow! Really! That must be very grand and lively! Congratulations, Farrah! You, the grandchild of Simon''s family, are finally going to change your last name to Simon!"

    Simon''s family holds a welcome dinner for Farrah in their villa with great fanfare. It could tell that her grandfather attaches great importance to her.

    Farrah hesitates, then says, "Katrina, I wish you could be here, but I''m a little worried about you because you''re pregnant, and everything in the banquet is a bit messy."

    Though she says so...

    In her heart, she still doesn''t want Katrina to be there.

    After all, Katrina''s direct contact with the Simon family doesn''t do her much good.

    However, how Katrina could read Farrah''s mind, just thinking that she is caring about her body, Katrina swears as she beats her chest, "It''s all right! Anyway, my belly now is not so big, and it will be OK! Besides, this is your big event in your life! As a best friend, how could I not show up! Farrah, you can rest a.s.sured! I''ll be there on time for the weekend!"

    "But Katrina, dinner parties are suitable for a pregnant woman. Even if you do not come, it also does not matter, and we are such good friends, I will not blame you... "

    Farrah wants to say more to Katrina to change her mind.

    Katrina, however, is more adamant.

    "Farrah, you can rest a.s.sured! Now you''d better think about how to make a stunning appearance as the grandchild of the Simon family. See you this weekend!"

    Katrina finishes the sentence and hangs up the phone.

    Katrina is visibly happy.

    She is genuinely happy for Farrah.

    But Farrah, on the other end of the line, seems a little depressed.

    She was going to tell Katrina and pretended to invite her. Then she would persuade her not to come because she was pregnant.

    Who knows, Katrina is so firm...

    What to do now?

    She overcomes odds to own everything now, and she doesn''t want to lose it all.

    How can she avoid the problems she worries about?

    Farrah is lost in thought.

    By the way, there are so many people at the dinner party that Katrina couldn''t move around easily even if she came.

    So...

    As long as Katrina is positioned a little farther away, it shouldn''t matter.

    Grandfather is old and in poor health. He should stay at the dinner party for a short time and then go back to his room to rest.

    They should not be so easy to meet.

    At this moment, that''s the only way to go.

 Chapter 360: Be My Girlfriend

    Weekend afternoon.

    Katrina stands in front of the mirror, picks out her clothes, while Aaron sits on the couch, using his laptop to process his emails.

    Today is the day when Farrah''s ident.i.ty is officially announced to all the people. As her best friend, she naturally wants to dress up solemnly, so as not to disgrace Farrah.

    Katrina holds a white dress, she turns around and asks, "Aaron, does this look good?"

    Aaron just has a look at her up and answers unconcernedly, "Good!"

    Katrina holds up another red dress and asks again, "What about this one?"

    Aaron doesn''t lift his head this time either, but says, "Good!"

    In a word...

    No matter which dresses she tries, he would only say "good," and his perfunctory att.i.tude is so obvious.

    Katrina knows it is no use asking him, so she ignores him and chooses her own.

    Aaron works a long time without listening to Katrina''s sound, which makes him a bit unadapted to.

    When he looked up, he found her back to him, choosing her clothes in silence.

    She seems not happy with his perfunctory att.i.tude.

    After pressing enter to send the last email...

    Aaron turns off the computer and walks over.

    He hugs Katrina around her waist from behind, holding her in his arms and resting his chin on her shoulders with his deep and s.e.xy voice, "Why don''t you keep asking?"

    Katrina is angry when she hears his words.

    Or he doesn''t answer her.

    Or he should be serious.

    Today is a big day for her. She wants to dress formally for Farrah''s party.

    But let him help her to choose a dress, he is so perfunctory...

    Any woman would be angry.

    Katrina is a little grumpy, "What''s the point of asking you? Anyway, you will always use one word to prevaricate me."

    He has no other answer but "good".

    He gives no useful advice on her choice of clothes.

    When Katrina speaks, Aaron turns his head and kisses her on the cheek, "That''s because I think you look good in whatever you''re wearing."

    When Katrina, who is a little angry just now, hears his words...

    Suddenly there is a kind of strange feeling in the fermentation in her heart, which seems to be a little sweet.

    They say beauty is in the eye of the beholder.

    So, she can take his words as a confession.

    He starts to say those sweet words...

    When does Aaron become like this?

    As Katrina is immersed in sweetness, Aaron follows up with other words.

    "But... I prefer you without your clothes on."

    His voice is low and deep, which sounds very evil.

    When Katrina hears that, her face turns red.

    This guy!

    Can he not be shameless!

    He even says that...

    Katrina is so ashamed she pushes Aaron away, "Aaron, you go out! I''m going to change clothes!"

    "Exactly, I also want to change together?"

    "Go away, you rascal! Don''t you touch me! Don''t take my clothes off! Don''t bite me! "

    "..."

    Anyway, after Katrina and Aaron have fun and get dressed, it is getting late.

    Katrina has nothing to say.

    The guy nibbled out a red hickey on her neck, which is so obvious.

    On such an important occasion, in public, she couldn''t just do nothing.

    There are no other solutions; Katrina is paired with a black neckband to hide the hickey on her neck.

    In the past, Katrina was extremely resistant to this kind of thing.

    She always feels like it is as the collar on Beta''s neck, which is obviously for walking the dog.

    But today with this combination...

    It also looks good.

    Katrina is born with a delicate complexion with a slim swan neck and beautiful curves.

    This neckband more highlights her advantage, which makes her look a little s.e.xy and nifty.

    When everything is ready, Aaron leads Katrina out the door and drives straight to the Simon family house.

    When they arrive at Simon''s family''s villa, a line of cars has already stopped at the door.

    All the famous cars in Abbe city are almost here, as a grand auto show.

    Katrina would have hated Aaron if they hadn''t been there before the dinner party starts.

    They wouldn''t have been late if he hadn''t made a pa.s.s at her while she was changing.

    Dinner banquet begins...

    The highly respected man, Eric Simon, says, "Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to attend this dinner. I believe many of you have already known that I, Eric Simon, found my granddaughter some time ago. Thanks for your concern. I would like to introduce my granddaughter to you today."

    Eric Simon says, turns to look at Farrah on his side. His eyes are full of a loving smile, "This is my granddaughter, Farrah Jones! But from today, her name is Farrah Simon!"

    Eric Simon''s voice just finishes, there is suddenly thunderous applause all around and all kinds of blessings.

    "Congratulations to Mr. Simon and Miss Simon on the reunion!"

    "Miss Simon is really beautiful! Looks so elegant!"

    In the face of everyone''s blessing and praise, Eric Simon all nods at them and receives them.

    Farrah, on the side of Eric Simon, also shyly bows her head and says words of thanks to the guests.

    At that time, Farrah wears an expensive and elegant dress and beautiful crystal high-heeled shoes; she looks radiant with her delicate makeup.

    Seeing Farrah as the focus of the whole banquet, standing in the center, receiving people''s blessings...

    Katrina, standing in the crowd, applauds harder than anyone else.

    Aaron sees her like this, although he worries about her hands, but doesn''t stop her.

    The little fool.

    Her friend finds her family, which can make her happy like this.

    What can he do?

    Just after Eric Simon officially introduces Farrah to everyone...

    At this moment, the crowd suddenly makes a way automatically.

    Wearing a black suit, Bob Woods, with a bouquet of roses in his hands, walks to Farrah.

    When she sees Bob Woods, Farrah is disbelieving.

    Especially when she sees the roses, he has in his hands, which is the very symbol of love.

    How could he...

    Come here with roses?

    Farrah thinks she must overthink.

    But when Bob Woods walks up to her, looks at her sincerely and says, "Farrah, I''ve had a great time with you no matter in work or daily life. I like it. Please be my girlfriend."

 Chapter 361: She Believes I

    Farrah is surprised by the sudden declaration.

    She is struck dumb with astonishment. Looking at the man who stands in front of her, tall, handsome and gentle, she can''t imagine that Bob, the man she loves for so long, would express his love to her on such a grand occasion.

    You know...

    The elders of the Simons and the Woods, including all the upper-cla.s.s people in Abbe City, are on the spot.

    He confesses to her so in public...

    Later, he can''t deny this if he becomes regretful.

    Does he take it seriously?

    Would he really like to be with her?

    Farrah certainly isn''t unwilling to be with him or what, she''s just too surprised.

    She always thinks that between her and Bob, she plays the role who loves the other deeply, and Bob, even if he has a little affection for her, hasn''t yet reached that point.

    However, at this moment, Bob''s declaration really shocks and amazes her.

    In the former part when Eric introduced his granddaughter to all the guests personally, the atmosphere in the hall has already been very lively.

    At this time, Bob''s words push the atmosphere of the dinner to its highest point.

    All along, the most popular thing people are willing to see is the good news in pairs.

    It''s a pleasure to witness two people coming together.

    What''s more, one is the granddaughter newly recognized by Eric, and the other is the Woods family''s grandson. Their ident.i.ties are both so impressive and remarkable.

    If they can be together, it is the most noteworthy love in Abbe City.

    "Promise him!"

    "Promise him!"

    "..."

    People beside clap and cheer desperately.

    Farrah looks at Bob in such a stunning way that she neither nods nor shakes her head.

    Though surrounded by applause and shouts of joy, she can hear nothing.

    Her brain completely stops working, and her mind goes blank.

    Bob holds the rose in his hands and looks at Farrah very carefully. He asks again, "Farrah, would you like to be with me?"

    Eric can''t see her stunned there for such a while without responding.

    Doesn''t she like Bob, this silly girl?

    Bob now confesses to her. Why doesn''t she reply to him?

    Eric pulls Farrah''s arm in secret and whispers, "Farrah, what are you thinking!"

    Farrah, who has been dumbstruck and can''t find the right direction, finally comes to her senses.

    She always thought she would be the one to express her feelings first, but she didn''t antic.i.p.ate it.

    Bob did it before her.

    Farrah can''t restrain her inner excitement and joy. Her eyes are even slightly tearful.

    She takes a deep breath, takes the rose Bob hands over, chokes in her voice, but nods with great certainty, "I do!"

    Hearing Farrah''s answer, Bob lifts a gentle smile on his face and hugs her in his arms sweetly.

    Eric stands beside them. His wrinkled face is covered with happy smiles.

    There comes a long sigh of relief from all the people in the hall, followed by more enthusiastic applause.

    "Kiss her!"

    "Kiss her!"

    "..."

    Bob bows his head and kisses Farrah gently on her lips.

    Though it''s a little and soft kiss, Farrah still blushes and heartbeats hard, feeling like her soul is going to fly away. If Bob hasn''t supported her, she wouldn''t be able to stand here.

    At this time, Katrina, standing in the crowd, witnesses the scene with a face of both crying and laughing.

    She laughs because she is so happy.

    Seeing that not only Farrah has her own family and everyone has recognized her ident.i.ty, but more importantly, she has also harvested her love and has been with the man she has loved for a long time.

    What a beautiful thing it is!

    She cries because she knows how difficult Farrah''s journey is through her life.

    She knows how dark and difficult Farrah''s past is behind the shine of the present.

    Fortunately, after a long and terrible painful journey, now she finally reaches the rainbow, doesn''t she?

    Farrah, now under her grandfather''s love, besides such a good boyfriend, will surely lead a happy life in the future.

    She believes it will!

    Pregnant women cannot be stimulated too often.

    Aaron, on the other side, has to wipe her tears helplessly when Katrina keeps crying and laughing.

    After introducing his granddaughter solemnly to everyone, and witnessing the good news of Farrah and Bob, Eric is now physically exhausted and says goodbye to the guests and goes back to his room for a rest.

    And the whole banquet is left for these young people.

    People laugh, and people talk in the crowd with red wine. Some old friends stand together to talk about the past, which is greatly lively and harmonious.

    Katrina has never been good at dealing with such social feasts in the upper cla.s.ses.

    If it hasn''t been the banquet that Eric specially prepares for Farrah, she wouldn''t be willing to attend.

    After witnessing Farrah''s double happiness, Katrina, accompanied by Aaron, returns to her seat.

    By chance, Aaron''s phone rings.

    There is a bit of noise at the banquet. It''s not convenient to listen here.

    Aaron pats Katrina on the shoulder and whispers in her ear, "Sit here, don''t walk away, I''ll go out and answer the phone and come back soon!"

    Katrina nods to him with a smile: "Okay!"

    After Aaron walks out to answer the phone, she is alone in her seat.

    She''s pregnant now. She can''t drink like other people. She can only eat dessert to kill some boring time.

    At this time, Farrah''s whereabouts remain the focus of attention.

    Many people take the initiative to go forward and congratulate her. They also hand out their business cards in an attempt to make a good relationship with her.

    Of course, everyone naturally wants to have a relationship with the Simons, such a large family.

    The other members of the Simons look so shrewd and cunning, so only the little girl seems friendly.

    She''s Eric''s granddaughter and receives all the love of the Simons.

    It may mean that they can get on well with the whole family if they can establish a good relationship with her.

    Farrah enjoys the feeling when surrounded by crowds.

    Previously, when she was only a nurse, everyone did not take her seriously. It was already a common thing for her to be ordered about by others every day.

    Even the family members of the patients often spoke ill of her or did something about her.

    She was like a salamander ant living at the bottom of society, struggling on the poverty line for food and clothing every day.

    But now...

    The rich people who made her look up to are trying to please her, compliment her and flatter her.

    And not to mention those who used to despise and bully her because they are not even rich!

    They don''t even deserve to serve her now!

    She can say a simple word to make them live or die.

    How can Farrah not like the feeling she feels now, under such a strong contrast?

 Chapter 362: Certainly Feels Lucky

    When a person rapidly changes from poverty to wealth, he will inevitably tread on air. Farrah is no exception.

    She never refuses the business cards handed over by people; she is willing to accept the compliments and flattery of people; her face is filled with a n.o.ble smile.

    However, after dealing with those who come to please her, Farrah finally squeezes out the crowd and comes to Katrina.

    "Farrah!"

    The moment she sees Farrah, Katrina lights up from dullness.

    "Farrah, how beautiful you are today! I witnessed everything you did on the stage! Congratulations! "

    Taking Katrina''s hands, Farrah smiles, "Thank you, Katrina, for coming today! But you''re now pregnant, and it''s so noisy and chaotic here. I''m really about you. If you feel tired, let Aaron take you back first. I really don''t mind."

    Now, Katrina has been to the banquet.

    She has also witnessed she becomes a member of the Simons and owns her own love.

    Now, Farrah is just a little worried that Katrina is a time bomb if she keeps staying here.

    What if Grandpa comes out and comes across Katrina accidentally?

    In short, Farrah still wants to persuade Katrina to go back for the sake of caring about her body.

    However, Katrina shakes her head. "Farrah, that''s all right. You see I''m very well now!"

    This is the most important day in Farrah''s life.

    As her best friend, she naturally wants to witness the whole process.

    Is it not too perfunctory for her to leave so fast after her arrival?

    Seeing Katrina refuses to leave early, Farrah does not dare show too much impatience for fear of being seen.

    No way, she can only take a glance at Katrina with a worried face and says, "Okay, Katrina, take good care of yourself and don''t go away. I may be very busy later. I don''t have so much time to accompany you and have to leave you alone. You must be well by yourself! If you have any problems here I''ll blame myself!"

    Hearing Farrah''s concern, Katrina feels warmth beyond words.

    She speaks with a bright smile, "You''re the heroine of today. Don''t worry, I know! You just go, I will take good care of myself. I will not give you any trouble!"

    Just when Farrah is asking Katrina not to go away...

    Just then, a woman comes in with a hurry expression, probably late for the party.

    When she walks into the banquet, she sees Katrina standing not far away at first sight, which is smiling like a flower.

    At that moment, the woman is stunned on the spot, because that smile is so familiar.

    The woman crosses the crowd and hurries toward Katrina as if there is only Katrina in her eyes and no one else.

    When she walks to Katrina, she says, "You''re Eric''s granddaughter, right. I''m your mother''s best friend. You can call me, Carly! What''s your name?"

    Both Katrina and Farrah are surprised by the sudden voice.

    Katrina looks with astonishment at the lady in her forties whose skin and figure are well maintained.

    If the lady hasn''t stared at her, Katrina would think she has misheard.

    Katrina points incredibly at herself, "You mean me?"

    The lady nods, but her eyes are fixed on Katrina without moving away.

    Farrah, on the other hand, is so scared that she almost stops breathing when she hears the words of the lady.

    She is stiff, and her heart is beating hard.

    Eric''s daughter''s best friend before she died...

    Why does she first come to Katrina when she comes in?

    How on earth does she recognize that Katrina is the real granddaughter of the Simons?

    Even the best friend of Jessica can recognize the daughter of her when she sees Katrina at first sight.

    So when the other family members see Katrina, will they even doubt her ident.i.ty?

    At that moment, Farrah is sweating cold and nervous and is almost going mad.

    It''s like the secret you''ve worked so hard to keep is about to be revealed.

    It''s like all the glory you''ve earned so hard is about to disappear into the foam.

    She has a hard time getting all this today. She finally gets an ident.i.ty as Bob''s girlfriend. She hasn''t enjoyed everything enough. How can she just lose it?

    She can''t fall back into the earth from the sky.

    She can''t accept that such a thing is happening.

    In case Eric knows her ident.i.ty is false...

    Not only will she be expelled from the family so that she cannot get these honors and riches, but even Bob will also break up with her.

    By that time, she really has nothing.

    Farrah is afraid that Katrina will ask questions she shouldn''t ask because of curiosity.

    Fortunately, realizing that the lady in front of them is only mistaken, she smiles, "You may mistake. I''m not Eric''s granddaughter, she''s!"

    Katrina says, pulling Farrah from the side to the lady.

    "This is Eric''s granddaughter, Farrah. Carly, you must be looking for her!"

    Farrah, though frozen and stiff tries to squeeze out a smile and greets, "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Carly."

    The lady stares at Farrah in front of her.

    Indeed, in terms of dress, she looks more solemn, more like today''s focus.

    However, she can''t find the trace of her best friend in every means; however, she looks at the girl in front of her.

    Instead, she feels so familiar with the simile of the other girl.

    But since Eric recognizes her, there must be no mistake.

    Maybe she is just blindfolded and mistaking it.

    At the thought of this, the woman laughs awkwardly, "I''m so sorry, I just mistook someone. Farrah, I had a good relationship with your mother. I didn''t expect to see you more than twenty years later. I''m really happy. If there is any I can help, just come to me, and I will do my best to help you!"

    "Thank you. If my mother knows, she will certainly feel lucky for having such a good friend as you."

 Chapter 363: She Cant Speak Ou

    The lady chats with Farrah for a while and walks inside.

    Perhaps it''s just that she feels Farrah''s embarra.s.sment. Katrina thinks she is mindful of the fact that the lady just mistook them.

    Katrina takes Farrah''s hand and comforts, "Farrah, don''t think too much. Maybe people in this circle often meet and know each other. Carly saw my new face at a glance as soon as she entered in, so she took me for you. Don''t be angry."

    Staring at Katrina''s sincere face, Farrah is sure that she finds nothing unusual.

    The originally tense nerves seem to get a little relaxed.

    Fortunately, Katrina didn''t ask any questions, and the lady also didn''t say anything else.

    Otherwise, on closer examination, her ident.i.ty is likely to be questioned.

    Perhaps, as Katrina said, the lady just saw a strange face and thought that she was the newly recognized granddaughter.

    Maybe she''s too sensitive.

    Farrah shakes her head. "It''s okay. I''m okay. How can I be angry at such a trifle? You really look down on our friendship too much."

    Listening to this, Katrina then raises a smile: "All right!"

    Just now, she felt that Farrah seemed a little wrong and thought she cared about being mistaken.

    Luckily, she doesn''t take it in mind!

    For fear that people will notice Katrina if she still stays here any longer, Farrah says, "Katrina, I have to leave you now. Take good care of yourself!"

    Katrina agrees at a pleasure, "Of course, see you later!"

    Farrah returns to the crowd.

    As she pa.s.ses by the lady they met just now, she seems to hear her murmuring to herself, "Did I really recognize the wrong person? But the smile of the girl looks exactly the same as Jessica when she was young..."

    When she hears this, Farrah becomes more panicked.

    Does Katrina smile the same way as Jessica?

    So, as long as Katrina appears in front of Eric, Eric will surely see his daughter in Katrina!

    Farrah had a fluke mind before.

    Perhaps Katrina and her mother didn''t look alike?

    Maybe they couldn''t see anything unusual just by appearance?

    But now she is very firm in her ideas.

    That''s Katrina definitely can''t meet the Simons!

    They must not be allowed to meet!

    For all that she owns now, she has to do it!

    Just as Farrah is fussed about how to get Katrina out of here as soon as possible...

    Suddenly, a pair of hands fall on her shoulder.

    Farrah feels shocked and reacts a little strongly.

    She looks up to find that Bob is the one who comes to her.

    Perhaps feeling Farrah''s abnormality, Bob touches her forehead and concerns, "What''s wrong, you look lost?"

    After touching her forehead, Bob frowns deeper and pulls her hands.

    Her sweat on the forehead and cold hands look a little strange.

    Bob looks down at her and worries, "Farrah, what''s wrong with you? Are you uncomfortable?"

    Farrah dares not let Bob know the fact, but she is shaking uncontrollably at the thought that her ident.i.ty is likely to be torn down.

    Farrah can only find a reason, "Bob, my stomach is a little uncomfortable. I may drink something cold just now."

    On hearing this, Bob immediately takes Farrah to the lounge and pours her a cup of hot tea.

    Looking at the handsome, elegant, and considerate boyfriend in front of her, Farrah can''t imagine what it will be like to lose him.

    If she is not Eric Simon''s granddaughter, will he fall in love with her?

    Will his family agree with them to be together?

    After all, the reason why everyone will bless their love is their matched family background.

    If she''s an ordinary nurse, even if Bob really would like to be with her, perhaps those people will only question her and speak ill of her behind.

    At the thought of this, Farrah knows how important the ident.i.ty of Eric''s granddaughter is to her.

    Even when she looks at Bob, she''s unconsciously dazed.

    Bob feels strange because he can''t help reaching out and shaking his hand in front of her: "Farrah, what are you thinking?"

    Farrah returns her mind back in time, coughs softly, and says, "Nothing, but I didn''t expect you would confess to me. It''s a little unexpected, and I always feel that... It''s not true. I''m afraid I''ll lose you at the end."

    Bob comes to hug her tightly when he hears these words. "I''m a man. If I am not going to express my love, should I wait for you to ask me? Stop thinking now. I''m already your boyfriend. I''m here. What are you worried about?"

    Farrah is held in Bob''s arms and feels his temperature truly.

    "Bob, I mean, if I..."

    Farrah wants to ask him if she wasn''t the granddaughter of the Simons, would he still be with her?

    But when it comes to her mouth, she can''t speak out.

    What if Bob is with her because of her ident.i.ty?

    What if Bob is with her just because of the Simons'' kindness to his family or the marriage contract at his young age?

    So isn''t it self-humiliation if she asks now?

    At least now, Bob is very gentle and considerate of her, and she loves the happiness he gives, doesn''t she?

    Noticing Farrah stop her words, Bob becomes more confused.

    "Eh? What do you want to say?"

    Farrah clings to Bob''s embrace and shakes her head: "Nothing! I just feel very happy to be with you!"

    Fortunately, in the name of Katrina''s body, Farrah has Katrina''s seat on the edge of the farthest away from the crowd, avoiding the possibility of meeting the family.

    Besides, after Aaron answers the phone and returns to the party, many people recognize him and come to greet him.

    Aaron has to take care of Katrina, so how can he have so much time and energy to deal with these people.

    In the end, he simply leaves with Katrina.

    Farrah''s heart isn''t put down until Katrina leaves.

    Katrina leaves, and she''s safe again.

    This evening, she has experienced glory and attention, as well as panic and fear.

    This kind of nervous feeling is really very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 364: Marriage Bind Them

    The next day...

    Farrah has just arrived at the hospital, and two young nurses immediately come round.

    "Farrah, we can''t imagine that you are the n.o.ble granddaughter of the Simons! Wow! That''s so fantastic!"

    Such a n.o.ble lady as their colleagues, hidden in their side, it''s so dramatic even thinking about it.

    "Farrah, have you been together with Dr. Woods? Wow! Farrah, what a happy life you have! I should know such a rich person like you. I feel like I''m dreaming!"

    "..."

    Two young nurses keep talking, and they surround Farrah with envy on their faces.

    Although they once took a ride in Farrah''s BMW and at that time, they wondered if she was the daughter of a n.o.ble family; they never thought that her background was so strong.

    Such a n.o.ble lady still works in a hospital as a nurse.

    Are you sure she''s not here to experience a painful life?

    Hearing their murmurs, Farrah looks at them doubtfully and asks, "How do you know that?"

    Certainly, the dinner party yesterday only invites some people from the upper cla.s.s.

    After all, people who have a good relationship with the Simons are all people in that n.o.ble circle.

    Personally, she only invited her best friend, Katrina.

    And how do they get the news so quickly that she is the beloved granddaughter of the family and becomes a couple with Bob?

    "Of course, we know! This morning, there''s a lot of news about you on the internet!"

    The nurse says, takes out her phone, and clicks on the hottest news in Abbe to show Farrah.

    And in the news, certainly, it''s a picture of her standing beside Eric.

    It turns out that in this way, Eric announces to the whole world that she is his granddaughter.

    Nowadays, in the whole of Abbe City, no one is unknown about the news.

    Farrah''s ident.i.ty is exposed...

    The att.i.tudes of the people around her have changed dramatically, even when the president of the hospital unconsciously shows respect to her when they meet.

    People may think that her family is already so rich that there is no need for her to work as a nurse so hard.

    Farrah, however, enjoys herself.

    Because...

    Bob is here.

    He is a doctor, and she is a nurse.

    She is very happy just to be able to help him around.

    They are like romantic couples in hospitals. Wherever they go, they are bound to arouse people''s admiration.

    The women doctors and nurses who had thought about Bob have all broken their hearts.

    Of course, Bob''s girlfriend is the n.o.ble lady of the Simons, the biggest family in Abbe.

    How can they compare to her to get Bob?

    One morning

    Farrah goes to Bob''s office and sends him a patient''s profile.

    Noticing that it is a little messy on his desk, she helps him sort it out naturally and pours a cup of coffee also.

    After being with him for a long time, she has become more and more accustomed to acting as his girlfriend and helping him do these pieces of things.

    Not only does she feel tired, but she also feels happy and satisfied doing these things for him.

    When Bob finishes his work, he looks up and sees that his desk is tidy and there is a cup of coffee at hand.

    At that moment, Bob is warmed up by her again. He can''t help taking her hand and pulling her into his arms and letting her sit on his lap.

    She''s always so considerate.

    When he first returned home and arrived at this hospital, she led him every day to get familiar with the environment and looked for all kinds of information for him.

    Even if it was hard to find what he wanted, she would find it for him even though she worked overtime.

    He has had a bad stomach since he was young.

    He still remembers that night, after the long operation, he did not eat for a long time and led to stomach cramps because of hunger but he forced himself to complete the operation.

    And when he came back to the office after the operation, he saw a warm midnight food on his desk.

    At that time, when he saw the food, his heartfelt, a kind of unspeakable warmth and touching.

    His stomach became comfortable with warm food.

    He wanted to find out who silently put the midnight dinner on his desk and left no trace.

    Bob went to the security room to check the surveillance tape and found out that it was Farrah.

    At that time, she had been off work for a long time.

    However, she came to the hospital, especially to send him the food...

    To tell the truth, Bob felt unspeakable emotion at that moment.

    He thought that all his affections and likes for her began at that time.

    Including later, his watch on the table disappeared for no reason, and before long, it suddenly appeared again.

    At that time, he did not care, but after a few days, he suddenly thought of something and called the only brand counter in Abbe City to ask if anyone had come to repair the watch because this watch was limited edition. It was too rare.

    When he described the style, the manager immediately remembered that a young girl had come to repair the watch, but she left after knowing the price.

    As smart as Bob, he guessed out at once that the young girl must be Farrah; only she had so many opportunities to enter and exit his office.

    It turned out that it was not just the midnight food.

    It turned out that she had done so many things for him behind, but he never knew.

    If it weren''t for the expensive accessories of the watch which she couldn''t afford, she would fix it silently and return it to him secretly.

    This tender and the considerate girl had paid so much for him but never asked for anything in front of him, and never showed any abnormality when working.

    If it weren''t for these two things, he didn''t even know she liked him.

    No man can resist the gentleness of a woman, and Bob is no exception.

    From then on, he begins to pay close attention to Farrah, which she probably doesn''t find.

    Maybe in Farrah''s opinion, she''s always had a crush on Bob, and she''s always liked Bob more.

    Even when he expressed his emotions to her, she felt incredible.

    Bob confessed to Farrah not because she is Eric''s granddaughter, or because a marriage contract binds them, so he had to do that.

    He said those words, simply because he likes her, he wants to be with her.

    What banquet, what Eric''s granddaughter, what marriage...

    They''re just a catalyst, which makes them come together more logically.

 Chapter 365: Completely Fabricated

    Farrah''s cheeks slightly flush as Bob holds her in his arms.

    "Bob, let me go. Someone will come here in a minute."

    Bob smiles, "Grandpa Eric will come for a physical examination later, and n.o.body else will come in this morning."

    At Bob''s words, Farrah is shocked, "What did you say? Is grandpa going to have a physical examination? Why don''t I know about it?"

    This morning, when she came out of home, she did not hear from her grandfather that he was coming to the hospital today.

    Bob points to the phone, "It''s just a temporary decision made by Grandpa Eric. He has just called and told me about this."

    At that, Farrah becomes a little panicky in an instant.

    She remembers that Katrina will also come to the hospital this morning for a maternity check-up.

    They just talked about it on the phone last night.

    Bob''s office is not far from the Obstetrics and Gynecology department.

    So...

    Wouldn''t it be dangerous if Eric and Katrina have met in the hospital?

    Farrah, in a panic, pushes Bob aside and stands up.

    Bob looks at her in surprise, "What''s wrong?"

    Farrah dares not expose her abnormality, even though her heart has already been chaotic. She still keeps calm and smiles, "Nothing. I suddenly remember that a patient has not been infused."

    Farrah quickly leaves Bob''s office.

    She comes to an empty corner and calls Katrina.

    Katrina is happy to get Farrah''s call.

    "Farrah, are you busy at work today?"

    On the other end of the phone, Farrah wants Katrina to change the time for her maternity check so that Katrina can stagger Eric''s arrival time.

    "Katrina, where are you now? Are you coming to the hospital?"

    "Yeah, I''m on the way. I''ll be there in ten minutes."

    "Katrina, I''ve just heard from other nurses that the gynecology and obstetrics department''s equipment is out of order. You can''t do the maternity examination today. I call you as soon as I hear that news. Would you like to come here another day? Don''t run for nothing."

    "Really?"

    Katrina is full of surprise.

    Then she says, "Farrah, thank you for telling me. I''ll go there another day."

    Hearing Katrina change her mind, Farrah finally breathes a sigh of relief.

    After hanging up the phone, Farrah is sweating, feeling as if she had experienced a battle, very tired.

    She really hates this kind of life, full of fear and anxiety.

    Why can''t she just have it all frankly?

    Although she has grown up in an orphanage with Katrina, Katrina has always been luckier than her.

    While Farrah was still fighting with other children in the orphanage for food, Katrina has already been adopted by Carl, living a life without worries about food and clothing.

    At that time, she was filled with envy, even jealousy.

    Including now...

    Katrina has Aaron''s love, and they are living a happy life.

    But Farrah...

    She''s finally changed her life and got happiness, but every day she acts sneakily, worrying about losses. It''s really painful.

    Sometimes, she really wants to directly tell Katrina about everything, begging Katrina to have pity on her and to admit her present ident.i.ty.

    Katrina already has Aaron, money, and love. Now that Katrina has everything, Katrina can''t rob her.

    But...

    She''s afraid that she can''t get the result she wants even if she speaks out everything.

    So rather than take risks, it is better to keep the secret forever.

    Now she can only prevent Katrina from meeting the Simon family through constant lying.

    It''s not easy for her to own this n.o.ble ident.i.ty. She can''t go back to the days of poverty.

    If that happens, she will lose Bob and everything she''s got now and is laughed at by the public.

    Sometimes she has to give up something in exchange for what she has owned now.

    Like sincerity...

    Like the friendship between her and Katrina, even if they used to talk about everything.

    At this time, in the luxury car.

    Katrina, sitting in the co-driver''s seat, hangs up the phone and says to Aaron, "Aaron, Farrah tells me that the hospital equipment is broken today. Let''s go back and find another day."

    Katrina is convinced of Farrah''s words, but Aaron feels surprised.

    Is the equipment broken?

    Why hasn''t the doctor in charge of Katrina''s maternity check-up called?

    After all, in Aaron''s capacity and position, the doctors in charge are always respectful to him.

    Do they dare to let him run for nothing when the instrument breaks down?

    Don''t they want their jobs?

    Although Aaron has some doubts, in front of Katrina, he dares not make a bad comment on her bestie.

    Katrina trusts Farrah so much that she must feel unhappy if he questions Farrah.

    This time, Aaron''s EQ finally works. Instead of directly questioning Farrah''s news, he asks, "Did she say when the equipment could recover?"

    Hearing that, Katrina suddenly realizes.

    That''s right. She only knows that she can''t have a maternity check-up today, but she doesn''t know when to go there again.

    As the saying goes, after the pregnancy, a woman will be silly for three years. She''s really getting sillier and sillier.

    "I''ve forgotten to ask. I''ll call Farrah and ask about it again!"

    Katrina is preparing to call Farrah.

    Before she dials the number, Aaron takes away her cell phone.

    Katrina looks at Aaron''s movements with confusion. Aaron says, "Maybe Farrah is busy, don''t disturb her first. I''ll call your doctor in charge and ask him about it."

    Katrina finds Aaron''s words reasonable.

    Maybe just now, Farrah gave the call during her busy time. It''s inappropriate to disturb Farrah again at this time.

    Besides, no one knows more about the equipment than the doctors in the obstetricians and gynecologists department.

    After dialing the phone, Aaron simply asks a few questions and hangs up.

    Aaron doesn''t use hands-free. Katrina is anxious, "Aaron, what does the doctor say?"

    Aaron replies, "There is no problem with the equipment there. You can do an obstetric examination today. It''s just a rumor. Someone has circulated erroneous reports".

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina nods, "I see. It seems that Farrah has also heard the rumor and told me this."

    Aaron drives silently, very calm and serious.

    The first half of what he said just now is true, but the second half is completely fabricated.

    Why does Farrah cheat Katrina for not having an inspection today?

    Aaron thinks that it''s not so simple.

 Chapter 366: Has He Discovered Her Lies?

    Katrina has such a good relationship with Farrah, but Farrah seems to have concealed something.

    Katrina is pregnant, so he can''t let her know this before he knows the truth.

    So Aaron holds back his thoughts.

    The hospital.

    Eric steadily steps down the stairs with Joseph''s help.

    Farrah and Bob, who have already waited by, immediately come up.

    Seeing Bob in the white coat and Farrah in the nurse''s uniform.

    Eric is very happy and nods, "You are well matched."

    Farrah blushes, takes Eric''s arm, and says in a slightly coquettish tone, "Grandpa since you come to the hospital for a physical examination, why don''t you tell me in advance? I''m not well prepared for it. Grandpa, next time you must remember to inform me in advance so that I can spare time to accompany you."

    At Farrah''s words, Eric smiles, "Okay! I promise you!"

    People all say that a daughter is very considerate.

    It seems that a granddaughter is more considerate than a grandson.

    "Grandpa, let''s go to take a blood sample and do a blood test. Then you can do some routine physical examinations..."

    Farrah is holding Eric in the direction of the hospital laboratory.

    Just then...

    "Farrah!"

    Suddenly a familiar voice comes from ahead.

    Farrah looks up and sees Katrina standing not far away, smiling at her, next to Aaron.

    At that moment, Farrah looks pale as if she had seen a ghost.

    Katrina?

    Hasn''t she said that she won''t come?

    Why does she suddenly appear in the hospital now?

    Eric and Katrina are only ten meters away from each other. It can be imagined how panicky Farrah should be.

    She''s afraid that Eric will see Katrina and recognize her as his granddaughter.

    She fears that her false ident.i.ty will be exposed at this moment.

    Eric is easy-going when he hears Farrah''s name called.

    "Farrah, someone is looking for you over there. Why don''t we stop by and say h.e.l.lo..."

    Listening to Eric, Farrah becomes even more anxious.

    In such a long distance, she has already been very nervous. If they get closer, Eric would be more likely to recognize Katrina.

    Farrah quickly waves, "No, Grandpa, that''s just an ordinary friend. Bob, you take grandpa to the laboratory first. I''ll say h.e.l.lo and come back soon."

    Fortunately, Eric doesn''t insist on greeting. As they enter the laboratory, Farrah strides in the direction of Katrina.

    She tries hard to hide her panic and anxiety, saying surprisingly, "Katrina, why are you here?"

    Katrina smiles and answers, "Originally, we wanted to ask when the equipment in the hospital could be repaired and when I should take the examination. But the doctor in charge of the maternity examination said that the equipment was not a problem at all. It was a rumor in the hospital, so we came. Farrah, you must have heard the rumor, too."

    Farrah is shocked to hear Katrina''s words.

    Rumor?

    She has never heard such a rumor in the hospital. It''s just a lie made up by her in a hurry.

    So, who patches up the lie in front of Katrina?

    Is it Katrina''s obstetrician?

    No, Farrah has never contacted the doctor. How can the doctor help her patch up the lie?

    Farrah accidentally finds Aaron''s unfathomable look.

    Is it Aaron?

    Has he discovered her lie?

    Katrina is very simple, easy to deceive. But Aaron is not.

    If she''s caught Aaron''s attention, perhaps her ident.i.ty would soon be revealed.

    No way!

    She has to figure out a way to prevent future problems before Aaron finds out.

    Just as Farrah is stunned, Katrina says, "Farrah, what''s wrong with you?"

    Farrah turns calm immediately and shakes her head, "Nothing. I just feel a little sorry. I don''t know the truth of the matter. I don''t know if it''s a rumor. I''ve called you rashly. Katrina, I hope you won''t blame me."

    Hearing Farrah''s words, Katrina quickly holds her hand and says, "Farrah, don''t say that. Actually, I know you''re doing it for my own good. You''re just afraid I''ll run for nothing. How can I blame you?"

    "Katrina, it''s very kind of you to think so. By the way, my grandfather comes to the hospital to have a physical examination today. So I can''t accompany you. Take good care of yourself!"

    "I see. You can do your own business now!"

    Aaron accompanies Katrina to the gynecology and obstetrics department after that. Farrah accompanies Eric for a physical examination.

    Just now, a few steps away, Farrah was really shocked.

    The moment she met Katrina, she felt her heart almost stopped beating.

    Fortunately...

    There is no danger.

    Although not far away, Eric is too old to look clearly. So he doesn''t recognize Katrina.

    Farrah almost feels frightened to live at least ten years less.

    If she encounters this situation a few more times...

    Even if she has not been discerned from the Simon family because of her exposed ident.i.ty, she would have to be frightened to death sooner or later.

    Her heart is really a bit overwhelming.

    Now she has nightmares almost every night. The picture in her dream is that she''s driven out by Eric.

    She is really scared.

    What on earth should she do to keep Katrina out of Eric''s presence from now on?

    What on earth should she do to hide her ident.i.ty forever without being exposed?

    Thinking about it, the only solution is to ask Katrina to leave Abbe City. Then she''ll never have a chance to appear in front of Eric.

    Katrina is with Aaron now, living a stable life. For no particular reason, they will definitely not leave here.

    But what if Aaron has another lover?

    What if Aaron is entangled with other women?

    Katrina is very arrogant. If she sees the photos of Aaron''s other love affair, can she still be willing to be with him and stay with him?

    At that time, Katrina will leave Aaron in great sorrow.

    And like a best friend, she only needs to pretend to persuade Katrina to leave Abbe City...

    Katrina is likely to take Farrah''s advice to avoid Aaron.

    As soon as Katrina leaves, Farrah will be safe.

 Chapter 367: Dont Worry About Me

    Men are s.e.xually minded animals.

    Few men can resist the temptation of women after their girlfriend has been pregnant, without s.e.xual life, for so long.

    Farrah initially thought that she would succeed by dispatching a few women of Katrina type to seduce Aaron.

    Even if she can''t take some nude pictures, it''s enough to take a few photos of intimate behavior.

    At that time, the woman can go directly to Katrina with the photo and make up some stories about herself and Aaron.

    Katrina must make blind and disorderly conjectures after seeing the photos.

    Even if Aaron himself explains to Katrina, how can she believe him?

    Farrah secretly plans all this, but she still underestimates Aaron''s love and loyalty to Katrina.

    No matter how provocative and seductive the women Farrah finds, Aaron still acts calmly, directly and indifferently asking them to go away.

    If it weren''t for the fact that Katrina is pregnant with Aaron''s children, Farrah would have thought that he is impotence.

    Otherwise, in the face of the temptation of other women, how can he be so calm?

    Farrah is anxious since there is no breakthrough from Aaron''s side.

    Does she have to start with Katrina?

    How can she persuade Katrina to leave Abbe City?

    Katrina is pregnant. Even if Farrah persuades her to leave, she has no reason to leave.

    So there''s only one way to keep Katrina from ever appearing before Eric¡ª¡ª she''s dead.

    Only when Katrina dies can Farrah become the real granddaughter of Eric.

    Only when Katrina dies will the secret be completely preserved, and no one will ever discover her ident.i.ty.

    Farrah is shocked by herself when the idea flashes by.

    How can she have such a vicious idea?

    After all, they have been friends for so many years, and their relationship is so good.

    Katrina has a special trust in her, including up to now.

    Does she really want to sacrifice the life of Katrina for her own ident.i.ty, for her own glory and wealth, for her own love?

    No, she can''t!

    She is not so vicious! She is not so cruel!

    It is a weekend that has really changed Farrah''s mind.

    In the morning, as soon as Farrah gets up, she hears a bustling noise outside.

    "Where is Grandpa? I want to see Grandpa."

    "Miss Laura, Master, and Miss Jones are still sleeping. Keep your voice down and don''t wake them up!"

    "Miss Jones? Is that the woman who has s.n.a.t.c.hed my grandfather?"

    "Miss Laura, don''t say that. Miss Jones is the master''s real granddaughter, and you are only the one who''s adopted by the master..."

    "Pa!"

    A crisp noise.

    "Shut up!" the woman says fiercely.

    Next comes the footsteps of high-heeled shoes stepping closer and closer on the floor.

    Hearing the noise outside, Farrah opens the door with some doubts, wanting to see what is going on.

    Unexpectedly, a beautiful young girl with delicate makeup looks at Farrah angrily, "You are the new granddaughter of Grandpa?"

    Farrah is puzzled, "Yes, it''s me. Who are you?"

    The more she looks at the girl in front of her, the more familiar she feels.

    Suddenly, there is a flash of inspiration in Farrah''s mind. This is the star Laura Anderson, who is popular in the last two years.

    She has performed several popular TV dramas in succession. Within a few years, she has become a superstar from an ordinary girl.

    Farrah is very happy to see a star for the first time. She thinks Laura is a relative of the Simon family. Otherwise, how dare she be so arrogant and overbearing in the Simon family?

    Before Farrah shows her fondness of Laura''s work, unexpectedly¡­

    "Pa!"

    Laura raises her palm directly and throws it on Farrah''s face. She says angrily, "It''s all because of you! You''ve robbed everything that belongs to me! Because of you! If only you never show up! "

    Farrah is stunned.

    What happens?

    What does she rob Laura of?

    Even Farrah''s present ident.i.ty is Katrina''s. She''s worried all day. There is nothing to do with Laura!

    Just then...

    "What are you doing?"

    Not far away comes a voice of anger.

    Farrah looks up and sees Eric, who suddenly appears, striding this way.

    Joseph, who has just finished his morning exercises, is next to Eric.

    The moment she sees Eric, Laura changes into a miserable posture, "Grandpa, where do I not do well enough? Why do you abandon me and refuse to see me?"

    Eric glances directly at her and says coldly, "Joseph, throw this mad woman out! Anyone who dares to let her in will get out of the Simon family!"

    "Yes!"

    Joseph, a retired soldier, grabs Laura''s arm without any tenderness and takes her out.

    The servant who has carelessly allowed Laura is so frightened that she turns pale and quickly lowers her head.

    "Grandpa, Grandpa, I beg you not to do this to me, Grandpa!"

    Laura struggles desperately, begging for Eric to be soft-hearted.

    Unexpectedly, Eric says in a cold voice, "We can give you the honor. We also can destroy you!"

    Hearing this, Laura becomes stiff and desperate.

    Eric comes up to Farrah and finds the wound on her cheek. He asks with concern, "Does it hurt?"

    Farrah shakes her head gently, "I''m all right, Grandpa. Don''t worry about me."

    Eric can''t express his anger at the thought of Laura slapping his precious granddaughter in the face.

    Joseph throws Laura out and returns to Eric.

    Eric is angry and says, "Joseph, you know what you should do."

    When Joseph hears this, he understands. He nods and replies, "Yes!"

    At noon, after lunch, while Eric returns to his room for a lunch break, Farrah asks Joseph, "Cousin Joseph."

    Joseph looks at her.

    Farrah hesitates for a moment and says, "Who is that woman this morning?"

    Joseph doesn''t hide it. He tells Farrah about Laura briefly.

    Originally, Laura Anderson was just a child growing up in a remote village. When she was young, her family was very poor.

    In that year, out of sympathy, Eric afforded her tuition fee.

    Laura attended her college in Abbe City. She often visited Eric and thanked him for his help.

    At that time, Eric just knew that his daughter had accidentally died and that he had a granddaughter living outside. He was in the saddest time.

    Seeing that Laura is clever and sensible, he left her beside him as his granddaughter. He regarded Laura as his spiritual sustenance.

 Chapter 368: Plotted A Frame-Up

    During Laura''s stay in the Simon family, Eric treated her well, fulfilling almost all her requirements and leading her a luxurious life.

    The Simon family has invested money to support her because she liked filming.

    But...

    Laura was not satisfied with the status quo but was becoming more and more greedy.

    She even regarded herself as the real granddaughter of Eric. Her demands were getting more and more excessive.

    In the end, Eric recognized her nature, knowing that her first obedience was only a disguise.

    Eric, after all, was a rational man.

    Laura had no blood relationship with the Simon family. Why would he allow her to act wilfully in the Simon family?

    So Eric drove Laura out.

    Because of their good relationship in the past, Eric still strived for some resources for her. But they didn''t act like before, putting a lot of money for her.

    People were always so greedy.

    She would feel that it was all right when she got used to receiving one''s charity and help.

    Suddenly stop giving, she would feel that it was your fault.

    So¡­

    Laura, who has been abandoned, often came back to Eric, but Eric always refused to see her.

    This time, after several months of filming abroad, she came back and heard that Eric''s granddaughter had been found.

    She felt angry at the moment and felt that Eric was so indifferent to her. It was all because of that woman.

    The moment she met Farrah, she couldn''t control herself and slapped that woman directly.

    Eric must be angry because a subst.i.tute slaps his precious granddaughter.

    After hearing the whole story, Farrah seems to foresee her future in Laura.

    What they have in common is...

    Neither of them is Eric''s granddaughter.

    But Laura is bright, and everyone knows her good and bad.

    But she is wearing camouflage to deceive everyone.

    Relatively speaking, her approach seems to be more excessive.

    "Cousin Joseph, what are you going to do with her?"

    Joseph''s face is expressionless, and he says calmly, "Make her lose all standing and reputation!"

    As Eric says, the Simon family can make her famous, and they can also destroy her.

    The Simon family treats her well. It is because she cannot see her position clearly and repeatedly provokes the Simon family.

    Although the Simon family also does charitable work, it does not mean that everyone in the Simon family is easy to bully.

    Once violating the bottom line of the Simon family...

    It''s bound to make him/her suffer from the consequences.

    In the afternoon, Farrah sees a pile of Laura''s s.e.xy photos and negative news on the Internet.

    Overnight, Laura, from a famous star, has become everyone''s, disgusted wanton woman. A rising star has fallen.

    No investor dares to find Laura to film again, and even some previous endors.e.m.e.nts are canceled. They come to demand huge compensation.

    Laura is not only disgraced but also heavily indebted.

    Farrah has witnessed Laura''s transformation from a superstar to the present.

    Farrah feels panicky and fearful.

    As Eric''s granddaughter, now she''s really in a dilemma.

    If the Simon family finds that she''s deliberately deceiving them...

    Perhaps her fate will only be worse than Laura''s.

    In this way, it strengthens Farrah''s determination.

    She''s determined not to be identified by others.

    In order to live with dignity...

    She has to sacrifice her friend.

    Now that no one around her has begun to doubt her ident.i.ty, she must start as soon as possible.

    Aaron, in particular, before he can find anything, Farrah has to kill Katrina as soon as possible.

    Katrina is at home all day and seldom goes out. Of course, she''s not so foolish as to ask Katrina out directly and kill her.

    Maybe Aaron can easily find her.

    At this time, after Laura''s incident, it is not a bad thing for Farrah.

    Farrah knows Laura''s hatred because Eric destroys her.

    She can utilize Laura''s hatred, shifting the blame onto Laura.

    By this time, Katrina has been six months pregnant.

    Her abdomen is so high, and she can often feel the baby''s fetal movement in her abdomen.

    The little fellow has lived in her stomach for so long that she really looks forward to meeting him.

    Is it a boy or a girl?

    She wonders whether he/she is more like Aaron or more like her.

    From time to time, Katrina will take out the little clothes Farrah has bought for her baby, looking at them carefully and imagining the pictures of the baby. Her eyes are full of tenderness.

    "Baby, these clothes are bought for you by Farrah. You must like them..."

    Just as Katrina is chatting with her baby, the phone rings.

    "Baby, Farrah is calling!"

    Katrina answers the phone in a brisk voice, "h.e.l.lo, Farrah."

    "Katrina, do you have time now? The weather is so nice today. We haven''t had a good chat for a long time. How about coming out for a cup of coffee?"

    "Now? But Aaron won''t let me go out at will..."

    As her stomach grows larger, Aaron pays more attention to protecting her.

    He refuses to let her go out at will because he''s afraid of an accident.

    "Katrina, don''t you rest a.s.sured of being with me? Don''t worry, just an hour. An hour later, I''ll send you back. Aaron won''t know."

    Katrina thinks Farrah is right.

    She can go out to sit with Farrah for a while. They can have a cup of coffee and talk about the topic of girls. Nothing will happen.

    Katrina immediately agrees, "Okay, which caf¨¦? I''ll come to see you soon."

    "No, I''ll pick you up in my car. Just wait for me at home!"

    After hanging up the phone, Katrina goes to the wardrobe to change her clothes.

    Farrah calls Laura.

    "It''s me, Eric''s granddaughter."

    As soon as she hears it is Farrah, Laura gets angry instantly.

    "b.i.t.c.h! You must be planning, around Grandfather, to destroy me, right? Otherwise, Grandpa would not treat me like this!"

    So far...

    She still feels that Eric has affection for her.

    She still doesn''t believe it''s Eric''s intention.

    Farrah deliberately enrages Laura, "Yes, I''ve plotted a frame-up. And this is my grandfather, not yours! You have nothing to do with the Simon family at all!"

    At the other end of the phone, Laura screams, "b.i.t.c.h! Where are you? Come out! I''ll tear your mouth!"

    Farrah says coldly, "Okay, I can give you this chance! It depends on whether you have the ability. In half an hour, I''ll see you at Crane Coffee Shop."

 Chapter 369: Give Me Back What Is Mine

    Half an hour later, Katrina looks out from the living room window and sees Farrah''s BMW pull up outside.

    Katrina picks up her bag and goes out, "Randy, I''m going out for a while, and I''ll be back soon!"

    Randy is still a little worried and says, "Miss Miller, would you mind me to inform Mr. Wilson?"

    Katrina is walking out and answering, "You''d better not! I''m just going out for coffee with Farrah. Besides, Aaron is on a business trip abroad and has important business to do. If he thinks too much, it will affect his work".

    Listening to Katrina''s words, Randy just chooses to listen to her, and he emphasizes, "Miss Miller, take care of yourself and come back soon!"

    As Katrina leaves the house, she happily boards Farrah''s car.

    Katrina is wearing her seatbelt when she says, "Farrah, I was just talking to my baby about you, its G.o.dmother, and you called me just now! It seems like we really have the tacit understanding!"

    There is a complicated look on Farrah''s face as Katrina speaks.

    Farrah pretends to be calm. "Of course," she says with a smile, "we have been best friends for so many years."

    Just behind her smile...

    But hide a lot of complex emotions.

    G.o.dmother...

    In fact, when Farrah first heard about Katrina''s pregnancy, she was really excited about the baby and hoped to hear the baby call her G.o.dmother.

    But now...

    This baby will never appear in this world.

    Because its mother...will die soon.

    When Farrah makes this decision, her heart is also painful, and she doesn''t know why she has become such a cold-blooded and cruel person who ruthlessly wants to murder her best friend.

    But...

    If she does not choose to do that, the person who has a bad end would be her.

    She has to do it for what she has owned.

    Farrah drives her car and begins to think more.

    Katrina, I''m sorry.

    What you have is enough, you are much happier than me.

    When we were young, you had father''s love; while I was on the streets, begged for traffickers, suffered from hunger, was exposed to the sun and looked down upon by people, and sometimes even was beaten for not begging enough money.

    When we went to the orphanage, I was still worried about how to fill my stomach, and you were adopted by Carl Anderson to live a life with enough food and beautiful clothing.

    Later, there were men such as Marcellus Brook in your side, caring for you with one heart and one mind.

    But I have nothing.

    And then, you have Aaron, he loves you and spoils you so much.

    You got pregnant for him, and he proposed to you...

    Katrina, you are the happiest woman in the world.

    But my happiness has just begun, and I haven''t had enough happiness.

    Aren''t we best friends?

    You said you had all the good stuff to share with me, so now...

    Please give me your happiness!

    The more Farrah thinks, the more determined her eyes become.

    Farrah slams on the brakes, and the car stops.

    Katrina leans forward in a cold sweat, "Farrah, what''s wrong with you?"

    Farrah awakes and shakes her head, "Nothing, just a little lost in thought. Katrina, are you all right? Did it scare you?"

    "I''m all right, but I''m a little worried about you. Farrah, tell me the truth. Do you quarrel with Bob Woods?"

    She has always thought that there is something strange about Farrah today, it seems that there is something hidden in her mind.

    Farrah doesn''t want to talk to Katrina more. It''s just that Katrina sees her mood, and she can only find a way to explain it away.

    "I have a great relationship with Bob Woods. But Katrina, I do have a lot on my mind these days. My grandfather adopted a girl before and treated her as his grandchild. When she got greedy, he kicked her out. But now, she heard that I came back to Simon''s family, and she said that I robbed her position and always came to find my troubles... "

    Katrina is astounded when hearing Farrah''s words, "Is there this kind of person?"

    The kind adoption of the girl by Simon''s family is, in a word, charity rather than obligation. But instead of being grateful, that girl became more and more greedy and even came to find trouble for the host...

    It seems that the Simon family has adopted a white-eyed wolf before.

    By now, Katrina has a better idea of why Farrah looks so lost on the way.

    No matter who encounters this kind of thing, he will feel very depressed.

    "Katrina, you''re pregnant now. I didn''t want to talk to you about that in order not to influence your emotions. In fact, I called you out today, just want to sit and chat with you."

    Farrah says, tapping the accelerator again and starting the engine.

    Katrina is moved by Farrah''s words, "Farrah, thank you for thinking about me in this situation. Subst.i.tutes will always be subst.i.tutes, and everything will all pa.s.s!"

    In the twinkling of an eye, they have come to King Cafe.

    This cafe is located on the top floor of the highest building in Abbe city. It is completely open-air, and from there, people can overlook the whole city.

    When Farrah and Katrina are led to the top floor by a waiter, before they could sit down, a shrill female voice is heard.

    "Farrah, you a b.i.t.c.h! It''s all because of you! That''s why I become like this! I''m going to kill you!"

    When Katrina looks up, she sees a woman in a cap and sungla.s.ses with a fierce face rush at them.

    At that moment, Katrina suddenly remembers the exact same thing Farrah has said to her in the car.

    She''s afraid that this is the woman who was once adopted by the Simon family.

    It''s a really small world. She doesn''t expect to run into her here with a cup of coffee.

    When Farrah sees Laura Anderson lunge at her, Farrah pretends to pull Katrina''s arm, turns her head and pushes her away, "Katrina, you go away first! You''re pregnant! You can''t have an accident! Go!"

    However, Katrina knows the woman is going to find Farrah''s trouble. How could she leave Farrah alone?

    Plus, how fast can Katrina, a pregnant woman, run?

    Laura Anderson rushes up, grabs Farrah''s hair, and slaps her in the face saying, "You b.i.t.c.h! Give me back what is mine!"

 Chapter 370: Went Out With Farrah

    Watching Farrah being beaten, Katrina is anxious.

    By this time, Katrina cannot take care of her belly.

    She thinks that she cannot let her best friend be bullied for no reason.

    When the woman grabs Farrah''s collar again, ready to kick her, Katrina stands between them, trying to stop Laura Anderson.

    "What yours! They''re not yours! You are no more than a subst.i.tute for why you dare to question Farrah!"

    As Laura Anderson sees Katrina, who stands between her and Farrah and wants to protect Farrah from her attack.

    Already losing her mind, she goes even crazier and directly labels Katrina as a target of attack and shoves her several times.

    "Katrina, leave me alone. You go first!"

    "Farrah, I can''t let this woman bully you!"

    Seeing there is a fight, the waiters in the cafe all come forward to help and try to pull them apart.

    But...

    The more people there are, the more chaos there is. In the end, everyone is in a huddle.

    Katrina is in the middle of the crowd, not knowing who is pulling her.

    She tries to edge her way out of the melee and wants to get out of this fight.

    Just, in a mess, she doesn''t know who pushes hard behind her...

    Katrina''s eyes widen as she feels herself fling into the air and falls over a loose railing.

    "Someone jumped!"

    Someone screams out a sentence, all of a sudden everyone is scared to death.

    "Katrina!"

    Farrah screams miserably, then points to Laura Anderson''s nose and says, "You, the murderer! I don''t expect you to be so cruel! She''s pregnant! You pushed her down! You killed my best friend! I won''t let you go!"

    Laura Anderson is too scared to do anything about it.

    Facing Farrah''s accusations, she denies, "I have no idea! It''s not me! I didn''t push her down!"

    She indeed tries to make trouble with Farrah. And she''s trying to beat her to vent her anger.

    But she never wants to kill anyone.

    However irrational she may be, she knows that murder pays for itself.

    She doesn''t want to go to jail. She doesn''t want to die.

    She has never had the heart to murder, and how could she push anyone down?

    Besides, if she has to, she should have pushed Farrah. How would she push her bestie!

    "You are still in denial by this time! Who was shouting at me to kill me! Who was still pushing her although she is pregnant?"

    Farrah throws herself at Laura Anderson, clutching her by the collar. "I''m the one you hate," she said, "I''m the one you hate! Even if you want to kill, why don''t you come to me! Why did you kill my best friend? Tell me why!"

    "She''s the one who pushed that person down!"

    "I didn''t expect her to be so vicious, not even a pregnant woman!"

    "What a vicious woman is, no wonder she is so well-armed with a cap and dark gla.s.ses, she must be ashamed of herself!"

    "Call the police and tell the police to arrest the wicked woman before the murderer gets away!"

    "..."

    Laura Anderson looks desperate as the voices around her surge and grow louder.

    Did she really push that person down?

    She forgot. She really did forget.

    She clearly remembered that she has never tried to push anyone out and why...

    Will that woman fall?

    Falling from hundreds of meters high, she must have become mud.

    Is she, really, a murderer?

    She has a vague sense that something is amiss. She even feels as if she has been tricked.

    But she could not tell what was wrong.

    At this point, at the airport.

    As soon as Aaron gets off the plane, he calls Katrina, but n.o.body answers.

    Strangely, is she sleeping?

    He has managed to hurry and finish the three days'' work in two days and comes back one day ahead of schedule.

    The first thing he does when he gets off the plane is to call her and wants to hear her voice.

    As a result, the woman never answers the phone.

    Aaron gives a call back to his home, and Randy answers.

    Aaron asks directly, "Where is Katrina? Let her answer the phone."

    Randy hesitates and says, "Miss Miller... is not at home now."

    Hearing this, Aaron becomes nervous and says, "Not at home? Where''s she going?"

    "Just now, Miss Miller said that she was going out for a cup of coffee with Miss Jones, and she would be back in an hour."

    "She went out with Farrah?"

    "Yes, Miss Jones herself came to pick her up."

    Somehow, when hearing that Katrina and Farrah were out alone, Aaron feels even more nervous.

    Perhaps because his confusion with Farrah has not yet been solved, Katrina did her maternity screening, so why did Farrah tell her that the hospital''s equipment was broken? What was her point?

    When they arrived at the hospital and met Farrah, Katrina greeted her. Why did she flash a panic on her face? What was she afraid of?

    Katrina may not have noticed anything unusual about her, but he was overseeing her at that moment.

    No slight change in her could hide from his eyes.

    Farrah, what was she hiding from Katrina?

    What''s her secret?

    Aaron is reluctant to leave Katrina and Farrah alone until the mystery is solved.

    But now, while he was on a business trip, Farrah had a coffee date with Katrina...

    How can he not be nervous!

    Aaron grits his teeth and says solemnly, "Katrina went out. Why didn''t you let me know?"

    "Miss Miller said she was afraid of disturbing your work and would come back soon, so she did not let me tell you. Mr. Wilson, is there something happening?"

    Aaron would rarely speak to Randy in such a serious tone. Hearing Aaron''s words, Randy begins to get worried.

    He let Katrina go because she had her best friend with her together.

    Aaron tries to calm down and says, "Now send someone to the coffee shop to find her. The sooner, the better! Find her right and watch them there! Wait for me!"

    Maybe it is what he thinks more. Maybe Katrina is fine, and she doesn''t answer his call because she is going to the bathroom, or something else.

    Farrah, after all, has been her best friend for years, she is not going to do anything to her.

    Right now, Aaron has to lessen his topsy-turvy guesses by consoling himself.

 Chapter 371: She Hopes That He Can Survive

    After hanging up, Aaron calls Katrina''s mobile phone number again.

    After a long time in a busy tone, there is still no answer.

    "d.a.m.n it!"

    Aaron throws his phone onto his seat, impatiently, he looks up and tells the driver, "Drive faster!"

    Twenty minutes later...

    Aaron gets a call from Randy.

    "Mr. Wilson, We have found¡­Miss Miller."

    Aaron doesn''t notice the undertone of Randy''s voice. When he hears Katrina is found, he is relieved and asks, "Where is she?"

    This time, however, Randy is silent.

    Hearing the silence like death, Aaron''s heart suddenly becomes cold, and he begins to be nervous again.

    Aaron speaks in a sharp voice, biting his teeth and asking, "Where is she?"

    Randy finally whispers, "Miss Miller is in the hospital."

    Randy doesn''t understand why.

    Clearly, when Miss Miller went out, she still smiles happily, how less than an hour...

    She is in the hospital instead.

    It is his fault, and he is not a good housekeeper.

    Mr. Wilson has already told him to take good care of Miss Miller, and he does not expect...

    Hearing the answer, Aaron hangs up the phone and tells the driver to turn around and drive to the hospital.

    Because of the work of day and night, his tired eyes now become red, which seems very terrible.

    His greatest fear still has happened.

    The last result he wants finally has come out.

    He was just two days away, and when he came back...

    She is in the hospital.

    Why can''t she wait for him!

    Why can''t she wait for him for another hour!

    Even if she wants to go out, he goes with her!

    Why did she...have an accident?

    She wouldn''t know that hearing this news, and his whole heart is tightly clenched up, he is too painful to breathe.

    Now, he just wants to get to the hospital as soon as possible. He just wants to see her!

    When Aaron arrives at the hospital, Katrina is still in the operating room.

    Farrah sits in a green plastic chair outside the operating room, crying herself out.

    Seeing Aaron rush over with red eyes, Farrah takes all the responsibility on herself.

    "Aaron, I''m sorry! I didn''t take care of Katrina! I didn''t expect to meet Laura Anderson. I didn''t expect that Laura Anderson hates me so much, and she would push Katrina down. It''s all my fault! I hurt Katrina! I shouldn''t have asked her out. Without me, Katrina will be fine!"

    Aaron doesn''t have time to care how badly Farrah is crying. All he has to worry about is Katrina''s body.

    He could not stand the operating room door, which separates him and Katrina. He wants to rush in and see her woman.

    However, the nurse stops him at the door, "You''re covered in germs, and if you want her to die soon, you can just barge in!"

    Hearing the nurse''s words, Aaron finally chooses to give in.

    At his insistence and in his coercion, the hospital finally agrees to let him into the operating room after his whole body is disinfected and changed into sterile work clothes.

    When Aaron sees the pet.i.te body lying on the cold operating table, he feels unspeakable pain.

    He would have preferred that it is himself lying on the table!

    Aaron walks to the operating table and holds Katrina''s cold hand tightly. He looks at her pale face and feels the pain like a knife in his heart.

    On his way to the hospital, he received the information from Randy and knew the context of Katrina''s accident.

    When Katrina was pushed down from the top of a building a few hundred meters high, she was lucky to fall down on a wide-meter platform, which saved her life.

    If not, he may never see her again.

    When Aaron thinks of this, he is still afraid and shocked.

    She narrowly escaped death.

    He really does not dare to imagine how painful and hopeless it would be to lose her.

    He''s afraid that he doesn''t even have the courage to go on living.

    "Intrauterine bleeding! Emergency blood transfusion! Quick!"

    The atmosphere in the operating room is more and more nervous...

    Seeing her blood incarnadine gauze...

    Aaron just hates that he isn''t a doctor, that he couldn''t save her when she is hurt.

    "Mr. Wilson, Miss Miller, is seriously injured, I''m afraid... Only by removing the child can Miss Miller be saved."

    Aaron''s eyes are red, and he shouts, "What a waste of words! I don''t care what you do! Do bring her back to life! If anything should happen to her! Not one of you is going to get out of here alive!"

    How could he care about a child at this point!

    Now, all he wants is that she can live!

    They can have more children!

    Only her, he must not lose!

    Hearing Aaron''s growl, the doctor rushes to rescue Katrina.

    Katrina opens her eyes as if she were aware that her child is in danger.

    Originally beautiful big eyes now can only slightly open, her eyes blurred because of weakness.

    Her pale hand squeezes back on Aaron''s and she opens her mouth with effort, "...Aaron, please¡­save our child."

    "I die... It doesn''t matter, and please save him... "

    "After I died... You must tell the baby... Tell him... Mom loves him..."

    "Even if you have another woman... For my sake... Don''t let anyone bully him... "

    Her voice trails off, but out of the corner of her eye comes a glistening tear.

    After all, she is six months pregnant.

    For six months, she has been with the baby every day. She changes her diet and her habits for him.

    She has suffered morning sickness for him, but she still tried to eat food.

    He brought her a lot of trouble in the past six months, but more is happiness and expectation.

    She is always expecting him all the time.

    He took root in her belly germination, from a small cell, to now...

    She could already feel him in her body, treating her belly as her playground.

    She has spent so many days with him.

    He is her own flesh and blood, how can she bear to give him up?

    As she fell from the building, she tried to position herself so that her back was first to protect him.

    She has paid for so much, only to hope that he can be safe and healthy.

    Even if she abandons her life...

    She hopes that he can survive.

 Chapter 372: Youre Not Going To Die

    Hearing Katrina''s weak words, Aaron, such a tall and strong man, who has always been silent even if he is shot, at this time, his eyes are red, and there is some liquid inside his eyes.

    "Katrina!" he croaks, "You mustn''t talk nonsense! I won''t have another woman! You''re not going to die! You must be tough!"

    Something that it doesn''t matter if she dies is all nonsense!

    Did she consider his feelings?

    Even if the child will be saved, without her, his life is meaningless!

    He loves the baby so much and looks forward to its birth only because she is the mother.

    If she leaves, how can he live the rest of his life!

    Seeing Katrina''s little face getting paler and paler, seeing her eyes gradually lose light, and seeing her lose consciousness, Aaron is fl.u.s.tered and confused as if something important is slipping away from his hand.

    Aaron''s scarlet eyes have become red when he looks up again, and he growls, "What are your doctors doing? Hurry up! Save her!"

    If she dies on the operating table today...

    All the people in the hospital, he will not let them go, all let them give her an accompany to bury!

    Hearing Aaron''s roar, all the medical staff are shocked and start to work harder.

    Originally...

    In order to save the adult''s life, the child in the belly is forced to give birth.

    But...

    When the Doctor is ready to start, he is surprised to find that the mother actually has signs of birth, the fetus has a powerful desire for life who is also trying to squeeze out.

    My G.o.d...

    It''s rare to give birth after just over six months of pregnancy.

    The baby is born well.

    It isn''t long before a little baby is coming out from Katrina''s belly.

    Doctors rush to operate on Katrina and stop the bleeding.

    The nurse holds the baby carefully and says, "Mr. Wilson, the fetus is really too small. It is only six months before it is born prematurely. Its organs are not fully developed. Even if it is born, it may not survive, do you want to take a look?"

    How long the baby can live is anyone''s guess.

    If he doesn''t take a look now, he''s afraid... that he may have no opportunity later.

    However...

    At this time, Aaron is just holding Katrina''s cold hands tightly, accompanying her through the most difficult part.

    He stares at her little pale face, not daring to look away for a moment...

    How can he keep an eye on a newborn?

    In his eyes, she is the one he loves most. The baby in her belly is just her appendage!

    With Aaron''s red eyes staring at Katrina...

    The nurse has to take the baby away and put it in a conservatory.

    "Katrina! Hold on! Don''t you want a baby? The baby was born! You become a mother! You mustn''t be so worthless! You must wake up!"

    "Katrina, I haven''t seen you in your wedding dress. I haven''t heard you say you love me. Be stronger, and if you get better, we can get married soon!"

    "Katrina, I love you so much, you can''t leave me! If you mess with me, you''re responsible for me! To accompany me for a lifetime!"

    "Katrina, I don''t want anyone else! I only want you!"

    "..."

    Aaron knows for the first time...

    Originally he can have so many words.

    He is afraid that she would give up and that she would just leave...

    He keeps talking near her ear; just let her hear his voice, just hope that she can survive for the sake of his love for her.

    After the three-hour operation...

    When Katrina''s bleeding stops, the surgery succeeds.

    When Katrina''s vital signs on the electronic device are weak but slowly return to normal...

    All the doctors and nurses are quietly relieved.

    This woman can live...

    Their lives are also saved.

    However, the patient was badly injured and gave birth prematurely during the operation. After the operation, she should be taken to the intensive care unit and placed under intensive care until she is really out of danger.

    When Aaron is informed that the operation is successful...

    Aaron would be happy to hug her tightly into his body if it were not for her body.

    Luckily...

    She doesn''t give him up!

    It is so good that she survives!

    The lights in the operating room dim, and Farrah, sitting on a plastic chair, stands up and rushes to the room''s door.

    The three hours Katrina is in the operating room...

    Farrah has been waiting outside for three hours.

    She keeps crying, keeps pulling her hair, keeps blaming herself, puts herself tortured, and very distressed.

    When the operating room door opens, Farrah rushes to them.

    "Doctor, how is she? Is she all right?"

    The Doctor in charge of the Katrina surgery says, "Her life is saved for the time being, but she will be in the hospital for a period."

    "Great! She''s still alive!"

    Hearing the Doctor''s words, Farrah bursts into tears of joy.

    As Katrina is wheeled out of the operating room, Farrah rushes to her bedside to watch her.

    However...

    Aaron calmly stops Farrah and says to her with an emotionless and indifferent voice, "She is very weak after the operation. You should not be too close to her."

    Whether Katrina''s accident is a coincidence or a deliberate act managed by someone...

    Anyway, Katrina went out with Farrah.

    Now that she had an accident, Farrah is also a suspect for him.

    Even if she is Katrina''s best friend.

    All the previous doubts have not been solved, and now he is less likely to let Farrah get any closer to Katrina.

    He will find out the truth sooner or later.

    Who in the h.e.l.l pushed her down the building, he will not let go of that person!

    He almost loses his favorite woman...

    The murderer''s death is also not enough.

    Seeing Aaron''s impa.s.sive expression, Farrah is shocked, and she begins to feel fearful.

    She is Katrina''s best friend. She is worried about Katrina, does she do wrong to rush over and see Katrina?

    Why does Aaron stop her?

    He''s starting to suspect her?

    She doesn''t think so. She did everything perfectly. She blamed Laura Anderson for everything, and everyone believes her. Aaron has no reason not to.

    She is so close and friendly with Katrina outwardly that no one would question her.

    Even Katrina trusts her firmly. Why would Aaron doubt her?

 Chapter 373: Where Is The Baby?

    She must have overthought.

    No, she should calm down. She can''t make a mess of herself at this critical time.

    Since Katrina went out with her together, now that Katrina had an accident, Aaron must be prejudiced against her.

    Katrina is rescued from death after all the difficulties. At this time, it is a matter of reason that Aaron becomes cold towards her.

    It must be for this reason that he is so indifferent to her.

    Unexpectedly, Katrina is so lucky.

    Falling from several hundred meters high, she doesn''t die and recovers.

    She undoubtedly saw Katrina''s falling, but...

    Farrah was determined with great pain to kill Katrina in the hope that she would never suffer from it again.

    But she didn''t expect that...

    Although it will be troublesome when thinking about the future, at this time, Farrah still pretends to be painful and guilty by keeping blaming herself: "I''m so sorry, Aaron, it''s all my fault. I am really sorry for Katrina, I am really sorry for you. Laura clearly hates me; the person she wants to revenge is me...But Katrina has to bear it for me!"

    When it comes to this, Farrah sheds tears of regret: "If I hadn''t asked Katrina out for coffee, if we hadn''t happened to b.u.mp into Laura, Katrina would have been fine! She wouldn''t be like that!"

    "Aaron, if you hate me, you can punch me and scold me, even if I hate myself too, even if I want to jump with Katrina..."

    Aaron has no time to deal with Farrah''s confession...

    Now, he just wants to be with Katrina.

    Accompanied by the doctor, Aaron takes Katrina directly to the ICU.

    Farrah stands still and cries quietly but hard.

    Bob, who has heard the news and rushes here, is standing beside, holding her shoulders and wiping tears on her face.

    Farrah''s eyes are red and swollen now, and she looks at Bob. "Bob, what should I do? My best friend is suffering now because of me. What should I do?"

    Bob comforts her with a worried face, "You''re not to blame. Don''t worry, and luckily she''s fine now."

    During the period of Katrina''s serious situation, Aaron spends days and nights in the ward accompanying her and even stays in the hospital when dealing with his work.

    This day Randy comes to the hospital for Aaron.

    When he knocks on the door of the ward and sees Katrina sleeping in bed, Randy also feels faint heartaches faintly.

    Randy''s heart is also filled with remorse and regret.

    It''s all because he didn''t take good care of Miss. Miller.

    At that time, if he accompanied her out, maybe it would not have happened.

    How could he rest a.s.sured that she went out alone?

    However, no matter how much I regret it, it''s too late now.

    Noticing that Randy comes in, Aaron glances at Katrina in the bed, afraid to wake her up. He stands up and walks directly outside with Randy.

    Aaron speaks with a trace of fatigue and hoa.r.s.eness in his voice: "How''s the thing going?"

    Randy stands aside and replies respectfully, "At the beginning of the investigation, it was all said that Laura pushed Katrina down, but when I confirmed again...They said actually they did not see clearly. It was too chaotic so n.o.body saw who actually made it. Because Laura was the first to start the quarrel, so they certainly thought that she pushed Katrina. However, n.o.body can tell the truth.

    Hearing Randy''s words...

    Aaron, standing in front of the landing window, stares at the distance, and falls into deep meditation.

    Anyone in such a scenario would take it for granted that Laura pushed Katrina down.

    She suffered so much that she almost died in operation.

    He can''t accept such an unreasonable result.

    He has to investigate everything in detail.

    He can''t let her suffer so much to get nothing.

    Aaron asks in a low voice but with great firmness: "Randy, no matter what method you take, give me a DNA comparison between Eric and Katrina in three days!"

    Randy is stunned at Aaron''s words.

    "D¡­DNA comparison?"

    He is somewhat confused. Why does Aaron suddenly ask for Eric and Katrina''s DNA comparison?

    Does he doubt what Katrina has to do with Eric?

    Although Randy feels shocked, since it''s Aaron''s command, even if it''s stranger, he has to work hard to implement it.

    Randy immediately answers, "Yes, Mr. Wilson, I''ll do it right away."

    It''s easy to test Katrina''s DNA. After all, she''s in the ward, and her hair can be taken easily.

    But it''s not easy to test Eric''s DNA.

    Is Eric so accessible according to his n.o.ble ident.i.ty?

    It''s a bit difficult to get Eric''s DNA test results in three days.

    Aaron is surprised and runs back at this moment, accidentally hearing a crisp noise coming from the ward.

    When Aaron comes back to the ward, Katrina is awake.

    Just now, she probably wanted to take a gla.s.s for water, but she just woke up and was too weak to grasp the gla.s.s. She accidentally broke the gla.s.s.

    Since Katrina wakes up, Aaron, who has been in a depressed mood for several days, finally seems to have something released from his heart.

    He rushes to the bedside, pours a gla.s.s of water for her, personally delivers it to Katrina''s mouth, and feeds her a drink.

    Having satisfied the drought of her mouth, Katrina subconsciously touches her belly.

    Since she becomes pregnant, this action has become almost a routine for her.

    Every morning when she wakes up, the first thing she does is to touch her belly and feel how the little baby grows up inside day by day.

    But this time...

    When Katrina touches it, she feels it''s something different from the past.

    She had a bulging stomach...

    Why does it flatten suddenly?

    What about the little fellow inside?

    Why can''t she feel his existence?

    What about her baby?

    Where is her little baby?

    At that moment, Katrina''s eyebrows are filled with panic, and the frail little face suddenly grows paler.

    She looks up at Aaron worriedly and asks eagerly, "Aaron, what about our child? Where is the baby? Why can''t I feel his presence?"

    When he sees Katrina''s subconscious touch towards her belly, Aaron''s eyes are already tingling.

    When he hears her ask, he feels as if he has been blocked by something in the heart, and even suffocating.

 Chapter 374: Dont Leave Me

    Baby?

    Yes, after the baby was born, he is kept in the hospital incubator, and nurses take good care of him in turns every day. They dare not make any mistakes because any slight mistake will kill the baby.

    Aaron went to the nursery to see him on the third day of the baby''s birth.

    At that time, he was like a dying mouse, his small body was filled with pipes, and he breathed hard in a transparent incubator with great pain.

    At that moment, Aaron''s heart was full of distress, which was beyond words.

    This is his flesh and blood!

    The baby is his and Katrina''s child. How can he not be distressed?

    But the kid is really too small.

    Only six months, he arrives prematurely in the world. Literally, his body is so weak that he cannot survive at all.

    The doctor has told him to prepare well because the little boy''s vital signs are very weak, and he will die at any time.

    After seeing the baby at that time, he never bears to take a second look because it pains him to think that he seems to be able to see the internal organs in the thin body of the little baby with so many tubes inserted into it.

    How dare he have the courage to take a second look at such a cruel picture?

    Now, the first thing Katrina wakes up is to ask where her baby has gone...

    How should he answer?

    Answer that the baby is still alive, but weak in the incubator for a long time?

    Knowing that the baby will not live for a few days, if he tells her at this moment, she will be sadder if the baby dies in her arms after she knows the fact.

    Tell her directly that the baby is dead?

    But as the mother of the child, does it seem too cruel for her not to be allowed to see the baby for the last time?

    What to do, Aaron is really struggling.

    Because no matter what he chooses...

    Katrina will face the loss of her baby, and she will experience grief.

    At the thought of this, Aaron only feels tremendous pain.

    Aaron silences for a long time, which makes her filled with panic and despair.

    Predicting that it may be the bad news, she is still reluctant to believe it.

    She opens her eyes wide, grabs Aaron''s clothes tightly, and is eager to ask, "Aaron, tell me where the baby is? He must be okay, right? He was so healthy and lively in my belly. Every day I could hear his heartbeat. Every day I could feel him kicking me in the stomach. He is absolutely beautiful, right?

    She hasn''t seen him yet!

    She hasn''t had time to give him a nice name yet!

    So many things she has prepared for him have not been used yet!

    She learns so many children''s stories and songs in advance that she now can''t sing them to him!

    She is so looking forward to his arrival that she''s even willing to trade her life for him!

    But now...

    She''s lying here, her baby is nowhere to be found, and his life and death are still unknown.

    Taking her child from her life is like digging her heart and bone, which makes her desperate for pain.

    She is really unwilling to accept! She''s really so distressed!

    "Aaron! Please tell me where he goes! Where on earth is he?"

    When these words are finished, Katrina is already sobbing, tears falling from her eyes.

    She just woke up from the coma, her body is still in a state of weakness, but now she is crying so sad, her weak body can''t bear that.

    Aaron is afraid that she will hurt herself because of sadness.

    Aaron is wondering whether to find a newborn baby to replace their child, temporarily to stabilize her emotions, let her go through this painful period, and then tell her the whereabouts of their child.

    Who knows, suddenly, a nurse in charge of the baby rushes to them and says worriedly, "Mr. Wilson, bad news! The baby is getting worse!"

    Catching the words, Katrina on the bed immediately becomes sensitive, rips off her tube, and struggles to get out of bed: "Where''s the baby! I''m going to see him!"

    It''s useless to stop her now. Aaron knows she will even crawl to see the boy.

    Aaron is finally unable to keep the secret.

    He underestimates the determination of a woman as a mother.

    Aaron bends and picks Katrina up directly, takes her in a hurry to the incubator, following the nurse.

    When she sees the little kid in the transparent box, tied with dense tubes, Katrina''s painful tears come out all of a sudden.

    Although the doctors have made every effort to rescue him, they can''t do everything.

    He was born three months before usual, which makes the development of baby organs still incomplete. He is strong enough to live now.

    The baby is dying.

    Inside the incubator, even with an oxygen tube, he breathes more and more difficulty, as if he has suffered from asthma only breathing in, but not out.

    Katrina is extremely painful to see his tiny body trembling.

    She wants to reach out and hug him...

    But he''s really too weak.

    She fears that if she touches him, he will accidentally die.

    When she sees her child struggle on the verge of death, it is conceivable how painful Katrina is at this moment.

    "Baby, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. It''s a mom who didn''t protect you!"

    "Mom is to blame! If I listen to your dad''s words, if I didn''t go out casually! You wouldn''t be what you are now!"

    "Baby, mom wants to suffer for you, mom wants to trade my life for you, mom just sees you for the first time, there are a lot of things I want to tell you, please, don''t leave me, okay!"

    Katrina''s voice was filled with despair as she cried and blamed herself desperately.

    Nevertheless, without hearing the mother''s voice, the little body shakes violently and finally remains motionless.

    Watching her baby from the edge of death to death...

    At that moment, Katrina feels as if she has dug a b.l.o.o.d.y hole in her heart.

    She is afraid she will burst into screaming.

    She puts the arm in her mouth and bites the wrist tightly to vent the pain of losing her own flesh and blood.

    Her mouth is already full of sweet blood, but she doesn''t feel any pain.

    Because compared with the pain on the arm, the pain in the heart is the real pain.

    Her baby is clearly in front of her, but she can''t save him.

    That kind of pain and despair really drives her crazy.

    "Katrina! You stop! I know you are sad! If you want to vent, bite me! Katrina! Open your mouth..."

    Aaron''s anxious face shows in front of her, but...

    She seems to hear nothing except seeing his lips.

 Chapter 375: She Must Wake Up

    In a hurry, Aaron can only hold Katrina''s chin and make her mouth lose her arm.

    The moment he pulls her wrist out of her mouth, the scarlet scene fills Aaron''s eyes, which must be full of pain.

    He loves her so much and loves their baby so much, but now, he has nothing to do, only allowing her to endure such desperate pain.

    It''s his incompetence. It''s his fault not to protect them well.

    Aaron is full of remorse and just wants to ask a nurse to dress Katrina''s wound.

    However, the woman in his arms darkens her eyes gradually, and then her eyes close. Katrina completely loses consciousness now.

    At the moment she faints, Aaron''s eyes are filled with panic, and he starts to shout at the doctor.

    She has just had an operation.

    The doctor has said that she is still very weak and has to be paid enough attention.

    However, as soon as she woke up, she witnessed her own child stop breathing in front of her.

    Under such a severe stimulus, Aaron is afraid that she will fall into a depression since then.

    Katrina is again pushed on the bed into the rescue room.

    Again, Aaron goes through the tolerance of pain.

    The doctor tries his best to save Katrina''s life.

    When Katrina has pushed to the ICU again, her face obviously becomes paler.

    In spite of Aaron''s decadent face, the doctor has to say, "Mr. Wilson, when the last operation was over, Katrina tried to wake up because she still had some expectations in her mind, but this time...her consciousness seems to be somewhat depressed, maybe, she will never wake up again..."

    Aaron smashes an ashtray to him before the doctor finishes his words and growls hoa.r.s.ely, "Get out!"

    What she won''t wake up again!

    He won''t allow it to happen!

    What does it mean that she stays with him like this now?

    Who wants to be with her like this every day?

    She must wake up!

    She must be healthy!

    Aaron comes to the bed, holding Katrina''s cold hands tightly.

    The torment of the past few days has made him particularly exhausted at this time, and even he has no time to shave the stubble coming out of his chin.

    "Katrina! Come on, wake up! I don''t allow you to give up! Even without the baby, you still have me! If you give up now, do you think of me?"

    "Katrina! Come on! I promise you, and I will protect you well in the future! We will have more children in the future! Just wake up now!"

    "..."

    Aaron, bending in front of Katrina''s bed, even wishes to give her his heart to regain her life. He only hopes that she can understand his mood at the moment and that she can wake up for the sake that he can''t live without her.

    However, Katrina, lying in bed, still shows no signs of consciousness recovery.

    The cause of Katrina''s coma is the baby.

    Witnessing the death of her baby, she is so desperate and can''t bear the shock the fact brings her. Now, Aaron can only bring the baby here and carefully put him in Katrina''s arms.

    "Katrina, do you feel it? The baby is right beside you. Can you wake up and hug him?

    Staring at the scene of two beloved people lying quietly in front of him¡­

    Aaron feels unspeakable pain and frustration.

    Why did he go abroad on business?

    Why couldn''t he focus on her and just accompany her at home?

    In front of her father''s grave, he proposed to her, promised to take good care of her, and even planned a grand wedding for her after the baby was born so that she could be the happiest woman in the world.

    But now, how can he make her like this?

    He''s really guilty and remorseful!

    Out of the blue!

    The mothers and son seem to be able to feel each other.

    The baby seems to feel his mother''s breath.

    As Aaron lowers his head in pain, he inadvertently looks up and notices the baby lying in Katrina''s arms gently move his hand.

    At that moment, Aaron thinks his eyes are playing tricks on him.

    He immediately holds his breath and stares at the movement tightly.

    After a few seconds, the baby moves his little hand again, his face begins to show expression, and his mouth even opens, slowly making a low cry like a kitten.

    Now, Aaron finally confirms that the baby is moving! He is alive again!

    At that moment, as if to see a ray of dawn in the endless darkness, Aaron regains his strength from the desperate heart. It seems that something in his heart is growing vigorously outward.

    "Doctor!"

    Aaron shouts in a hoa.r.s.e voice.

    The doctor hearing the voice and rushing into the ward, is surprised by the scene before him.

    What?

    Has the baby move?

    Just now, it was clear that he had stopped breathing. How can he¡­?

    The doctor has no time to think about it so much. He quickly picks up the baby from Katrina''s arms and gives an examination and treatment for him again.

    And half an hour later¡­

    The doctor wipes the cold sweat on his forehead and sends the baby back.

    "Congratulations, Mr. Wilson, the baby, is breathing smoothly now. All the vital signs are good, although the body is still very weak, as long as we take good care of it, the baby can survive!"

    Although he can''t understand why the baby who has lost breath suddenly has vital signs again, the good news is that there is a turning point.

    It''s absolutely a miracle that such a young child can survive under such a severe maternal injury.

    The baby is very strong.

    Hearing the doctor''s words, Aaron rekindles hope.

    After the doctor leaves, Aaron takes the baby to Katrina''s bedside and places him beside her.

    "Katrina, can you hear that? Our baby has survived, and the doctor says he can survive! Do you want to see the baby, don''t you? Wake up and see him! "

    "Our baby is so strong, so like his mother, you can''t be so weak! Katrina, do you hear that?"

    "..."

    Just as Aaron keeps whispering in Katrina''s ear, trying to awaken her consciousness¡­

    Unconsciously, the baby stretches out to Katrina''s finger.

    It seems that there is a force in the darkness that secretly connects the mother and the son, making them become the dependence and belief of each other.

    Katrina is always feeling that in the darkness, someone keeps calling her, calling her name, and she seems to hear someone talking to her about her baby.

    Baby?

    Can she see her baby just by walking through the darkness?

    She wants to see her baby!

    She''s desperate to be with her baby!

    Katrina desperately wants to break away from the shackles of darkness, desperately wants to leave here, but there seems to be something heavy on her.

    Katrina finally opens her eyes at a little movement of her eyelids.

    At the moment she opens her eyes...

    Aaron almost bursts out, crying with joy.

    She finally...

    Wakes up!

 Chapter 376: Her Baby Still Alive

    There comes a sharp light in front of her.

    Katrina adapts for a long time before she gradually can see Aaron in front of the bed.

    Katrina''s voice shows weakness, and she speaks laboriously, "Aaron, I just had a very terrible dream. I dreamed that our baby was dead. I dreamed that he was gone. I was so scared, so sad!"

    When she says that, tears have been rolling down from her eyes.

    Actually, she can''t tell whether the things she remembers are the dream or reality.

    The feeling of despair is so real that everything seems like the fact...

    But she is reluctant to accept it.

    She deceives herself that it''s just a dream. She hopes that when she wakes up, the baby can come back to her sides.

    So great it is if everything can go back to the beginning.

    Hearing Katrina''s weak and trembling tone, Aaron feels his heart also trembling painfully.

    Aaron quickly picks up the baby and shows him to her.

    "Our baby''s all right. He''s right beside you. Look, he''s right here!"

    At this time, the baby has fallen asleep.

    He is as quiet as she has seen him in the dream.

    So...

    Is that all true which happened just now?

    Has her baby really been born ahead of time?

    Katrina is so frightened that she finally gets to touch her baby''s little hand with her trembling fingers. She''s so fearful to feel a cold touch.

    However, when she touches his finger...

    The baby suddenly catches her finger; he frowns and struggles to wake up.

    The baby moves!

    Really moves!

    Her baby is still alive!

    Katrina again bursts into tears and laughter, with both expressions on her pale face.

    "Aaron, I want to hug him! Let me hug him!"

    Aaron considerately lifts Katrina up and let her lean on him.

    Katrina holds the baby in her arms and looks at his small face with the greatest tenderness.

    It turns out that being a mother is such a feeling.

    As long as the baby is here, her world will be filled with unspeakable happiness and satisfaction.

    Now at this time, he is the only one in her eyes and heart.

    "Aaron, is our baby, a boy, or a girl?"

    Aaron is stunned by her question.

    "Uh..."

    By this time, he still doesn''t know the s.e.x of the baby.

    Maybe when the baby was born, the nurse told him whether it was a boy or a girl.

    But at that time, all his attention was focused on Katrina. n.o.body cared that it was their son or daughter.

    He only saw the baby once after Katrina''s operation.

    The second time is today with Katrina.

    So now, when she asks him about the baby''s gender, he actually has no idea.

    At the sight of Aaron''s blank face, Katrina is totally angry.

    She takes out the quilt that warps the baby and has a look at the baby.

    Katrina can''t help questioning, "Aaron, you! Are you the real dad of my baby?''

    The baby has been born for so many days that he doesn''t even know the baby''s s.e.x!

    What the h.e.l.l is he doing as a father?

    Katrina really doubts that the baby has a fake father!

    Faced with Katrina''s doubts and criticisms, Aaron feels a little wronged.

    After the operation, including the last few days, he is worried and even becomes crazy. He has no intention of thinking about anything else.

    Aaron holds Katrina in his arms and comforts in a husky, low voice, "You know clearly, whether it is my own son or not. I only know that you are my wife. Katrina, if you dare to scare me like that again, I will never forgive you! "

    It''s also at this time that Katrina notices Aaron''s tired face, red eyes caused by staying up late, and a stubble-covered chin.

    Indeed, he must have had a hard time and cannot feel well these days.

    Fortunately, now, the baby is safe, she is safe, and their family is together again.

    Katrina has never seen such a tiring Aaron.

    Her heart turns sour, too.

    "Aaron, I''m sorry. I know you worry me so much."

    "Do you owe me just an apology? From now on, you and our son must stay with me and never go anywhere! "

    Such worry is enough for a lifetime.

    A few more times will drive him mad.

    Katrina leans in Aaron''s arms and keeps nodding.

    "Well, from now on, our family will never be apart."

    At this time, in the ward, although Katrina''s face is still ashen, although the baby''s body is still very weak, they are together in a warm and beautiful picture.

    And outside the ward, Farrah is in a terribly complex mood.

    Katrina is rescued

    The baby is also alive.

    So what has she done before, and what does the amount of repentance she has done mean?

    Katrina''s existence is ultimately the biggest hidden danger for her.

    As long as Katrina is here one day, her fake ident.i.ty will be exposed sooner or later.

    In fact, she doesn''t want to do things so cruelly.

    But once it starts, it''s hard to stop.

    From the moment she came up with the idea that she took the necklace, Katrina gave her and lied to Eric, she was already in trouble.

    Eric even mentioned this morning that he would discuss with the elders of Wood''s family to get her engaged to Bob.

    Considering the current situation...

    How can she give up her ident.i.ty? How can she give up everything she has?

    Now, while Katrina is still in the hospital and in a very weak condition, she has to carry out her plan again and get rid of Katrina.

    If she waits for her to recover, if she waits for her to leave the hospital, it''s not so easy to ask her out again and do something to her.

    Only this moment is the best opportunity to do her plan.

    The more time she procrastinates, the more likely she is to expose herself.

    Aaron may have been aware of her abnormality, and she has to do something before Aaron finds evidence.

    In this way, Farrah''s eyes also flash wicked perseverance.

    Katrina, don''t blame me for my fierce mind.

    Now, your baby has been born safely, and you have seen him, your wish has been fulfilled, right?

    Katrina, you can leave in peace.

    You can rest a.s.sured that as long as you die, I will treat your baby well and treat him as my own son. As we agreed before, I will not let him suffer any wrongs.

    During Katrina''s hospitalization, although Aaron stays with her every day, it''s still impossible for him to keep an eye on her for twenty-four hours.

    This day, Farrah finally gets a chance.

 Chapter 377: Dna Resul

    In the morning, Aaron is sitting on the sofa in the ward, working on his laptop and accompanying Katrina and the baby.

    At the moment, Randy gives a call.

    "Mr. Wilson, the DNA comparison result between Katrina and Eric has come out. They are indeed related by blood."

    Hearing this news, Aaron is shocked.

    Because of doubts, Aaron has asked Randy to test Eric''s and Katrina''s DNA.

    But now, when he hears the news suddenly, he still feels shocked.

    Katrina is related to Eric, which means that Farrah''s ident.i.ty is likely to be false.

    At this time, Aaron finally knows why Farrah has always been behaving so abnormally.

    At this time, Aaron finally knows why Farrah deceived Katrina by claiming that the equipment in the hospital was broken when he accompanied Katrina to the hospital for the maternity check-up last time.

    At that time, the moment Katrina was seen in the hospital, Farrah''s face suddenly changed, and she was in a great panic.

    Now thinking about it again, that''s not surprising because Farrah takes away Katrina''s ident.i.ty and becomes a family member of the Simon family.

    She''s afraid that Katrina will meet the Simon family, that Eric will recognize Katrina, and that her status will disappear...

    So she''s doing everything possible to stop Katrina from meeting Eric.

    Maybe on the day Katrina and Farrah went out for coffee, Katrina might not have been harmed by Laura accidentally. Perhaps that was a planning conspiracy.

    Maybe the mastermind behind it is...

    The more Aaron thinks about it, the more he feels terrified.

    The enemies are not always the most terrible in the world. Those who act like friends but hurt you severely are the most horrible people.

    Because in the face of the enemy, you will be more or less vigilant, but in the face of those hypocritical people, you are not at all defensive.

    Katrina is so simple and kind that she takes Farrah as her best friend wholeheartedly.

    Farrah is never blamed for anything, even if Katrina is badly injured.

    If he hasn''t been aware of Farrah''s abnormal behavior, Katrina would never suspect Farrah.

    Just as Aaron is lost in thought¡­

    On the other end of the phone, Randy says, "Mr. Wilson, I''ll send you the test result..."

    As soon as Randy gets the result, he immediately calls Aaron to report the situation. Now he just comes out of the DNA lab.

    Aaron answers without hesitation, "No, I''m coming right now."

    He doesn''t want to inform Katrina of the news until he knows the truth clearly.

    So¡­

    Now, he needs to visit Eric in person, asking him about the fact.

    How has Farrah become a family member of the Simon family? Is there any blood relationship between Farrah and Eric?

    Seeing Aaron''s serious face after answering a phone call, Katrina, who is lying in bed, worries him and asks, "Aaron, what''s wrong?"

    Hearing Katrina''s weak voice, Aaron immediately becomes tender.

    Aaron walks over and fondles Katrina''s head, "Nothing serious. Just something wrong with the company. I''ll go to deal with it."

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina says, "Aaron, go and do your work. Doctors and nurses will take good care of me. I''m all right."

    Every day, Aaron spends the whole day accompanying her. Katrina also feels guilty.

    Actually, she''s fine.

    The doctor has said that she is recovering gradually.

    Besides, she''s really satisfied to have her baby with her now.

    In order to take good care of the baby, she must be very strong, and she wants to be better soon.

    Katrina''s cleverness and sensibility make Aaron feel more relieved.

    He leans over and kisses her gently on the forehead. He says in a tender voice, "The baby has fallen asleep. You also need to sleep for a while. I''ll be right back."

    Katrina nods obediently, "All right."

    Shortly after Aaron leaves, Katrina stares at the baby who''s sleeping in the crib. Katrina smiles gently and then falls asleep.

    By this time, Aaron finds Randy and gets the result. He goes to visit Eric personally.

    At this time, the Simon villa.

    Eric is writing inscriptions in the study.

    A servant knocks at the door and comes in, saying, "Master, President of the Wilson Group, Aaron Wilson, wants to see you."

    The Wilson Group? Aaron Wilson?

    Eric has certainly heard of such a young and promising man in Abbe City.

    But¡­

    Eric has not been in charge of the business of the Simon family for many years. Why does Aaron come here?

    Without raising his head, Eric says, "If it''s about the business, ask him to find my sons."

    "Master, he says that he''s not here for business, but for important private affairs."

    Hearing the servant''s words, Eric becomes curious.

    Private affairs?

    Eric has never dealt with Aaron before. What kind of private affairs can Aaron have?

    The Wilson Group is one of the largest companies in Abbe City.

    Since Aaron has come here personally, Eric has to see him though he has many doubts.

    Eric puts the writing brush directly on the penholder and says, "Invite him to the study to see me."

    "Yes."

    After the servant leaves, it is not long before he leads Aaron in.

    Aaron looks very anxious, walking quickly.

    Eric seems to realize something urgent has happened.

    After the servant has prepared cups of tea, Eric asks them to leave.

    "Mr. Wilson, sit down, please. I''m wondering what is going on since you''ve come to me personally today?"

    Aaron comes straight to the point, "Mr. Simon, I''m here today for something to prove."

    Eric is full of doubts, "What''s the matter?"

    Aaron hands the information directly to Eric, "Please look at this first."

    Eric takes over and looks at the information.

    It''s a DNA test, and the final result shows a blood relationship.

    When Eric finds that the name on the test is him and a girl named Katrina, Eric is instantly shocked, it''s unbelievable.

    "What is this?"

    When does he take the DNA test, and who''s the girl?

    He has already found his granddaughter, what does this result mean?

    Why does Aaron come here and show this?

 Chapter 378: The Truth

    The preconceived idea has made Eric firmly regard Farrah as his granddaughter.

    But now, Aaron comes with a DNA test report and tells that another girl is Eric''s real granddaughter. How can Eric not be shocked?

    He almost subconsciously thinks that the test result is forged!

    Someone is trying to frame him up behind the scene!

    Seeing Eric''s angry face, Aaron says calmly, "Mr. Simon, calm down first. I know it''s impolite to test your DNA secretly. I apologize to you! But I swear that this test report is absolutely true, and there is no fake data! If you don''t believe it, you can try it again in person!"

    Seeing Aaron''s affirmative look...

    Eric thinks that there''s no need for Aaron to do these things to frame him up.

    Because Aaron''s power and status are strong enough, he doesn''t need to take the risk of framing the Simon family.

    However, Eric still feels a little angry and can''t believe what''s going on.

    Aaron continues saying, "Mr. Simon, are you really sure that your granddaughter is the girl who stays with you now? Don''t you doubt that your granddaughter is someone else? Before you know clearly the girl''s ident.i.ty, don''t you think that your real granddaughter may still suffer outside?"

    Hearing Aaron''s words¡­

    Eric suddenly remembers the process of his recognition with Farrah.

    In fact, he has only recognized the necklace around Farrah''s neck and confirmed that it was his daughter''s legacy.

    By virtue of this necklace, he has recognized Farrah as his granddaughter.

    As for blood, gene, or something else...

    He has never thought of testing scientifically.

    Because he always thinks that he has made a great effort to find his granddaughter. He has owed her a lot. He thinks taking her to test DNA is a kind of injury and distrust.

    Now that he has found her, he must be willing to believe her.

    But when Aaron comes here with a DNA test result and tells him that his real granddaughter is another girl¡­

    Eric does begin to hesitate and doubt.

    Eric hesitates, for some time and asks, "Who is the girl named Katrina?"

    Aaron stares at Eric and replies firmly, "She''s Farrah''s best friend. They have grown up in the same orphanage and have always had a good relationship. I''m sure you still have an impression. Last time, I accompanied Katrina to the hospital for maternity check-up. I just saw you go for a physical check-up accompanied by Farrah."

    Hearing this, Eric suddenly remembers what has happened in the hospital that day.

    It turns out that the girl Eric has met in the hospital is Katrina.

    However, he stood too far away at that time, and his eyesight was not good. He did not see clearly.

    When he asked Farrah about the girl, Farrah only said that she was an ordinary friend...

    If they have been together since childhood, have they known many secrets about each other?

    At this time, Eric begins to wonder whether Farrah is his real granddaughter or not.

    In short, whether the result of this test is true or false, now the first thing he has to figure out is who his real granddaughter is.

    Whether the girl named Katrina is related to him or not, he still wants to see her.

    Eric asks, "Mr. Wilson, I''m wondering if I can get this girl named Katrina to meet me?"

    "I''m afraid not," Aaron says in a low voice.

    Aaron continues, "A few days ago, when she went out with Farrah for coffee despite Eric''s shock, she was pushed downstairs and almost died. Now she''s lying in the hospital. I''m afraid she can''t come to visit you."

    Eric feels greatly shocked at Aaron''s words.

    Almost died?

    Although Eric has never seen the girl before, he still feels grief when he hears the news. What''s the matter?

    "Do you have a picture of her?"

    Aaron has never had the habit of taking pictures, and his mobile photo alb.u.m is empty.

    But...

    Aaron takes out a picture from his wallet and hands it to Eric, "The girl in the picture is Katrina."

    This photo was taken a long time ago by a high-speed camera on a roller coaster when he took Katrina to the amus.e.m.e.nt park in Hadley City.

    At that time, he stowed the photo when Katrina went to the toilet. It has been in his wallet for so long.

    This is their first photo.

    Eric takes it and carefully observes it.

    The girl in the photo grinned, laughing happily.

    Although the picture captured on the roller coaster is a little vaguer than usually taken...

    At first glance, Eric feels a strange sense of familiarity and intimacy.

    This girl is really like his daughter, who has pa.s.sed away for many years.

    Seeing Eric''s hesitation, Aaron says sincerely, "Mr. Simon, I wonder if you could tell me how you have met and recognized Farrah as your granddaughter?"

    Aaron has never paid attention to the way Farrah has become Eric''s granddaughter.

    Maybe it''s really relevant to Katrina.

    Hearing Aaron''s question, Eric feels that there''s no need to hide it. He frankly tells Aaron the whole event.

    "A necklace?"

    Aaron suddenly remembers that Katrina said before that she gave the necklace, which she has worn for years, to Farrah in the hope of bringing Farrah luck.

    Soon after, Farrah was taken back by the Simon family.

    To thank Katrina for her lucky necklace, Farrah bought an expensive diamond necklace for Katrina.

    It turns out that the cause of everything is just a necklace.

    Aaron says coldly, "That''s it."

    It turns out that Farrah has entered the Simon family in Katrina''s capacity by virtue of Katrina''s necklace.

    Otherwise, Farrah would not have bought Katrina so many gifts and an expensive diamond necklace because of Farrah''s guilty conscience.

    Seeing Aaron''s angry face, Eric asks, "What''s wrong?"

    Aaron looks at Eric and says, "Katrina gave Farrah the necklace!"

    Then Aaron points to the photo, "Is this necklace?"

    Eric looks at the photo...

    Sure enough, Eric''s face changes suddenly when he sees the necklace on Katrina''s neck.

 Chapter 379: Dont Be So Nervous

    Why?

    Eric stares at Katrina''s necklace in disbelief.

    DNA test reveals the blood relationship between Eric and Katrina, plus a necklace that was originally worn around Katrina''s neck, and an inexplicable sense of familiarity.

    With so many realities in front of him, Eric has to wonder if he has mistaken the girl.

    So¡­

    Is Katrina his real granddaughter?

    But Farrah comes to the Simon family with the necklace Katrina has given her and tells a lie.

    By this time, Eric becomes more and more convinced of what Aaron has said.

    Eric feels particularly painful when he hears Aaron say that Katrina has been pushed downstairs and almost died, and is now lying in the hospital.

    Why has she been pushed downstairs? Who has done this?

    Aaron says with a gloomy expression, "Farrah and Katrina met Laura in the cafe and had a dispute. In confusion, Katrina was pushed downstairs. People may think that Laura has done it, but it was so chaotic at that time that n.o.body knew whether Laura had done it or not. Mr. Simon, if Katrina is your real granddaughter and Farrah is the false one¡­Then I even doubt all this is Farrah''s conspiracy behind the scene. She''s afraid that Katrina would threaten her position, so she wants to kill Katrina and blame Laura for all this. Only in this way can she stay in the Simon family forever as your granddaughter."

    Eric is even more shocked by Aaron''s a.n.a.lysis.

    Farrah has done this?

    For so many days, Eric has treated Farrah as his own granddaughter.

    Even if Eric is doubtful about Farrah''s ident.i.ty now, he still cannot believe that she would be such a vicious woman.

    "Impossible! Farrah can''t do that! It''s premature to say that now. Please take me to the hospital to see Katrina first!"

    Eric is ready to go back to his room and change his clothes.

    However, at the thought that Katrina is now alone in the hospital...

    Aaron suddenly becomes serious.

    "G.o.d!"

    Eric is puzzled and asks, "What''s wrong?"

    Aaron says eagerly, "Katrina is alone in the hospital now. She''s still very weak. If Farrah wants to kill Katrina at this time, Katrina has nowhere to hide!"

    How can he forget that a hospital is a favorable place for Farrah?

    It''s easy for Farrah, as a nurse, to get into Katrina''s ward and harm her.

    Although he''s just suspicious of Farrah and there''s no conclusive evidence yet...

    Anyway, he still should guard against Farrah.

    In case an accident happens again...

    He''ll be extremely regretful.

    It has taken a lot of effort to rescue Katrina. He cannot lose her again.

    Seeing the nervous look on Aaron''s face, Eric says hesitantly, "You''re too nervous. Farrah, as a girl, can''t be so cruel."

    By this time, Eric is still reluctant to believe that Farrah would be the kind of person Aaron thinks.

    But Aaron says anxiously, "Mr. Simon, if you want to see Katrina, follow me now! Please understand me. She''s my favorite woman. I have almost lost her once. I can''t lose her again. If anything happens to her, I will suffer for a lifetime. I also believe that if she is really your granddaughter, you will also regret it for a lifetime. So I have to be nervous!"

    Hearing Aaron''s words...

    Eric decides to go with Aaron to the hospital immediately.

    Originally he wanted to go back to change his clothes, but now it''s better to save time.

    Eric gets into Aaron''s car. Aaron drives it all the way so fast that Eric almost can''t stand it.

    Eric says, "Young man, slow down! I''ll call Bob first and ask him to find Farrah. Don''t be so nervous!"

    Eric takes out his phone to call Bob.

    However, after a long time, no one answers.

    A few minutes later, Bob finally calls back.

    "Grandpa Eric, are you looking for me?"

    Eric asks directly, "Bob, are you with Farrah now?"

    "I wasn''t with her this morning. Grandpa, are you looking for her?"

    "Can you help me find out where she is? But don''t tell her I''m coming. I want to surprise her."

    Eric is still dubious about Aaron''s words.

    He only hopes that he won''t see Farrah in Katrina''s ward or see Farrah doing something to harm Katrina.

    In that case, her image in his mind will be destroyed.

    At this time, in the hospital.

    Katrina is sleeping soundly in the bed, and the baby is lying in the crib.

    Farrah opens the door and enters.

    There''s a syringe hidden in her sleeve, and she walks step by step towards Katrina''s bed.

    Seeing Katrina''s slightly pale sleeping face, Farrah has a complicated mood.

    Last time, she hurt Katrina.

    This time, only she and Katrina inside the ward

    Farrah recalls everything they have been together. In the past, when Katrina got a promotion and a raise, she invited Farrah to dinner, talking incessantly and promising Farrah that Farrah could ask Katrina for help when she ran out of money.

    When Farrah was drunk in the bar, Katrina rushed over and comforted Farrah, even giving Farrah a necklace.

    Katrina is really the best friend in Farrah''s life.

    If possible, Farrah would like to be with Katrina all her life and be a good friend for all her life.

    But the reality is so cruel.

    Katrina is holding Farrah''s lifeline tightly.

    If Farrah doesn''t kill Katrina, Farrah will never get rid of her nightmare.

    People are all selfish.

    For her own sake, she has to abandon something when necessary selectively.

    For example, friendship, kindness, and humanity.

    "Sorry, Katrina. This time, I really won''t miss it again."

    Closing her eyes, Farrah apologizes deeply to Katrina.

    When she opens her eyes, she immediately becomes resolute.

    She has waited a long time for this chance, with Aaron''s absence.

    She must make the best use of this time.

    If she doesn''t act now, it may be too late.

    With that in mind, Farrah immediately plunges the syringe needle into Katrina''s dropping bottle and injects the liquid into it bit by bit.

 Chapter 380: Farrah Come To Kill Her

    Just when Farrah is injecting¡­

    Katrina seems to feel someone standing beside her and wakes up.

    She opens her eyes confusedly and sees a figure standing. She thinks that it is Aaron, saying in a low voice, "Aaron, you''re back."

    Suddenly hearing Katrina''s voice, Farrah is scared.

    When she looks into Katrina''s clean and innocent eyes, she feels more nervous. She suddenly took back her plan and hid it.

    What she wants to do is to inject the liquid into Katrina secretly.

    In this way, Katrina''s death will not involve Farrah.

    If Katrina knows that Farrah is here to kill her if Katrina calls someone else...

    Farrah will be dead! She will be put into big trouble.

    In such a case, Farrah is more nervous and frightened.

    However, Farrah is still trying to keep calm in front of Katrina.

    Farrah smiles and says, "Katrina, it''s me. I came here to check on you,"

    After adapting to daylight, Katrina recognizes Farrah standing in front of her. She never thought that Farrah would spend time visiting her.

    Katrina smiles, "Farrah, why are you here? Aaron says you''ve been busy recently. Why are you free to see me today?"

    During Katrina''s stay in the hospital, Farrah wants to visit Katrina, but Aaron refuses to accept her. She felt that Aaron had something in his sleeve against her.

    When Katrina asks why Aaron prevaricates her with Farrah''s busy schedule, he doesn''t give any answer on it.

    So Katrina is quite surprised to see Farrah now.

    Farrah smiles, "Yeah. There have been a lot of patients recently, and I''m really busy. Today I''m not too busy, so I come to see you."

    At this time, Farrah''s syringe needle is still in Katrina''s bottle...

    Farrah explains quickly, "Katrina, an imported medicine is very effective for your recovery. But the nurse has forgotten it. For fear of being blamed by the doctor, she begs me to give you the medicine. Don''t tell the doctor or someone else, okay?"

    Katrina nods, "Well, rest a.s.sured! I won''t tell anyone!"

    Even at this time, Katrina still has tremendous trust in Farrah.

    Katrina believes in every word Farrah says.

    Even Farrah has injected a strong dose of poison into Katrina, trying to kill her...

    Katrina is still unaware of it.

    After Farrah has injected all the liquid, she pulls out the needle and hurries to say goodbye.

    "Katrina, have a good rest now. I won''t disturb you. I''ll go first!"

    Then Farrah hurries out.

    "Hey, Farrah!"

    Actually, Katrina is going to ask Farrah if Laura has bothered her again...

    Unexpectedly, Farrah can''t wait to leave.

    Katrina is surprised.

    Just as Farrah is about to leave the ward, the door is pushed open. Aaron strides in and meets Farrah.

    Farrah is. .h.i.t back a few steps, and the syringe hidden in her cuff accidentally falls to the ground.

    Aaron is very serious when he meets Farrah in the ward.

    Unexpectedly, Farrah does come to Katrina while Aaron is away.

    What on earth does she do to Katrina?

    Aaron becomes much angrier when he sees the syringe falling on the ground.

    As soon as he looks up, he finds that the drip bottle hanging by Katrina''s bed is still slightly swinging. Someone must touch it.

    So¡­

    What does Farrah inject into Katrina''s drip bottle?

    Aaron rushes straight to Katrina. Time doesn''t allow him to think too much. He grabs Katrina''s hand and pulls out the needle that is on the back of her hand.

    Even though he has tried to lighten his movements for fear of hurting her, Katrina still suffers a little pain.

    Katrina is shocked at Aaron''s rude behavior.

    She doesn''t understand why Aaron, who has been so gentle to her before, becomes so rude to pull out the needle from her hand at this time.

    What''s wrong with him?

    Katrina gives him a frightened look, "Aaron, you¡­"

    Is he angry with her?

    However, when Katrina is making blind and disorderly conjectures, Aaron kisses her hand softly, asking worriedly, "Are you all right? Didn''t she do anything to you?"

    Katrina is still confused about Aaron''s behavior.

    He was so rude just now, but now he is so gentle. Why?

    Wait! Is he asking if Farrah has done anything to her?

    Katrina says worriedly, "Aaron, what''s wrong with you? Are you sick? I''m fine now. Farrah has just added some medicine to make me recover quickly."

    Just as Katrina finishes, she suddenly realizes that Farrah asks her not to tell anyone.

    But in a blink of an eye, she forgets it.

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron confirms the fact that Farrah has added something to Katrina''s medicine.

    As for the type of medicine...

    He has to check it.

    This foolish woman!

    By this time, she is still hiding the fact for Farrah.

    He really doesn''t know whether it''s a good thing not to tell her the messy things.

    Farrah has just injected the drug into the drip bottle, and it should not have flowed so fast into Katrina''s body.

    After confirming that Katrina is okay, Aaron goes back to find Farrah.

    Farrah is nervous and almost stops her breathing when she runs into Aaron on the way out.

    When she looks up and finds Eric standing at the ward''s door, her face becomes even paler.

    "Why are you here, Grandpa?"

    Eric is disappointed when he sees Farrah in Katrina''s ward.

    But maybe it''s just a visit between friends. Maybe Farrah hasn''t done anything excessive.

    So Eric is calm, "Nothing. I''m just wandering around.

    Farrah is trying to stealthily pick up the syringe on the ground and destroy the evidence. However, Aaron steps on the syringe and asks, "What did you inject Katrina with just now?"

    At this point, even though Farrah is nervous about death, she forces herself to calm down and replies, "It''s a kind of medicine for rapid healing."

    "Oh? Is that really so?"

    Aaron directly picks up the syringe on the ground, then calls the dean of the hospital and asks him to take this to the laboratory and make a test.

 Chapter 381: Her Purpose Completely Exposed

    At this point, even though Farrah is nervous about death, she forces herself to calm down and replies, "It''s a kind of medicine for rapid healing."

    "Oh? Is that really so?"

    Aaron directly picks up the syringe on the ground, then calls the dean of the hospital and asks him to take this to the laboratory and make a test.

    In that way, Farrah looks even more nervous.

    Because she knows that once the test results come out, her purpose is completely exposed.

    "Since you''re here and Katrina is awake, you might as well sit here and wait for the results."

    Aaron blocks the door and refuses to let Farrah go. Eric Simon sits on the sofa first, and Farrah also has to stay in the ward, feeling the torture painfully.

    Farrah doesn''t know which method Aaron uses to invite Eric Simon to come here.

    However, since Eric Simon is willing to sit here and wait for the results patiently...

    She is afraid that her ident.i.ty must have been suspected.

    By this time, Farrah is fearful and has no idea what to do.

    How on earth can she get away with this situation?

    Just then, Bob Woods also pushes the door open and walks in.

    "Farrah, there you are... "

    As soon as Eric Simon called him, he looked for Farrah, and then he heard the nurse say that she would be here, and he came to her.

    However...

    Bob Woods looks up and sees Eric Simon next to her.

    It turns out that Eric Simon has found her in advance.

    They seem to have something to talk about, and Bob Woods doesn''t know whether he should leave, if he stays here, does it matter?

    Just as Bob Woods is about to leave, Eric Simon says, "Bob, you also stay here. There are some truths you need to know."

    Bob Woods is Farrah''s boyfriend.

    If the liquid in Farrah''s syringe is just ordinary medicine, it would have cleared her name in front of Bob Woods, and he will let Aaron apologize to Farrah.

    If there is something else in her syringe...

    Then, as the boyfriend of Farrah, Bob Woods needs to know what she has done.

    After hearing what Eric Simon says, Bob Woods nods his head and stays there, though he doesn''t know what is going on.

    But Farrah''s face becomes pale.

    She is on the verge of collapse because she is about to be exposed. If her favorite man sees her vicious and cruel side, she thinks it will be worse than death.

    At this moment, seeing so many people suddenly appear in the ward and everyone looks very serious, Katrina looks puzzled and confused.

    "Aaron, what''s going on?

    She just has a nap. She even doesn''t feel like she has slept for a long time.

    What has happened when she is sleeping? What are they doing here?

    And why does Aaron look at Farrah so fiercely, even with disgust?

    Why does Farrah look so terrible? Why is her face so pale?

    If it weren''t for the electronic clocks on the walls, which clearly shows the date and time, Katrina would have thought she had been asleep and missed out on the most important things.

    Aaron sits in the chair beside the bed, holds Katrina''s hand, and consoles, "Honey, wait a moment patiently. All the questions will have answers."

    Yes, Aaron isn''t going to hide from Katrina.

    He is going to debunk Farrah before Katrina.

    He wants to let her have a careful look at what kind of person her best friend is.

    Otherwise, the little fool has no sense of defense and will think he is making up a story to frame her best friend.

    If he hadn''t come back early, if he hadn''t found out in time, she might have been killed by Farrah with n.o.body known.

    Listening to Aaron, Katrina only can lie patiently in her hospital bed, waiting for the results he wants to show her.

    Although she always feels that something important is about to happen...

    With Aaron, however, she isn''t afraid because she knows that no matter what happens, he would always be there to protect her.

    A few minutes later, the dean knocks on the door and comes in with the test results.

    With the big shots like Mr. Simon, Mr. Wilson, and Bob Woods around, the dean is careful and dare not to be vague.

    They dare not to make any mistakes, including the tests on the liquid; they must all faithfully report.

    The dean opens his mouth respectfully and says, "Mr. Simon, Mr. Wilson, the test results have come out. The liquid in the syringe is imported and used to euthanize executed criminals abroad."

    The dean''s voice is not loud...

    But all the people in the ward hear it clearly.

    There is a shock on everyone''s face and only Farrah...

    Her face is as white as a sheet.

    There is also shock on Eric Simon''s wrinkled face, "What? Euthanasia?"

    He does not believe that the girl he likes is his own granddaughter could really do such a cruel thing.

    When he came here, he had a glimmer of hope, a flicker of fancy in his heart for her, that she could not do such a thing.

    But the reality slaps him, let him recognize the true face of this granddaughter.

    When he thinks now, he can be sure that her ident.i.ty must be false. There is even no need to make a DNA examination because there is never such a vicious mind in the Simon family!

    Right now...

    Katrina, who is lying in the hospital bed, is stunned for a long time when she hears the dean''s words, and then she asks, "Farrah, that''s not true, right? You must have taken the wrong one, didn''t you?"

    She also can''t believe her best friend who she is also good to...

    Would want her to die.

    She refuses to believe that Farrah has the heart to kill her.

    However, no matter how reluctant she is, the fact is in front of her.

    If she is not deliberate, Farrah would not have accidentally mislaid the drugs used for euthanasia and the drugs used for treatment.

    Just now, she even specifically told her not to tell others.

    Just now, after injection, she hurried away quickly, which proves everything, doesn''t it?

    Farrah knows it is euthanasia medicine, but she deliberately injected her with it.

    Farrah tries to kill her.

    When Katrina realizes that her best friend wanted to kill her personally, it is easy to imagine how shocked and miserable she feels now.

    After all, it is more than ten years of friendship.

    Betray is so easy, how can she accept this fact?

    Tears finally come out uncontrollably from her eyes, Katrina''s voice is cracked and trembled, and she asks again, "Farrah, tell me, why do you want me to die? Why did you do this?"

 Chapter 382: Overwhelming Evidence

    The evidence is overwhelming.

    At that point, even if Farrah has so much to say, but could no longer justify herself.

    At this time, she clearly seems to be caught when she has done all the bad things; she looks panicked and doesn''t know where to put her hands and feet.

    Faced with Katrina''s questioning, Farrah clutches her head and shakes her head in anguish, "I don''t know! I don''t know! Please don''t ask me any more questions! I really don''t know!"

    Eric Simon is grave. His eyes stare majestically at Farrah, and his voice is hoa.r.s.e and deep, "Are you my granddaughter or not?"

    He wants to hear her answer himself!

    Eric Simon has never spoken to her in such a harsh tone. When Farrah suddenly hears Eric Simon''s words, Farrah immediately rushes over and hugs Eric Simon''s leg as if he is about to lose something very important. She cries, with some reluctance, "Grandpa, I beg you not to kick me away, I beg you! I''m really your granddaughter! This is your own admission before; you promised me that you would compensate me! You held a dinner party specially prepared for me, don''t you remember? Everyone in Abbe city knows that I''m your granddaughter. You can''t kick me out of Simon''s family at this time! What people will think of me! What people will think of you?"

    Since she came to the Simon family, she experienced affection that she has never experienced before.

    Eric Simon cared for her and supported her all the time.

    She really likes Simon''s family and Eric Simon, the grandfather.

    Eric Simon used to love her the most. He never spoke to her without such a serious look on his face.

    And today...

    Suddenly he spoke to her in such a harsh tone.

    In her heart, she really feels very frightened and reluctant to leave.

    She doesn''t want to lose her present ident.i.ty and status, and she doesn''t want to lose her grandfather.

    So desperate is she that she could only hold his leg and beg him to recognize her as his granddaughter, in the name of their long hours together.

    However...

    No matter how much guilt Eric Simon feels and how much compensation he makes, it is for his real granddaughter.

    Faced with the deceit of an impostor, he would feel nothing but anger.

    What Farrah has done is enough to convince Eric Simon that she is not his granddaughter.

    Eric Simon, reluctant to look at Farrah, says to Bob, "Bob, pull her over."

    Bob Woods pulls Farrah aside, who is holding Eric Simon''s lap.

    Aaron stares at Farrah sharply.

    "Farrah, you''re not willing to tell the truth now! When you took the necklace that Katrina gave you, you lied to Mr. Simon and replaced Katrina''s ident.i.ty to return to the Simon family. You were afraid that Katrina''s presence would influence your ident.i.ty and status, so you went out of your way to keep Katrina away from the Simon family. And then... You just wanted to kill Katrina and wanted her to die, so no one will ever know your secret! You can be Katrina''s replacement for the rest of your life and stay in Simon''s family as the granddaughter of Mr. Simon. Do you have to have a DNA test to convince you that the granddaughter is a fake?"

    Aaron''s voice is not loud, but what he says is threatening.

    When the truth is brought to the table...

    Farrah''s face turns pale.

    It is like her heart is seen clearly in front of Aaron that she has no secrets.

    All of her bad intentions are well known to Aaron.

    Listening to those words, Katrina is greatly shocked.

    Originally...

    It all starts with the necklace?

    Farrah took the necklace that she gave her and was treated as Eric Simon''s granddaughter and recognized back to the Simon family.

    So Farrah wants to kill her for the ident.i.ty and status she has now?

    Why is she so cruel!

    They have been besties for so many years, once so hard days they have come through.

    Nowadays...

    She wants to kill her for money and status, which are material?

    How she trusted her before!

    It turned out that Farrah has long had malicious intent on her.

    Katrina''s eyes are full of tears, and she is deeply hurt by Farrah, "Farrah, is Aaron what told the truth? Is it all true?"

    Farrah''s confusion and silence have given her the answer.

    Katrina closes her eyes and is filled with despair.

    Suddenly she smiles and nods, tears welling up in her eyes, "I see. Therefore, you didn''t tell me when you moved to the Simon family for several days. I didn''t hear about your move until I sent shrimp to your home. You didn''t forget to tell me at the beginning, but you didn''t dare to tell me!"

    "Including later, you came to my house, bought me so many mother and baby supplies, and even gave me a very expensive diamond necklace, and asked me to accept... Now I realize, it is because of the guilty! As long as I accept these things, you can stay at Simon''s family with peace of mind, right?"

    "At the dinner party hosted by the Simon family for you, you kept asking me to leave early on the ground that you cared about my health. Including later, I went to the hospital to do an obstetric examination. You temporarily called me and told me that the doctor''s equipment is out of order and wanted me to come another day... Now I understand what you did all for yourself!"

    "Farrah, I have known you for years. I have always considered you my best friend, my best friend... Including just now, when you injected medicine in my intravenous drip bottle, I still believed you, I trusted you! But you wanted to kill me... "

    "I thought all the people in the world could betray me, could desert me, except you. No matter what happens, you will be my best friend, and you will always be by my side. But I did not expect that one day you will take a knife to me, why... Farrah, tell me why! Why did you do that! I''ll give you whatever you want as long as I have it! Why do you want to kill me, I don''t understand, I really don''t understand!"

    Katrina is more and more emotional...

    In the end, she covers her face and sobs.

    From their childhood, no matter what they owned, as long as Farrah showed any likeness towards that, she was always very generous to her and never mean to her...

    But why did she not speak directly to her this time, but in such a wicked way against her?

    Farrah, what''s the matter with her!

    Katrina suddenly finds that the woman she has known for more than a decade suddenly becomes a stranger.

 Chapter 383: Her Jealousy And Resentmen

    "Why? I also want to know why!"

    Think of the past...

    Farrah''s gaze is unconsciously full of jealousy and resentment.

    "Since I was a child, in the orphanage, the aunts in the orphanage was very fond of you. They always secretly gave you candy. Although you always give the candy to Patton and me. But you did not know, and I also will think why aunts liked you but don''t like me, why gave you candy, not me!"

    "Not long in the orphanage... You were taken into their home by a big rich boss and lived in a beautiful villa, but I was still in the orphanage with other people in a room, you did not know how I envied you!"

    "When I grew up, you had Marcellus, Aaron, such excellent men love you and care for you, but I still have nothing but a silly brother to take care of. You did not know; I also want to have a handsome and rich man by my side and be attentive to me!"

    "Katrina, you''re not me. You don''t understand the psychological gap. We are both from the orphanage, why do you always have so many people to help, always so lucky, but I am so far away from you! I really don''t understand!"

    "Even if I can ask for you what you own, and you will send me just like pitying a beggar. How can I bear that? Can you give me the love I want?"

    Katrina is devastated and startled when she hears Farrah''s words.

    She has thought that Farrah brutally wanted to kill her because she has been blinded by money and status temporarily.

    But she never thought...

    Originally, Farrah has been jealous of her for a long time.

    However, jealousy at that time was not enough to compete with their friendship.

    When her jealousy grows heavier, when the desire becomes more and more greedy, once their friendship...also appears vulnerable, which is not worth mentioning.

    While sitting on the sofa, couldn''tEric Simon stand it anymore and growls, "Enough!"

    How can he continue to believe in Farrah at this moment?

    This is a woman full of lies, jealousy, and malice in her heart, how could he allow such a woman to stay in Simon''s family!

    Eric Simon looks at Farrah with a dignified face and says, "Farrah, from today you have no relationship with Simon family, you are no longer my granddaughter! From today, you get out of Simon''s family! How did you move in? How you move out! What is not yours, you can''t take any of it! You even don''t do this job as a nurse in order not to hurt others!"

    Farrah pretended to be his granddaughter and entered the Simon family. She cheated him for so long, which was not only material but also more emotional.

    It is his biggest tolerance for her to pack up her things and get out of the Simon family.

    If he really wants to find her troubles...

    There''s more to her than that!

    When Farrah hears that Eric Simon is going to kick her out and fire her...

    Farrah, originally full of hatred and jealousy, suddenly becomes scared.

    "I am wrong, grandpa! Please don''t send me away so soon! Now I have no house and no place to live. If I leave Simon, family, I can only live on the street! Grandpa, I beg you!"

    Eric Simon is so angry that he grits his teeth, "Shut up! I''m not your grandfather! This has been my biggest tolerance for you! If you make trouble again... Laura Anderson is what will happen to you!"

    Suddenly Farrah thought of Laura Anderson, and she shuddered involuntarily.

    Laura Anderson...

    She originally is a popular star, but because she offended the Simon family, her reputation is now destroyed. Even when she goes out, she also has to hide, wearing a hat and gla.s.ses, for fear of being recognized.

    No!

    She doesn''t want to be Laura Anderson!

    Until now...

    Farrah has to turn her hopes back to Katrina.

    Farrah runs to the hospital bed and begs Katrina.

    "Katrina! You''re the kindest! Can you help me? Patton has been going to school these days, and he is changing better. I really can''t stand to see him become what he was before. Katrina, we are best friends growing up together! In the past, I was true. I was sincere to you! Please, for all the years we''ve been together, would you please beg for me? I can''t lose this job!"

    Even if Farrah is full of tears, she is about to kneel down in front of her hospital bed...

    With Farrah''s request, Katrina is extremely determined.

    "Farrah, at this point, you remember we''re best friends? That day, your invited me to drink coffee, while among the chaos you pushed me down from the top of the building, how did you not remember that we are best friends who grew up together! Just now, you injected euthanasia medicine in my intravenous drip bottle, how did you not remember that we are best friends who grow up together!"

    "I was lucky last time that I didn''t die. But you didn''t know, because of your secret behavior, I almost lost my baby for six months, because of your behavior... My baby was born prematurely and almost can''t survive. Until now, he is still very weak. I always worry that he will get sick and leave me. Do you know what a cruel thing it is for a mother?"

    Until now, she still remembers the pain of losing her baby the day when she woke up.

    Baby is her lifeblood, everything to her.

    She could not forgive anyone who hurt her baby, especially the one who nearly killed her baby and her.

    She was on the verge of losing her baby forever.

    Even if Farrah was her best friend, she could not forgive her for what she has done.

    Katrina''s voice is an indifferent a.s.s. He continues, "I almost forget, you never be a mother, you don''t understand that. But Farrah, from today, our friendship has ended. From today I will have nothing to do with you. Please don''t bother my life anymore. And don''t show up in front of me! I never want to see you again! Please get out!"

    Katrina''s voice is low, but it is firm and resolute.

    Listening to Katrina''s decisive tone, Farrah couldn''t believe the girl who smiled at her when she saw her come up in the ward an hour earlier, and now she tells her in such a cold voice that she never wants to see her again.

    She couldn''t believe her best friend, who has always been kind and gentle to her, always trusts and cares for her one day, and becomes so cold and indifferent.

 Chapter 384: Its Time For Us To Break-Up

    Farrah looked incredulous.

    She keeps shaking her head and cries out, "No! Katrina, you can''t be so cruel to me! You''re my best friend. You can''t do that to me!"

    The moment the truth is revealed, she knows that she is doomed to face this situation.

    She innocently thought Katrina would save her due to their long friendship and pleads for her.

    At least she wouldn''t make her embarra.s.sed too much.

    Unexpectedly, Katrina is also so indifferent to her.

    At that moment, what she can feel is only deep despair.

    Katrina''s heart seems to be grabbed by something when she hears Farrah''s crying, but she says in a cold voice, "Farrah! You are the real crude one! Not me!"

    She always treats Farrah as her best friend. Whenever she has anything good, she always thinks of her for the first time. Aaron has even been jealous of her concern for Farrah.

    Even when Farrah invited her for coffee and schemed to push her down from the top floor...

    She never doubted her and never blamed her.

    If it wasn''t for today when Aaron has caught her for her crime on the spot, she would never know what Farrah has done to her in secret, for fear that she would never know in her life.

    If Aaron hadn''t come back in time and pulled the needle on the back of her hand, she would be dead now.

    It''s Farrah who is so cruel to her, who makes every effort to kill her.

    When Farrah did these things, why didn''t she reflect on whether she was too radical?

    How deeply she values this friendship, how disappointed she is now.

    Now, how can she forgive someone who tries to kill her?

    Now, how can she forgive someone who does harm to her baby and makes him born prematurely and almost dead?

    No!

    Never!

    Although she has always been friendly and kind to people, it does not mean that she has no bottom line or she will never have negative feelings.

    At this time, she...

    There is only boundless hatred and disappointment for Farrah in her heart now.

    For the sake of their intimacy before, she cannot dig it out that Farrah attempted to kill her.

    Nevertheless, for the rest of her life, she never wants to have any interaction with her again!

    Farrah has no way out from Katrina, so she has to go back to Bob in the end.

    Her tears ripples: "Bob, you are my only love, you''ve said you like me, you''ve said you would like to be with me...Please, don''t abandon me, will you?"

    Now, her grandpa abandons her, who she thought she could depend on.

    Her best friend has also broken up with her.

    She only hopes that her beloved man will understand her and that Bob will not leave her...

    However, Bob''s handsome face is covered by strangeness and indifference.

    He glares at Farrah and says in a cold voice, "Yes! I said, I liked you! But what I like is the gentle and considerate Farrah, the sensible and progressive Farrah, not the present one...who is full of lies and can even harm her best friend!"

    All the love of Bob for Farrah originates from the night meal she brought him when he had a stomachache or a cup of hot water when he worked overtime.

    He thought that she was a kind and considerate girl.

    But now, after learning what she has done, he suddenly feels that the woman in front of him is far from the Farrah he likes.

    Such a wicked woman with a heart full of the scheme...

    How can he continue to like her?

    She has broken all the good images she has left in his mind.

    She has consumed all his love for her.

    Forgive him...

    Although he doesn''t want to add more insult to her when she has nothing now, he can never pretend that nothing has happened and likes her anymore.

    Farrah cries more bitterly when she hears Bob''s cold and heartless words.

    "Bob, I''m wrong. I really know I did the bad things! I know it''s my fault! I won''t make this mistake again! Would you forgive me?"

    "Bob, although I have done some bad things, I am sincere to you. I like you! Could you start with the first sight I see you? I fall in love with it at that time! It''s hard for me to be with you! I can''t live without you. Please! Don''t leave me!"

    "Bob, I do it all for you! I really like you, but you are so excellent, so high. I only felt inferior at that time, and I dared not tell you I love you, I didn''t want to be despised by you! When Eric came to me and said I was his granddaughter, I really couldn''t resist the temptation to lie! I know, only in this way can I qualify to be with you, only in this way can I have you! Bob, I just do everything because I love you so much that everyone else can''t forgive me, but you can''t. Please, don''t leave me, okay?"

    Farrah cries and cries. She tightly grabs Bob''s clothes and pleads with him...

    However, in the face of Farrah''s entanglement, Bob is intolerable, and for the first time, scolds her.

    "Enough!"

    Bob''s order shocks and startles her, who stops crying for a moment.

    She can hardly believe that the man who has always been gentle to her will one day shout at her like that.

    Farrah''s voice is trembling, with boundless despair: "Bob, don''t you want me, either? Just because I am not Eric''s granddaughter and not Simon''s granddaughter?"

    Bob is also trembling with anger. He tries to calm himself down. He looks at Farrah and says, "Farrah, I am not a material man! I like you not because you are the granddaughter of Eric or what! I like you, just for your thoughtfulness and kindness! Even if you are poor, even if you have nothing, I like you too! I can support you! But...I can''t tolerate myself as a cruel woman! From now on, I think it''s time for us to break up!"

    When Bob says the broken up word by word, Farrah closes her eyes filled with pain and despair.

    She did all she did to have a dignified ident.i.ty and status and stand by Bob.

    But now...

    He tells her that what he likes is not her ident.i.ty and status, but her thoughtfulness and kindness.

    He doesn''t mind her origin or family background.

    So what, so she did all this with all her heart and soul, but received nothing...

    On the contrary, she has lost her most precious things, hasn''t she?

 Chapter 385: Its All His Faul

    Farrah looks around hopelessly at the people in the ward who once was closest to her but are now sneering at her.

    Her dearest grandfather...

    Her best friend...

    Her favorite boyfriend...

    Once, they were the whole of her life.

    But now...

    They all break off with her.

    At that moment, Farrah has a sense of loneliness and helplessness abandoned by the whole world.

    She can''t reconcile to that!

    She can''t!

    How can this happen?

    How can this happen!

    She keeps questioning herself in her mind, but the answer is unsolvable.

    By this time, Farrah seems to become a little out of control and crazy.

    Suddenly she runs towards Katrina, who''s lying in bed.

    Just when Aaron thinks she''s going to run over and hurt Katrina, he turns around to protect Katrina in his arms...

    Farrah goes directly to the baby in the cot next to them.

    At that moment, when Katrina realizes that her baby is in danger, her heart almost jumps out of her body, and she can''t help screaming, "My baby!"

    However, without giving Aaron time to react, Farrah has already picked up the baby in the cot and rushes to the window.

    The baby suddenly wakes up from his sleep. The strange and dangerous breath makes him cry like a kitten.

    Katrina''s heart starts to ache when she sees Farrah''s rude way of lifting her baby from the cot.

    Lying in bed, she roars hoa.r.s.ely and exhaustively, "Farrah! You let go of my child! You let him go!"

    As a mother, she is almost instinctive, desperately trying to get out of bed and take back her child.

    Her baby was born in less than ten months and is much younger and weaker than the average infants.

    Her baby was just rescued from the edge of death with great difficulty. When she holds him, she is always careful lest she should hurt him.

    However, Farrah is so rude to her baby, and you can imagine how distressed and painful she is.

    Farrah stares at Katrina, who is in a state of emotional breakdown, and says word by word, "You''re all united against me. You want to kill me! Let me tell you! I won''t let you have your ways! Even if I am going to die, I won''t make you any better! "

    So is she going to vent her anger on her baby?

    So is she going to do this to her baby?

    Why is Farrah still so obstinate at this time?

    No one wants to deal with her; no one wants to kill her.

    Clearly, her greed, desire, despair, and ruthlessness have really brought her to this stage.

    She can''t see the mistakes she has made and the evil consequences she has made by herself, but she has to take her innocent child to vent her anger?

    Katrina, tightly embraced by Aaron, cries out of breath, "Farrah! He''s still so young! You can turn on me if you''re angry! Don''t hurt my baby! I beg you not to hurt him!"

    When Farrah takes the baby away...

    Aaron''s handsome face suddenly shows an air of gloom and danger.

    He fears that Katrina will hurt herself through this toss.

    He holds her tightly, pats her on the back, soothes her emotions, and prevents her from getting out of bed.

    In the end, Katrina cries in Aaron''s arms and nearly faints: "Aaron, please, save our child! I beg you to save him! I really can''t live without him! I really can''t lose him anymore! You must save him!"

    Even if she dies, she can''t see her child dead again.

    Take her newborn baby as a threat...

    Farrah''s tactic is too cruel. It''s really too cruel.

    In any case, she couldn''t expect that her best friend, who has been with her for more than ten years, would one day become what she is now.

    She never imagined that her best friend would deal with her most viciously in the world.

    Seeing Katrina''s near-collapse, Aaron can''t say how distressed he is.

    It''s his carelessness that he doesn''t protect her well.

    In front of him, she is robbed of the baby she cares most about by Farrah.

    Aaron''s voice becomes hoa.r.s.e: "He is also my child, Katrina. You can rest a.s.sured that I will save him!"

    Hearing Aaron''s promise, Katrina knows she shouldn''t mess him up at this time and worry him, so she can only lie in bed in pain and tears and be there watching Farrah holding her child.

    Aaron stands up and approaches Farrah step by step, his face deep, his expression greatly terrible and cold: "Give him to me!"

    Even Eric and Bob can''t help standing up from the sofa when they see Farrah stretching her evil paw towards the baby.

    Eric snaps, "Farrah! Don''t dig your own grave!"

    Seeing Aaron''s dreadful face, Eric and Bob''s strange look, Farrah keeps retreating.

    They''re all helping Katrina!

    Where on earth is she inferior to Katrina?

    Why are all the people in the world in favor of Katrina?

    Farrah, who is almost extremely mad, opens her mouth in a rage: "Leave me away! I warn you! If you go one step further, I''ll throw him out of the window! I''ll kill him!"

    When she hears Farrah, Katrina in the bed cries more and more desperate and sad, almost out of breath.

    Eric is furious and trembling with anger.

    It''s him, the old fool! It''s his fault!

    How can he have received such a wolf-hearted woman for their family and for such a long time?

    How can he regard such a vicious woman as his granddaughter?

    If Katrina, lying in the hospital bed, is really his granddaughter, then the baby threatened by Farrah is his great-grandson!

    How can he bear to look at such a madwoman, so vicious to hurt his granddaughter and great-grandson!

    Aaron is totally enraged by Farrah. He grits his teeth and says, "Farrah, if you dare to hurt the hair of my child, I''ll let you die a beggar!"

    Farrah sneers, "Huh? Die a beggar? Is it not enough for me to be forced by you now? Do you think I''m afraid? Destroy what you care about most, and see you live in pain all your life, I am dead and worth it!"

    Aaron''s voice is full of endless cold and fierce: "It''s worth it for you to die, but your brother...Believe it or not, I''m going to have his tendons broken. I''m going to kill him and have him thrown into the sea and feed the sharks!"

 Chapter 386: He Is Innocen

    Patton is Farrah''s weakness. Just like the baby is Katrina''s weakness.

    When she hears that Aaron is going to kill Patton and throw him into the sea to feed the sharks...

    At that moment, Farrah is stunned.

    Yes, just now, in despair, she did have the idea of a life-and-death struggle.

    But now, at the thought of Patton, she even can''t express her concern and worry.

    Patton is her younger brother and her only relative. She can''t involve Patton because of her affairs. She can''t let Patton bear all the consequences for her.

    Farrah knows that Aaron has always been a dangerous and annoying person and that he can do it if he can say that.

    Farrah is afraid that Aaron will really hurt her brother. She opens her mouth with panic on her face and says, "Aaron! Patton is innocent! I won''t allow you to hurt him!"

    Hearing Farrah''s words, Aaron sneers, "Oh, innocent?"

    Does she even have the face to mention innocence?

    When she hurt Katrina behind her back and did harm to her, why didn''t she think that Katrina was innocent?

    Did she wonder if the child was innocent when she reached out her hands to their newborn child?

    Now that she can do such a thing so desperately, how dare she take "innocent" as a way of escaping?

    How can it be so easy!

    "Farrah, I''ll give you one last chance to hand over my son. Otherwise, I will let your favorite brother die in front of you!"

    Aaron says, dialing a call out.

    And when he presses the hands-free, Patton''s voice comes right outside.

    "Farrah! Help! Farrah!"

    When Patton''s voice is heard, Farrah is even more terribly panicked and shocked.

    "Patton! Patton!"

    She never imagines that Aaron should start so fast.

    He is so quick to find Patton and hold him hostage.

    It''s much likely that he has already spied on her a long time ago, also on her brother.

    It''s then that Farrah really realizes the horrible aspect of Aaron.

    She has no idea what''s going on in Patton right now...

    But she can feel that he must be dangerous.

    Because in his voice, there''s only unspeakable fear.

    He is begging her to save him. She can''t watch him in danger or leave him alone.

    "Pat!"

    There is a loud whipping on the phone.

    Next comes Patton''s howl.

    "Ah! Farrah, it hurts me so much! Farrah, help me!"

    When Patton''s painful voice comes from the phone...

    Farrah has no time to think about anything else. She has no time to think about anything.

    Because the longer the time goes on, the worse her brother will be beaten.

    "Patton, don''t be afraid! I will save you! I will save you!"

    In the face of the choice between continuing to hurt Katrina and keeping his only brother, Farrah finally chooses the latter without hesitation.

    "Aaron, give the kid to you! I beg you! Please don''t hurt my brother anymore! He is innocent! He''s so pure and simple; he doesn''t hurt people at all. Please stop beating him!"

    Aaron takes over the baby carefully and gives it to Katrina safely. Then he casually speaks to the phone and orders them, "Stop it first."

    Held up by emotional Farrah for a long time, the young baby even hardly breathes. At this time, a small face turns red and purple.

    Katrina carefully holds the baby in her arms, kisses him constantly.

    "Sorry, baby! It''s all my fault! I didn''t protect you well! I''m so sorry! Mom will never be so careless in the future!"

    Her baby is still so young, but he has to endure so much torture.

    It was hard for him to escape from death, but just now, he almost lost his life again.

    Katrina, at this time, is unspeakably regretful.

    She just regrets not seeing Farrah''s true face earlier.

    She just regrets not staying away from Farrah earlier.

    Seeing such a young baby in Farrah''s cruel treatment and become like this, Katrina can''t convey the pain in her heart. Her tears like broken beads keep falling.

    On the day Farrah asked her to go for coffee, she took the baby supplies Farrah bought for her and said to the baby in her belly, that his G.o.dmother bought them so he must love his G.o.dmother in the future.

    But...

    But in a few days, how can it be like this?

    Except her, the G.o.dmother was the one who expected the child to come most...

    But now she has become the executioner who puts her hands on him many times.

    With Katrina''s kiss, the baby''s little face gradually returns to normal.

    Although he has stopped crying, it can be felt that he must have been terrified a lot just now.

    Because now, he keeps hiding into Katrina''s arms, and as long as he can''t feel her breath, he begins to cry with fear.

    Katrina looks up at Farrah with hatred in her eyes: "Farrah, get out of here! I will never see you again! Get out of here!"

    Thinking of what Farrah did to her and her baby...

    She will never forgive her in her life!

    She will hate her forever!

    Fearing that Farrah will hurt Katrina again if she stays here, Aaron holds Katrina in his arms, soothes her emotions, and looks up at Farrah with an unspeakable cold and heartless voice.

    "Farrah, for the sake of Katrina, for the sake of your former relationship, I can keep you and your brother alive! Within three days, you take your brother and leave Abbe City forever! Otherwise, don''t blame me for killing! Now, please get out of the hospital at once!"

    Since being with Katrina, Aaron has been a lot softer.

    Before, if someone dared to hurt his favorite woman and his children like this, he would have let them die without mercy.

    But now, Katrina was a kind-hearted and just policewoman.

    No matter how much she hates Farrah and she breaks up with her, she will never be hard-hearted enough to kill Farrah.

    Besides, he doesn''t kill Farrah because he wants to give luck to his son.

    He only hopes that his son will grow up safely and healthily.

    He only hopes that his son will never have any more accidents.

    Every time he sees his son suffering, every time he sees Katrina looking so painful and desperate, he can''t express his heartache and sorrow.

    He is the president of Wilson''s Group, but he can''t even protect his women and child.

    You can know how guilty he is of frustration.

 Chapter 387: I Am Your Grandfather

    Farrah is too worried about Patton.

    As soon as Aaron finishes his words, she can''t wait to run outside.

    And when she runs to the hospital gate and finally finds Patton, who was thrown from the car by Aaron''s men...

    Seeing the wound on his body, Farrah feels as if all her strength has been exhausted, and only leaves indescribable pain and sadness.

    "Patton!" She holds Patton in her arms and keeps apologizing to him.

    "Patton! Blame me! It''s all my fault! It''s me who makes you this! It''s me!"

    Patton is a shy and timid boy.

    Just now, a bunch of men in black took him away and beat him. He was frightened and painful. He was too scared.

    Now, when he hears her sister''s voice and sees her standing in front of him...

    Patton hides tightly in Farrah''s arms and refuses to leave her.

    "Farrah, I''m so scared. They beat me. It hurts!"

    "Patton, don''t be afraid, your sister''s here! I will protect you!"

    Farrah keeps comforting Patton and helping him wipe the wound.

    At this time...

    She finally chooses to give in.

    In her battle with Katrina, she loses it completely.

    All the status, all the glory and wealth, all the love and affection...

    For her, it''s like a dream of a short moment.

    Everything is just right beside her, but now, after waking up, it has all turned into bubbles.

    All that she has tried so hard to get, in the end, go away eventually.

    At this time, in the ward.

    After Farrah leaves, the tension in the room has eased.

    Aaron stays close to Katrina, protecting her and their baby.

    Fortunately, the baby is okay. Otherwise, he will do everything to deal with Farrah himself.

    Eric also rises from the sofa and walks tremblingly toward Katrina.

    After such an incident, his old face looks more tired.

    Eric is over eighty years old.

    He misses his granddaughter so much that he hopes she can come back to him earlier.

    Who could expect that¡­

    He had a hard time finding his granddaughter, took her back to their family, and gave her all the favors, hoping that all the love would be used to make up for her.

    But in the end, it turns out that the so-called granddaughter is a fake.

    In the end, it''s found that the fake granddaughter almost killed his real granddaughter.

    How can Eric not feel heartache? How can he not blame himself?

    When Eric sees Katrina at close range, he sees his daughter''s shadow from her.

    They are really alike.

    Now Eric doesn''t want to investigate whether Aaron''s DNA test report is true or false because he has confirmed that Katrina is his real granddaughter.

    At first sight of her, the feeling of acquaintance has even made him burst into tears.

    This sense of acquaintance and familiarity has never existed between him and Farrah.

    Perhaps this is the intimacy of blood.

    "Sorry, kid, I am confused! As a grandpa, I didn''t investigate the truth in advance and mistakenly recognized that woman, who hurt you so badly!"

    If at first, he did not recognize Farrah as his granddaughter just by a necklace,

    If before, he had investigated Farrah''s ident.i.ty and checked her DNA in advance,

    Then, nothing would happen later.

    Katrina would not be injured and wouldn''t encounter so many dangers.

    Every time he thinks about it, Eric regrets it so much.

    Hearing Eric''s voice, Katrina looks up...

    When she sees the old man with tears in his eyes, there is a low voice with incredible emotion murmuring, "Grandpa?"

    Didn''t her family all die?

    She has never seen her mother, and her father died when she was very young. How can she have a grandfather?

    Although she knows, Farrah came back to the Simons in her name with her necklace.

    But up to now, she still wonders how her life and experience can be related to the n.o.ble family.

    "Yes, kid, I am your grandfather, your relative. When I opposed your mother''s love with your father, your mother ran away with your father with pregnancy. Shortly after you were born, they were both killed in an accident and you were adopted by a kind man. You always thought he was your biological father; in fact, he was just your foster father."

    Katrina is shocked when knowing her real ident.i.ty.

    It turns out that the man she has always seen as her own father is just her adoptive father?

    But he was so kind to her; he gave her all the love; the love her father gave was even beyond many fathers.

    When thinking of all this, Katrina can only sense the shock and touch in her heart.

    Her father, a great man, now becomes greater than she imagined.

    Even if he was not her biological father, she will always regard him as her own father and visit him every year.

    Everything that happened today is too sudden for Katrina.

    Farrah''s vicious face is revealed, and her grandfather has come to her, and the mystery of her life is also discovered.

    So much information piles up in front of Katrina that makes her unprepared.

    Seeing Katrina''s stunned expression, Aaron whispers softly aside: "Eric is really your grandfather. I''ve personally tested your DNA. The result shows that you have a close kinship."

    At this point, Katrina finally accepts the fact.

    She doesn''t know whether it''s luck or misfortune.

    Unfortunately, she has never met her biological parents, and she has no impression of them at all.

    Fortunately, she still has relatives in the world.

    Now, how can Katrina refuse again?

    She finally stares at Eric, her lips moving slightly, and she speaks softly, "Grandpa."

    When he hears her "grandpa," Eric bursts into tears and keeps nodding his head: "Good girl! Good girl!"

    Today, he not only meets his granddaughter but also knows that his granddaughter has a baby...

    Eric looks softly at the child in Katrina''s arms and says, "Katrina, can you show him to his grandpa?"

    When she hears this, Katrina subconsciously holds her baby tighter.

    As the mother of the child, the scene that Farrah just stole the child has been profoundly infusing her mind. She is afraid that someone is going to hurt her child again.

 Chapter 388: He Is Satisfied With Him

    Seeing Katrina''s subconscious movements, Eric and Aaron both feel painful.

    Farrah has done so much harm to Katrina that Katrina worries so much.

    Eric feels a little disappointed, but he still smiles, "It''s okay."

    It doesn''t matter if she refuses to show him the baby. He can understand her.

    He knows the importance of a child to her as a mother.

    Just when Eric fears that his approach would affect Katrina''s mood and wants to leave quietly...

    Katrina becomes less vigilant gradually.

    Eric is her grandpa.

    He''s so kind and gentle that he won''t hurt her child.

    Katrina finally holds her baby closer to Eric, showing him the baby.

    Eric''s eyes light up instantly, full of joy and excitement.

    In this case, her willingness to put down her guard and show him the baby has shown her trust in him, hasn''t she?

    Eric stares at the baby, the child who has just been coaxed to sleep, with so much love in his eyes.

    This is the child of his granddaughter, a great-grandson with whom he is related by blood.

    The blood is thicker than water, which certainly deepens his love for the baby.

    Eric stares at the baby and says excitedly, "What a beautiful baby! Is he a boy or a girl?"

    It''s like that Katrina''s most proud work is praised, Katrina''s tense mood eases a little.

    She looks at the baby, eyes full of tenderness, smiling slightly and saying, "He''s a boy."

    Eric nods, "Such a beautiful baby, he is bound to accomplish great deeds in the future!"

    Katrina smiles shyly.

    In fact, she doesn''t expect her baby to make a big difference.

    As long as she can witness his safe and healthy growth, she will be very happy.

    Besides, he''s Aaron''s child, with Aaron''s blood and genes running through him.

    With a father like Aaron, how can the baby be inferior?

    Seeing Katrina look at Aaron with a smile...

    Eric sighs with emotion, "Katrina, I''m really happy to see Aaron around you because he''s such a good man!"

    Before today, he has never had any contact with Aaron.

    Today, however, he has witnessed everything Aaron has done for Katrina.

    For the sake of Katrina''s ident.i.ty¡­

    Aaron has even taken the risk of offending the Simon family. He secretly tested DNA and found Eric to show the test result.

    When Aaron realized Katrina might be in danger since she was lying alone in the hospital, he was in a hurry and drove quickly to the hospital.

    After arriving at the hospital...

    He was particularly worried about Katrina.

    Obviously, he must love Katrina very much.

    If it hadn''t been for Aaron, who''s a shrewd man and has always been protecting Katrina, Farrah might have succeeded.

    If there is no Aaron...

    Perhaps Eric will never find his real granddaughter until his death.

    So Eric is sincerely grateful to Aaron.

    Eric, who has always been a prominent and n.o.ble figure, seldom thanks anyone, but today, in front of this young man in his twenties, Eric''s tone is extremely sincere.

    "Aaron! Thank you for staying with Katrina these days and protecting her! Without you, the consequence cannot be imagined. Thank you for saving my only granddaughter. I owe you a favor. If you need anything, just tell me! As long as I can do it, I''ll try my best to help you!"

    This is Eric''s consistent principle.

    As long as someone has violated Eric''s bottom line, Eric will not forgive the person.

    As long as someone has helped Eric, Eric will try his best to repay his benefactor.

    At Eric''s words, Aaron smiles.

    "Don''t mention it, Mr. Simon. Actually, I''m not saving your granddaughter. I''m saving my wife, the mother of my child. I love Katrina, and it''s my duty to protect her. You don''t owe me anything. If I can''t protect the woman I love, I''m not worthy of being with her."

    Eric is slightly surprised to hear Aaron''s words.

    Then he nods thankfully.

    The more familiar Eric becomes with Aaron, the more he appreciates Aaron.

    Aaron is a young man full of ideas and responsibilities.

    More importantly, Aaron is sincere about Katrina.

    Katrina is really lucky to be with Aaron.

    Eric is very satisfied with Aaron.

    With a gentle smile on his face, Eric pats Aaron on the shoulder, "Yes, it''s a man''s responsibility to protect his own woman. Later, we will be a family. If you need anything, just let me know. I will try my best to help you!"

    Eric''s statement is enough to ill.u.s.trate his att.i.tude towards Aaron.

    He has agreed to Aaron as Katrina''s husband.

    As an elder, Eric has agreed to Aaron''s relationship with Katrina.

    Just for a moment, Eric and Aaron seem to have reached some sort of agreement.

    After all, Eric is an elder, and also is Katrina''s grandfather.

    Aaron smiles and says, "Thank you, Grandpa."

    In the twinkling of an eye, Aaron calls Eric "Grandpa" instead.

    The smile on Eric''s face becomes more and more brilliant when he hears Aaron call him grandpa.

    However, Katrina looks at them blankly.

    Come on, what the h.e.l.l is Aaron doing?

    She has just met Eric, and she''s still not used to calling Eric "Grandpa" yet.

    But Aaron has already called Eric "Grandpa".

    Is it her grandfather or his grandfather?

    Eric is not in good health.

    After such a chaotic situation, he''s obviously a little exhausted.

    Fortunately, all sufferings have their reward.

    Although he has gone through some bad things, he''s very happy to find his granddaughter and see his great-grandson and his grandson-in-law.

    Aaron originally proposed to send Eric back home.

    After all, Eric comes here with Aaron.

    But when hearing Aaron''s proposal, Eric suddenly changes his face and waves his hand.

    "No! I dare not ride in your car anymore. You stay in the hospital with Katrina and the baby. I''ll ask Joseph to pick me up in a minute."

    Just now, when he came to the hospital in Aaron''s car, he almost had a heart attack..

    So now how dare he ride in Aaron''s car again?

 Chapter 389: Shes Penniless

    As they are talking, there''s a knock on the door outside the ward.

    Then Joseph comes in from outside, dressed in military uniform and distinguished in temperament. He comes to Eric and greets respectfully and politely, "Grandpa."

    "Joseph, you''re just coming."

    Eric quickly introduces Joseph, "This is your aunt''s daughter, your real cousin, Katrina. This is her boyfriend, Aaron."

    As for Farrah...

    He doesn''t want to mention her anymore. Just leave her to her fate.

    At present, it is imperative that he should care about Katrina.

    Joseph is not so surprised at Eric''s words.

    Because...

    When he was at home just now, he had heard someone say that a man came to Eric, seemingly because of Farrah''s ident.i.ty.

    Joseph simply greets Katrina and Aaron.

    Katrina has just undergone surgery and is very weak. After the chaos, she has suffered injuries, both emotionally and physically.

    Eric doesn''t want to hara.s.s them. He tells Katrina to take good care of herself and leaves the hospital.

    Katrina feels a little tired. She lies in bed, drowsy with her eyes closed.

    She''s just about to fall asleep. But just when she closes her eyes¡­

    The terrible scene just now comes to her mind unconsciously.

    "No! Don''t hurt my baby!"

    Katrina frowns and constantly struggles in her nightmare.

    "Katrina! Katrina!"

    It isn''t until the familiar sound comes from her ears that Katrina wakes up abruptly.

    As soon as she opens her eyes, she sees a handsome face full of anxiety and worry.

    She takes a subconscious look at the baby and relaxes slightly when she''s sure that the baby is still lying safely beside her.

    It turns out that everything is just a dream.

    "Aaron, I''ve had a nightmare. I dream that someone wants to kill our baby..."

    Aaron can''t help grieving when he sees Katrina sweating because of the nightmare.

    He sits beside the bed, holding her hands tightly. His voice is gentle and firm, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here, and no one dares to hurt you or our baby. You can rest a.s.sured. Just sleep, I''ll accompany you."

    It seems that Aaron''s words give her a great sense of security.

    Looking into Aaron''s eyes, Katrina nods and finally closes her eyes again.

    This time, she has been sleeping soundly and steadily.

    When she wakes up, it''s already at dusk.

    Katrina opens her eyes and sees Aaron still sitting beside her and holding her hands.

    At that moment, Katrina feels greatly moved.

    He is the president of a multinational corporation and is busy every day, but he can sit by the bed and accompany her for four or five hours.

    So how can she not feel moved?

    He loves her so much and has devoted himself to her.

    She has given birth to a baby for him. Even though she has experienced some bad things, that''s worth it.

    Seeing Katrina wake up, Aaron asks gently, "Wake up? Hungry or not? I''ll ask someone to prepare some food for you."

    Katrina just wants to answer...

    Unexpectedly, she suddenly turns her head but doesn''t see her baby.

    She gets nervous all at once and wants to get out of bed.

    "Aaron, where''s my baby?"

    She has just slept for some time. Why is her baby not around her when she wakes up?

    Where''s her baby?

    Seeing Katrina in such a hurry, Aaron presses her shoulder and pushes her back.

    "Don''t worry. The baby has woken up very early. He''s hungry and crying all the time. I''m afraid to wake you up, so I ask the nurse to feed him. You can rest a.s.sured that the baby is safe and will be back in a minute."

    After experiencing that incident, Aaron has become much more alert.

    Outside the ward, he has sent his heelers to take care of Katrina and the baby.

    Even the doctors and nurses who come in and out are all trusted people to avoid any harm to Katrina and the baby.

    So now, they''re very safe.

    Katrina is relieved to hear Aaron''s words.

    Because of premature birth...

    She doesn''t have much breast milk in her body now.

    The baby is hungry and can only rely on some imported milk powder.

    As a new mother, she''s afraid that improper feeding will hurt her baby.

    So the baby is fed by more experienced nurses every time.

    However, once the baby is not around her, she will become fearful, hoping that her baby will come back soon.

    At this time, Farrah and Patton have also wandered outside for a long time.

    Patton, who has a low IQ, still doesn''t know what has happened and asks, "Sister, why don''t we go home? Why not go back to the nice house?"

    However, in the face of Patton''s question...

    Farrah is in great pain.

    Farrah takes a deep breath and says, "Patton, we can''t go back anymore. We''re driven out."

    Listening to Farrah, Patton looks panicked, "Sister, what did I do wrong? Did I say something wrong?"

    He also remembers that Farrah warned him not to talk freely when he first moved into the Simon family, or he would be expelled.

    However, when hearing Patton''s words, Farrah says, "Patton, you haven''t made a mistake. It''s all my fault. It''s me who has done something wrong. So we''re driven out".

    Now...

    She has seen it all through.

    Something does not belong to me. No matter how hard I try¡­

    It''s not mine.

    Even if I get it for the time being, in the end, I still have to return it.

    Not only does she have to return it, but she also pays a terrible price for it.

    If she had known it would come to this, she would have acted differently.

    But even if she regrets now, nothing can be changed!

    Katrina, who has the deepest feelings with her, has felt completely disappointed and never wanted to see her again.

    Aaron gives her the ultimatum to get out of the city within three days.

    Now, she really has nothing. She''s really penniless. She has fallen to the lowest point in her life.

    After wandering outside for most of the day, Patton touches his stomach and complains, "Sister, I''m hungry."

    Farrah used to swipe the credit card and hasn''t much cash now.

    But since Eric announced that he had severed his relationship with her, her unlimited overdraft credit card has also been suspended.

    Farrah looks at the small amount of cash and takes Patton to the roadside restaurant to buy him a meal. She says, "Patton, eat slowly and wait here for me. Don''t run around. I''ll be back soon."

 Chapter 390: She Cant Expect Sympathy From Others

    "Sister, don''t you eat it?"

    "I''m not hungry."

    By this time, Farrah has no appet.i.te at all.

    After helping Patton settle down, Farrah goes to the Simon family.

    Since Eric can''t accommodate her, she can only leave the Simon family with her luggage.

    In the morning, when the lie was exposed, she did have extreme ideas and wanted to die with Katrina.

    But at the thought of her brother...

    Even if the present situation is very difficult, she will still strive to survive.

    Without her...

    Patton, who cannot live independently, may really become a vagrant. If he dies outside, maybe no one will know.

    She can''t put her only brother in that situation.

    When Farrah comes to the Simon family, the servants, who are kind in normal times, don''t even let her in.

    Ten minutes later, a servant throws out a broken case to her, "Miss Jones, this is all your belongings. Well, I''ve already given it to you. Mr. Simon has said that he doesn''t want to see you again. Don''t come back to the Simon family again, so as not to upset Mr. Simon."

    Every servant of the Simon family has taken care of Eric for many years.

    They have learned that Farrah is a fake granddaughter and that she has used despicable means to enter the Simon family for her own glory and wealth, to deceive Eric''s feelings, which inevitably makes them feel more contemptuous of Farrah.

    Farrah picks up the empty suitcase and asks incredibly, "Are you kidding me? Why only these things? What about my clothes? And my jewelry?"

    She comes all the way to the Simon family, not to get a broken case.

    Hearing Farrah''s words, the servant sneers, "What? Clothes? Jewelry? Eric has bought them all for his granddaughter. Who are you? You''re not Eric''s granddaughter now! Those things certainly have nothing to do with you! "

    "But... Those clothes are all my sizes, all my choices..."

    "So what? Eric has said that it''s okay to donate and sell those things, but you can''t get them!"

    It is then that Farrah suddenly remembers what Eric has said this morning.

    "Don''t take anything that doesn''t belong to you."

    She has spent such a long time in the Simon family. The cloakroom is full of clothes and jewelry. Those are the ones she has once owned. But when she leaves, she can''t take anything away, and none of them belongs to her.

    When she first moved to the Simon family, she did bring all her belongings.

    But after a long time, she has been accustomed to wearing more expensive clothes and jewelry.

    She has thrown away all the shabby things that originally belong to her.

    Now, when she is driven out of the Simon family, she is empty-handed and has nothing but a cheap suitcase she has brought with her.

    Farrah counts her cash, which totals not even forty dollars.

    Maybe before today, forty dollars is not worth mentioning at all for her.

    But now...

    Forty dollars is all her pocket, such a small amount of money if, in the past, it was not enough for a meal. Now, it is difficult to afford her and Patton''s food, clothing, shelter, and transportation.

    Farrah suddenly remembers that she has left her wage card in the locker of the hospital dressing room.

    Since moving to the Simon family, she hasn''t paid much attention to her small monthly salary.

    So the salary card is left in the cabinet, and she''s not in a hurry to get it.

    Maybe she still has a lot of money on the salary card, which is enough for her to cope with for some time.

    So Farrah rushes to the hospital and goes to the dressing room to get her salary card.

    Just as Farrah stands in front of her locker and searches for her salary card, she suddenly hears the familiar gossip coming from outside.

    "Hey, have you heard about it? Farrah enters the Simon family impersonating the granddaughter of Eric and has been found by Eric, who has now been expelled from the Simon family!"

    "It''s such a big trouble, I''m afraid the whole hospital has known about it. I have never expected her to be such a woman. Hha, I''ve heard that she has pretended to be her best friend. In order not to expose her ident.i.ty, she also wants to kill her best friend! It''s insane!"

    "Right! She used to ride in a luxury car and wear famous brands every day. She looked so smart that she really thought she was the granddaughter of Eric. As a result, everything is false! The pheasant dares to pretend to be Phoenix! I''m wondering if she dares come to work in the hospital in the future!"

    "Work? Don''t be kidding! The Dean of the hospital has dismissed Farrah, as Eric has instructed! If she comes to work, she will hurt Eric''s granddaughter again! Even Bob is extremely disappointed with her and has broken up with her. Do you think she dares come again?"

    "No wonder Bob has been in a bad mood all day. It''s because of her... I really feel sorry for Bob. How can he be with such a woman who is full of conspiracies and is heartless?"

    "..."

    Hearing the nurses'' comments, Farrah pulls her clothes tightly and feels very sad.

    Now¡­

    Even if Aaron doesn''t chase her away, she can''t stay in Abbe City.

    Everyone in the hospital knows what she has done before.

    Perhaps everyone in Abbe City will know what she has done.

    At that time, she will be like a rat in a sewer. Everywhere she goes, she will be scolded.

    So how can she continue staying here?

    Patton is still waiting for her near the hospital. Farrah squeezes her fist and finally comes out of the dressing room with her salary card.

    When she comes out...

    The two nurses who are talking about Farrah wildly flashes a panic on their faces at the sight of Farrah.

    But soon they become calm.

    She''s just a despicable and shameless woman. There''s nothing to be afraid of.

    Anyway, she has now been expelled from the Simon family and from the hospital.

    All these words they''ve said are true.

    Since she dares to do it, she should bear being criticized.

    The two nurses continue to speak directly in front of Farrah, scornful, and disdainful.

    "Hey, I haven''t expected this woman to be so shameless that she dares to come to the hospital again."

    "This woman even wants to kill her best friend. What can''t she do?"

    "Let''s stay away from this woman. Let''s go to work."

    "Right. Lest the head nurse sees us with her will misunderstand us."

    Hearing the harsh comments of these nurses who used to surround her and respect her...

    Farrah finally understands the feeling of being isolated.

    Now, even the closest people around her have severed the relationship with her...

    She can''t expect sympathy from others.

 Chapter 391: Im Very Healthy Now

    After coming out of the dressing room, Farrah meets Bob head-on.

    The moment when they see each other...

    Farrah feels very ashamed.

    The night before, she and Bob went to the movie''s arm in arm.

    Today, however, everything has changed.

    Bob, in a white coat, is still tall, gentle, handsome, and perfect.

    But she has become the most vicious woman in everyone''s heart.

    By this time, Farrah, who has nothing now, knows the gap between her and Bob. She cannot match him at all. How dare she pursue him now?

    She doesn''t want Bob to see her in such a mess. She''s also afraid to hear Bob''s cold and disgusting words.

    Farrah quickly lowers her head and wants to leave quickly.

    Unexpectedly, just as she pa.s.ses Bob, she hears a cool voice behind her, "Take care of yourself when you are in a strange place."

    Hearing the familiar voice, even though he''s not as tender as usual, Farrah is still stunned and stops unconsciously.

    At that moment, tears come out of her eyes.

    After her lies have been exposed, she''s subjected to all kinds of criticisms and insults.

    This is the first time someone has told her to take care of herself.

    This is Bob, her favorite man.

    Farrah suddenly remembers what Bob has said to her in the morning.

    He has said that he likes her because of her thoughtfulness and gentleness, not her ident.i.ty.

    If she had not been so greedy, if she had kept her original kindness, she would not have faced the situation now, right?

    She wouldn''t have lost Bob, right?

    By this time, Farrah is heartbroken and almost unable to breathe.

    However, she knows that everything can''t go back.

    Later she has become so bad that Bob would never like her again.

    Farrah closes her eyes painfully.

    Bob, thank you for liking me before.

    I don''t deserve you.

    Whether my ident.i.ty or my soul¡­

    I don''t deserve you at all.

    After leaving the hospital, Farrah withdraws money from her salary card and takes Patton to a strange city by train.

    What about that city?

    How is life going in the future?

    She knows nothing about it.

    But...

    Even if the future is tough, that''s what she deserves.

    Sitting on the train, the scenery on both sides kept going backward. The friendship between Katrina and her appears in her mind.

    Farrah thinks of what Katrina has done for her before. Farrah thinks of Katrina being pregnant and running all the way home to give her lobsters, which is her favorite...

    But Farrah has treated Katrina in such a cruel way.

    At the thought of this, Farrah is really regretful.

    At that time, she must have been possessed. She''s blinded by greed and desire.

    When she jumps out of that limitation, she finally finds that she''s wrong.

    Sorry, Katrina.

    I don''t deserve to be your best friend. I don''t deserve to have your friendship.

    I hope your baby will be safe and healthy.

    I hope you will be happy forever with Aaron.

    After Farrah has left Abbe City...

    Katrina''s life has become much easier.

    At least now...

    No one wants to harm her or her baby.

    Sometimes she still recalls the bitter experience, and she will fall into painful meditation about why Farrah has done that to her. Has she done something wrong?

    But for Farrah, Katrina never mentions her again. She also asks a servant to throw away all the gifts Farrah has bought, lest they remind her of the sad past.

    During her stay in the hospital, Aaron accompanies her every day.

    From time to time, Eric will come to see Katrina in the hospital, and sometimes he will come with Joseph.

    With the concern of Aaron and Eric, Katrina is getting better. Even her baby becomes better. After careful care, the baby is much healthier than when he was born.

    A month later, Katrina finally discharges with the baby.

    When Aaron returns home with Katrina and the baby, Randy, who''s nearly fifty years old, becomes very excited, with eyes glistening with tears.

    During Katrina''s stay in the hospital, because of her physical reasons, Randy hasn''t visited her for fear of disturbing her.

    But he knows everything she has experienced.

    During these months, she almost died in the operating room, and almost lost her baby.

    Fortunately, now, Katrina has come back safely.

    Fortunately, now, the baby has returned safely.

    The villa, which is originally cold and cheerless, suddenly becomes lively now. Randy is very happy and excited.

    Randy always believes that Aaron is blessed by fortune. The person Aaron cares about must be safe and healthy.

    Randy can''t imagine how Aaron''s life will go on if without Katrina and the baby.

    "Miss Miller is back!"

    Randy is busy greeting Katrina. Even Beta is wagging his tail excitedly and rubbing Katrina''s legs, which seemingly shows that he''s missing Katrina.

    Katrina wears a bright smile on her face, "Randy."

    Seeing Katrina''s bright smile, Randy can''t help but weep, "Sorry, Miss Miller, it''s all my fault."

    It''s all because he''s not thoughtful.

    In the beginning, Aaron has asked him to take good care of Katrina. But he hasn''t done it well.

    At that time, when Farrah asked Katrina for coffee, nothing bad would have happened if he had followed Katrina.

    Katrina wouldn''t have been pushed downstairs or been injured or been premature. The baby wouldn''t have gone through such a dangerous incident.

    In short, Randy feels very guilty at the thought of all this.

    However, when hearing Randy''s words, Katrina responds with a smile, "Randy, don''t mention the past anymore. I''m very healthy now."

    Randy quickly bows his head and wipes his tears, "Yes, I won''t mention the sad things before. Miss Miller, are you hungry now? What do you want to eat? I''ll have lunch prepared."

    After Randy goes to prepare lunch, Katrina bends and strokes Beta softly.

    "Beta, there will be a little baby at home in the future. You should get along well with him. Don''t bully him. Do you hear that?"

    Beta seems to understand. He looks up and barks "Woof", constantly wagging his tail.

    Aaron stands behind Katrina, holding the baby and staring at Katrina. He smiles with his eyes full of love and tenderness.

 Chapter 392: Unbearable Desire

    Katrina finally comes back home. She takes a bath in the bathroom and washes away her worries.

    When she comes out of the bathroom, she finds the baby lying peacefully in his crib, asleep.

    Beta behaves like his old brother, squatting beside him with unspeakable tenderness in his eyes.

    Aaron sits on the sofa next to him, does business on his laptop. His face looks handsome and attractive.

    Seeing the harmonious scene, Katrina can''t express the softness in her heart.

    When she was forced by Aaron into his villa and scared by Beta, Randy once told her.

    Beta is very human.

    As long as Mr. Wilson likes someone, Beta will also like that person very much.

    She was skeptical then.

    But now Katrina is suddenly convinced.

    Perhaps Beta can feel the breath of her and Aaron from the baby, so he is very kind to this new member.

    After Aaron finishes his email, he puts his laptop aside, looks up at Katrina, and holds out his hand to her.

    Katrina cleverly walks over and puts her hand on Aaron''s.

    Aaron grabs her hand, with his drag, Katrina drops into Aaron''s arms.

    Her soft body is held in Aaron''s arms, with the unique faint fragrance of her body mixed with the scent of bath fluid, which folds continuously into the tip of his nose.

    Aaron leans over her neck and kisses it mildly and lovingly as if he is tasting the best thing in the world.

    The air that comes out of his nose is itchy. Katrina moves away from him secretly and looks at the baby in his crib near them and asks him, "Aaron, what is the name of our baby?"

    Until now, she has not given the baby a good name.

    Because she always thinks that choosing a name is an important event, she cannot decide easily and carelessly.

    No, everything about the baby is all-important.

    Aaron continues to kiss her neck, and he is not satisfied with kissing her gently but begins to suck on her fair and delicate skin.

    He kisses her and mumbles, "It''s all up to you."

    Ever since he knew she was pregnant, he has never touched her, no matter how intense his desire was in his heart.

    He has been abstinent for more than half a year.

    Now, his honey is in his arms, how can he constrain himself?

    Just simply holding her, his throat already becomes dry, and he feels his body get fired.

    After waiting for her to give birth and recover, how could he let her go so easily?

    Not enough. Not enough.

    He also wants...

    More and more.

    Katrina knows that these days Aaron has suffered a lot.

    Thinking of his good care of her, she thinks she should appropriately give him a little sweet as a reward, so she allows him to kiss and hug her.

    But she didn''t expect...

    When she comes to her senses, her clothes have almost been stripped off by Aaron.

    The shoulder straps are hanging loosely on her arm. The front of the dress is half exposed, and the skirt is lifted high. Aaron is fondling at her unscrupulously.

    Her neck, her collarbone, has been marked by Aaron.

    Aaron gently puts Katrina on the sofa, and his eyes are full of l.u.s.t. When he is about to continue, Katrina pushes him away.

    She doesn''t know whether he''s getting better at kissing or whether she''s getting more vulnerable.

    She almost gave in to him just now.

    Faced with Katrina''s sudden obstruction, Aaron frowns with some desire and dissatisfaction.

    Katrina looks at him with a red face, "Aaron, baby, and Beta are still in the room.

    It''s acceptable to hug and kiss her in front of them.

    But now he wants...

    It''s so embarra.s.sing.

    Staring at Katrina''s pretty little face, Aaron tries to hold back his desire and turns his head, "Beta, get out."

    Hearing this, Beta obeys and runs outside.

    "Baby is asleep, as long as you don''t cry too loudly, baby won''t wake up until two hours later, he won''t bother us."

    Aaron says and bears her down under him again.

    Listening to his words, Katrina''s originally reddish cheeks turn even redder.

    She clings to her dress, refusing to let him touch it.

    "Aaron, you...Could you please stop behaving like this in the daytime, besides it''s time for lunch quickly."

    This morning she came back from the hospital and just had a shower. He is like a hungry wolf coming to her.

    Even if she knows he has suffered a lot...

    But can''t he just put up with it for a few more hours?

    It''s daylight.

    They do such a kind of thing in the room in the daytime...

    It is a bit inappropriate.

    At this time, Aaron is full of desire and has to do something to relieve the situation.

    However, Katrina holds him back and refuses him to touch her for several times.

    Aaron patiently persuades her, "We will eat lunch an hour later. Just once, you can rest a.s.sured that I will not delay your meal."

    His voice is low and hoa.r.s.e, with an unbearable desire.

    Katrina knows that the point she talks about is not delaying meals...

    But someone obfuscates the point on purpose.

    Katrina wants to say more...

    But Aaron couldn''t stand it anymore. He just bends over and kisses her on the lips and sticks her words in her throat.

    And he, with the advantage of height and strength, finally gently separates her slender white legs...

    Eventually, he still gets her.

    At that moment, several months later, when he really touches and feels the softness and tenderness of her body, there is something indescribably wonderful feeling in his heart.

    And he also cannot resist the temptation, and finally becomes more excited.

    An hour later...

    Aaron takes a shower and walks out of the bathroom, refreshed.

    Katrina looks at him resentfully.

    This d.a.m.n guy said that just once. She thinks it''ll be quick.

    But the truth is that if it had not been for the one-hour limit, he would not have been finished by now.

    Katrina holds to her sore waist, depressed.

    Is this guy an electric?

    After satiation, Aaron is in a good mood and totally ignores Katrina''s resentful eyes. Instead, he walks over to her, holds her in his arms, and kisses her on the corner of her lips. His voice is tender beyond words, "Just now you had a good performance, what do you want to eat in the evening? I let the kitchen chef cook for you."

    When Katrina thinks of the thing that happened just now, she is ashamed.

    She''s been crying and begging for mercy, but he wouldn''t let her go.

    The baby is still asleep in his crib, and she dared not cry too loudly.

    He was cruel to her just now, but now he''s here to pretend to be a good man.

    Katrina rolls his eyes and replies, angrily, "Eat you!"

 Chapter 393: Katrina Felt Miserable

    "OK, tonight, I will let you eat, and I must satisfy you. I hear that... the tonic effect is also great."

    Aaron''s voice suddenly becomes low and s.e.xy, and he whispers in her ear.

    Hearing his ambiguous tone and seeing the smile on his face...

    Katrina suddenly understands what he refers to, and her little face suddenly turns red.

    The b.a.s.t.a.r.d!

    What does he think!

    Is there anything normal in his mind?

    Seeing Katrina''s blushing and angry face, Aaron couldn''t bear to tease her anymore.

    "Can you get out of bed? If not, I will have lunch brought to the room."

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina quickly stops him.

    "Forget it, I will go down to eat it."

    They''ve been in the room for so long, and if it''s the right time to say that she''s not feeling well...

    Doesn''t that tell everyone what happened to them?

    She can''t afford to lose face in front of so many people.

    Since Katrina was discharged from the hospital...

    Aaron''s spring comes.

    Because after Katrina returned, she would find that what happened that morning is only the beginning.

    Aaron''s crazy degree is much more than that; he almost every night pulls her to carry out some kind of unspeakable sport, and never gets tired.

    In his words...

    She must make up for all the sacrifices he has made for her during this period.

    Aaron sleeps with her every day and feels good...

    But Katrina is tired and depressed.

    Katrina has been contacting Simon''s family since she was considered as granddaughter by Eric Simon.

    After leaving the hospital, Eric Simon often will visit to see her and baby.

    However, Eric Simon is old, and he is Katrina''s grandfather, after all, Katrina often feels sorry for Eric Simon''s coming to visit her all the time. Occasionally, Katrina would also carry the baby and is accompanied by Aaron to visit Eric Simon.

    That morning when Katrina arrived at Simon''s, Eric Simon couldn''t contain his delight.

    During the dinner, Eric Simon coughs a little and says, "Katrina, you are my granddaughter, and now you''re not married. How about moving back home for a period?"

    Eric Simon wants to see his granddaughter and great-grandson every day.

    However, he''s getting old, and it is not so convenient for him to run to Aaron''s house every day.

    Baby is too young, and it is also not appropriate to be carried by Katrina daily.

    So Eric Simon wants Katrina to move back home for a period.

    The room and the babysitting staff are all ready for them to move in, and Eric Simon is looking forward to their arrival.

    Hearing what Eric Simon says...

    While Katrina doesn''t respond, Aaron immediately raises his guard. His dark eyes stare at Katrina with concern.

    What Eric Simon means is that he wants Katrina to bring their kid back to live with him?

    What about him?

    His wife and children are not with him. Is he going to stay alone?

    How could Aaron not be worried?

    Although he understands Eric Simon''s yearning for his granddaughter, he cannot bear to see his wife go home and leave him alone.

    Aaron wants to communicate with Katrina secretly with his eyes...

    But indeed, Katrina sees that she pretends to be blind to it. With a bright smile, she agrees to Eric Simon''s request, "OK! Grandpa, why don''t I stay here tonight?"

    Let him unscrupulously bully her every day at home.

    These days she is tired of his excessive desire, so it is a good idea for her to move to the Simon family.

    Let him play with Beta alone at home.

    When Katrina agrees, Eric Simon is very surprised. "That''s the best thing," he says, "I''ll ask the maid to clean up the room. Your changing clothes and daily necessities can be taken by Aaron after work tomorrow."

    Katrina and Eric Simon strike a happy bargain.

    Except for Aaron, incredibly frustrated and depressed, but couldn''t say anything.

    When he stares at Katrina full of unwillingness, only to find that she triumphantly winks at him, which shows there is a kind of mischief to achieve revenge.

    At that moment...

    Aaron is even more depressed to death.

    This G.o.dd.a.m.n woman, she dared to hide from him on purpose.

    If he catches a chance, he will get it back from her.

    Aaron stays with Katrina until nine o ''clock.

    In the end, when he leaves, he is alone.

    Katrina is naughty and sweet to wave to him, telling him to be careful on the road and call her when he gets home.

    An hour later...

    After taking a shower, Katrina comes out of the bathroom and gets a call from Aaron.

    As soon as she answers the phone, she hears Aaron''s angry voice.

    "Katrina, you heartless woman! How dare you desert me?"

    If he had known she was going to live in Simon''s family, he would not have acted as a chauffeur to bring her here.

    She unexpectedly did not discuss it with him but decided to live in Simon''s family, let him stay at an empty home alone.

    Staying in the empty villa, you can imagine how agitated and depressed he is.

    "I do have a conscience, Aaron. I''m doing this for your own good. I''m afraid your body can''t stand it."

    With Aaron not around...

    Katrina also dares to joke with him.

    Listening to Katrina, there is no sincerity in her tone...

    Aaron grits his teeth.

    "Katrina, you know better whether my body can stand! How can I prove to you that whose body can''t bear it?"

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina''s original arrogance suddenly fades away.

    For these days, every night, she cries and begs for mercy before Aaron lets her go.

    Had he been offended and allowed to grow wild, her body would have been even more overwhelmed.

    Katrina is quick to give in and changes the topic, "Aaron, Eric Simon is my grandfather after all, and I just live here with him for a period. Rest a.s.sured, baby, and I will miss you."

    Hearing her words, Aaron''s anger dissipates a little.

    But...

    It''s difficult to sleep without her around.

    The next afternoon, as soon as Aaron gets off work, he takes Katrina''s clothes and brings them to the Simon family.

    According to the weather forecast, it''s going to rain tonight...

    So, he just waits until the rain starts pouring down outside. He forcibly stays in Simon''s family and lives in Katrina''s room with the excuse that it is not convenient to drive when it rains.

    With his black eyes, Katrina couldn''t help but tremble.

    In the evening...

    At night when Aaron proves to her whether his body is still very healthy, Katrina felt miserable.

    She doesn''t expect that his revenge comes so soon.

    Katrina only can cry for mercy again, "Aaron, I am wrong. You''re the best! Please let me go!"

 Chapter 394: Situation Have Changed

    In the end, Aaron does not dare to go too far in Simon''s family.

    If tomorrow morning...

    Katrina really can''t get out of bed, and he will be difficult to explain.

    After a little punishment, Aaron finally let Katrina go.

    Then Aaron takes her to the bathroom to wash her body clean, and hugs her in his arms, holding her to sleep.

    Aaron cannot express his satisfaction with such a soft body in the arms, with her faint body fragrance around his nose.

    How could he allow her to be away from him for so long? He has been awake the night before, after being separated from her for a night.

    Although today, he is forced to stay in Simon''s family because of the weather.

    He cannot look for an excuse to come in every day in the future.

    No way!

    He needs to marry her as soon as possible and make her his wife.

    Let her be by his side for a lifetime and never leave him!

    At the right time, Aaron expresses his thought to marry Katrina to Eric Simon.

    Although he proposed to Katrina a long time ago, only at that time, due to her pregnancy and her body is not convenient, he would like to wait for her to give birth to the baby and then marry her.

    But now, situations have changed.

    Katrina suddenly has a family, a family with a powerful background.

    He would have to ask Eric Simon''s permission to marry his dear granddaughter.

    After hearing Aaron''s suggestion about getting married, Eric Simon doesn''t feel surprised but touches his chin and thinks for a while, "Aaron, is it too hasty to get married?"

    Yes, when Katrina came back to Simon''s family, Eric Simon showed great satisfaction with Aaron as his future grandson-in-law.

    If Katrina can marry Aaron, Eric Simon actually approves a lot.

    But Katrina is his granddaughter, after all, the granddaughter of the Simon family.

    He could not let her marry too hastily.

    Before Simon''s family has owed her so much, at her wedding, he must compensate her with a most generous dowry, make her wedding scenery.

    Katrina''s ident.i.ty hasn''t been officially released, and it''s not a good idea to let her get married.

    Neither humble nor pushy, Aaron opens his mouth and says, "Mr. Simon, I wonder if you have any suggestions?"

    Eric Simon''s eyes light up, and he says, "Look, you guys can have an engagement ceremony. During the engagement ceremony, I will introduce Katrina to all my friends and guests. After the engagement, you can plan your marriage."

    Aaron thinks what Eric Simon says is not unreasonable.

    With his engagement with Katrina, it seems a good time to announce Katrina''s ident.i.ty.

    Although the wedding schedule is pushed later, Aaron agrees pleasantly.

    The engagement of Katrina and Aaron is set to take place half a month later.

    Time flies.

    In the twinkling of an eye, that day has come.

    It is both a day for engagement of Aaron and Katrina and the day Katrina''s ident.i.ty, the granddaughter of Simon family, is officially unveiled.

    With Aaron and Eric Simon joining forces, the scene is naturally very grand.

    Katrina, in a formal white dress, and Aaron, in a black suit, stand together.

    The woman is beautiful and charming, and the man is handsome and attractive.

    A match made in heaven.

    One is the precious granddaughter of Eric Simon, the leader of the Simon family, the first wealthy family in Abbe city.

    One is a rising star in Abbe city, the president of Wilson Company, Aaron Wilson.

    Such a well-matched, especially n.o.ble engagement ceremony, also shocks the people of Abbe city.

    Katrina meets Carly, the previous time she was at Farrah''s party, during the engagement ceremony.

    When they see each other again, they both look at each other with mixed feelings and smiles.

    Carly pats Katrina on the shoulder and says, "I guess I have a good look. I recognized you as Jessica''s daughter when I first saw you. As it turned out, I made the right choice."

    Katrina answers with a big smile. "Carly, you and my mom were supposed to have a great relationship."

    Carly smiles proudly, "Absolutely, we are more than ten years of cla.s.smates, more than ten years of bestie!"

    But for Katrina, the word "bestie" maybe has become an ironic one.

    After all, a lot of people already know the thing that Farrah, in the name of Katrina, got into the Simon family and wanted to kill Katrina.

    In case Katrina misunderstands, Carly quickly adds, "Truly bestie!"

    Katrina smiles and says, "Carly, my mom must be so happy to have you such a bestie!"

    It is a rare relationship for Carly to miss her mother so much after her mother died so many years ago.

    Her best friend but...

    Katrina feels a little depression when she thinks about it.

    She doesn''t want to remember those bad memories on such a festive day.

    Carly quickly turns the conversation around and says, "Katrina, your boyfriend is so handsome. Happy engagement, Carly goes in first. If you ever need Carly, just ask me! I will do my best to help you!"

    After Carly leaves, Katrina suddenly thinks about what happened at the banquet that day...

    Carly, in front of Farrah, recognized her as the host of the banquet.

    At that time...

    Farrah must have started to have a crush on her and wants to kill her.

    Fortunately, she survived.

    Now, she formally comes back to the Simon family and gets her new ident.i.ty.

    Today, it''s her engagement with Aaron, and she shouldn''t think about all the depressing stuff.

    Katrina takes a deep breath, shows a bright smile on her beautiful face, which makes her elegant.

    At this moment, Sophie Anderson, who is standing in front of the most expensive five-star hotel in Abbe city, is shocked when she sees Katrina and Aaron standing together in fancy clothes and delicate makeup to welcome guests to their engagement ceremony.

    Is Katrina Eric Simon''s granddaughter?

    Katrina''s fianc¨¦ turns out to be Aaron Wilson, the president of Wilson Company.

    Initially, she looked down on this little orphan girl.

    Now, with such a prominent ident.i.ty, she is engaged to the most handsome and richest man in Abbe city. How can Sophie Anderson not be shocked?

    Now Katrina is really unattainable.

    Katrina is the main character in the engagement feast of rich and powerful families, but she is not qualified enough to have the right to step in.

    Sophie Anderson must have been a little uncomfortable.

    After Katrina left the Anderson family, she had a meteoric rise.

    But Anderson''s family... began to decline step by step because of the lack of Carl Anderson this backbone.

 Chapter 395: I Want Him To Pay The Price

    It is Katrina''s first time in high heels after her childbirth.

    Fearing that her feet would be tired after standing too long, Aaron considerately holds Katrina to the rest area on one side, takes off her high heels, puts her feet on his legs, and gently presses her feet.

    Seeing always arrogant Aaron willing to spoil her, take care of her, and even knead her feet so naturally...

    Katrina couldn''t stop being sweet.

    If it is not really from the heart of love, which man can do this for women?

    Thinking about how she met Aaron...

    Not so good.

    At that time, she just went to tour Hadley city, but she was arrested by Aaron''s men as a thief.

    When she was just caught back, she was afraid of him, also hated him, couldn''t wait to leave him and never wanted to see him again in her life.

    Because he always bullied her and cruelly treated her.

    But who would have expected...

    Only within a year, the man she once hated has become her husband, the father of her child.

    Who would have thought that the man who had been so horrible to her now becomes the man who always supports and protects her?

    Katrina does have a lot of emotion when it comes to those complex memories.

    From now on, she will become Aaron''s fianc¨¦e.

    They will walk into the marriage hall together, raise their child together, be a family of three, and live happily, perhaps...

    There will be a second baby, a third baby...

    In a word, she is ready to be together with him for the rest of her life.

    She has decided to make herself wholly belong to him, physically and mentally...

    She will totally be open and honest with him.

    Just then, Katrina is reminded of what happened years ago...

    At the time, she was a medical student, an intern nurse with unlimited ideals for an angel''s profession in white.

    On the third day of her internship...

    A man in the ward, with a gun to her waist, forcibly raped her, destroyed her innocence, and rubbed her virginity.

    Even now, when she thinks about what happened that night...

    It is still vivid, which lets her hands and feet feel cold and tremble uncontrollably.

    Although she does not want to recall that painful and dark experience a few years ago...

    But having decided to be frank to Aaron, she couldn''t lie to him.

    This is about her purity, and Aaron has the right to know the truth.

    She doesn''t know...

    When Aaron knows that a strange man has once raped her, how would he react?

    Will he dislike her?

    Will he mind?

    When she had s.e.x with Aaron for the first time, he should have realized that this was not her first time.

    If after getting married he will ask her...

    She would rather confess to him directly now.

    Katrina is a little distracted because there is something hidden in her mind.

    When Aaron feels her cold hands and that she is not in the right state, he is worried.

    His powerful arms fasten around her waist gently, and he asks her near the ear in a low voice, "What''s the matter? Not feeling well?"

    Katrina doesn''t dare show too much abnormality during the engagement ceremony.

    She tries to calm down and smiles. "Nothing, just a little tired," she says.

    Listen to her; say that...

    Aaron holds her tightly, letting her whole body lean on him.

    The one-day engagement finally is over.

    Back home from the five-star hotel, Katrina first comes to the tiny crib''s bedside, looking tenderly at her sleeping baby.

    Aaron goes to the bathroom and kindly helps Katrina run the bathwater.

    He comes out behind her and circles her waist, "Take a bath first."

    Katrina nods, "Yes."

    She is getting ready to get up...

    He picks her up in his arms.

    Katrina couldn''t resist exclaiming, and then she beats his chest, saying, "Aaron, you put me down. I can walk."

    She is a little tired because of the engagement, but he is also not relaxed.

    She doesn''t want him to be more tired of her anymore.

    Aaron ignores her words and insists on taking her to the bathroom.

    Anyway, Katrina only can allow him to do so.

    However, she has already prepared to take a bath, and he has no intention of leaving, but also begins to take off his clothes...

    Katrina is a little fl.u.s.tered.

    "Hey, Aaron, what are you doing...?"

    Aaron''s long fingers unb.u.t.ton his shirt, and he answers, "Take a bath with you, of course."

    Now they have been engaged, all the people in Abbe city have known that she is his woman, is his fianc¨¦e.

    He takes a bath with his woman...

    What''s the big deal?

    Watching Aaron take off his clothes and then take off hers, Katrina is more fl.u.s.tered and puts her hand against his chest.

    "Aaron, no. I, I want to tell you something."

    She is now worried, wondering how she will tell him the secret, and she has no time to do anything else with him.

    Aaron, on the other hand, is impatient. He holds her, zips her dress and kisses her with his voice deep and s.e.xy, "If there''s anything to say, wait until it''s over."

    Anyway, he can''t wait to go...have a bath together with her.

    Katrina ducks Aaron''s kiss and pushes him away, "This is too important to wait!"

    She''s been bewildered all day and must tell him tonight.

    Otherwise, with the secret hidden in her heart, she has no intention of doing anything else.

    Seeing the seriousness on Katrina''s face...

    Aaron finally patiently stops his movements, answers with a restrained hoa.r.s.e voice, "Well, you say."

    When Katrina looks down, she can see Aaron''s naked body, and she blushes.

    "You, you put on your clothes first!"

    Such a heavy topic, let her know how to speak in front of him like this.

    Hearing this, Aaron frowns a little, but still grabs a towel and wraps it around his waist, "Now you can say."

    Whatever it is...

    He just wants to hear her finish it and get down to business.

    Katrina takes a moment to think about it. Finally, she summons up her courage to speak slowly, "Aaron, before I met you, I was once raped by a man."

    Although that memory is very dark and painful, in front of Aaron, Katrina still endures the psychological damage and tells Aaron what happened a few years ago.

    When it comes to an end, Katrina closes her eyes a little painfully and says in a voice full of determination, "That''s why I made up my mind to be the police. I want to bring the bad guy who bullied me years ago to justice. I want him to pay the price!"

 Chapter 396: The Man Four Years Ago

    Aaron thought she had something important to say and had to choose this moment.

    Unexpectedly, she was talking about that matter a few years ago.

    It turns out that she is still so worried about what happened that night that she never forgets it.

    It turns out that what had happened that night has left such a deep impression and hurt in her heart.

    Just when Aaron is thinking about how to comfort her, confess to her, but keeps silent...

    Katrina thinks he is too shocked to hear it, so he refuses to reply.

    When he knows that his own woman has a bad past, any man will feel a little uncomfortable, let alone...

    Aaron is always possessive.

    He must be angry.

    He must have disliked her.

    Katrina''s shoulders shrug slightly, and her voice now can''t express her sadness: "Aaron, you think I''m shameful, right?"

    Katrina takes a deep breath and says in a trembling voice, "If you really can''t accept it, it doesn''t matter if you really don''t want to marry me. I won''t force you. It doesn''t matter even if I bring my baby alone. I''m sorry for you, and I won''t blame you..."

    Fortunately, before getting married, she''s confessed all her experiences to him.

    It doesn''t matter if he repents of being with her. Since they''ve not been married yet, it''s still not too late.

    As for the baby, she has no problem raising him by herself.

    Just when Katrina is ready for the worst result, even when she is ready to be a single mother...

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron can''t help knocking on her head and grinding his teeth to say, "Katrina! What are you thinking about? See how I''ll punish you if you dare to repeat these discouraging words! You are my woman! You don''t want to leave me forever!"

    What''s her meaning to say he doesn''t want to marry her or raise the baby alone?

    When did he say he didn''t want to marry her?

    Having been together for such a long time, does she not clearly know his love for her?

    Can she have some confidence in herself?

    He loves her crazily and to death. Even if she has done it with other men before, he won''t let her go.

    Even though a few years ago, it was he who took her for the first time¡­

    From beginning to end, she has only one man, that is him, and she has never been sorry for him.

    Instead, he''s sorry for her.

    Suddenly being beaten on her head, Katrina rubs her head and looks up at Aaron, who is a little angry.

    Is she wrong?

    She gave her first time, to another man. Is he really didn''t get angry?

    Is he really so generous?

    Just as Katrina looks at him with a pitiful state...

    Aaron''s face flashes slightly unnaturally, and he makes a cough and says, "You don''t have to think about what happened a few years ago. Your goal has been achieved. You''ve brought him to justice!"

    Katrina still can''t respond to Aaron''s remark for a moment.

    When did she bring that bad man to justice?

    She didn''t even see what the man looked like.

    She hasn''t seen him again since that night.

    Although she has caught a lot of bad guys since she became a policeman, they are basically n.o.body.

    The bad man had a gun with him, and so many people escorted him. He was obviously in good standing.

    How can she not remember that she has caught such a giant?

    Besides, how does Aaron know if she''s brought him to justice?

    Katrina thinks it''s just how Aaron deliberately wants to comfort her. She''s a little skeptical and asks, "Aaron, you... why don''t you blame me? And find excuses to comfort me?"

    Seeing her suspicious little eyes, Aaron knows that the little fool must have failed to understand his implications.

    Aaron simply takes her little hands and puts them on his chest to let her feel his beating heart. His voice is deep and s.e.xy, and he says, "This is not ''comfort'', but a fact. You''ve captured everything here. My whole person is yours. What else do you want, eh? Do you actually want to send me to prison personally?"

    When suddenly hearing this, Katrina directly understands what has happened.

    She pulls back her hands quickly with shock and looks at Aaron incredibly. She is so shocked that she stutters unconsciously even when she speaks.

    "You, you mean, you were the man a few years ago? You just pointed a gun at me, told me to undress, and then ruined my innocence?"

    Katrina wishes she has misheard and has just had an auditory hallucination.

    But, Aaron nods honestly: "Yes, I''m the man you said, the big bad man."

    As if to prove that he has not lied, Aaron points to the tattoo of the flying eagle on his left shoulder and says lightly, "Well, that night, someone with healthy teeth has left a dental mark on it."

    Katrina thought Aaron''s tattoo was handsome.

    Never thought that...

    It''s to hide the tooth print.

    He even knows she bit him hard.

    So how can Katrina question his ident.i.ty?

    How can Katrina not be shocked when she learns that the bad guy she hated for so many years is the man who accompanies her now?

    She''s shocked and somewhat speechless, just a pair of frightened eyes staring closely at Aaron.

    How can this be so?

    How come?

    She has envisioned 10,000 possibilities, but she has no idea that the person would be Aaron.

    When the thoughts of love and hate are intertwined in her mind, Katrina can''t help but clench her fist and hit Aaron in the chest.

    "Aaron, you b.a.s.t.a.r.d! Why did you do that to me? Do you know how much I hate you? Do you know how many grievances I have suffered because of you?"

    When her innocent body was occupied by a stranger forcibly, how much harm it has done to her body and mind.

    Until now, when she remembers that dark night, she is unconsciously frightened.

    Just because of him!

    Sophie suspects she''s taken care of by an old man!

    Just because of him!

    Samuel thought she was a flirtatious woman and broke into her room and wanted to **** her.

    Over the years, this secret has been hidden in the bottom of her heart, but the harm he brought to her is lingering.

    She really hates him!

    With that, her tears come out of her eyes.

    Seeing her tears, Aaron is so distressed that he quickly hugs her in his arms, gently kisses the tears on her cheeks, and apologizes to her.

    "Baby, I''m sorry. I was given a drug that day, and that drug had no antidote, I could only... I''m wrong. I''m a bad man. You see, I have been brought to justice by you; I''ve been sentenced to death by you. I will stay with you all my life and love you to pay you back. Stop crying now."

    When Aaron talks about love, he becomes more skillful as soon as he opens his mouth.

    Although he is sorry that many years ago to have taken her first time most rudely and cruelly¡­

    He is also glad that''s her.

    He is glad to have the opportunity to come to her at the right time.

    He is glad to be her man and to be with her.

    So about what happened that night...

    Even with apology and guilt, he doesn''t regret it.

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina doesn''t focus on this apology but on¡­

    Katrina stares straight at Aaron and says, "So on that day, your men just picked me. If they picked someone else, you would do that with another woman?"

 Chapter 397: Fate Makes Him Meet Her

    "Umm..honestly speaking, I can''t take any random women from any place because I suffered mysophobia," He answered thoughtfully. "Wife, can you please let go of the past, please?"

    Women''s minds are always so strange.

    He was apologizing for his forcible possession a few years ago, but she suddenly thinks about him cheating and seriously questions him...

    Yes, he did let his men pick out and send a woman in.

    If it weren''t for her, it would probably be another woman but it should be a clean one.

    But it''s been so long. Does it make sense for her to turn over old debts with him that happened a few years ago?

    Fate makes him meet her.

    They are destined to be together.

    No matter what happened before, he only knows that in this life, he only needs her.

    To ignore Katrina''s silly questions, Aaron bows his head, kisses her lips and blocks her up.

    As he is kissing her, he unzips her dress and takes off her clothes.

    With a skillful finger hook, her underwear is unb.u.t.toned.

    Before Katrina responds, she has been stripped off by Aaron.

    "Hey, Aaron, get out!"

    Katrina hugs her chest and has not yet had time to push Aaron out...

    He has picked her up and steps into the bathtub.

    Then she is taken to bathe together by such a bad man.

    This is the first time they have bathed together.

    The steaming vapor in the room makes Katrina''s beautiful little face red.

    Aaron will certainly not let go of such a great opportunity.

    He''s not ashamed to take advantage of her, unscrupulous to take her.

    The moment he gets into the bathtub, Katrina knows she is doomed to that.

    The engagement ceremony has made her so exhausted...

    This fellow, in the name of taking a bath to relax, forces her not to let go.

    For a while, Katrina is crying without tears.

    Since Katrina and Aaron are formally engaged...

    Aaron spoils Katrina even more, and showing love has become almost his daily life.

    After all, everyone in Abbe City now knows that she is his fianc¨¦e.

    It''s natural for men to spoil their wives.

    With Aaron''s thoughtfulness and love, and with such a lovely baby around her, Katrina feels like she''s the happiest woman in the world, accompanied by her two favorite men.

    When other women are pregnant and giving birth, they will be somewhat out of shape and look a little old.

    But Katrina, nurtured by love, has more shiny skin. Her whole aura still looks like a young girl. People can''t see that she''s already a mommy.

    In the morning, when Aaron wakes up, he kisses Katrina on her cheek as usual.

    Not having the heart to wake her up, he gently takes his arm out behind her head and helps her cover the quilt before getting out of bed.

    When Katrina wakes up, Aaron has gone to work.

    In the morning, after lulling the baby to sleep, Katrina gets bored.

    She hasn''t worked for a long time since she became pregnant.

    Staying at home every day must be a bit boring.

    She wants to go back to her job and to work at the police station.

    However, the thought that the baby is still so young, who will wake up every few hours and be disappointed if he can''t see his mother, makes Katrina unbearable.

    Nevertheless, the matter of earning money should be handled by the father.

    She can just stay at home and is comfortable with their baby.

    Although she stays at home every day, she also wants to do something for Aaron that she can do.

    For example...

    He likes her cooking very much.

    Whatever she does, even if she sometimes follows a video to learn new dishes and accidentally makes bad cuisine, he never says another word and finishes it out.

    Since she has plenty of spare time, it''s better to cook dinner for him personally, waiting for him to come back from work and surprise him.

    In the morning, while the baby is asleep, Katrina, accompanied by Randy, goes to the supermarket to buy raw materials.

    Katrina bows her head to choose ingredients and compares prices, which shows an image of a good wife and mother.

    Even though her man is rich, Katrina has retained her original habit of never wasting too much in all aspects of life.

    Turning around, Katrina has bought a cart full of ingredients that Aaron loves.

    Randy is very happy to see Aaron, Katrina, and the baby living happily together every day.

    When Aaron dotes on Katrina, Katrina also knows how to be considerate of Aaron.

    The once empty villa now finally has the warmth of home with unspeakable harmony and warmth.

    Under the warmth of Katrina and the baby, Aaron will become more and more stable and mature, and take on the responsibility as a man.

    Under the guidance of Katrina, Aaron will be a good husband and father.

    Check out and come out of the supermarket.

    Suddenly Katrina thinks of something and can''t help murmuring softly.

    Randy looks at her doubtfully. "What''s wrong, Miss. Miller?"

    Katrina says with somewhat depressed: ''There''s a material I forgot to buy. It''s important to cook today! Randy, you wait for me here. I''ll go in and be right back!"

    It''s really stupid of her after her pregnancy.

    On the way they came, she clearly remembered that, but in the twinkling of an eye, she forgot it.

    Fortunately, before they walk out of the supermarket, she immediately remembers that. Otherwise, her materials will be ready in vain today.

    After Katrina finishes her words, she turns around and hurries into the supermarket.

    She searches the shelves one by one, and finally finds something she needs. She sees that brightly and hurries over and takes two boxes of them.

    While she is preparing to check out at the cashier''s desk, she accidentally hears a conversation between two young girls next to her.

    "What a beautiful bag you have, at least thousands of dollars. Is it from your rich boyfriend?"

    "Of course! I can''t sleep with him for anything. I have to make some profit for myself."

    "Who are you with now? Shouldn''t it still be Samuel of Real Estate Enterprise?

    "He? Don''t be funny! Anderson''s Real Estate Enterprise is close to bankruptcy now. It owes a lot of debt. It is hard for him to save himself. How can he afford such an expensive bag? I broke up with Samuel right after I was aware of the fact and before the decline of his company. Now he has nothing to do with me.

    "Oh! Anderson''s Real Estate Enterprise was really a big company, how can it become so miserable? You just broke up with him like that. Don''t be afraid that he''ll trouble you?"

    "When he''s rich, he doesn''t treat me as a person. Now he''s out of money, why should I treat him well? Love? Come on, n.o.body will believe it! We just took what we needed¡­"

 Chapter 398: I Beg You

    Katrina doesn''t catch the following conversation.

    However, an important piece of information is captured.

    Anderson''s Real Estate Enterprise is now struggling and heavily indebted.

    Since she broke away from Anderson''s family, she has never paid attention to the news of them.

    Carl Anderson spent his whole life in this company. She can''t expect that, for such a period of time...

    Anderson''s Real Estate Enterprise goes down like this.

    But it''s reasonable.

    The company handed over to Samuel, such a playboy who wastes time every day, can''t develop at all. It''s only a matter of time before the company declines.

    Although she feels a little pity when she thinks of the past, now that her relationship with them has been completely cut off, what they''ve encountered has nothing to do with her.

    Afraid that Randy has waited for a long time, Katrina hurries to check out at the cashier''s desk with what she is holding.

    As soon as Katrina and Randy come home with what they bought, one of the servants comes up and says, "Miss. Miller, a middle-aged woman, came to you just now and said that she knows you and gets along well with you. It may not be good for her waiting outside, so I let her in."

    "A middle-aged woman?"

    Katrina is slightly dismayed at the servant''s words.

    Since she became pregnant, apart from caring for her small family, she has little contact with the outside world. When does she get along well with a middle-aged woman?

    Perhaps that''s her mother''s best friend, Carly?

    No, Carly cares herself so well that she should not be called a middle-aged woman. She should be called a lady anyway.

    "Where is she?"

    Katrina takes off her bag and hangs it on the shelf beside her. She looks into the living room.

    The servant looks back and panics. "She was just here."

    "She said she wanted to visit around. I warned her not to move around at will, especially upstairs. It''s your room..."

    As the servant says, she goes around looking for the woman.

    Katrina looks upstairs...

    She suddenly thinks of the baby in the room, immediately increasing vigilance.

    Whoever comes, she can''t put her baby in danger.

    She must go upstairs now.

    Katrina rushed upstairs quickly.

    When she runs to the door of their room, she sees a strange figure in it, surrounding the small crib, and tries to reach out to hold the baby in the bed.

    At that moment, Katrina raises her whole heart.

    Out of the protection of a mother for her child, she shouts angrily, "What are you doing?"

    Then she rushes in regardless of anything.

    Katrina shouts angrily and then the middle-aged woman finally turns around.

    It''s at this moment that Katrina suddenly recognizes that the woman in front of her is Winnie Green.

    The moment she sees Winnie, Katrina shows a face of surprise.

    Ever since she broke up with Anderson''s family, she has never thought of having any contact with them.

    And she never thought Winnie would come to see her.

    Without the host''s consent, she impolitely breaks into the bedroom and even tries to take her baby...

    At that moment, Katrina has an unexplained feeling of disgust, and her tone isn''t very gentle, "What are you coming for?"

    Seeing Katrina holding her baby in her arms on the alert, Winnie keeps smiling, "Katrina, don''t be nervous. I just heard that you''d had a baby. I just wanted to come and see you and the baby. Your baby is so cute that I didn''t hold back for a moment and wanted to hold him."

    When she was at their house, she was used to Winnie''s indifference and harshness. This is the first time Katrina sees Winnie speak to her in this tone.

    Smile on the face and flattery in the tone really make her uncomfortable.

    Just then, the servant and Randy follow in.

    The servant looks at Winnie in surprise since she just broke into Katrina''s room, and says with a panicked face, "I told you don''t walk around! This is Miss. Miller''s bedroom! You can''t get in without permission!"

    Winnie refutes with no evasion, "Katrina lived in our house for so many years before. She''s almost my own daughter! I certainly can come to see my grandson."

    Her words silence the servant, and the servant doesn''t know how to react.

    Hearing her answers, Katrina feels a burst of disgust.

    Her own daughter?

    She had never thought of her as a daughter at home before.

    She''d better call her the enemy!

    She was always cynical about her and even slapped her in the face of her colleagues when she wronged Carl and Katrina for an improper relationship.

    Even when Carl died, she went to see him for the last time...

    Winnie threw her flowers into the rubbish can just after she left.

    Everything is still visible.

    Now, how can Winnie call her as her own daughter?

    Katrina doesn''t want to deal with her hypocritical face in front of the baby.

    Katrina asks the servant, "Take care of the baby."

    After the servant takes over the baby, Katrina looks at Winnie standing in front of her and says, "Aunt Winnie, let''s go downstairs if you have anything to say?"

    She can''t stand that a woman she dislikes broke into her room.

    She would call her "Aunt Winnie" instead of asking her to get out of here because she still appreciates what Anderson''s given her.

    Katrina takes the lead in turning around and walking downstairs, followed by Winnie.

    Winnie keeps talking when they walk downstairs, "Katrina, why didn''t you inform us of your engagement? We didn''t know such a big thing until we watched the news!"

    Hearing her "greeting," Katrina feels even more disgusted.

    Inform her?

    Why should she inform someone she dislikes?

    They''ve cut everything off, haven''t they?

    What does it have to do with them about her engagement?

    When they come to the living room, Katrina sits on the sofa casually with arms crossing, and asks impatiently, "Sit down. Just say, what do you want?"

    She''s too tired to listen to her pretended greetings and has no time for her to beat around the bush. If she has anything to say, just say it plainly.

    Winnie sits down on the sofa, and speaks with a praying face, "Katrina I have come from so far to visit you indeed for something. I want to ask for your help."

    "Katrina, your brother''s company... has already borrowed billions of loans for the project. But now the capital chain is broken, and the bank asks us to pay back, along with the project uncompleted. We are anxious every day and don''t know what to do. Katrina, you are so rich now. Can you help your brother through this difficult time? I beg you!"

 Chapter 399: You Cant Refuse To Help Us

    Hearing Winnie''s words, Katrina feels greatly disgusted.

    She heard just now in the supermarket that Anderson''s business was on the verge of bankruptcy. Unexpectedly, as soon as she comes back, Winnie comes to visit.

    It should have early occurred to her that Winnie would come to her for this matter.

    But Katrina has a clear mind.

    Winnie comes here just because Katrina is now a family member of the Simons, the granddaughter of Eric, who is the richest man in Abbe City. Additionally, Katrina also has a handsome and rich fianc¨¦, Aaron. So now Winnie has taken Katrina as a money tree and begins to curry favor with Katrina.

    As the saying goes, n.o.body cares for the poor living in the bustling city, but the rich have distant relatives even if they live in the remote mountains.

    If Katrina were still the policewoman who had nothing, Winnie wouldn''t have come to Katrina, let alone to please Katrina smilingly.

    Perhaps Winnie will just sneer at Katrina.

    After all, in the past, Winnie longingly wanted Katrina to break off with the Anderson family.

    Katrina clearly knows Winnie''s character and certainly understands her intentions.

    But Katrina is not going to help her.

    When Carl was seriously ill, Winnie didn''t even notify Katrina, fearing that Katrina would get part of their property.

    On the day Carl died, Winnie and Sophie scolded Katrina severely. They cursed her and told her never to come to the Anderson family.

    On that day...

    Aaron gave Winnie a check in return for the Anderson family''s kindness to adopt Katrina. It was also an announcement that Katrina had nothing to do with the Anderson family from then on. Has Winnie forgotten the check she''s received?

    Katrina gracefully takes a sip of the tea and says in a light way, "Excuse me, Aunt. I don''t understand the business, so I''m afraid that I can''t help you."

    Winnie used to yell at her, swear at her or beat her.

    Compared with Winnie''s previous bad att.i.tude, Katrina''s att.i.tude now towards Winnie is already very polite.

    She is now the granddaughter of Eric and Aaron''s fianc¨¦e.

    Even if she doesn''t like Winnie...

    She also needs to maintain her grace.

    Upon hearing Katrina''s words, Winnie quickly says, "Katrina, you don''t need to understand the business. As long as you agree, as long as you ask the Simon family or Aaron to help us, the Anderson enterprise will be saved!"

    Katrina, eating the nuts the servant has peeled, casually says, "Sorry, Aunt. I''ve never interfered in business, and I don''t want to. So you can leave and find someone else to help you."

    Winnie is right. Whether it''s the Simon family or Aaron, it''s absolutely easy for them to help the Andersons get through this difficulty.

    But before, the Andersons were so bad to her.

    Why does she need to return good for evil and help them?

    Sorry, although she''s a kind girl, her kindness has a bottom line.

    She also has hate and negative emotions.

    They used to bully her, but they still want her to help them now.

    Are they daydreaming?

    Katrina thinks her refusal is very evident, but Winnie doesn''t give up.

    "Katrina!"

    Winnie sits a little closer to Katrina, trying to grab Katrina''s hand, but Katrina hides from her touch.

    Katrina''s apparent avoidance embarra.s.ses Winnie.

    However, Winnie quickly puts down her hand and says with a sincere face, "Katrina, if you really disagree, I won''t force you. But can you lend Samuel some money? You can lend money in your own name, so that you won''t interfere with the normal business of the Simon family and Aaron, OK?"

    Lend Samuel money to make up a deficit?

    Winnie is really indulging in wishful thinking.

    Katrina looks up at Winnie and smiles, "Aunt, how much are you going to borrow?"

    Winnie rubs her hands, smiles, and says, "A hundred million. If you don''t have that much, fifty million is OK. Of course, the more, the better."

    Winnie really demands too much. She even wants to borrow a hundred million. Does she really regard Katrina as a wealthy fool?

    Katrina chuckles and says, "I''m sorry, if you just borrow two or three hundred dollars, maybe I can lend you. But one hundred million? You''d better borrow it from the bank."

    Winnie obviously doesn''t believe Katrina''s words.

    "Katrina, the a.s.sets of the Simon family, are at least hundreds of billions of dollars. Eric loves you so much that he will certainly give you at least a hundred million dollars. Besides, Aaron is also very rich, right? Now that you are his fianc¨¦e and have just given birth to a son for him, you can ask him for hundreds of millions of dollars as pocket money, and he will certainly not be stingy."

    Winnie keeps talking about Katrina''s a.s.sets, trying to seize her money.

    By this time, Katrina finally has no patience.

    She puts the nut box on the tea table and says in a slightly harsh tone, "Aunt, if I don''t explain my idea clearly, now I''m telling you formally that I won''t borrow you money! I don''t want to help you. No matter what you are like now, whether the Anderson enterprise is bankrupt or not, it has nothing to do with me! Please leave now!"

    Winnie is right.

    Before, when she got engaged, Eric transferred hundreds of millions of property, shares, and other a.s.sets directly to her name, saying that she wouldn''t be mistreated.

    Even when Aaron bought real estate and managed his finances, they were all registered under her name.

    Now even she herself doesn''t know exactly how much of the a.s.sets she has.

    But even if she has more, she has no obligation to lend Winnie.

    She''s not a charity.

    Katrina''s righteous refusal makes Winnie a little surprised.

    As Katrina is going to leave, Winnie quickly follows up, "Katrina, how can you be so heartless? Did you forget who had adopted you when you were in the orphanage? Anyway, we are your benefactors. You can''t refuse to help us since you''re rich now. You should be conscientious!"

    Hearing Winnie''s words, Katrina is angry. How can Winnie ignore her evil deeds and complain about Katrina first?

    So if she''s reluctant to help the Andersons, it shows that she''s devoid of grat.i.tude?

    Katrina turns around and glares at Winnie, "Benefactor? Winnie Green, have you forgotten how you treated me before? Would you like me to help you recall it again?"

 Chapter 400: I Will Become More Motivated

    "At first, it''s you who has driven me out of the Anderson family! You''ve told me to break off with the Anderson family! Now, are you qualified to ask me to help you?"

    "My fianc¨¦ has paid off your kindness to me! So remember, I don''t owe you anything. You''re not qualified to constraint me with morality!"

    Katrina''s voice is not high, but her words are steady and powerful.

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Winnie feels a little panicky.

    Winnie always feels that Katrina has changed a lot.

    Katrina is no longer the obedient girl who has never resisted even being scolded by Winnie.

    Now Katrina seems to be much more confident and powerful than before.

    In front of Katrina, Winnie really lacks self-confidence.

    Yeah, everyone will change.

    Previously, for the sake of nurturing grace, Katrina has always been bullied and dared not resist. She could only endure in silence.

    However, when she learned that Carl was the indirect murderer of her father''s death, Katrina''s grat.i.tude for the Anderson family disappeared completely. She no longer has to face them with her original mentality. Her mentality has changed, so her att.i.tude would naturally change with it.

    Additionally¡­

    After the "Farrah" incident, Katrina realizes that people can''t be too kind.

    Now, she has her own baby and the people she wants to protect, so she can''t be too weak.

    "Katrina, you..."

    Even though Katrina has decisively rejected Winnie''s request, Winnie is still reluctant to leave.

    Apart from Katrina, Winnie doesn''t know who to turn to for help or who can help them.

    Winnie finally says imploringly, "Katrina, it''s all out fault. That was said in a moment of anger. Don''t take it seriously."

    "Katrina, please! The Anderson enterprise is you, Uncle Anderson''s lifelong effort. When your uncle was alive, he has always treated you well. For the sake of your uncle, please help us!"

    "Katrina, Samuel has owed a lot of loans to the bank and can''t afford it. Because of the lack of funds and the inability to work on the project, all the people are clamoring to sue him. Do you have the heart to see him go to prison?"

    Winnie tries to use Carl to gain Katrina''s sympathy.

    However, Katrina ignores Winnie and snorts coldly, "Shouldn''t a man like him be in prison?"

    In the past, Samuel broke into Katrina''s room in an attempt to **** her.

    Before, for his own benefit, Samuel drugged Katrina and locked her in Melvin''s room, almost causing her to be raped.

    Shouldn''t Samuel be imprisoned for his evil deeds?

    She will be very pleased if Samuel is in prison.

    Katrina''s being hard-hearted is beyond Winnie''s expectation.

    In any case, Winnie doesn''t expect that Katrina, now, has become so iron-hearted that no one shakes her and firmly refuses to help them.

    Winnie feels extremely helpless.

    After all, she has thought about all the ways she can think of and said all the things she can say.

    But she''s unwilling to leave empty-handed.

    Winnie takes a deep breath and finally says, "Katrina, since you don''t consider the old affection, I have nothing to say. However, before Carl''s death, you were given a key to the safe. That''s the fact that we all see. The things in the safe belong to the Anderson family. Since you have broken off your relationship with the Andersons, there''s no reason for you to take those things. So, please give them back to us!"

    The key to the safe?

    Unexpectedly, it''s been so long, but Winnie is still thinking about the safe.

    Maybe in the eyes of the Anderson family, Katrina must have taken away a lot of a.s.sets Carl gave her and occupied a lot.

    Since Winnie wants to get things back from the safe, Katrina has no reason not to return them.

    Katrina takes a key out of the drawer and throws it to Winnie, "I''ve said earlier that I didn''t want any property of the Andersons. If you are interested, just take it! Please don''t pester me again in the future! Randy, send her out!"

    After this, Katrina directly goes upstairs to see her baby.

    Winnie, holding the key to the safe in her hand, can only leave with a reluctant face.

    Katrina! What an abominable woman!

    Just because you''re rich now?

    How arrogant!

    Although Winnie is unwilling, she''s at a loss as to what to do since Katrina refuses to help them.

    Winnie only hopes that there''s something valuable in the safe that can help them withstand for a while.

    In the evening, Katrina prepares a rich dinner by herself, waiting for Aaron to come home.

    When Aaron comes back and finds the food on the table, he smiles happily.

    In fact, the dishes cooked by the servants and Katrina look very recognizable.

    Katrina''s dishes are more homely than the five-star Chef Level in the kitchen.

    Before dinner, Aaron holds Katrina''s waist and kisses her, asking her gently, "Why do you cook for me today, baby?"

    Seeing her so virtuous, he feels even warmer and loves her so much that he cannot extricate himself.

    Aaron''s breathing itches in her ears.

    Katrina pushes Aaron aside, settles him in a chair, and scoops him a bay of corn rib soup.

    "Because you''re working so hard. Aaron, eat more."

    Katrina continues to bring other dishes to Aaron.

    Feeling Katrina''s care¡­

    Aaron looks at her suspiciously, "Katrina, do you think that as long as you feed me more, I''ll ''eat'' less in the evening? Don''t you know that after eating your dishes, I will become more motivated?"

    Katrina blushes when she hears Aaron''s words.

    She stares at him shyly and angrily, "Aaron, do you want to eat or not? If not, I''ll give them to Beta!"

    She is his fianc¨¦e. Cooking him a meal is not strange, right?

    But he doubts her ulterior motives!

    Although she wants him to "eat" less at night, that''s not her main purpose of cooking.

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron obediently begins to eat.

    Well, she manages to cook for him personally. He doesn''t want to give them to Beta.

    Aaron lowers his head and tastes the soup. Suddenly he looks up and asks, "Has anybody else come today?"

    Katrina is stunned, "How do you know?"

    Aaron says, "Randy has reported to me."

    Since Farrah framed the last time Katrina, Randy has become more careful, reporting everything to Aaron.

    Katrina doesn''t hide it. She nods, "Winnie Green has come here this morning. She asked for my help because the Anderson enterprise is on the verge of bankruptcy."

 Chapter 401: Who Is More Important?

    The Anderson family?

    Aaron is a little surprised at the name.

    But then he sneers.

    The Anderson family can really do everything.

    At first, they are so intolerant of Katrina.

    When Carl was alive, they drove her out, bullied her, and utilized her.

    As soon as Carl has died...

    They immediately scolded her severely and kicked her out.

    Katrina has completely cut off her relationship with the Anderson family. They haven''t contacted each other for so long.

    But now the Anderson business is in financial crisis, so they come to Katrina and ask her for help.

    What do they consider her as?

    The Savior? G.o.d?

    Aaron continues to drink the soup and says, "Later, I''ll ask Randy to tell all the servants not to let everyone in."

    What do the Anderson family consider Katrina''s home as?

    A grocery market?

    Everyone can come in?

    Aaron doesn''t want Katrina to see those people, especially the Anderson family.

    Because in addition to using Katrina, they can only annoy her.

    He loves Katrina.

    Those who are not good to her, those who have hurt her, will shut the door on their faces.

    Seeing Aaron so calmly drink soup, Katrina folds her arms on the table and leans forward, "Hey, Aaron, don''t you really want to know if I promise her?"

    Aaron has always had little affection, or even disgust, for the Anderson family.

    He is so calm at this time when he hears that Winnie has come to find her.

    Is he really not curious at all?

    When Katrina asks him seriously, Aaron looks up at her and says, "If you dare promise to help her, I''ll beat you in the a.s.s heavily until you can''t get out of bed."

    Katrina is shocked, "How do you know I have refused her?"

    It seems that everything is under Aaron''s control, which really frustrates her.

    Randy knew that someone had come here. But Randy was here when Katrina was talking to Winnie.

    Even if Randy has reported to Aaron, he doesn''t know what they''ve said.

    Can Aaron tell fortunes? How does he know she hasn''t promised to help the Anderson family?

    Seeing Katrina''s confused face, Aaron becomes playful. He puts down the spoon and says. "Come over and let me tell you about it."

    Katrina drags her chair closer and sits next to Aaron.

    Aaron continues to command, "Come closer."

    Katrina obediently moves over there again.

    "Closer."

    Seeing his serious look, Katrina puts her ear on it very carefully.

    Aaron approaches Katrina''s ear and whispers, "We''ve been sleeping for so long, and we''ve been communicating deeply every night. If I can''t guess what you are thinking, I''d be sleeping in vain."

    Katrina originally thought that Aaron had something important to say because he''s so mysterious.

    But suddenly, Katrina''s face changes slightly when she hears his teasing whisper...

    For a few seconds, her face turns red.

    Her beautiful eyes give Aaron a fierce look with anger. It takes her a long time to say a word.

    "Aaron, you''re a b.a.s.t.a.r.d."

    Is he deliberately teasing her?

    Rogue!

    He always teases her. Can he be more serious?

    Seeing Katrina angry, Aaron quickly hugs her waist and holds her, "You''re doing well today. I''m happy to see you finally know how to protect yourself. Don''t be angry, dear. Tomorrow is the weekend, and the clothes are new styles recently. I''ll go shopping with you."

    Aaron is so sure that Katrina has rejected Winnie.

    Because Katrina was firm when she asked Randy to send Winnie out, Randy could feel that Katrina was impatient with Winnie.

    Besides, just now, she mentioned Winnie and the Anderson family lightly.

    Previously, because of Carl''s parenting grace, she always worried too much when it came to the Anderson family.

    If in the past, Winnie came to her for help...

    This little fool would surely want to help them.

    Now, she is finally out of the moral restriction caused by the nurturing grace.

    Now, at last, she has completely broken off with the Anderson family.

    This is often the case in this world.

    If you are too kind, you are more vulnerable when you always consider others.

    Before, Aaron has been around her, protecting her for fear that others will use her kindness to hurt her.

    Now, Aaron is gratified to see that she has finally learned to reject others.

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina feels great warm in her heart.

    Aaron must be worried about her.

    Think about it before, because of Carl, and she has blamed all the responsibility on Aaron and broken up with him, Katrina now feels herself very foolish.

    Now, she has understood many things clearly, recognized many people, and known who is really good to her.

    She has Aaron and a baby. She''s satisfied as if she had the whole world.

    In the future, no matter what happens, she will trust Aaron unreservedly and love him.

    She doesn''t want to hurt someone who really loves her because of her stupidity.

    But...

    After returning to reality, Katrina says, "Thank you, Aaron. But I don''t need to buy clothes for the time being. Our baby is so young that I can''t leave him alone at home."

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron glares at her.

    Baby, baby!

    Is there an only baby in her eyes?

    Since the birth of their baby, most of her energy has been focused on the baby. They have not had a private world for a long time.

    She is his woman.

    He wants to take her shopping and buy her everything.

    He wants to take her to the movies, to dinner, and to enjoy the date.

    However, this little fellow''s sudden appearance has broken all the romance between them and made him feel like Katrina was being robbed.

    The backlog of days of discontent finally breaks out at this time.

    Aaron stares at Katrina seriously and asks, "Who''s more important? Baby or me?"

    Katrina is stunned by Aaron''s unexpected question.

    "What?"

    Aaron is overbearing and continues to ask, "Katrina, in your eyes, which is more important? Our baby or me?"

 Chapter 402: She Feels Inferior

    Katrina doesn''t expect that Aaron will be so serious. She says with some hesitation, "Aaron, he''s your son!"

    Should he be so naive as to compete for favor with his own son?

    "Katrina, please positively answer my question!" Aaron says.

    Seeing him like this, perhaps if she doesn''t give him a satisfactory answer, he will never give up.

    Katrina can only answer dubiously, "Of course you! You are the most important!"

    One is her favorite man, and the other is her son. Both of them are equally important to her. She can''t make a choice.

    Katrina realizes that since he had a baby, she must have ignored Aaron, which makes him so jealous.

    So, to appease him...

    Katrina can only answer that.

    After hearing her reply, Aaron feels satisfied, "Okay, I''ll take you shopping tomorrow."

    Katrina can''t refuse, so she agrees.

    Okay, she has to be cruel and leave the baby at home.

    Anyway, Randy and the servants will take good care of the baby.

    Occasionally she leaves. The baby should not have any problems.

    She feels tired in her heart.

    Katrina looks up at the sky without a word.

    Sometimes, she really feels like she has two sons.

    The next morning.

    Katrina picks out a beautiful dress with a pair of small high heels and makes up a beautiful look.

    Seeing herself in the mirror, she suddenly thinks of staying at home every day to take care of her baby, seldom going out, not to mention making up and dress herself up, so...

    Aaron is anxious to take her shopping and to buy clothes. Maybe it''s a hint to her.

    Every day she appears in front of him without makeup. Does he get tired of her? So he wants her to be more beautiful?

    At the thought of this, Katrina slightly covers her face.

    Although she has a baby now, she really should pay more attention to her image.

    It''s not always good to appear in front of Aaron without makeup.

    She knows that Aaron loves her very much.

    But¡­

    Girls will certainly want to show their best in front of their loved ones.

    Just then, Aaron changes his clothes and comes in.

    Katrina is beautiful. She''ll be more beautiful with makeup.

    Seeing Katrina in a dress and light makeup, Aaron is surprised. He holds her waist behind her and kisses her, earlobe, "You''re so beautiful today."

    She''s so beautiful that he doesn''t want to go out at this time, so beautiful that¡­

    He wants to tear off her dress.

    Hearing Aaron''s compliments, Katrina becomes more ambivalent.

    She bites her lip and asks softly, "Aaron, am I ugly at home these days?"

    Today, as soon as she makes up, Aaron embraces her and praises her beauty.

    So usually...

    Does he really dislike her for not making up all day?

    Hearing Katrina''s question, Aaron seems to realize something.

    He takes a gentle bite on her neck, "Katrina, don''t make blind conjectures! Or I''ll bite you severely!"

    What does she mean?

    Does she think he wants to abandon her?

    She feels that he takes her shopping and buying clothes because he''s not satisfied with her usual look?

    This silly woman!

    He insists on taking her shopping because he appreciates her daily hard work in taking care of the baby. He wants to take her out to relax.

    It is said that the happiest thing for a woman is to buy a lot of beautiful clothes.

    He doesn''t want her to work so hard all day for her baby.

    He wants to make her happy.

    A red mark is bitten on her neck, which is like a kiss mark. Katrina quickly pushes Aaron away.

    Is Aaron a dog? He always likes to bite her.

    Now that she''s dressed up to go out, Katrina simply doesn''t think about all that mess.

    Whether Aaron accepts her face without makeup, she''s determined to stay with him for the rest of her life.

    Aaron drives with Katrina to the most prosperous business center in Abbe City.

    Towering buildings, expensive international brands, fashion masterpieces by top designers, the latest fashionable clothes...

    "Wrap it up!"

    "Buy it!"

    "If you don''t know which color to choose, just take them all!"

    "Swipe the card!"

    "..."

    Throughout the morning, Aaron only says this sentence, simple and rough. He uses his strength to explain what a qualified good husband is.

    After a while, Aaron has already carried many shopping bags.

    Just as they come to a famous store, Katrina sees a beautiful dress hanging and is ready to reach for it...

    Suddenly, another hand is stretched out from the side to get the dress.

    Katrina looks up...

    She''s surprised to find Sophie standing next to her.

    Obviously, Sophie also sees Katrina at this time. There''s also a flash of surprise on her face.

    Seeing Katrina and Sophie like the same dress, the shopping guide apologizes, "Excuse me, two ladies, this dress is the latest limited, only the last one left. Which of you will take it?"

    History is always strikingly similar.

    Once, when Katrina was shopping, she happened to see Sophie.

    At that time, they also liked the same dress.

    At that time, Sophie belittled Katrina.

    That dress...

    Katrina gave up to Sophie.

    This time, Katrina still doesn''t want to contend with Sophie.

    It''s just a dress. Anyway, she''s bought so much just now. There''s no need to take this one.

    Sophie accidentally sees the price on the tag and is shocked. She''s ready to leave...

    Unexpectedly, Katrina has already smiled and said, "Never mind, this dress can be given to this lady."

    "Miss, you are really a graceful and generous person."

    The shopping guide was originally worried that they would quarrel because of the dress, but Katrina has given it up so generously.

    The shopping guide smiles, takes off the dress, and hands it to Sophie, "Miss, would you like to try it here?"

    With such an expensive dress in hand, Sophie feels a great pressure.

    Recently, the situation of the Anderson enterprise is getting worse and worse, and her pocket money has naturally shrunk sharply and became less and less.

    Now, her financial ability is not enough for her to buy such an expensive dress.

    But...

    Now things have come to this point, what can she do?

    In front of Katrina, she already feels inferior.

    This feeling is exceptionally uncomfortable.

    Won''t it be disgraceful if people know at this time that she can''t afford such an expensive dress?

    Perhaps Katrina will jeer at her severely.

 Chapter 403: Giving A Big Trouble

    It''s almost her only dignity in front of Katrina.

    She can''t be looked down upon by Katrina.

    Sophie can only take over the dress. She doesn''t even try it and says, "No, please wrap it up for me."

    The longer she stays in front of Katrina, the more she''s afraid to expose her embarra.s.sment.

    "All right, Miss."

    The shopping guide smiles and leads Sophie to the checkout counter.

    Sophie takes out a bank card from her bag and hands it up, "Swipe the card."

    Maybe the shopping guide thinks Sophie is rich when she decides to buy the dress so quickly.

    In fact, only Sophie knows that she almost has no money left in her card balance when she buys this dress.

    She has spent all her money on a dress.

    By this time, Sophie is not happy at all but hates Katrina more.

    If it hadn''t been for Katrina, why would Sophie have bought the dress?

    Aaron looks at Sophie''s departure with a meaningful look on his face and a sneer.

    When Katrina sees Aaron''s expression, she asks curiously, "Aaron, why are you smiling?"

    Seeing Katrina''s curiosity, Aaron cannot help pinching her face and says, "Are you a fool? So intense hatred, don''t you feel it?"

    Does she even continue to look at her clothes as if nothing has happened?

    He''s really blown away by her.

    "Aaron, who are you talking about? Wait! What the h.e.l.l is going on? Why does she hate me since I kindly gave her the dress?"

    Aaron holds his arm and looks at Katrina, "You said, yesterday, Winnie just came to ask you to help them get through the difficulties. Do you know it clearly?"

    After Aaron''s reminder, Katrina suddenly realizes.

    The Anderson enterprise is in debt and can''t survive anymore. How can Sophie have money to buy so many big brands?

    Just now, Katrina gave Sophie the dress, seemingly benevolent...

    In fact, it has given Sophie big trouble.

    Because...

    Sophie has no money at all.

    Buying a dress she can''t afford, and even if she takes out all her savings and buys it, she won''t be happy.

    No wonder when Katrina gave the dress to Sophie just now, Aaron didn''t stop Katrina.

    So he has already seen through everything. He''s trying to make Sophie difficult.

    How "evil-minded"!

    But what about that?

    Sophie can''t afford it. What does it have to do with her?

    It isn''t she who has made the Anderson family become this. It isn''t she who has forced Sophie to buy the dress.

    In the final a.n.a.lysis, Sophie is too concerned about his dignity.

    Maybe it''s because when Sophie was previously rich, she always looked down on the poor.

    So when she has no money now, she''s afraid of being looked down upon.

    Although Katrina finds fault with Sophie for such trifles, Katrina has nothing to say if Sophie thinks Katrina has intended to do so.

    After shopping, Aaron takes Katrina to a fancy western restaurant for steak.

    Meanwhile, Sophie is walking hungrily down the street.

    The dress in her hand has used up all her money. The money in her pocket is only enough for her to eat at the roadside stall.

    However, as a pampered wealthy girl, she can''t bear to eat with the poor students at the roadside stall, so she can only wander in the street.

    Just then, Sophie suddenly finds a familiar chain store.

    This is her friend Cindy''s chain restaurant, right?

    Cindy is her best friend. If Sophie has a meal in Cindy''s restaurant, Cindy won''t charge her money.

    With that in mind, Sophie hurries into the restaurant.

    The waiter greets her, warmly, "What would you like to eat, Miss?"

    Sophie can''t say that she has no money, so she says, "I''m the restaurant owner, Cindy''s best friend. My name is Sophie. She will be glad to know that I have come to her restaurant for a meal. Wait a minute. I''ll call her and order later."

    As soon as the waiter hears that Sophie is Cindy''s friend, the waiter becomes more enthusiastic about her.

    Sophie takes out her cell phone and calls Cindy.

    The phone rings for a long time before Cindy finally picks up, "h.e.l.lo, Sophie."

    On hearing Cindy''s voice, Sophie immediately smiles, "Cindy, where are you? I''m in your restaurant. Are you free now? Let''s have lunch together!"

    "Sophie, I''m busy now. I can''t go to see you immediately. I''ll call the manager and ask him to treat you well. You can eat first. I''ll come to you when I''m free!"

    Hearing that...

    Sophie is relieved, smiling happily.

    "Well, see you later."

    After hanging up the phone, Sophie, who has no money at all, feels more confident.

    Sure enough, in difficult times, people still have to rely on their friends.

    After a while, the manager comes in enthusiastically.

    "h.e.l.lo, Miss Anderson. Miss Brown has told me to treat you well. These are the best and most distinctive dishes in our restaurant. Please try them."

    At Cindy''s command, the manager serves all the most expensive dishes in the store to Sophie.

    If Sophie doesn''t like it, the manager will take it down and replaces it with another dish.

    Here, Sophie is enjoying the general dignity of the emperor.

    In her heart, Cindy is a friend worth making.

    It''s just that Cindy hasn''t been here after Sophie''s long wait.

    It isn''t until she''s full that Cindy comes.

    "I''m sorry, Sophie. I was so busy, just now. I hope you won''t blame me."

    Sophie, who has just had enough to eat and drink, is in a good mood. She takes a tissue and cleans her mouth, "No! I''m glad you can come!"

    Cindy smiles and asks, "How is it? Are you satisfied with the food?"

    Sophie nods satisfactorily: "Yes, Cindy. Thank you for your warm hospitality! You''re so kind!"

    "That''s it. You seldom come to my restaurant. Of course, I should show you the best and entertain you!"

    Cindy looks at the manager on the other side, "What dishes have just been served, type out the list for me to see."

    "Yes, Miss Brown."

    Hearing Cindy''s words, Sophie thinks Cindy is worried that the manager has not treated her well.

    Sophie quickly says, "Cindy, no need! I have had a really good meal just now!"

    "It''s necessary." Cindy is still smiling, "By the way, type out the consumer checklist."

    Consumer checklist?

    Hearing Cindy''s words¡­

    Sophie suddenly smiles with embarra.s.sment, "Cindy, What are you doing? Why do you need the consumer checklist?"

 Chapter 404: Tolerated Bad Temper

    "We have had a meal here, and you certainly should print a consumer checklist for us. This is the rule of our restaurant. Manager, please do it quickly!"

    After Cindy orders her manager to print a consumer checklist, she turns around and takes Sophie''s hand. She speaks warmly to her and says, "Sophie, what have you been up to recently? You refused to do a beauty treatment, and you refused to travel abroad either. Why, do you have a boyfriend?"

    Sophie doesn''t think much about Cindy when she sees that Cindy still is so intimate and pa.s.sionate to her.

    Maybe she''s a little too sensitive.

    Cindy is her best friend, so she will not embarra.s.s her.

    Facing Cindy''s problem...

    Sophie is slightly embarra.s.sed.

    Now Anderson''s family is in a state of decline. Their company is in debt, and n.o.body knows what to do with it. How does she have so much money to play, do a beauty treatment or travel abroad?

    Sophie smiles and tries to make an excuse for herself, "Well, I... I''ve been feeling under the weather recently. The doctor advised me to take a rest, so I just... "

    Upon hearing this, Cindy immediately asks with a concerned look on her face, "What is wrong with you? Is it serious? Shall I introduce you to a very good doctor?"

    Sophie waves her hands, "No, no! Nothing serious, it will be good to rest for a few days!"

    If Cindy does introduce a doctor...

    Seeing a doctor is another unknown expense, but she doesn''t have so much extra money to waste.

    At that moment, the manager comes over with the consumer checklist and respectfully hands it to Cindy, "Miss Brown, these are the dishes we just served for Miss Anderson."

    Cindy takes a look, and sure enough, this is a long list of the most famous and expensive dishes in the restaurant.

    Cindy looks at the list and says, "Sophie, I know you''ve never eaten in a restaurant of our standard before. None of our dishes are worthy of you, and the best is already served. I''m really sorry for you."

    Cindy''s obviously apologetic words somehow make Sophie extremely uncomfortable.

    She does not deny that she has looked down upon restaurants of this size in the past.

    But now, she can''t even afford to come here to eat, how dare she look down on the restaurant?

    Sophie waves her hands, "No, Cindy, please don''t say that!"

    Cindy smiles and hands the list over to Sophie, "Sophie, the total is 400 dollars."

    When Sophie sees the list, Cindy hands over, she looks surprised.

    She looks at Cindy in uncertainty and says, "Cindy, this is... What do you mean?"

    At this moment, she shows the consumer checklist in front of her, what does she mean?

    Cindy looks at Sophie with a smile on her face, and she says in a light tone, "After you eat, of course, you have to pay the bill! Sophie, this is your first time here. I''ll give you a twenty percent discount. How about 320 dollars?"

    By this point, Sophie is clearly in a hurry.

    320 dollars?

    She only had dinner, and Cindy wants to charge her 320 dollars?

    Cindy is her best friend. They used to be together every day, and Cindy was always polite and obedient to her.

    But now, she goes to her family''s restaurant to have a meal, she still charges her? And so expensive?

    Cindy looks as if she has been polite and warm to her, but secretly she plots against her.

    At that moment, Sophie couldn''t express her anger.

    What a best friend!

    It''s just hitting someone when he''s done!

    She is so silly that she has such a friend like Cindy!

    Sophie gets a little angry and says, "Cindy, are you kidding me?"

    Cindy replies with an innocent face, "How can I joke with you, Sophie? You have to pay for dinner when you eat outside. Don''t you want to pay?"

    Sophie is furious, "It was you who made the people in your restaurant treat me!"

    If Cindy had not told the people in her restaurant to entertain her well, how could she just let the manager serve her so many expensive dishes without refusing any of them?

    How could she have come to this restaurant if she knew she should pay for her own money!

    Cindy continues to say innocently, "Yes, I asked the manager to entertain you well. After all, you are my friend, and I should let them be more enthusiastic. But, I didn''t say that I want to give you free of charge!"

    Watching Cindy secretly mercilessly find trouble for her, but pretend to be innocent in front of people, Sophie could not say out of anger.

    Originally, the friends she owns before are all this kind of social sn.o.b!

    In the old days, when the Anderson family was wealthy, these people would come to curry favor with her every day, follow her behind, and treat her with great enthusiasm.

    But since the fall of the Anderson Company...

    Her former friends would run as far as they could, they would not answer her call, even pretended to be strangers when they occasionally met on the road.

    She originally thought Cindy was her best friend and the most trustworthy friend.

    But what she doesn''t realize is that Cindy is just like them all.

    No, Cindy is eviler than those guys.

    After all, they wouldn''t bother her again.

    But Cindy, she dares to humiliate her!

    Seeing Sophie''s angry face, Cindy looks at her and casually asks, "What''s the matter, Miss Anderson? You can''t even take out 320 dollars, can you? Shouldn''t 320 dollars be just a drop in the bucket for you? Look, you even have money to buy on this brand of clothes, right? Is this a fake?"

    Sophie finally breaks out when she hears Cindy''s sarcastic remarks.

    As soon as she pats on the table, she stands up and growls, "Cindy, you vile and shameless woman, don''t push me too far!"

    How dare she speak to her in that tone?

    What does she want to do!

    When Sophie shouts at Cindy, Cindy explodes, and her face darkens.

    Cindy also beats the table and stands up, grits her teeth, and says, "Sophie! I''ve put up with you long enough! Who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have to shout at me here! Do you think you''re still the girl you used to be? Don''t be silly. Ann''s is going out of business! Now, in my eyes, you are nothing! You''re just a poor woman who can''t afford a meal! No one will put up with your bad temper any more!"

    Before, when Anderson Company was strong, Cindy followed Sophie every day, tolerated her bad temper, and satisfied her needs.

    The pent-up anger in her heart for so many years finally all vents out.

 Chapter 405: Are You Threatening Me?

    Sophie has always been a very face-conscious person.

    If not, she would not have been so hard-hearted to buy a dress that was beyond her means because she was so afraid of being looked down upon by Katrina.

    Cindy''s merciless words directly pierce Sophie''s last psychological defense line.

    Sophie is about to explode when she sees the little valet following behind her before daring to humiliate her like that.

    She loses her head, raises her hand, and tries to hit Cindy...

    But she is stopped by the manager on the side and the waiters in the restaurant.

    Cindy glances at Sophie coldly. She is unwilling to talk nonsense with her but directly says, "Let her go until she pays. If she doesn''t pay the bill, directly call the police!"

    After Cindy finishes this sentence, she leaves without looking back.

    Sophie is furious behind her, "Cindy! Come back here! You b.i.t.c.h! You incredibly dare trap me!"

    Behind Cindy comes the sound of plates breaking.

    With a cold smile, Cindy adds, "Add the fare of all broken dishes in! Let her pay!"

    Cindy says and leaves the room.

    Sophie is trembling with anger and pulled by the manager and the waiters.

    "You let me go! Let go of me!"

    The manager looks at Sophie and says, "Miss Anderson, Miss Brown said that you could only leave after you buy the order. After all, we are serious business here, and it seems inappropriate for you to just eat without paying. Why don''t you just take care of our business and buy the order so we can explain it?"

    Sophie stares at the manager and the waiters beside her angrily.

    "Don''t think I don''t know, you gang up on her, you''re all a gang!"

    Seeing Sophie so uncooperative...

    The manager frowns slightly, "Miss Anderson since you are so uncooperative... We''ll just have to call the police and let them deal with it. Of course, you are the daughter of Anderson Company, but if because you cannot afford to pay, and this thing is spread out, it is not very good for your reputation. The choice is yours to make."

    Seeing the manager take out his mobile phone and call the police, Sophie finally grits her teeth and says, "Hold on!"

    320 dollars!

    Just take it as handouts!

    Three hundred twenty dollars let her know Cindy''s true character clearly and know what a hypocritical woman she is!

    Sophie takes out the overdraft card from her bag and hands it to the manager. After paying off the meal and the broken tableware, she walks away without looking back.

    Sophie goes home.

    When Winnie Green sees the shopping bag she is carrying, she is full of surprise, "Sophie, have you been shopping again?"

    Sophie is upset because she met Katrina and Cindy one after another. With a faint response, Sophie puts the bag on the table beside her.

    Winnie Green opens the bag, and when she sees the shopping receipt inside, she cries out in surprise, "Sophie! Why did you repurchase such expensive clothes? Do you know we''re broke! The company owes so much money to the bank that we don''t know how to pay it back! How could you have nothing to worry about, how could you spend so much money!"

    Sophie is upset, but Winnie Green keeps complaining about her.

    At that moment, Sophie breaks out.

    "Mom! Would you please keep me quiet for a while! The company owes a lot of money, but it is not caused by me! Why don''t you blame my brother but get angry at me!"

    It may be because there are many things going on in the family recently, so everyone is not in a good mood.

    Even Winnie Green is in a bad mood.

    Last time, she brazenly went to Aaron''s villa to ask Katrina for help, only to be turned down and kicked out.

    When she took the keys, Katrina gave her and went to the bank safe, wanting to find some heritage...

    In the end, she found the truth about why Carl Anderson adopted Katrina.

    As a result, she didn''t expect Katrina to help the Anderson family.

    But when she''s really up to her ears in debt with the company and worries about that, Sophie, however, has the right to buy luxury goods.

    She just says a few words about her, Sophie dares to lose her temper with a bad att.i.tude, how can Winnie Green not get angry.

    "Sophie! After all, we have raised you up! In the future, if you want to spend money, you earn money for yourself! Stop asking me for money! I don''t have enough money for you to squander!"

    Then Winnie Green turns and goes back to her room.

    And right now...

    Hearing that her mother is so unkind to herself, Sophie, who is already depressed, is even more upset than before.

    She decides to think a way by herself!

    She couldn''t believe she would starve to death!

    Under double pressure from bank arrears and project balance payment...

    Finally, Anderson Company finally breaks down.

    They have tried every means and asked every man for help, but still, fail.

    When businessmen who once had good relations with them see the Anderson family in distress, it would be good if they would not step on it again.

    When it comes to a desperate time, Winnie Green has to put her hope back on Katrina.

    After all, now...

    Katrina is the only one who could help them.

    When Winnie Green goes back to the villa to find Katrina, the maid refuses to let her in.

    Winnie Green has waited outside the villa for several days when she finally stops Katrina while she is taking her baby for a stroll in the sun.

    When seeing Winnie Green, Katrina''s eyes are full of resistance. She looks at Winnie Green with disdain, "Aunt Green, what I said last time is very clear! If there''s nothing, please get out of the way!"

    Winnie Green comes to her to ask her to save the Anderson family.

    Her att.i.tude is clear and firm.

    Whatever the decline of the Anderson family, it has nothing to do with her.

    She won''t help!

    "Katrina, I come to talk to you with a sincere intention to ask you to help the Anderson family. Since you are so impersonal, don''t blame Aunt Green for being cruel."

    "Katrina, when you were a hospital intern, you once were a mistress of an old man. Aaron didn''t know that, did he? You''re in love with him, and now you have a baby. However, according to Aaron''s character, if he knows you have such a dirty past, do you think he will accept it? Will he be so good to you?"

    A mistress of an old man?

    Hearing those words from Winnie Green, there is a flash of disgust on Katrina''s face.

    She speculates that Sophie added something to her story and told her mother then.

    Katrina sneers and asks, "So, are you threatening me?"

    Winnie Green sighs and says, "Katrina, Aunt Green doesn''t want to do it in that way. But you''re the only one who can help the Anderson family. You can rest a.s.sured, as long as you help Anderson Company through this difficult time, in the future, it will become a secret forever! I absolutely do not mention, and I will not tell Aaron!"

 Chapter 406: You Can Choose For Yourself

    "Oh? What''s the secret? You won''t tell me!"

    At this time, not far away comes a low cold voice.

    Winnie Green turns her head and sees Aaron stride this way.

    At that moment, Winnie Green''s face turns pale.

    On the other hand, Katrina is unperturbed and beams a big smile at Aaron.

    In a blink of an eye, Aaron has already come to Katrina. As if no one else is there, he bends over and kisses her on the lips. Then he holds her waist, stands beside her, and stares at Winnie Green coldly.

    "I am sorry, but your hopes are disappointed. Because then who was with Katrina is me, Aaron! Make mischief in front of me, do you really think I have a good temper?"

    The more Aaron speaks, the lower his voice becomes with obvious anger and annoyance.

    At that moment, Winnie Green is very fl.u.s.tered.

    "How... "

    How would that man be Aaron!

    She remembers then Sophie said that Katrina always didn''t come back home, or came back home in a new dress.

    Even Samuel said he saw traces on her body, which seemed that she had become a mistress of someone.

    How did the thing of a couple of years ago have something to do with Aaron?

    By this time, Winnie Green is afraid to go too far.

    After all, Aaron is a tough character.

    She''s afraid that he won''t let her and the Anderson family off the hook if she annoys him.

    Winnie Green gives a smile immediately and says, "No, I am just joking. When it comes to the Anderson family, we still rely on Katrina to help. Katrina, that''s begging of Aunt Green. Please help Aunt Green. The years of hard work of your Uncle Anderson will really waste if you sit watching!"

    When Katrina looks at quick changes in expressions of Winnie Green, she feels more disgusted.

    Katrina turns her eyes at the baby in the stroller and says nothing. But Aaron does.

    "You really want the Anderson family to get through this difficulty? Good, you need not seek Katrina, tomorrow directly come to my company to find me!"

    Winnie Green doesn''t expect Aaron will say that she looks startled and couldn''t express her joy.

    "Well, well! I''ll have Samuel call on you at your office tomorrow! The business field of matter, still gets you, men, to chat!"

    Winnie Green keeps nodding and finally leaves here with satisfaction.

    If Aaron promises to help them...

    Then the Anderson Company can be saved.

    After Winnie Green leaves excitedly...

    Katrina looks up at Aaron with a scowling look, "Hey, Aaron, didn''t you tell me to stand my ground and not help the Anderson family? Why do you help them instead?"

    Katrina must be a little annoyed to see Aaron and her standing in different stances.

    She doesn''t know what Aaron''s doing.

    Aaron puts his arm around her waist and says, "You don''t trust your husband? Do you really think I am going to help the Anderson family when they bullied you so much before? Rest a.s.sured, I will deal with them in my own way!"

    Hearing Aaron''s words...

    Katrina is suddenly enlightened.

    She just thought when did Aaron become so kind?

    Katrina, however, grabs Aaron''s clothes at once and warns, "Don''t overdo it, do you hear me?"

    Although she doesn''t promise to help the Anderson family, she doesn''t want to get revenge while they are in danger.

    Similarly, she doesn''t want Aaron to vent his anger on the Anderson family for her.

    Hearing this, Aaron looks at the sky helplessly.

    In front of the Anderson family, although she looks indifferent and hardhearted, she is still kind-hearted and virtuous inside her.

    Aaron finally nods and says, "I have my limits."

    The second day...

    Samuel goes to Wilson Enterprise early in the morning to see Aaron.

    Aaron is busy with meetings and business affairs. He doesn''t have time to see Samuel until two hours later.

    As soon as Samuel walks into Aaron''s office, he feels a powerful momentum coming towards him.

    "h.e.l.lo, Mr. Wilson. I''m Katrina''s brother, the President of Anderson''s Real Estate Enterprise, Samuel Anderson."

    Aaron is writing something when he hears him say that and frowns.

    Katrina''s brother?

    Back in the day, the Anderson family bullied Katrina and wanted to kick her out.

    But now, seeing that she has usable value, they all seek her and keep a good relationship with her.

    He hasn''t forgotten yet that when Melvin Quentin almost raped Katrina, it was all because of Samuel Anderson!

    Now, why does he have the courage to claim that he is Katrina''s brother?

    Aaron closes his pen, looks up, and says, "I help you just for the sake of Katrina."

    As soon as Samuel listens, he begins to flatter, "Thank you, Mr. Wilson! Thank Katrina for me! Mr. Wilson, would you like to... How can you help me?"

    Aaron puts out a hand and says, "One million dollars!"

    Hearing that, Samuel is hesitant, "Mr. Wilson, this... is not enough."

    He owes more than one million dollars to pay back.

    Aaron hooks his lips and says, "One million dollars is enough to buy Anderson''s Real Estate Enterprise."

    When Aaron says this, Samuel is even more shocked.

    He asks with a puzzled look on his face, "What do you mean, and you are not going to lend me money?"

    "Oh, lend you money?"

    Aaron sneers and says, "I want an acquisition!"

    He is a businessman.

    He''s not stupid!

    Even if he is kind, he invests several hundred million dollars in helping Anderson Company repay the loan and connect the capital chain.

    With Samuel''s ability...

    It won''t be long before the company starts to decline again.

    Will he get his money back then?

    It never occurs to Samuel that Aaron will want to swallow up Anderson Company.

    After all, it is the hard work of their family for so many years, so Samuel is reluctant.

    Aaron spreads out his hands, gracefully, "Continue to carry your debt of several hundred million dollars, or, take one million to live the life of ordinary people, you can make a choice."

    Samuel hesitates for a long time, not knowing what to do.

    With hundreds of millions of dollars in debt...

    He''s really stressed out.

    But selling their family company for one million dollars...

    He is a bit unwilling and reluctant.

    "Mr. Wilson, I... want to go back and think about it. I''ll get back to you."

    Samuel is going to go home and get some advice from his family.

    However, Aaron says coolly, "You only get one chance. If you go out of this door, even if you beg me on your knees in the future, I will not take over your mess. You can choose for yourself."

 Chapter 407: Bargaining With Aaron

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Samuel is stunned.

    Does Aaron mean that he should make a decision on the spot and transfer the company to him at a low price?

    After all, Anderson''s Real Estate Enterprise has been painstakingly managed by the Anderson family for so many years.

    Samuel is very reluctant.

    But...

    If he doesn''t agree, he would have to face a serious debt crisis and even go to jail.

    Suddenly he looks into Aaron''s dark eyes; Samuel feels invisible pressure.

    Aaron is always a person who can do what he says. If he refuses at this time, he''s afraid there will be no turning back.

    What the h.e.l.l should he do!

    When Samuel is having second thoughts, Aaron unconcernedly looks at his watch and says, "Mr. Anderson, I have an important meeting later. If you can''t accept it, the door is over there. Please help yourself."

    Aaron says and gets up from his chair.

    Seeing he is about to leave...

    Samuel feels panicked.

    Samuel hurries up and stops him, "Mr. Wilson, just a moment! I agree! I agree to transfer the company to you!"

    By this time, he has no choice.

    Now Aaron will pay one million dollars for Anderson''s Real Estate Enterprise.

    But next time he might not even get the one million.

    If Aaron wants to buy Anderson Company, even the whole Abbe city, no one will dare to help them.

    Instead of going to jail a few months later because he can''t pay the debt, now... he''d like to sell the company.

    Although he is reluctant, he doesn''t have to take on those debts, does he?

    He doesn''t have to worry about being sued all the time, does he?

    After hearing his words, Aaron slowly sits back in his chair. He picks up a contract from the desk and hands it to Samuel.

    Samuel takes Aaron''s contract, which is already prepared; his expression slightly changes.

    So...

    Aaron has already had a plan to buy the company, right?

    Was he ready to "help" them?

    Samuel was so happy to hear that Aaron was willing to help him yesterday.

    Well, Aaron has dug a trap for him to jump into.

    Samuel takes his signature pen in his hand and hesitates for a long time. He could not make up his mind to write his name.

    After his father''s death, he took over the company, the company was in such a state of decay less than a year, and it is even going to be acquired at a low price.

    Thinking of it, he feels a little unwilling.

    Samuel finally holds his head up, "Mr. Wilson, although Anderson Company is deeply in debt, it''s still worth more than one million dollars. I don''t know... Can you give me a higher price?"

    One million...

    The price is simply too low.

    Hearing Samuel''s words, Aaron could not help but frown, "Are you bargaining with me?"

    Somehow, in front of Aaron, Samuel always feels self-abased.

    Aaron raises his eyebrows a little, and Samuel would feel fearful.

    Before Samuel could explain, Aaron says coldly, "That depends on whether you are qualified or not. One million, not a penny more! I''ll give you one more minute to think it over. If not, this is the end of our meeting."

    Seeing Aaron give the ultimatum, Samuel does not dare to have any other opinions.

    Finally, he makes up his mind and signs his name on the contract.

    Since he took over the company for so long, he has been adept at signing doc.u.ments in person.

    But this signature...

    It is the hardest and most unwilling thing ever.

    When Aaron sees that the contract has been signed, he writes Samuel a check for one million dollars. "Starting tomorrow, you mustn''t go to Anderson''s Real Estate Enterprise. I''ll send someone over to take it over. Plus, tell your family, stop hara.s.sing Katrina. If you ever show up in front of her again... I have ways to get you guys of the Anderson family to disappear from Abbe city."

    Although Aaron says these words casually¡­

    But to Samuel, he feels a great threat.

    He doesn''t expect Aaron to be so devoted to Katrina, so protective of her.

    Now that Aaron has spoken...

    What can Samuel do?

    Katrina is different now.

    Now, she has Aaron, the patron saint, and the Simon family, the first powerful family in Abbe city, as her backer.

    Now Katrina is in such a high status that they dare not to annoy her.

    Samuel hastens to reply, "Yes! Yes! I promise we won''t bother her again!"

    After Samuel leaves...

    Aaron looks at the contract with a slight sneer.

    He offers one million dollars to purchase the Anderson Company, which is also the help of the Anderson family, right?

    This day, Samuel goes back home very late.

    As soon as Samuel enters the house, Winnie Green, who is staying at home, comes running over, "Has the company''s debt problem been solved? How many billions did Aaron lend you?"

    With Aaron''s wealth and background, it is easy to invest several hundred million dollars in Anderson Company to help them get through this crisis.

    Winnie Green always thought that since Aaron had promised to help them, he would do what he said.

    Who knows...

    She only sees Samuel''s drooping face.

    At that moment, Winnie Green is clearly fl.u.s.tered.

    "What''s the matter? Didn''t Aaron promise to help us?"

    Samuel looks up at Winnie Green and hands her the contract. Then he lowers his head and sits down on the sofa.

    Winnie Green rushes through the contract. She looks surprised when she finds Samuel has sold the company to Aaron for one million dollars.

    After the shock, Winnie Green comes over angrily, slaps the contract on the table, and says, "Samuel! What do you mean! The company is your father''s root! Who allows you to sell the company?"

    "Did you ask me for advice about selling the company in such silence? Did you ask your sister for her opinion? Aren''t you ruining the company enough? Who gave you the right to sell the company? Are you worthy of your dead father?"

    Winnie Green is angry that her husband''s life work has been sold.

    But now does Samuel feel good?

    Winnie Green''s aggressive att.i.tude annoys him a lot.

    "You let me come to Aaron for help! Aaron''s help plan is to purchase Anderson Company; otherwise, there is no way! What can I do?"

 Chapter 408: Sudden Fatal Attack

    Samuel''s low roar surprises Winnie.

    Winnie is stunned for a while before she angrily shouts back, "Samuel! I''m your mom! How can you talk to me like this? Where''s your manner?"

    "Oh, my mom? So what? If you hadn''t been catching up with Katrina so many times, why would Aaron have done so?"

    In the name of helping them, actually, she is just bold to rob others when they are on fire.

    "Katrina?"

    When Winnie catches the name, she goes into a sulk and speaks, "Did Katrina, the b.i.t.c.h, ask Aaron to do that? She''s really a cruel woman! She asked Aaron to swallow up our company! I won''t let her go! I''ll go and settle with her tomorrow!"

    Winnie now can''t vent out her great anger.

    Hearing her aggressive words, Samuel can''t bear anymore and shouts, "Mom! You can stop it! Who do you think you are? Why do you fight with Katrina? Why do you fight with Aaron? Why do you fight with Simons? Are you happy if you make our family break down?"

    Winnie is completely shocked by Samuel''s roar when the air quiets down.

    After a long silence, Samuel opens his mouth somewhat dispiritedly, "Mom, don''t provoke Katrina anymore. We can''t find her trouble anymore. Aaron also said today that if we dare to appear in front of Katrina again, even to hara.s.s her...He will just keep us from staying in Abbe. Mom, the company is in Aaron''s hands now. Would you like him to do something more severe to us? Stop now. Katrina won''t help us at all!"

    Hearing Samuel''s explanation...

    Only then does Winnie calm down and reflect on herself.

    He''s right. They''re not qualified to fight Katrina in today''s position.

    She just thought Katrina would give them a favor for the sake of their past relationships.

    She just didn''t expect that she behaved so desperately.

    She was reluctant to face the fact, so she was full of dissatisfaction and anger with Katrina.

    But now when she reflects...

    Her dissatisfaction and anger at Katrina not only hurt Katrina nothing but made them more miserable.

    Just like this case.

    Aaron directly bought out Anderson''s enterprise at a super-low price of five million dollars, but to be frank, he was just avenging Katrina.

    Because of Aaron''s ident.i.ty¡­

    He would not be interested in a company of their current size.

    Winnie finally throws herself down on the sofa in despair.

    Her husband Carl left, and now the company has been acquired. Now they have only five million dollars left.

    The five million now carry the fate of their whole family in the future.

    Samuel has divided five million into three parts, one for each of them.

    Each person can receive less than two million.

    Perhaps, for ordinary people, two million is not a small fortune.

    But for them¡­

    In the past, Sophie may spend hundreds of thousands on an overseas trip. Winnie may buy herself a diamond necklace worth hundreds of thousands. Samuel may spend more on a young and pretty model.

    The decline and annexation of Anderson''s Real Estate Enterprise obviously indicate that they fall into the bottom of their life from the upper cla.s.s.

    People who have never experienced great changes in life, as well as the psychological gap, are unlikely to understand their feelings.

    Since Katrina met Winnie outside the villa last time, none of them has ever appeared.

    Katrina is relaxed now.

    Although she wonders in which way Aaron handled this problem and made them disappear in front of her...

    She won''t ask again.

    Because she believes in Aaron, and clearly knows that he will deal with it well.

    Well, Winnie wanted to take advantage of that to threaten her?

    What a naive idea!

    However, when talking about it...

    She is really glad to have confessed all to Aaron on the day of their engagement.

    Fortunately, that man was him.

    Otherwise, she really had no idea how to deal with it.

    Just then, Katrina''s cell phone rings.

    At first glance of the screen, Katrina unconsciously smiles.

    As soon as the phone is answered, a deep and s.e.xy voice comes from the other end, "Katrina, today is our first anniversary. I''ve made a reservation. Wait for me at home, and I''ll pick you up later."

    Katrina is surprised to hear Aaron''s arrangement.

    Today is their first anniversary together.

    She has no impression left, but he remembers so clearly.

    Although Katrina''s face is full of happiness now, she says instead, "Aaron, don''t make it so grand."

    After all, they are parents now. The baby is still at home. It''s not appropriate for them to go out on a date secretly.

    "Wait for me at home, baby."

    Aaron hangs up without saying more.

    At this time, Katrina holding the phone is filled up with sweetness.

    A woman is always double-faced.

    Regardless of their great happiness in their hearts, they behave indifferently.

    Katrina unconsciously walks to the wardrobe and begins to pick out the clothes to wear at night, while wearing light makeup at the same time.

    Seeing Katrina dressed up, the housemaid can''t help asking, "Miss. Miller, you are so beautiful today. Are you going out?"

    Katrina nods shyly, "Well, Aaron will come to pick me up, and we''ll go out for dinner tonight. Take care of our baby, please."

    The housemaid has expected they are going out on a date when she saw Katrina go downstairs. She answers, "You are so good to each other! You can rest a.s.sured. We will take good care of the baby!"

    At this time, in the office of the president of Wilson''s Enterprise.

    Aaron has finished his work ahead of schedule and is ready to leave early and make an appointment with Katrina.

    But unexpectedly, when he just puts on his suit and walks outward...

    Suddenly he can feel a sharp pain in his brain, which makes him unable to breathe.

    Aaron covers his head painfully, trying to hold the table and sit down for a while...

    However, he accidentally knocks over the chair.

    The secretary rushes into the office as soon as hearing the noise inside.

    "Mr. Wilson, what happened?"

    Watching Aaron covering his head in pain and unable to stand up, the secretary comes to hold him up and looks panicked. "What''s wrong with you, Mr. Wilson?"

    Aaron tries to keep his brain awake, grits his teeth, and speaks, "Call Dr. William! Ask him to come at once! Hurry up! "

    "Okay! I''ll call him right now!"

    Following Aaron''s instructions, the secretary quickly calls Aaron''s personal Doctor, William.

    At the same moment, Aaron is extremely depressed by his pain.

    d.a.m.n it!

    He hasn''t been so painful for a long time, why now!

 Chapter 409: He Is In Furry And Worry

    Half an hour later...

    Dr. William comes in a hurry.

    As soon as he enters the office, he sees Aaron''s face pale, and when catching his forbearance, he knows he must be in extreme pain.

    Even a man strong like Aaron now has his forehead full of sweat. You can imagine how painful he has been now.

    Anyway, Dr. William is a renowned doctor in the world.

    When seeing his patient like this, he is in fury and worry.

    "It serves you, right! Aaron! You want to destroy my reputation, don''t you?"

    Dr. William says indignantly and hurriedly opens the medicine box he is carrying with him.

    Hearing William''s rebuke, Aaron bears the pain and glares at him with a low voice, "What a lot of nonsense! Shut up!"

    Dr. William is even surprised by that, "You dare to threaten me! Don''t you forget, I''m your doctor? If you offend me, aren''t you afraid that I will revenge you and make you die of pain?"

    In spite of their words, can William really ignore him?

    He goes over and lets Aaron lie flat on the sofa, holding the needle to relieve the pain.

    The pain this time is more severe than ever.

    It takes Dr. William a lot of effort to smooth down his pain.

    Looking at Aaron covered with silver needles, Dr. William complains about being angry and upset, "Aaron, are you going to put up with it to the end, you''re going to die, you know? If you go on like this, your condition will only get worse and worse. You are in great danger now, do you know that?"

    He has warned Aaron to do the operation as soon as possible so as not to miss the best treatment time.

    But he always puts off and puts off again.

    At first, he said that the woman he liked had not been with him, and he could not forget her at that time.

    By now, they are engaged, and their child is already born...

    What on earth is he waiting for?

    Why hasn''t he agreed to do the operation yet?

    As a private doctor, William just watches his patient getting sick, and there is obviously a possibility of cure, but he keeps delaying it and always refuses. As William watches the condition getting worse, he becomes more anxious than Aaron.

    However, when Dr. William is going mad, Aaron still has an indifferent look.

    He closes his eyes and says slowly. "It''s not the right time yet."

    William is a little emotional when he hears Aaron''s words.

    "Then tell me! What''s the right time? When will you be willing to take the operation? Do we have to wait for the time when you are unlikely to recover?"

    Hearing this, Aaron feels a little touched.

    But on second thought, from his first headache to now, a year has pa.s.sed.

    He doesn''t believe that he can''t last long.

    He believes in his body. He also believes in William.

    He absolutely can''t be operated on at this time.

    He must not be at risk of amnesia at this time.

    After a moment of silence, Aaron finally compromises, "Give me two more months... I''m going to get married to her soon. When we get married, I''ll have an operation."

    Anyway, he wants to dress her in a wedding gown and see her marry him as the most beautiful bride in the world before his possible amnesia.

    Anyway, he wants that romantic and beautiful day to be eternal in his memory.

    He won''t allow any regrets for himself.

    Dr. William knows his deep love but fails to expect to this extent.

    He really sacrifices his life for a woman.

    This kind of love is d.a.m.ned great.

    Dr. William sighs, "Aaron, do you really want to put up with it? Do you really want to keep your disease from her all the time?"

    Aaron stares out of the window with deep eyesight. "At least it''s not the time now."

    Before they get married, he doesn''t want Katrina to know the truth. He doesn''t want her to worry about him.

    He wants her to be a happy bride, and he will give her a grand marriage.

    He won''t let her know anything that might affect her mood.

    As for his condition, as for his body, he''ll tell her the truth after the wedding ceremony.

    After he gets married, then he really owns her, and she truly becomes his woman.

    Then he''ll tell her about his illness.

    Even after the operation, he really loses his memory...

    He also firmly believes that she will stay with him to the end.

    Even if he forgets the past, as long as she is around, he also believes that it won''t be long before he falls in love with her again and will be together again.

    This is the best outcome, Aaron envisions.

    Dr. William knows that no one can easily change the decision Aaron makes.

    If his words, as the doctor''s instructions, are really useful to him, he will accept the operation earlier.

    Sometimes, Dr. William even can''t bear to see him suffering from the disease and even wants to tell Katrina directly about Aaron''s condition and let her persuade him to have an operation as soon as possible.

    On the other hand, he is afraid that Aaron will find his trouble and retaliate against him out of anger.

    Forget it. He can''t provoke such a devil. He can only obediently respect his patient''s willingness.

    Dr. William finally concedes a bad mood, "Okay, I hope you can keep your promise, and I hope you can carry it through the two months."

    If two months later, Aaron continues not to take the operation...

    He must even tie him to the operating table.

    Dr. William has always been a perfectionist.

    Just like when he was doing math as a kid, he must do it perfectly.

    Just like Aaron''s disease...

    He knows he has the ability to treat him, and he must cure him before everything is useless. Otherwise, he will always feel uncomfortable.

    Just at this moment...

    Aaron''s phone is ringing.

    Aaron is filled with silver needles at this time, which makes it inconvenient to answer the phone.

    But when he squints to see Katrina''s name on the screen, he asks Dr. William to pick it up and reach his ear.

    At the other end of the phone comes Katrina''s voice.

    "Aaron, are you off work?"

    Aaron glances at the digital clock hanging on the wall...

    Now, it''s more than an hour since the usual quitting time.

    That is to say since he called Katrina, Katrina has been waiting for him at home for two hours?

    If his sickness didn''t happen, he would have arrived home long ago, and then picked her up to enjoy the romantic date he had already arranged.

    But now...

    How can he appear in front of her like this?

 Chapter 410: Mr. Wilsons Wife

    Katrina will be scared to death if she sees him covered in silver needles.

    Despite possible frustration, Aaron eventually chooses to cancel their date.

    Aaron''s tone is full of guilt, and he apologizes in a low voice, "Honey, there''s something urgent in the company. I have to work overtime. I''m afraid I don''t have time to accompany you today. I''ll make it up for you another day as our first anniversary."

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina is a little surprised for a second. Then, in a light voice, she comforts, "That''s okay. You can do your business first. It''s all right for me. But don''t work too hard. Just have a break when you''re tired."

    Since Katrina and Aaron have been together for so long...

    Aaron seldom changes his schedules temporarily if he has promised to her.

    He won''t do that unless something really urgent to be done.

    Although she feels somewhat disappointed hearing the news when she has changed her clothes and made up ready to go out, she always understands him and supports him.

    Katrina''s thoughtfulness and sensibility always make Aaron feel soft and gentle.

    He keeps silent and asks her to wait at home for two hours in vain. Without a word of criticism and questioning, she even worries about his body.

    It''s great luck for him to meet such a kind and tender woman like her.

    Aaron, with a gentle smile on his face, responds, "Okay, I miss you,"

    "Well, I won''t bother you anymore. See you at home."

    This conversation between Aaron and Katrina really makes William embarra.s.sing.

    A man in love can be so soft.

    Saying Honey, calling a baby with a greatly gentle voice, even the wearing smile makes him awkward.

    Is this really the arrogant, indifferent, unsmiling Aaron he knows?

    Unfortunately, he has to help Aaron hold up the phone with one hand. He can''t escape but has to endure the cruelty of their love.

    He always feels that a single phone call, a word of concern for Katrina, is more useful for Aaron''s sickness than his from a doctor.

    At this time, in Aaron''s villa.

    Katrina is sitting on the sofa with a disappointed face.

    She has dressed so beautifully and delicately...

    Aaron now can''t go out with her because he has to work overtime at the company.

    She has already made all the preparations for going out, but suddenly hears the news that he is still busy¡­

    It seems hard to accept.

    Just then, the housemaid comes over and asks, "Miss. Miller, aren''t you going out tonight? Why haven''t you left? It''s already very late. Mr. Wilson hasn''t come back yet?"

    Katrina smiles a little helplessly, "Aaron is working overtime tonight, I''m afraid there''s no time for us today."

    Hearing Katrina''s words, the housemaid is slightly dismayed. Then she says, "Mr. Wilson is really busy. Anyway, Mr. Wilson works so hard because of you and your baby."

    Katrina becomes much more relaxed when she hears the housemaid''s comfort.

    Yeah, Aaron is working so hard just to give her and her baby a better life.

    When she heard Aaron say that he was busy again, she didn''t complain about him or anything. It was just a kind of a disappointment that the things she had hoped for could not be realized.

    In fact, she needs very little.

    As long as they live happily together, that''s enough.

    Her material requirements are never high, and she never wants Aaron to work so hard and becomes tired all day.

    "Miss. Miller, since you are not going out, you can have your dinner at home. What do you want to have tonight? I''ll order the kitchen."

    Katrina takes a look at the clock, and now it''s really time for dinner.

    With Aaron''s character, he won''t have the meal if he is absorbed in the business.

    Anyway, she''s now wearing high-heels, skirts, and makeup.

    Dressed so beautifully with so many efforts, she will be pitiful for not going out for a walk.

    So, she might as well go to Aaron.

    By the way, she can bring him dinner and supervise his meal.

    After dinner, he works, and she will be there with him.

    Even if she doesn''t make any sound, and just read the magazine quietly next to him, at least he won''t feel too lonely working overtime with her.

    Well, in the past, Aaron has been gentle and considerate to her, doing all kinds of things for her, and preparing surprises for her.

    Now, she also wants to give him a surprise and do something for him.

    At the thought of this, Katrina immediately relaxes with joy.

    Katrina asks the kitchen to prepare several dishes, all of which Aaron usually likes best.

    When the meal is ready, Katrina puts it in the insulating bucket.

    She goes out with the insulating bucket in her arms. Randy drives Katrina to Wilson''s Enterprise building.

    When Katrina gets off, Randy smiles and says, "Miss. Miller, Mr. Wilson will be very happy to see you coming."

    Katrina also responds with a brilliant smile, "Randy, you don''t have to wait for me, you go back first. Watch out for the road at night."

    She also believes that Aaron will be very happy and surprised to see her coming.

    Katrina, holding the meal bucket in her arms, turns around and walks into the headquarters building of the Wilson''s Enterprise.

    The news of Aaron''s engagement with Katrina is well known throughout Abbe City.

    The employees of his company naturally know what their own lady boss looks like.

    As soon as Katrina comes in, the staff in the reception greets her warmly, "Miss. Miller, are you here to see Mr. Wilson? Mr. Wilson is in the office. Come with me."

    The employee personally takes Katrina to the elevator and presses the floor b.u.t.ton for her carefully.

    When the elevator door closes, Katrina seems to hear the receptionist whispering, "She''s definitely Mr. Wilson''s wife. So beautiful!"

    Hearing the praise from the employee, Katrina can''t help raising her lips.

    Well, she appears in Aaron''s company with such exquisite makeup...

    Fortunately, he isn''t humiliated by her.

    The elevator rises smoothly along the track.

    The tinkle signifies the elevator stops at the top.

    Katrina gets off, holding the meal bucket.

    She is about to walk to Aaron''s office while the office door opens, and William walks outside. Besides, he also says, "Mind you, remember your words! You hear me! Otherwise, I can''t even help you!"

    After the warning, William shuts the door.

    As soon as he looks up, he sees Katrina standing in front of him, staring at him with an insulating bucket in her arms.

 Chapter 411: Moment Of Panic

    When he sees Katrina, Dr. William has a moment of panic.

    Aaron tries every method to hide his headache from her.

    But at such a critical moment, how does she come?

    In case she finds out what''s going on, that can''t be good.

    Aaron, the tyrant, will lay all the faults on him.

    Although Dr. William has been eager to tell Katrina the secret, let her persuade Aaron to have the operation as soon as possible.

    But at this time...

    He still agrees to hide for Aaron subconsciously.

    In order to give Aaron a tip in the office, William coughs intentionally and says in a slightly exaggerated voice, "Katrina! Why are you here?"

    Katrina is equally surprised to see William at Aaron''s office.

    She smiles, raises the bucket in her arms, and answers, "Aaron may not have dinner yet. Dr. William, why are you here too?"

    As if to think of something, Katrina suddenly slows down her voice and carefully asks, "It shouldn''t be... What''s wrong with Aaron?"

    William is Aaron''s personal doctor.

    William appears in Aaron''s office, by which Katrina naturally thinks of this case.

    Hearing Katrina''s question, William immediately feels panicked, but dare not show too obviously.

    William waves his hand in a hurry, "No, no!"

    He calms down and makes up an excuse, "I am not only Aaron''s personal doctor but also his long-time friend. I just come to see him when I am free. Don''t worry!"

    Hearing Dr. William''s answer, Katrina is relieved.

    "Oh, that''s it."

    Seeing that Katrina is not suspicious, Dr. William hurries to leave, "Well...Katrina, see you next time!"

    Knowing he is lying in front of Katrina, he can''t stand cheating her all the time. It would be better to walk away without seeing her.

    Katrina''s enthusiastic retention, "Dr. William, I''ve brought a lot of food. Why not stay and eat together?"

    "No, thank you. I have an appointment later. I''m sure to go to your house for a meal when I am free next time."

    Dr. William doesn''t hesitate to reject Katrina''s kindness and leaves without looking back.

    How Aaron should continue to hide the secret from Katrina is his business.

    Anyway, now...

    He has done everything he can.

    Even if Katrina does find something, it''s not his fault.

    Katrina looks at Dr. William, like a gust of wind, leaving in a hurry.

    She has a feeling that he is weird today, but she doesn''t know why.

    She''s not sure.

    Come on, just go in and find Aaron.

    Katrina shakes her head reluctantly, turns around and pushes into Aaron''s office.

    At this point, Aaron is sitting behind his desk, looking attentively and seriously at the files on the computer, just as usual.

    G.o.d knows, just when Dr. William went out, he was still lying on the sofa with his eyes closed, and his head was not so painful, but his body was still uncomfortable.

    Suddenly he heard Dr. William''s prompting cough...

    When he knew that Katrina had arrived, he immediately withstood his physical discomfort and sat back at his desk, pretending nothing had happened.

    Fortunately, Katrina isn''t aware of his differences.

    As soon as Katrina comes in, she sees Aaron serious and dedicated.

    She goes in and puts the meal on the coffee table. Her eyebrows are full of smiles. "Aaron, you must have missed dinner. I asked the kitchen to make your favorite dishes. Stop your work first. Come and have something."

    Katrina says, opens the insulating bucket, takes out the food layer by layer, and puts them on the table.

    It''s just then that Aaron lifts his head from his work.

    When he sees her, his eyes become soft unconsciously, his lips are slightly hooked, and his voice is low but pleasant, "Why are you coming?"

    Katrina takes out the clean forks and puts them on the meal box. She says frankly, "I''m worried you''ll ignore your meal when you''re working, so I come and deliver you some food."

    In his work, he always works so hard that he can ignore his body when he is busy.

    She doesn''t want him to be so tired.

    She cares about his body.

    So she comes.

    When he hears Katrina''s words, there are no sweet words, but it contains the true feeling, which makes Aaron extremely warm and touched.

    He comes over, takes her slim waist, puts her in his arms, lowers her head, and kisses her, "You''re right, I''m just right...hungry."

    Katrina, unaware of the unusual light in Aaron''s eyes, still speaks innocently, "You can have more if hungry. I''ve brought too much..."

    Aaron has held her beautiful face and kisses affectionately, earnestly, and keeps lingering before Katrina has finished her words.

    It''s like tasting the most precious and sweet thing in the world...

    Not willing to eat, but reluctant to let go.

    Katrina is somewhat out of breath from his gentle, tender kiss.

    It takes her a long time to push him away. "Hey, Aaron, aren''t you hungry?"

    Since he is hungry, he should eat soon, and why does he still linger with her?

    However, in the face of Katrina''s question...

    Aaron looks at her with dark eyes and answers, straightforwardly, "Yes, I''m hungry, so I''m...eating you."

    Aaron says, holding her slim waist again, and begins to touch her body.

    At this point, Katrina finally understands what he means.

    The word "hungry" has two meanings.

    And he''s going to eat her first!

    In the office, with him...

    That''s something Katrina can never accept.

    In case somebody else comes up to report something when the employee pushes the door and sees them inside...

    Isn''t she going to die of shame?

    How can she see them then?

    "Aaron! You let me go! I come to bring you dinner! It''s still hot. It''s going to be cold in a minute!"

    It again takes Katrina a lot of effort to push Aaron away from herself.

    Seeing her little red face...

    Aaron is reluctant to tease her again. He finally lets go of her, reaches for the food on the meal box, and begins to have his dinner.

    Well, just having experienced such a pain, he can''t be as good as before.

    He is afraid that Katrina will find anything unusual from his face, so...

    First, he kisses her to blush, makes her heart beat faster, and her too embarra.s.sed to look up at him.

    In this way, he becomes safe.

 Chapter 412: I Cant Wait To Have You Totally Mine

    In the office

    Katrina is having dinner with Aaron.

    Katrina keeps picking up the food for Aaron, "Aaron, this is your favorite dish. Eat more."

    Aaron has been working so hard every day. She wants him to eat more and not be too tired.

    Seeing her thoughtful and virtuous look...

    Aaron smiles warmly.

    When Aaron thinks of his illness, he suddenly has a lot of complex feelings, which he cannot say.

    "Katrina."

    Aaron suddenly looks at her and calls her name gently.

    Katrina looks up and asks, "What?"

    Aaron looks at her, sincerely and says, "Marry me."

    Katrina doesn''t expect Aaron to say this so suddenly...

    Katrina is stunned, looking at him doubtfully, and says, "We''re engaged. We''ve agreed to get married when the baby is older."

    She thinks engagement is good rea.s.surance for each other.

    Anyway, they''ve all identified each other as lifelong partners. Marriage is only a matter of time.

    The baby is still so young. It''s not late to get married when the baby grows up.

    However, Aaron murmurs, "I can''t wait!"

    Without giving Katrina time to respond, he adds, "I can''t wait to marry you. I can''t wait to have you totally mine!"

    Katrina can''t help laughing at Aaron''s slightly eager tone.

    She stares at him with a smile on her face and says in a playful tone, "Aaron, I have promised to marry you, but you are still in such a hurry. Are you afraid that I will run away? I think we''re fine now too!"

    It''s just one wedding.

    They are now living the same life as a husband and a wife.

    Katrina doesn''t notice the vague fear in Aaron''s eyes, and Aaron also doesn''t want her to detect his pain.

    Aaron takes Katrina''s hand and kisses her fingertips, saying, "Yes, I''m afraid you''ll run away."

    "From tomorrow, I will work hard to get the rest of the work done as much as possible, and then I''ll start preparing for our wedding. I will discuss it with your grandpa and try to hold our wedding in two months. You''ll be waiting at home to be the most beautiful bride."

    Aaron looks very serious when he is saying these words.

    Katrina knows that Aaron will never make fun of such things.

    So...

    Katrina looks at him in surprise, "Two months? Aaron, are you serious?"

    She initially thought that after her engagement with him, things would come slowly.

    Unexpectedly, in the matter of marriage, it''s too sudden.

    Wedding in two months...

    She really feels a little uneasy. She thinks that time is too tight. She''s not ready yet.

    However, Aaron''s earnest and attentive eyes have given her a definite answer.

    With this recognition, Katrina tries to evade, "No way, no way!" That won''t work! Time is too tight! I''m not ready yet!"

    Since it''s their marriage...

    Katrina must have wanted to wear a white wedding dress when she''s in her best and most beautiful state.

    At least in the first three months of marriage, she should take good care of her skin and keep fit.

    But now, she feels like she''s still in a mess.

    How can she marry him in such a short time?

    Seeing Katrina''s fl.u.s.tered expression, Aaron presses her shoulder, "Katrina, you are the most beautiful in my eyes at any time. So you just need to put on the wedding dress. Don''t worry. I''ll fix the rest!"

    Now, Aaron is full of skills to comfort Katrina.

    Aaron greatly moves Katrina since he''s so resolute and considerate.

    Unconsciously, Katrina is touched by his words.

    She finally changes her mind and promises him, "OK!"

    At that, Aaron''s handsome face evokes a smile.

    It seems that Aaron is secretly relieved.

    As long as she is persuaded, the Simon family can do it easily.

    As long as she is willing to marry him, Eric will absolutely support them.

    Only when he has married her earlier does he feel at ease to have surgery and receive treatment.

    After dinner, Katrina puts her lunch box away and looks up, finding Aaron in his suit and dark eyes staring at her.

    Katrina is slightly surprised when she suddenly sees Aaron, "Aaron, you dress like this... Are you going out?"

    Seeing her stunned and silly appearance, Aaron helplessly touches her nose, "Are you silly? I dressed like this, of course, to take you home!"

    Katrina becomes even more surprised at Aaron''s words, "You don''t work overtime today?"

    She thinks he will work a lot today.

    After dinner, she also thinks that he can go on working and she will accompany him to the office.

    She can bring him a cup of coffee and read some books in his office or do something else.

    In short, she wants to stay with him for a little longer.

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron says, "Do you want me to stay here and work overtime?"

    Hearing the words, Katrina shakes her head quickly, "No, no, Aaron. I''m ready. So let''s go home!"

    If he can go back earlier...

    She certainly doesn''t want him to work overtime.

    Aaron takes the box in her hand, and the other arm bends slightly...

    Katrina takes his arm.

    Then they sweetly step out of the office, very well matched.

    In the elevator¡­

    Katrina is staring at the floor number on the upper right. Aaron turns his head and looks at her, saying, "Katrina, thank you for coming to me. I''m delighted."

    When he heard her appear at the office door, he was in a moment of panic, afraid that she would discover his secret.

    However, he has felt more warmth.

    He is very happy that she can think of him.

    He is happy that she''s caring about him.

    He just feels a little guilty.

    On the anniversary of their first anniversary together, he has broken his promise, neither taking her to the place that he had ordered in advance nor giving her the surprise that he had prepared in advance. Instead, he has asked her to accompany him to dinner in the office.

    Katrina looked up at Aaron smilingly and said, "Aaron, I''m happy to be with you, too!"

    Even if there are not so many surprises and romances for their first anniversary, she still feels happy as long as she stays with him.

    She only hopes that they can still be together in the next ten or twenty years, even on their 100th anniversary.

 Chapter 413: The Wedding Dress

    Since the date has been decided, Katrina and Aaron have been making final preparations for the wedding.

    Determine the wedding venue, prepare for the wedding rings, send invitations, etc.

    All the preparations are proceeding in an orderly manner.

    Katrina is also working hard on skincare and fitness. She wants to meet the most sacred and grand moment in her life in the best condition.

    Aaron has invited the world''s most famous top designer in the wedding dress to customize a unique wedding dress for Katrina.

    The designer has been working day and night. Half a month before the wedding, he has finished the wedding dress.

    This morning, Aaron takes Katrina to the wedding dress shop to try on the dress so that any problem can be adjusted in time.

    This upper wedding body is a collar design. The pearls and diamonds on the skirt are all hand-embroidered by the designer. They look gorgeous and dignified.

    Katrina wears the wedding dress with the help of the designer.

    Katrina can hardly believe that the girl in the mirror is herself.

    This wedding dress is very beautiful, especially on Katrina, which highlights her strengths.

    Her skin is delicate and fair. Against the background of the white wedding dress, she''s even more dazzling.

    Beautiful Swan neck, delicate clavicle, slightly raised breast, slender waist, and legs, skirt pendulum to the foot, slender and symmetrical, very elegant.

    It is said that wearing a wedding dress is the most beautiful moment in a woman''s life.

    At the moment of wearing the wedding dress, every woman''s temperament and the image will improve several grades.

    Katrina looks at herself carefully in the mirror, almost too excited to express her satisfaction with the wedding dress.

    The blonde designer exclaims and speaks fluently in English, "Miss Miller, this wedding dress is perfect for you! You are so charming! Please go out in this way! Mr. Wilson will be fascinated by you!"

    When Katrina hears the beautiful designer''s slightly exaggerated tone, she smiles politely and responds, "Thank you for your praise."

    She wants to share her best moment with Aaron.

    Katrina grabs the hemline and goes outside to Aaron.

    Aaron is sitting on the outside sofa, waiting for Katrina and reading magazines.

    Men''s clothes are simpler.

    It does not change much in peacetime wear. They are all suits.

    It''s just...

    This time, Katrina and Aaron wear a couple''s customized style, which is slightly different in detail.

    Aaron has already worn his wedding suit.

    Knowing that a woman''s wedding dress is difficult to wear, he sits outside and waits for Katrina without any impatience.

    The dressing room door opens, and the sound of high heels stepping on the floor comes.

    Aaron hears and looks up...

    When he sees Katrina in a wedding dress appear in front of him, he''s stunned.

    He looks at her in a startled way, without any movement or change of expression, as if he were frozen.

    Wearing a wedding dress, she is beautiful and thrilling.

    The impact of this scene on him is like detonating an atomic bomb directly, which has made him unable to extricate himself for a moment.

    Katrina raises her skirt slightly, turns around, and asks, "Aaron, is it good?"

    To be his bride soon...

    Of course, she wants his approval the most.

    She certainly hopes that he will like the appearance that she wears in the wedding dress.

    However¡­

    His expressionless manner makes her nervous, fearing that he''s not satisfied.

    "How is it? Am I not good?"

    Just as Katrina is nervous, Aaron suddenly puts down his magazine and stands up from the sofa, striding towards Katrina.

    Standing in front of her, he raises his hand and suddenly puts it down again, as if afraid of tarnishing the beauty. He even does not dare to touch her.

    Aaron adjusts his mood. He says sincerely, "It''s beautiful! Katrina, you are the most beautiful bride I have ever seen!"

    His voice is full of excitement.

    Hearing Aaron''s answer...

    Knowing that it''s from his heart, Katrina smiles.

    He likes it. She''s really happy.

    The designer comes out and asks, "Miss Miller, Mr. Wilson, I wonder if there is anything unsatisfactory about this wedding dress for both of you?"

    After all, Aaron has spent so much money inviting her to design Katrina''s wedding dress.

    As a well-known wedding dress designer in the world, she certainly hopes to design the most cla.s.sic works, and of course, hopes that the employer can be satisfied.

    If there is something imperfect...

    With half a month to go before the wedding, she can adjust in time.

    Katrina looks up at Aaron and finds that his eyes are still lost on her.

    Katrina shakes her head, "No, I''m very satisfied!"

    The wedding dress is great and amazing.

    At least that''s how she has felt at first.

    She thinks Aaron feels the same way.

    Otherwise...

    He won''t stare at her for so long.

    At this time, she has seldom seen him like this.

    His reaction is a direct reflection of his mind''s views, isn''t it?

    Since employers have approved the design, the beautiful designers also feel pleased and relaxed.

    The designer blinks her eyes and says, "Miss Miller, it seems that Mr. Wilson has been fascinated by you!"

    Katrina''s cheeks are blushed by the beautiful designer''s words. Katrina is shy and even doesn''t know how to answer her for a moment.

    Just then, the designer says, "Although the style is OK, Miss Miller is thinner now than when she has first measured the size. Well, I''ll help Miss Miller re-measure her size and re-adjust the details of her wedding dress."

    Although the difference is not obvious...

    As a responsible and obsessive designer, she still strives to be perfect.

    Even if it is only a small change, she has to make the size of the wedding dress exactly the same. She has to make the bride wear the most suitable wedding dress.

    Hearing the words of the designer, Katrina looks at her, smilingly, "Thank you!"

    Katrina returns to the dressing room and changes her wedding dress with the designer''s help.

    Aaron''s eyes are deep in the direction of the dressing room...

    He is looking forward to the picture that she wears a wedding dress, holds flowers, holds his arm, and goes into the marriage hall with him.

 Chapter 414: His Secre

    When Katrina wears the wedding dress and comes out of the dressing room, Aaron has been waiting outside for a long time.

    The size of his suit is no problem, and he also can''t pick out any faults in style.

    So the focus of this time is the wedding dress.

    He has to admit that when he sees his favorite woman standing in front of him in a white and sacred wedding dress...

    It is really a wonder beyond description.

    He wishes he could hold her tightly, but meanwhile, he''s afraid that he might accidentally ruin her beauty.

    All he knows is that he is looking forward to the wedding and that she wears a wedding dress to marry him.

    As Katrina emerges from the dressing room, Aaron is ready to get there.

    Unexpectedly...

    As soon as he stands up, a burst of pain comes from his head, which makes him stagger and hardly stand firm.

    Headache is getting worse and more frequently.

    In order to avoid any accident in the two months before the wedding, Aaron specially askes Dr. William to prescribe some powerful painkillers in an attempt to push them through.

    Even though Dr. William has already scolded him about the side effects of these painkillers, which contain a drug ingredient and will make him addicted, Aaron still insists on using it, forcing William to hand out the medicine.

    Just two months, he has a sense of propriety. He believes he could control it well.

    Dr. William has no choice but to prescribe a small dose of potent painkillers to Aaron.

    Previously, he had a sudden headache, which he relied on painkillers to relieve.

    But today...

    At such a critical moment, in front of Katrina, he has a headache again!

    The painkillers are in his trousers pocket, but in front of Katrina, he can''t get them out.

    Because he''s afraid that she will doubt it.

    Because he''s afraid that she will find out his secret.

    Seeing Aaron''s abnormality, Katrina rushes over and holds his arm in panic, "Aaron, what''s wrong with you?"

    Suddenly seeing him like this, Katrina will surely be worried and panic-stricken.

    Aaron shakes his head as if nothing has happened in spite of the intense pain, "It''s okay. Maybe I worked too late last night and didn''t have a good rest. I''ve just sat for a long time, and suddenly standing up makes me a little dizzy. Don''t worry."

    He tries to comfort Katrina.

    But he has endured great pain and made his effort to say these words.

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina is distressed and helpless, saying, "Aaron, when did you finish your work yesterday? I''ve told you that I don''t work so hard. You are not alone now. You still have our baby and me to support. If something happens to you, what can I do?"

    Katrina is worried about Aaron.

    Although all she''s said are blaming words, she carefully holds Aaron to sit on the sofa to rest.

    Hearing Katrina''s words...

    Even if the pain on his head is severed, his heart has much sweetness.

    Aaron almost gnaws his teeth and says, "Okay, okay! You''re right! Honey, can you give me a gla.s.s of water?"

    Even if he cheats her on his mouth, he can''t cheat her if he keeps sweating on his forehead.

    Aaron is afraid that he won''t be able to sustain it any longer. Katrina may find that his situation is much worse than she has imagined.

    In order not to be discovered by her...

    He can only take painkillers secretly so that he can hide his secret.

    Aaron says he wants to drink some water, so Katrina immediately goes to get some water for Aaron.

    Aaron takes the opportunity to reach the little medicine bottle in his trousers pocket, taking out two painkillers and stuffs them directly into his mouth.

    He usually takes one dose.

    Maybe two pills will do better.

    "Aaron! Here comes the water!"

    Just then, Katrina comes out anxiously with a gla.s.s of water.

    Aaron takes two sips of water.

    After sitting on the sofa for a rest, he looks normal.

    Aaron gets up and says, "Come on, let''s go home."

    Katrina gives him a worried look, "Aaron, are you all right? Do you need to go to the hospital?"

    She always feels uneasy.

    Maybe it''s because before he always looked like a man superior to others and seldom got sick.

    So, when she suddenly sees him like this, she feels worried.

    Seeing Katrina''s worried face, Aaron rubs her head and says, "Can''t you trust your husband? I''ve said it''s all right. Don''t worry. I''m looking forward to our marriage and the wedding night."

    Suddenly it occurs to Aaron that Katrina has never called him a particularly intimate t.i.tle.

    Aaron becomes playful and says, "Come on, my dear wife, and call me, husband!"

    Aaron''s words blush Katrina''s cheeks. She replies, "Stop kidding! We''re not married yet!"

    She''s really shy and feels hard to call him husband.

    Aaron approaches her with a deep, s.e.xy voice, "Sooner or later, you''re mine. It''s okay to adjust to this ident.i.ty in advance. My dear, call me, husband."

    The hot breath warmly sprinkles on her neck, making her white skin dyed with a delicate pink.

    Katrina raises her hand and pushes him away softly. "Okay, stop it! It''s late now. Our baby may wake up! Let''s hurry back!"

    Katrina takes the lead in going outside.

    Now that he has the mind to tease her, maybe there''s really nothing wrong with his body.

    Maybe it''s just because he''s worked too late and hasn''t had a good rest yesterday.

    After marriage, she will supervise him and forbid him to work too late.

    Watching Katrina go out, Aaron finally relaxes.

    Powerful painkillers work, but that doesn''t mean that after taking them, they will not hurt.

    It makes him less painful so that he can endure it.

    Even now...

    His head is still painful as if something is beating hard.

    Fortunately, Katrina doesn''t insist that he go to the hospital for examination.

    Otherwise, his secret, which he has worked so hard to deceive for so long, will be exposed.

    It turns out that...

    When he is suspected, the most effective way is to tease her.

    She blushes so shyly that as long as Aaron plays a trick on her, she will quit right away.

    She''s already a mother, but she''s still simple like a young girl.

    But he just loves her like that, didn''t he?

    "Aaron, what are you doing there? Hurry up!"

 Chapter 415: He Apologized Her

    Katrina takes a few steps but finds that Aaron doesn''t follow her. She calls him loudly.

    Hearing that, Aaron, initially staring blankly, awakes and follows Katrina, holding her slim waist.

    The more time he spends with her, the more he cherishes his time with her.

    Because he is terrified of the accident after the operation, he is really afraid of forgetting her, forgetting all the memories when he''s with her.

    Arriving near the car, Katrina hears a "beep" and habitually pulls the copilot''s door, ready to get on.

    Unexpectedly, she''s just about to open the door, Aaron presses her hand and shuts the door back.

    Katrina looks up at Aaron in bewilderment and asks, "What''s wrong?"

    She always feels that today Aaron is a little weird.

    Aaron looks down at her, raises the key in his hand, and stuffs it in Katrina''s hand, "You drive the car today."

    He still has a dull pain in his head. He''s afraid that when he''s halfway through the car, he won''t be able to continue, and Katrina will find something wrong.

    So, he can only find an excuse to ask her to drive the car.

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina takes the key without hesitation.

    It''s right.

    Aaron worked so late last night. So she can drive today to lighten his burden and give him a good rest. She was so thoughtless before.

    Katrina takes the key and turns around to the driver''s seat.

    She gets into the car, ties her seat belt and jokes, "Aaron, aren''t you afraid that I will sc.r.a.pe your luxury car?"

    Although she can drive, she''s not very good at driving.

    She drives very few times.

    To be honest, she has no confidence in herself.

    Aaron sits comfortably on the copilot, glances at her, saying, "You just have to take out half of the driving skills you have used to run away from my villa, and that''s all right."

    At that time, she confused him, drove away overnight, and went back to Abbe city by plane.

    He has never thought that he would be played by a woman one day.

    Hearing Aaron''s words...

    Katrina suddenly remembers her escape from Aaron''s villa long ago.

    Actually now, for her, that experience is not a very painful memory.

    Because now she knows that Aaron began to like her at that time.

    He simply wanted to possess her, not to hurt her.

    But at that time, she extremely feared and rejected Aaron, eager to get out of the villa early.

    Katrina, who has already stepped out of that shadow, can already mention the past with indifference and is no longer in panic.

    She looks at Aaron with some complaints and says, "How can you mention that again? Of course, if it weren''t for you, how could I be forced to drive out helplessly? Did you know how nervous I was at that time? When I drove down the hill, I almost drove to the bottom of the cliff several times. I just thought in my heart that I made many efforts to escape from your villa, so I couldn''t die without success. I must go back safely. This belief forced me to drive the car downtown."

    Katrina is telling the truth.

    At that time, she was not skilled in driving, so she drove down the hill by herself and took the night road, which was very dangerous.

    Aaron''s face suddenly changes after he hears Katrina''s words.

    At that time, he only received the news that she had fled back to Abbe city. He was very angry and did not imagine how dangerous the way she escaped and what difficulties she had experienced.

    Now hearing her mention, he feels a moment of fear in his heart.

    That night, if any accident happened to her when she was on the way to escape, perhaps he couldn''t go out of the shadow and pain of losing her all his life.

    Katrina puts her hands on the steering wheel, ready to start the car.

    Suddenly, her hand is caught in a warm and big hand.

    Katrina turns her head and looks up at Aaron.

    "Sorry, it''s all my fault."

    Now, thinking of what he has done to her, he really feels deeply guilty.

    At that time, he was really oppressive, and he bullied her miserably.

    No wonder she was so anxious to leave him.

    After all this, now he finally knows how to respect and love the people he loves.

    He''s glad that she can choose to forgive him.

    He''s glad that she can stay with him.

    Something has happened before¡­

    He promises that it won''t happen again.

    He will never let her fall into danger and panic again.

    Seeing Aaron''s earnest look, Katrina feels a little overwhelmed for a moment.

    Aaron, who has always been superior and lofty, has apologized to her?

    Not wanting to make Aaron feel guilty about the past, Katrina quickly answers, "Aaron, I''m not blaming you!"

    If she really hates him, she won''t promise to be with him, won''t give birth to a child for him, nor promise to marry him.

    After being with him...

    All she knows is his kindness and devotion to her.

    Everything that has ever happened is no longer worth mentioning.

    Aaron holds Katrina''s hand tightly and kisses her fingertips. Her voice is deep and s.e.xy, "Katrina, I love you! No matter what happens in the future, I wish you can stay with me."

    He''s afraid that after the operation, he will really forget her.

    He fears that, after he has lost his memory, he will lose her.

    By that time...

    A lot of things are not controlled by him. It''s up to her to decide.

    He hopes that no matter what he turns out to be, she can choose to stay.

    Even if he loses his memory...

    He also believes that he will fall in love with her again as long as he''s given a period of time.

    Katrina is slightly surprised by the seriousness of Aaron''s tone.

    Is this the so-called premarital anxiety?

    Perhaps it is because she has secretly run away from him before that she has made him feel so frustrated.

    Now that she has decided to marry him, she will certainly not leave again.

    Katrina takes Aaron''s hand and says, "There''s no way I leave you! My baby and I will depend on you for the rest of our lives!"

    Hearing Katrina''s affirmative answer, Aaron bows his head and kisses her.

    He always wants to watch her before he loses his memory. He always wants to feel her sweetness before he loses his memory.

    He always wants to say, "I love you" several times to make her understand his love before he loses his memory.

    It isn''t until Katrina''s face is flushed and her breathing is impaired that Aaron releases her. Aaron smiles and murmurs in Katrina''s ear, "Welcome."

 Chapter 416: Everyone Is Happy

    It is just a casual conversation about driving skills...

    Katrina does not expect that, in the end, she is almost to s.e.x with Aaron in the car.

    Fortunately, Aaron stops in time and doesn''t go on.

    If not, the consequence is unthinkable.

    The wedding is getting closer...

    Katrina is traditionally expected to move back and live with the Simon family before she gets married.

    How careless it would have been to live in Aaron''s villa for so long.

    When Eric Simon sends Joseph Simon to pick up Katrina and her baby from Aaron''s villa, Aaron stares at her unwillingly as she is packing her suitcase.

    Katrina casually packs up a few changes of clothes, turns her head and sees Aaron staring at her unhappily.

    Katrina''s eyebrows and eyes curve, she walks to him and takes the initiative to embrace him, leans on his chest, says in a soft voice to comfort him, "It''s OK! Don''t behave like that! I just live there for three days. We''re getting married soon, be happier, OK? After we get married, we can live together as husband and wife!"

    Although it is said like that...

    Aaron still holds his arms and hugs Katrina tightly, lowers his head and kisses on her mouth. "But without you, I can''t stand it for a day," he says.

    He feels empty at the thought of the villa where there is no her and their baby.

    This home also shows extremely cold without temperature.

    Although he knows, now the short separation is for a better meet in the wedding three days later.

    However, he is still reluctant to let her go and let her leave him.

    Aaron now looks childish and self-willed like a young boy.

    Sometimes Katrina thinks Aaron is like her father, like her elder, who always takes care of her.

    But sometimes she feels as if she had a son.

    Katrina leans back in Aaron''s arms and patiently says, "You can think you''re doing it for the baby and me after we get married... We are a family of three and will never part again."

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron feels soft in his heart.

    The greatest happiness of his life is to be with her and their baby together forever.

    "Yes! Our family of three will always be together, never apart!"

    After a big hug, Aaron finally let go of Katrina.

    Three days later, they will get married.

    Three days later, she will completely belong to him.

    So, for the sake of their future happiness, he must go to endure the day of parting from her.

    In order not to let Joseph Simon wait so long after Katrina packs up her things and starts walking downstairs with her baby.

    Aaron takes her packed luggage and follows her down the stairs.

    Katrina greets Joseph Simon with a curvaceous smile, "Cousin Joseph, I''m sorry to keep you waiting."

    Joseph Simon smiles mildly, "It doesn''t matter."

    He reaches out his hand, takes the luggage Aaron is carrying, and says, "The car''s outside. Let''s go."

    Katrina nods, "Yes!"

    Joseph Simon takes Katrina''s luggage and leads her out, followed by Aaron.

    With a heavy heart, he unwillingly watches Joseph Simon bring his woman and child away.

    After putting the luggage in the trunk of the car, Joseph Simon turns his head and sees Aaron. He reaches over to the nephew in Katrina''s arms and says, "He seems to have something to say to you. Give me the child."

    Katrina carefully hands the baby to Joseph Simon, turns her head, and walks over to Aaron.

    It''s only three days, but why does he look like she''s gone for a long time?

    Thinking about the wedding in three days, should they be happy?

    Katrina walks up to Aaron, puts her hand on Aaron''s handsome face and pulls up the corner of his mouth, "Aaron, be happy! Our baby and I will miss you. Even if we can''t see each other for a while, we can talk on video."

    Aaron, unable to hold back, holds Katrina tightly in his arms again.

    He leans over and kisses her lips, his voice is low and husky, "Katrina, I love you!"

    Katrina is a bit repelled and shy when she is kissed by Aaron in front of Joseph Simon.

    However, she can feel that his heart is reluctant to let her go; she can feel his deep love.

    Just think of it as their last kiss before marriage.

    Katrina doesn''t reject his kiss.

    It isn''t until the kiss is over that she blushes and says, "Aaron, I love you too. I''ll stay at Simon''s family and wait for you to marry me!"

    I wait for you to come and marry me.

    It is her best promise to him.

    Aaron stares at her with black eyes and says, "Yes! Wait for me to marry you!"

    When Joseph Simon sees Aaron and Katrina kissing, he has the sense to take the baby in his arms and moves to the other side.

    Sometimes he could not understand how they could get so intimate together.

    However, it is a blessing for the whole family to see their cousin marry a man who loves her so much, isn''t it?

    After a long goodbye, Katrina finally turns to Joseph Simon, "Cousin Joseph, give me the baby."

    Joseph Simon hands Katrina the baby to her and lovingly opens the door and helps her into the car.

    After closing the door, he nods to Aaron as a goodbye and opens the door on the other side.

    Aaron just stands outside the villa and watches Katrina and the baby leave, feeling sad in his heart.

    All the people in the villa know the news that Katrina and Aaron are going to marry.

    Everyone is happy, especially Randy.

    From the beginning, when Katrina, as a thief, was caught back to the villa by Aaron, until now.

    He can say that he has witnessed Katrina and Aaron step by step into the palace of marriage from a pair of happy enemies.

    He knows exactly how hard they have experienced.

    So he also wishes Aaron and Katrina a long and happy marriage.

    Randy walks out and sees Aaron still staring at the car. He couldn''t help but think that Mr. Wilson loves Miss Miller so much.

    Mr. Wilson is hardly emotional, but once he falls in love with someone, it is a lifetime thing.

    Miss Miller is also a gentle, kind, considerate, and warm girl. She is a rare good girl.

    Mr. Wilson is truly blessed to marry Miss Miller.

    Even now, there''s no wedding...

    Randy has predicted their life in the future.

    He can imagine that Mr. Wilson and Miss Miller will live happily together, their baby will grow up day by day, and there will be more children...

    Imagining that is also a wonderful thing.

 Chapter 417: Honey, I Miss You

    After Katrina left, Aaron''s life seems to lose something important and suddenly becomes empty.

    Even if they meet by video call every day, it still can''t ease his miss for her.

    Late at night, Aaron is awakened by a nightmare.

    He dreamed that Katrina was leaving with their baby without looking back...

    He dreamed that he was getting further and further away from her, unable to catch her.

    Aaron sits up, rubbing his aching head.

    d.a.m.n it. Tomorrow is their wedding.

    There is only one day left that he will marry her soon.

    Why is he afraid and uneasy here?

    After he wakes up, then he can''t sleep again.

    He couldn''t wait for tomorrow. He couldn''t wait to see her immediately.

    Even see her in the distance, which is also OK.

    Aaron simply gets out of bed and goes to the bathroom to wash his face. Then he gets dressed and drives out.

    There''s only one destination, that''s...

    Where is she?

    Aaron drives the car all the way to the villa of Simon''s family and stops under her window.

    The night is silent.

    Aaron looks at his watch. It is forty minutes past three in the morning.

    At the moment...

    She must be sleeping.

    Not wanting to bother her, Aaron sits in the car, watching her window and waiting.

    At least this is the closest place to her.

    Katrina wakes up just after six in the morning.

    Rubbing her sleepy eyes, she gets out of bed and goes to the baby''s bed. She looks at the baby, who is still asleep and smiles mildly.

    She goes to the window and pulls back the heavy curtains, through which the early morning light streams into her room.

    She is just about to turn around and goes to the bathroom...

    But suddenly she notices a very familiar high-end car parking under the window.

    At that moment, Katrina, who originally just woke up from sleep and still feels a bit confused, quickly rubs her eyes and opens her eyes wide.

    She thinks maybe she is mistaken.

    But when she looks down, it is indeed Aaron''s car.

    Why is Aaron''s car parked here?

    When did he come?

    And how long has he been here?

    Just as Katrina is full of question marks, her phone rings immediately.

    Katrina goes to her bedside and picks up her phone. Sure enough, it is Aaron.

    "h.e.l.lo."

    Katrina just picks up the phone...

    From the other end comes Aaron''s m.u.f.fled voice.

    "Honey, I miss you."

    Just this short sentence strikes Katrina''s heart, making her feel indescribable.

    This short sentence is more sincere and moving than other sweet words.

    Originally...

    He drove downstairs early in the morning just because he misses her.

    Originally he loves her so much, so reluctant to give her up.

    Just a few days apart, he couldn''t stand it.

    Just hearing this short sentence is enough to make her go down to him regardless of everything.

    "I''ll go downstairs at once."

    Katrina then drops the phone after finishing that.

    She is wearing only a nightgown and a pair of slippers. She doesn''t even have time to wash her face or brush her teeth and change her clothes but immediately goes downstairs.

    Because she doesn''t want him to wait anymore.

    When Katrina has just arrived downstairs, a servant who is cleaning in the living room sees her hurry down and asks, "Miss Simon, you''re out so early. Where are you going?"

    "I''m just going out!"

    Katrina doesn''t have time to talk to them about it. Without stopping, Katrina races out of the house, all the way to where Aaron parks his car.

    "Aaron!"

    Katrina pulls open the door, jumps in, and throws herself on Aaron.

    Aaron also hugs her tightly, sniffing the familiar and sweet smell around her neck, reluctant to let her go.

    When he feels the true sense of her soft body at this point in his arms...

    He has been a little worried because of a nightmare, but his heart''s worries finally dissipate a little.

    It''s nice to hold her like this.

    After a long hug, Katrina finally looks up, looks at Aaron, and asks, "Aaron, why are you here?"

    To tell the truth, she is really surprised.

    Because she doesn''t expect Aaron to come.

    Aaron looks her in the eye with his black eyes and calmly replies, "I miss you and can''t sleep."

    Although it is just a simple sentence, it is more touching than any love words.

    Katrina blushes and feels a little sweet in her heart. "But we''re getting married tomorrow," she says shyly.

    "I know."

    Aaron hugs Katrina''s pet.i.te body in his arms again.

    Only by holding her in his arms can his empty heart be more rea.s.sured as if it is filled up with something.

    Aaron hangs his head over Katrina''s neck and says in a m.u.f.fled voice, "I dreamt that you left me with our baby without looking back. I dreamt that you did not love me."

    Dreaming of that scene lets him feel heartache.

    He is just afraid that she might leave...

    So, he just comes to her in the middle of the night.

    He''ll be relieved only after he makes sure that she is still with him.

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina couldn''t help but put her hand on Aaron''s back.

    "Aaron, what stupid words you said. Before, you never let me think more. What''s the matter with you lately? Why do you begin to think more?"

    He is worried she wouldn''t want him.

    He is worried that she wouldn''t love him.

    In a day''s time, she will marry him.

    How does he think more at this moment?

    Always feeling that Aaron is strange for this period, Katrina couldn''t help asking, "Aaron, is there anything you don''t tell me?"

    Aaron''s face twitches when Katrina asks, but he quickly makes excuses to deny it.

    "No, it''s just that the thought of marrying you makes me feel a little bit incredible, weird, and nervous."

    After Aaron says that, Katrina couldn''t help laughing.

    Aaron, who has always been composed, will be nervous now.

    Premarital nervous...

    He''s so cute.

    "Katrina, I love you very much."

    Aaron speaks in a deep voice in Katrina''s ear again.

    He will not have the opportunity to say these words to her because he is afraid of the future for a long time.

    Hearing that Katrina couldn''t help but respond seriously.

    "Aaron, I love you too. I''m willing to marry you. I''m willing to have a baby for you. Aaron, no matter what happens, I''ll not leave you alone. I will always be by your side, just like you are by my side, never leave."

    Katrina''s promise, for Aaron, is the best rea.s.surance.

    After hearing what she says... Aaron, who originally is worried about losing her because of loss of memory after his surgery, gradually eases down.

 Chapter 418: She Has Fate To Him

    As soon as Eric Simon comes out of the room, he hears that Katrina hurry out.

    In case something happens to her, Eric Simon immediately goes out to find her.

    Seeing Aaron''s car parking not far away, Eric Simon walks over.

    But who knows, when he comes close, he sees the two tightly embrace together in the car.

    So Katrina comes out early in the morning to see Aaron.

    At that moment, Eric Simon feels embarra.s.sed to b.u.mp into a date. A trace of awkwardness flashes across his wrinkled old face, and he hurries back.

    Accidentally, he kicks the water bucket, which the gardener puts aside to hold water.

    Hearing a dull noise...

    Katrina pushes Aaron away.

    Looking up, she sees Eric Simon standing outside.

    Katrina''s face is filled with panic, and her voice stutters, "Grand¡­ grandpa? Why are you here?"

    Eric Simon doesn''t want to bother them, but it backfires.

    By this time, Eric Simon is also chagrined but still has to reply to her.

    "I listen to the servant say that you are in a hurry to run out. I am afraid you have an accident, so come out to see what happens."

    Grandpa sees her coming to Aaron...

    She always feels a kind of embarra.s.sment that she is secretly meeting her lover and is caught by others.

    Especially now...

    Aaron is in the driver''s seat. She is on top of him, and he is holding her bottom with one big hand across her nightgown.

    This intimate and ambiguous scene...

    It all makes Katrina blush.

    Katrina quickly opens the door and climbs out of the car, blushes and stutters, "Grandpa, I... It''s all right."

    Aaron follows Katrina out of the car, wraps his arms around her waist, and grabs her hand, which is nowhere to rest.

    In contrast to Katrina''s awkwardness, he appears calm, politely greets Eric Simon, "Good morning, grandpa."

    Eric Simon points to the inside and says, "Good morning, we are all here. Why don''t we have breakfast together?"

    Traditionally, the day before the wedding, the bride and groom are not supposed to meet.

    But Eric Simon is not an old fogey.

    Aaron comes to see Katrina early in the morning.

    He should be gratified to see their inextricable affections.

    He can''t just throw Aaron out cruelly.

    Just hearing that...

    Aaron politely refuses.

    "No, grandpa, there are a few things I need to make sure about the wedding, so I won''t bother you today."

    By now, he is content to see Katrina and hug her.

    He is relieved to hear her promise to him.

    So he''d better wait till tomorrow to come and marry her.

    He is so attached to tomorrow''s wedding that he almost regards it as the most important day of his life.

    In order to give her a big wedding, let her be the most beautiful and happiest bride in the world, he naturally wants to do everything himself.

    Only go to the scene to confirm again, he can rest a.s.sured.

    After hearing Aaron''s words, Eric Simon doesn''t ask him to stay more.

    "Well, since you have something to do, just go ahead."

    Finally, Eric Simon adds in a low voice, "Next time, just come and sit at home. There''s no need to be so polite."

    It is not as if he does not know their affection.

    If they want, they can meet in an open and aboveboard way.

    Now he is embarra.s.sed to break into their private meeting.

    Hearing Eric Simon''s words, Aaron puts a smile on his handsome face, "OK, it won''t happen again."

    And the next time...

    She is his wife; naturally, there will not be such a furtive meet like today.

    "You young people talk first, grandpa goes back."

    Says Eric Simon, and returns to the villa.

    Aaron puts his arm around Katrina''s waist, pecks her lip for the last time, and says, "It''s cool outside; you also go back early."

    The fog in the early morning is relatively heavy; he still is unwilling to let her wear a nightdress stay outside too long.

    He doesn''t want his new bride to marry him with a weak body.

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina looks at him and nods, "Well, I''ll go back. You remember to have breakfast, don''t work too hard."

    Hearing the concern in her words, Aaron unconsciously lifts his lips and says, "You have not married me, but begin to discipline me, so eager to marry me?"

    Hearing his words, Katrina''s cheeks slightly become red, shyly stares at him, "Who is anxious to marry you? I don''t know who''s been urging me to get married early and come to look for me without sleeping in the morning!"

    Aaron fondly rubs on her head, smiles, and says, "OK, OK, it''s me. It''s me. It''s me who urges you to marry you."

    Aaron says, releasing her waist, "Go home early and wait for me at Simon''s family. I will marry you tomorrow morning!"

    Thinking that after this separation, when they meet again...

    She will wear the most beautiful wedding dress and marry him, Katrina will unconsciously have a kind of happiness and sweetness in her heart''s fermentation.

    "Yes! I''ll wait for you!"

    Katrina summons up courage and ventures on tiptoe, gives Aaron a quick kiss on the cheek, then turns and runs into the villa on her slippers.

    Aaron is stunned by the soft touch on his cheeks.

    Looking at her flying dress, his eyes are full of tenderness and warmth.

    When Katrina returns to the villa, Eric Simon is sitting at the kitchen table waiting for her.

    Seeing her come in, Eric Simon beckons to her, "Katrina, come to breakfast."

    Katrina walks over to Eric Simon and takes her seat.

    Katrina is mortified and embarra.s.sed when she realizes that grandpa has seemed like she and Aaron are cuddling in the car.

    Eric Simon, however, recognizes her shyness and comforts her by saying, "Katrina, I am really happy that Aaron so cares about you like this."

    "Grandpa''s greatest wish in life is to see you happy; tomorrow, grandpa must give you a perfect wedding!"

    In Simon''s family, she is his favorite granddaughter. Even if she marries Aaron, he hopes that the man will spoil her all his life.

    And Aaron, that''s the best option, isn''t it?

    They have been together for such a long time. Aaron still will miss her even if they haven''t seen each other for a short time. In this world, no man can be so affectionate.

    Katrina is touched by Eric Simon''s words.

    She nods affirmatively, "Grandpa, you can rest a.s.sured that Aaron will be good to me for the rest of his life."

    She has faith in the man she chooses.

 Chapter 419: Why Does At This Moment?

    The wedding day finally comes.

    On that day, Katrina gets up just after dawn.

    Professional makeup artists are responsible for helping her makeup and hair so that she can appear in front of Aaron in the most beautiful image.

    Maybe because of some exciting mood in her heart, even if last night she is little insomnia and does not sleep well...

    She does not feel sleepy at all.

    In a few hours, she''ll marry Aaron in her wedding dress.

    Finally, marry her favorite man...

    At this moment, Katrina involuntarily shows a sweet smile.

    Aaron said he would make her the most beautiful and happiest bride in the world.

    She''s afraid it''s a day she''ll never forget.

    She doesn''t know what Aaron is doing now, whether he is a little nervous and excited like her.

    She is really looking forward to meeting him.

    At that moment, the makeup artist who applies Katrina''s makeup says, "Miss Simon, please close your eyes."

    "Yes!"

    Katrina smiles and closes her eyes.

    At this time...

    In Aaron''s villa.

    Aaron also wakes up early in the morning.

    He was up almost all night last night.

    Everything has been ready the day before.

    Right now, the whole villa is enveloping the atmosphere of joy.

    Aaron puts on a neat suit and takes a look at the time on his wrist, and it is time for him to prepare to drive Simon''s family to pick up Katrina to the hotel...

    But as he just opens the door, before he could get on, he feels unbearable dull pain in his head.

    Under the torture of pain, he could hardly stand. In his eyes, there were so many shadows piled up that he could not see them clearly.

    Big beads of sweat oozed from his forehead.

    As time goes on, the pain seems to be escalating, again and again, each time leaving him unable to control himself.

    The pain like a storm hit the air, why does it come today, at such a critical moment?

    d.a.m.n it!

    Why at this moment!

    Aaron turns pale and bites his lips. He tries desperately to pull the painkiller from his trousers pocket, which William has prescribed.

    But his hands seem to refuse his control, and he has no strength left.

    Aaron finally succ.u.mbs to the pain and falls to the ground.

    At this point, Randy and the rest of the happy servants are all in a state of shock.

    Randy jumps over and holds Aaron, "Mr. Wilson! What''s wrong with you, Mr. Wilson?"

    Randy is more panicked when he sees Aaron look pale and bite his lips as if he has suffered so much.

    He has known for a long time that Mr. Wilson has a headache. He thought that under the treatment of Doctor William, Aaron could control it very well.

    But...

    It is so serious.

    Aaron grits his teeth and says, "It''s okay. Get me, William!"

    Since William is his personal doctor, he is responsible for his illness.

    Now, only William has the means to relieve the pain.

    "Well, well, Mr. Wilson, please hold on for a while, I''ll get Doctor William."

    Randy says, quickly dials William, and asks him to come over.

    William is about to drive straight to the hotel for Aaron''s wedding.

    Unexpectedly, on the halfway line he is told that Aaron has a headache again.

    Aaron, a very tolerant guy, would never have come to him at this time if he isn''t really in pain.

    Somehow Doctor William feels uneasy when he receives the call.

    Doctor William doesn''t say anything, but he hurries back to Aaron''s villa.

    But when he comes over, only to find Aaron is in terrible pain.

    "Has he taken any painkillers yet?" William asks quickly as he examines Aaron''s condition.

    Randy responds, "Yes, but the painkillers don''t seem to be working for Mr. Wilson."

    Just now, in Aaron''s direction, he gives him some medicine.

    But it doesn''t help.

    William, as a doctor, realizes that Aaron''s illness is more dangerous when he knows that.

    If there is more delay, the consequences are simply unimaginable.

    Doctor William quickly decides, "Aaron, there''s no equipment here. I can''t give you the full treatment! You must go to the hospital with me now and receive more professional treatment! Go to the hospital now!"

    Says Doctor William, preparing to help Aaron stand up.

    But Aaron fights back the pain and says, "I can''t go yet. She''s still waiting for me, William. I don''t care what you do, just let me insist today!"

    He has promised that he will marry her today.

    He can''t have any problems at this time.

    So many friends and relatives are there, and she is still waiting for him at the Simon family.

    If he goes to the hospital now...

    What should he tell her?

    He doesn''t want their wedding to leave anything imperfect.

    Doctor William is furious with Aaron.

    "What time is it? You''re thinking about the wedding! Aaron! If I could f.u.c.king help you! I have already helped you! You''re very sick now, don''t you know? I don''t know what to do to relieve your pain! Do you know? If you keep going! I think you have to die at the wedding! Wouldn''t it make you happy for her to see you fall down in front of her?"

    Doctor William rarely loses his temper, especially in front of Aaron.

    But this time...

    He really couldn''t help it.

    After hearing what Doctor William said...

    Everyone knows the seriousness of this situation.

    "Mr. Wilson," Randy says, "Please listen to Doctor William and go to the hospital to have an examination. Otherwise, you go to see Miss Miller like this, and Miss Miller must be worried!"

    By this time...

    Aaron could no longer resist Doctor William.

    Because what William just said makes sense...

    If Katrina sees him in such pain, she will be worried to death.

    How sad she will be if he falls down in front of her by accident.

    He is afraid that at that moment, he would not even have the strength to hold her, to wipe away her tears, to comfort her.

    So...

    At this point, he has to accept his fate.

    Aaron closes his eyes and finally says, "Okay, I''ll go to the hospital with you."

    All he wants is that with the help of professional equipment, it can ease his pain when he arrives at the hospital, so he could have the energy to continue to attend their wedding.

    Seeing Aaron choose to compromise, Doctor William quickly asks Randy and other servants to help him get into the car and drives towards the hospital very fast.

 Chapter 420: Determine To Survive

    In the twinkling of an eye, Aaron, William, and others have arrived at the hospital.

    When William takes an examination on Aaron with professional medical equipment, he is down to silence.

    He always likes to play jokes. At this time, however, he is totally serious about his expressions.

    "Aaron, you are worse than I thought, and now we may have missed the best treatment time. If the operation doesn''t be taken soon, your body won''t be able to last a week, and even if you do it now...the success rate may also be less than 10%."

    At William''s words, Aaron is startled.

    He knows clearly that William won''t exaggerate the fact and frighten him for no reason.

    So, according to William, no matter whether he receives the operation or not now, he is much likely to die?

    Aaron never thought that death would be so close to him.

    He was determined to survive these days and wait until he married her before undergoing the treatment.

    Unexpectedly, G.o.d has made such a big joke with him that now he isn''t willing to give him any more time.

    He has experienced a hard time finding his true love and been to live his life hand in hand with the woman he loves all his life.

    But n.o.body can antic.i.p.ate that on the day of marriage...

    The doctor now tells him that he has little chance of surviving.

    He is never a coward who is afraid of danger, but he is really unwilling to leave at this moment.

    He has her by his side now, and the baby.

    What will they do if he leaves?

    He has promised to take good care of her and give her all the love all his life. How can he betray her?

    On the one end is the woman he loves deeply, and the other end is the abyss of death...

    At that moment, Aaron really senses great pain and sadness in his heart beyond his body.

    Was he wrong at first?

    Dr. William knows that such a diagnosis is a big blow to anyone.

    Even he himself is also absorbed in extreme depression at the moment, not to mention Aaron, as the patient.

    After a while of silence, from the professional point of view, William puts forward his own suggestion, "If we begin the preparation for the operation, there is still 10% hope. But if we keep delaying it... there''s no hope at all."

    Dr. William''s eyes are filled with sincerity, asking Aaron''s agreement, and he says, "Aaron, you are not only my patient but my true friend. I really hope I can save you myself!"

    Actually, he is somewhat guilty.

    He thought that Aaron would be able to survive another two months under fair treatment.

    But he fails to antic.i.p.ate the rapid deterioration of his condition.

    As Aaron''s private doctor, he knows his illness best.

    It''s all his wrong predictions that have caused irreparable consequences today.

    If he had told Katrina the truth earlier if he had asked Katrina for help to persuade Aaron to take the treatment earlier...

    Maybe it won''t be like this now.

    Considering Dr. William''s instructions, Aaron finally compromises and agrees hoa.r.s.ely, "Okay, I''ll take it."

    He chooses the latter in the face of the certainty of death and the ten percent hope of survival.

    Anyway, only when he is alive can he love her to the end.

    Whether it can succeed or not, he will try hard.

    Finally, getting Aaron''s approval, Dr. William nods, "Great, I''ll get ready right now. If everything is allowed, we''ll arrange the operation this afternoon. And Katrina...do you want to call her over now?"

    Maybe some words uttered are unacceptable to the heart.

    No one can be sure whether the operation will succeed or not.

    This moment is likely to be the last meeting for them.

    Katrina is so important to Aaron.

    As a doctor, of course, he wants Aaron to meet his most important person before the operation.

    In this way, even if he can''t wake up in the end, there won''t be too many regrets for him.

    However, in the face of Dr. William''s well-intentioned proposal, Aaron doesn''t hesitate to refuse.

    Aaron shakes his head gently, and his voice becomes deep and hoa.r.s.e, "No need. I don''t want to see her now. She''ll worry about me."

    By this time, he''s still considering her worries.

    At last, Dr. William blinks his eyes a little and shouts in a low voice, "But you know, if you don''t see her now, and you may never see her again!"

    He loves her so much, but does he refuse to see him the last time?

    Hearing William''s growl, Aaron shows a slightly helpless and desolate expression, "That''s why I can''t see her."

    It''s just because he may probably never wake up again that he doesn''t want to see her.

    He can''t let her watch him go. It just hit her hard. He can''t be so cruel.

    Katrina is a woman who attaches great importance to love and justice.

    After his death, she will stick to him, immersed in the pain of losing him all day.

    Although he has a strong desire for possession of her and he never wants any man to touch her...

    When he thinks that after his leaving, she will be alone with their son¡­them, his hegemony and possession become the fulfillment of her happiness.

    Even without him...

    He also hopes that there will be another man besides her to spoil and love her instead of him.

    As long as she is safe and happy for the rest of her life, he has no other requirements.

    So, he can''t see her at this time.

    If he dies, he would rather she marries someone with hatred of him than die with longing to the end.

    If he survives by chance...

    He will surely pursue her again and tie her back to his side.

    Knowing Aaron''s intention and understanding what he is thinking of, Dr. William bites his teeth and scolds by himself, "For a woman, you make yourself like this! I don''t know whether you are great or selfish. Think it over for yourself. I''m going to prepare for the operation now! I''ll ask Randy in. You can ask him if you change your mind."

    Dr. William finishes his words and walks out with a dignified face.

    Aaron, a hegemonic man, finally chooses to give up in front of love.

    How much does he love the woman that he will think about her all the time?

    He even takes into consideration what will happen after he leaves.

    After Dr. William leaves, Randy comes in quickly.

    After hearing about Aaron''s illness, Randy can''t control his emotions and burst into tears.

    "Mr. Wilson, how does your illness become serious!"

    After so many years with Aaron, their relationship is more than a servant-master relationship.

    When he hears the news, he really finds it hard to accept.

    He was still waiting for Aaron and Katrina''s grand wedding ceremony.

    Who knows such a blow comes.

 Chapter 421: Its Not Easy For Him To Give Up

    "Randy, you can''t tell Katrina everything happened today, let alone my current condition. In terms of the wedding ceremony... no one is allowed to respond. If she insists on asking...then reply, I repent and say I don''t love her anymore."

    In order not to let her know his illness, the only thing he can do now is to escape.

    Perhaps, only if she feels that he is running away from marriage and that he has abandoned her, will she be totally devoted to abandoning him.

    In this way, even if he leaves, she won''t pay too much for him.

    It won''t be long before Eric finds a new man for her.

    Eric loves her so much...

    The man he finds must be excellent as well.

    Although he knows that it can''t be good to think about the result in such a pessimistic way, for her future life, he has to make some preparation for her, right?

    Randy knows how hard it is for Aaron to say this against his will.

    Aaron clearly loves Katrina so much!

    Love her to the bone, how can he not love her, how can he regret their promise?

    "Mr. Wilson, do you really want to say these words to Miss. Miller? Are you really not going to see her again?"

    Unable to hear Katrina mentioned again, Aaron pretends to be angry, "Randy, I''m not dead yet, you now refuse to follow my orders?"

    In fact, at this time, how can Aaron''s heart be hardened?

    It''s not easy for him to give up such deep love.

    But for her future happiness, even if his heart is like bleeding now, he has to bear it hard.

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Randy knows he must have made up his mind...

    He can only choose to obey Aaron''s choice.

    "Yes, I see."

    Aaron calms down and says, "If I can''t get through this operation...Ten years later, I''ll transfer 90% of my property to Katrina, and another 10% is your pension for taking care of me all these years.

    By this time, Aaron can still keep such a cool mind and arrange for the future.

    Yeah, he''s really thoughtful.

    Ten years later...

    Katrina must have rediscovered another man who can live hand in hand with her for a lifetime.

    Ten years later...

    Katrina must have forgotten him.

    At that time, he will hand over all his property to her as compensation for the years, so as not to destroy her life.

    In the face of love, he really makes infinite compromises and concessions.

    Randy is moved, but he still writes down all the requirements of Aaron one by one.

    At this time, in Simon''s Villa...

    Katrina has worn her bride''s makeup, curled up her hair, and worn the designed white wedding dress, waiting for Aaron to marry her.

    Today Katrina is so brilliant that even the servants at home see her and praise her with astonishment, "Miss. Miller, you''re so beautiful today!"

    "If Mr. Wilson sees you, he must love it!"

    Touching by the praise of the servants, Katrina lowers her head shyly but secretly raises her lips slightly.

    On that day, when they were at the wedding dress shop when she just tried it on, Aaron almost screamed out of astonishment.

    Today, she looks grand from head to foot, much more beautiful than that day. Does she imagine what Aaron will look like when he comes to meet her?

    Katrina stays at home, waiting for Aaron...

    But as time goes by, there''s no movement outside the door.

    Looking at the clock hanging on the wall...

    Katrina has some doubts gradually.

    It''s so strange that Aaron hasn''t come yet?

    Yesterday morning, he drove downstairs and waited to see her.

    She thought he should be very anxious. Why is he late today?

    She comforts herself that he may be dragged off by the complicated arrangements of the wedding.

    Maybe it''s because I''m too nervous. I forgot to take my wedding ring and went back to get it again.

    Or is it because of traffic jams on the way?

    All in all, Katrina has imagined countless possibilities in her mind and has found countless excuses and reasons for Aaron.

    It doesn''t matter. She''ll wait for him patiently.

    She doesn''t want to show too much anxiety that others may think she can''t wait to marry him.

    With that in mind, Katrina stays patient and keeps waiting.

    But who knows that Aaron still doesn''t come after another half of hours with the clock walking in minutes.

    Now, let alone Katrina, even Eric can''t sit still.

    "What on earth is Aaron doing? Why hasn''t he come yet?" Eric mutters to himself.

    Then, he looks up with some worry and asks, "Joseph, call Aaron now, to see if something happened."

    Anyway, there must be a reason for being late. They must know it before they can rest a.s.sured.

    "Yes, Grandpa."

    Joseph picks up the phone and calls Aaron.

    The phone is ringing for a long time, but no one answers it.

    After Joseph hangs up the phone, he calls his Villa again, and there''s still no answer.

    "Grandpa, Aaron''s cell phone and home landline have been called, and no one answered them."

    "No one answered the landline at home, which means that he must have gone out, and no one answered the mobile phone...Maybe he was in a hurry to go out and forgot to bring it with him."

    It''s already the ready time. Most guests are already waiting in the restaurant now. There''s no time to delay anymore.

    Eric thinks for a moment and says, "Well, let''s take Katrina there first. And try to get in touch with Aaron so that he can go directly to the restaurant in time."

    They don''t know what''s going on in Aaron. If they waited any longer, they had to postpone the opening time of the wedding.

    At Eric''s command, Joseph nods, "Okay, I''ll go and get ready."

    Ten minutes later, Katrina gets into the car with her wedding dress.

    The driver drives them straight to the wedding place.

    Along the way, Joseph keeps trying to contact Aaron.

    However, neither his cell phone nor Randy has any response.

    The failure to contact Aaron upsets Katrina.

    When she arrives at the wedding, she still fails to see Aaron. Katrina becomes anxious to ask, "Grandpa, what happened to Aaron?"

    Eric, on the other side, quickly takes her hand and says, "Don''t worry! It would be best if you waited patiently. Maybe he just wants to give you a surprise."

    Katrina has to comfort herself with this excuse.

    Right! How will Aaron be absent at such an important moment?

    Maybe, he really has prepared some surprises for her.

 Chapter 422: Why He Hasnt Come Yet?

    Such a world-cla.s.s luxury wedding, of course, has attracted lots of attention.

    There are even some mainstream media reporters who follow up when they are allowed to do so.

    But the groom is absent...

    Katrina, the bride, accompanied by Eric, welcomes the guests at the entrance of the restaurant.

    "Congratulations! Happy Wedding!"

    The guests come in endlessly and send their blessings one after another.

    In the words of the media, such a wedding has gathered almost the most powerful people in Abbe City, but its grandeur is still unimaginable.

    In the face of the guests'' wishes, Katrina shows a response of a smile, "Thank you. Welcome."

    It''s just...

    Behind the brilliant smile, there is a vague sense of uneasiness.

    She keeps looking in the direction of the gate, hoping to see the familiar figure in the next second, but...

    Every time she is beaten by disappointment.

    Bob''s grandfather, Mr. Woods, is accompanied by Bob to attend the wedding of Katrina and Aaron.

    They are all happy to see each other.

    Mr. Woods, with a smile on his face, jokes, "Eric, you are so lucky, with a beautiful granddaughter, now with a young and talented man, to be your grandson-in-law. What a joy! Congratulations! It''s a pity that Bob is not lucky enough for your precious granddaughter."

    Originally, after hearing that Eric had found his granddaughter, who was Bob''s colleague, he had the idea to make a perfect marriage between their families.

    But before they were almost engaged, there came such a mistake.

    Mr. Woods certainly feels some regret in his heart.

    Nevertheless, their children and grandchildren have their own fate.

    Bad things have pa.s.sed and will have no effect on the friendship between them.

    When Eric hears Mr. Woods''s words, Eric laughs, "Bob is so excellent. He absolutely will find a good girl."

    "Yes, that''s it!"

    The two old men look at each other and burst into laughter. Then, the old man looks around, and with some doubts, he asks, "Hey, Eric, where''s the groom?"

    He has already heard about Aaron. But he hasn''t done business for a long time, so he hasn''t seen this outstanding young man.

    Today, since he comes to the wedding, he naturally wishes to meet the young man.

    But after he glances around, it seems that the groom''s figure has not been found.

    Questioned by him, Eric''s face flashes an imperceptible unnatural look, and then he answers, "He has something urgent, but he''s coming in a hurry. Come in and have a seat first!"

    "Oh! Good! See you later."

    Bob helps him walk into the hall.

    Eric turns back and looks at Katrina, who is distracted by herself, staring outside the door. He grabs her hand and comforts quietly, "It''s all right. You can rest a.s.sured that Joseph is trying to get in touch with him."

    Hearing Eric''s comfort, Katrina tries to evoke a smile and nods, "Okay."

    "Grandpa, you must be very tired after standing outside with me for so long. Shall we go in and have a rest?"

    Katrina walks in with Eric...

    But in her heart, she can''t stop her worry.

    Although she knows that she should trust Aaron, she should have confidence in him.

    He said he would marry her today, and he will come.

    But now...

    Most guests have arrived, even the wedding ceremony is about to start, but Aaron has not appeared now, how can she not be nervous, how can she not worry?

    What the h.e.l.l happened to him?

    Why hasn''t he come yet?

    Why doesn''t he answer the phone?

    Just then, Joseph comes over.

    Eric immediately asks, "How come? Do you get in touch with him?"

    Katrina also quickly sits up and stares at Joseph, trying to hear something from him.

    But Joseph shakes his head in silence.

    "Not yet. I''ve sent someone to his house, but he said...the gate of the villa is locked, and there is no one inside."

    At Joseph''s words, Katrina is shocked.

    The gate of the villa is locked, and the house is empty?

    That is to say, not only Aaron can''t be contacted, but Randy and other servants also can''t be contacted?

    How can this happen?

    It''s somewhat incomprehensible for her.

    Yesterday, Aaron hugged her tightly and asked her to wait for him to marry her.

    However, now, suddenly, he disappears as if he has left the planet.

    It''s almost time for the wedding ceremony to begin...

    The groom doesn''t show up.

    The host of the ceremony, who feels confused about the situation, trots over and whispers, "Eric, the groom is not here. Should we continue or suspend the wedding?"

    Eric is equally eager behind the calm appearance.

    As he holds Katrina''s hand and gives her silent comfort, he says to the host, "We''ll wait for a while!"

    Aaron hasn''t come...

    How can such a wedding go on?

    What can Katrina stand alone in front of them?

    "Okay! Eric, I''ll try to put it off for another half an hour. Please be sure to contact the groom as soon as possible!"

    All the guests have arrived. If they wait too long, they will absolutely be full of confusion.

    The host takes the microphone to the stage and interacts with the guests on the spot as if nothing usually happened.

    But the bride''s family is particularly uneasy now.

    Eric is serious and says, "Joseph, whichever way you take, you must find Aaron today!"

    This wedding is not only about the face of Simon''s family, but also about Katrina''s life happiness.

    It''s Aaron who wants to marry Katrina.

    He has made Katrina devoted so much and even give birth to their child.

    Now, just on the wedding day, what happened to him at the crucial moment?

    Whatever happened...

    He wants the wedding to go on!

    So he has to find Aaron and even tie him to the ceremony!

    Joseph mobilizes all the forces that can be mobilized to find Aaron...

    Katrina sits restlessly in her chair with sweat in her hands.

    Why does she always have a bad feeling?

    Even if he is late, Aaron shouldn''t be so late. He will never be unable to get in touch.

    At least, he will call her to make her not worry so much.

    But at this moment¡­

    She really doubts that things are not as simple as she imagined.

 Chapter 423: Dig Deep To Find You

    Half an hour later...

    The host has interacted with all the guests present by means of all the activities prepared, and now people begin to talk secretly.

    "It''s already late. Why hasn''t the wedding ceremony started yet?"

    "Right, where the bride and the groom?"

    "What on earth is going? We''ve been invited to the wedding without seeing the couple?"

    "..."

    Although the host can delay the time by interacting with them, people will inevitably doubt the current condition.

    After all, everyone is here for the wedding, not just to watch the ceremonialist show off his gorgeous jokes.

    The host can''t resist the pressure and has to ask Eric again for instructions.

    As he wipes the cold sweat on his forehead, he hurries to ask, "Eric...what should we do?"

    Eric also looks a little angry and more serious.

    He thought Aaron as a person who can be entrusted with life, hoping Katrina could get happiness by marrying him.

    But on the wedding day, he actually hasn''t shown up now and left Katrina here alone...

    What the h.e.l.l is he doing?

    With that point alone, it''s enough for Eric to be disappointed and angry with him.

    The guests have all arrived, and it''s hard to get over any unexpected events at this time.

    They absolutely can''t ask all the guests back.

    Seeing the host who is at a loss, Katrina stands up from her chair and says, "Leave it to me."

    After all, she is one of the protagonists of today''s wedding.

    The bride standing on the stage is better than the host standing alone and talking awkwardly with the guests.

    But, Eric can''t help worrying and holds her arm to ask, "Katrina, are you sure you want to go up alone?"

    If Aaron comes later, it''s easy to deal with it.

    But in case Aaron doesn''t come...

    How lonely she will be when she stands alone and how many gossips she has to accept.

    Katrina looks steadfastly into the distance, her voice is not high, but firm, "Grandpa, I believe in Aaron, he will come!"

    They have gone through so many accidents together.

    Aaron can sacrifice his life for her.

    How can she doubt him?

    Even at this time, she should persevere in believing in him.

    Now that he has promised to marry her, he will not abandon her.

    Maybe he just meets something urgent, so he can''t be contacted for a while.

    Anyway, she chooses to trust him.

    She bet he will come!

    Seeing Katrina so determined...

    Eric can only allow her to make her way.

    Eric watches Katrina wearing her wedding dress, walking step by step onto the stage, which makes him feel pain.

    Originally, today should be a happy day.

    How come now?

    A light sadness covers the atmosphere of joy.

    He respects Katrina''s ideas, and he chooses to trust Aaron again.

    He only hopes that...

    Aaron should not let down his lovely granddaughter.

    Otherwise, he will not let him go!

    "Here comes the bride!"

    "Wow! How beautiful Katrina is!"

    "..."

    Katrina''s appearance has made the deadlock a lot more active in an instant.

    People with amazing eyes watch the bride step by step onto the stage and keep praising.

    The host also takes the opportunity to say, "Our protagonist today is on the stage! The bride is so beautiful! Our bridegroom is so lucky!"

    The host gives a grand introduction to the bride.

    Katrina looks in the direction of the door, looking forward to Aaron''s arrival.

    Time goes by, minute by minute.

    Katrina feels that she is standing stiff in high heels.

    But the door is still closed tightly.

    Aaron still hasn''t come.

    "What''s the matter? Why do we only see the bride, not the groom?"

    "Yes! Where''s Aaron?"

    Katrina can even hear the whispers under the stage.

    "The groom doesn''t...run away from the marriage, does he?"

    Suddenly hearing this, Katrina turns pale, and she feels her legs weaker and almost falls down.

    Although she is extremely reluctant to think about it, she feels like a needle deeply penetrating her heart, making her feel unspeakable.

    At this time, she stands alone and helplessly on the stage, under people''s gaze, only feels a desolate atmosphere around her tightly with deep sadness.

    Aaron, where on earth have you been?

    Come on!

    Don''t let me face it all alone, okay?

    Don''t let me be frightened by myself, will you?

    I really can''t stand it!

    I really can''t stand it anymore!

    You promised to marry me!

    Now I''m wearing a wedding dress to marry you!

    Why don''t you come yet?

    Seeing Katrina standing alone on the stage and being talked about by people, Eric can''t see it. He simply steps onto the stage, takes the microphone from the host''s hand, and says, "There''s something wrong with the groom for a while. The wedding ceremony should be postponed for a while. You can have something to eat first and please wait patiently, thank you."

    When he is speaking, hotel attendants have served delicate desserts and fruits for each table.

    Eric comes to Katrina, grabs her hand tightly, and whispers, "Don''t be afraid! I''m here! It will be all right! Joseph will find Aaron!"

    Anyway, he will never let her granddaughter stand alone on the cusp of the storm and bear people''s comments.

    Perhaps because of Eric''s comfort and support, Katrina, who feels isolated and helpless, finally receives an invisible power.

    At this point, In the hospital.

    Aaron is lying in bed, in front of the TV, which is broadcasting his wedding with Katrina live.

    Katrina, dressed in the white wedding dress and exquisite make-up, is really beautiful and can be a perfect bride in the world.

    If there is no such sudden incident...

    She must be the most beautiful bride in the world, and he must be the happiest groom in the world.

    But, Aaron shuts his eyes painfully at the thought of his illness.

    After all, he still can''t have her.

    See her standing alone on the stage, looking steadfastly at the direction of the door...

    He knows she is waiting for him.

    Seeing her eyes, from the initial firm to the subsequent loss, he can''t tell the pain.

    In the end, he still betrays her.

    Just then, Dr. William comes in.

    "Aaron, are you really not going to give an explanation? Just choose to disappear silently. Do you think Eric will let you go? You know, Eric has asked Joseph to search for you in the whole Abbe. They''ll dig deep to find you!"

 Chapter 424: He Believes It Completely

    After all, the Simon family is not an ordinary family.

    Aaron has attracted Eric''s granddaughter, making her pregnant and giving birth to a child for him.

    But now, he has run away from the wedding.

    It''s not only an injury to Katrina...

    It has made the Simon family lose face in public, which has disregarded the Simon family''s dignity.

    How can Eric let him go so easily?

    After all, no one dares to offend the Simon family because of their power and status in Abbe City.

    Katrina is no longer the policewoman who once had nothing.

    Now, she has the whole Simon family as her backing.

    Aaron''s current approach is true, inappropriate.

    Hearing William''s words, Aaron knows that Eric must be particularly angry at his disappearance at the wedding.

    But if there were a better choice, he would not do anything to make her sad or hurt the Simon family''s dignity.

    "Mr. Wilson!"

    Just then, Randy opens the door in a hurry and trots in.

    He comes to Aaron''s bedside and reports, "Mr. Wilson, Joseph Simon, Miss Miller''s cousin, has surrounded the hospital with his heelers. He said he must see you! Otherwise, he''ll rush in!"

    Hearing Randy''s words, Dr. William goes to the window and looks downstairs...

    Sure enough, two military trucks are parked outside the hospital.

    Hundreds of well-armed men stand neatly outside the hospital, waiting for orders.

    William is stunned to see this.

    He''s heard of the Simon family''s power and influence for a long time, but he doesn''t expect the behavior style to be so domineering.

    "Aaron, there are so many people downstairs that you can hardly escape. If you don''t see them, maybe they''ll blow up the hospital to find you out."

    At this point, Aaron finally chooses to compromise.

    He has left Katrina alone at the wedding. He knows that the Simon family will definitely find him out, never giving up.

    But he hasn''t expected them to come so fast.

    The man who comes here is Katrina''s cousin, Joseph Simon.

    They''ve dealt with each other before, and they''re not strangers to each other.

    At this point, Aaron can only speak faintly, "Invite Mr. Simon to come in."

    His purpose is to hide his secret from Katrina, making her not so sad at the news of his departure.

    He doesn''t want to be hostile to the rest of the Simon family.

    It might not be so good to be stuck in a stalemate all the time if he keeps avoiding meeting them.

    Randy hears Aaron''s instruction and turns outside to invite Joseph in.

    Joseph follows Randy and heads for the ward.

    Randy gently pushes open the door of the ward and says, "Mr. Simon, please. Mr. Wilson is in it."

    After Joseph strides into the ward, Randy closes the door and leaves.

    At this time, there are only Aaron and Joseph in the ward.

    Joseph is a little shocked to see Aaron lying in bed with drip tubes on his hands and a slightly weakened face.

    In fact, when the tracing location showed that Aaron might be in this hospital, Joseph did think that Aaron might suddenly fall ill, so Aaron did not pick up Katrina or go to the wedding site.

    Otherwise, why does Aaron come to the hospital now instead of hiding elsewhere?

    However, Joseph hasn''t realized that Aaron''s disease is so serious.

    It can be seen from his face that he is not as energetic as before.

    Originally, Joseph was annoyed by Aaron''s disappearance at the wedding. He wanted to find and punish Aaron.

    However¡­

    At this time, as if all his anger was extinguished, he can''t vent his anger now.

    Joseph comes here for Katrina, as well as the mission Eric has given him.

    Joseph sits in a chair beside Aaron, arms in his arms, eyes fixed on Aaron, and says, "I need an explanation!"

    He wants justice for Katrina!

    He wants to know why Aaron hasn''t gone to the wedding and why Aaron has always been avoiding them.

    Even if it''s really because of his physical discomfort...

    He should at least give Katrina and the Simon family a reply, instead of making everyone wait at the wedding. As a result, Katrina was hopeful at first, but in the end, she is sad.

    In front of Joseph...

    Aaron is also reluctant to conceal more.

    He knows that no more excuses can help him hide the secret. Joseph will surely find out the truth sooner or later.

    In that case...

    It''s better to make it clear to Joseph earlier.

    Aaron is silent for a moment, sighing softly and answers, "My headache is an old problem. My personal doctor has said that craniotomy is necessary in order to cure the disease in time. But in the course of treatment, some of my memories will be destroyed. I am afraid that Katrina will disappear from my memory, and I am even more afraid that I will miss her after my amnesia. So, I think that after our life is stable, after we get married, I can tell her my condition and have surgery, so that even if I lose my memory, she is still my wife and will stay with me."

    The ideal is always so beautiful.

    Aaron''s eyes darken at the thought of reality.

    "But I didn''t expect my condition to develop so suddenly. I didn''t expect G.o.d would not give me more time. Today, when I am ready to marry Katrina with joy, the severe pain in the head comes again, which is intolerable. The doctor has said that my condition has reached the most serious point, and if I don''t accept the operation immediately, I will die. Even with surgery, the chance of survival is probably less than 10 percent."

    The diagnosis is the same as giving him a direct death notice.

    Joseph is shocked at the news.

    In no case does Joseph think of...

    Aaron, who looks so energetic, elegant, and handsome, will face the threat of death.

    Joseph doesn''t even think of...

    In order not to forget or lose Katrina, even if Aaron is suffering from the illness, he still wants to wait until he has married Katrina before receiving treatment.

    Before coming to the ward, Joseph still doubted about Aaron''s affection for Katrina.

    But now, he believes it completely.

    Aaron really loves Katrina very much.

    Perhaps so far, Katrina has no idea that Aaron has a headache.

    It turns out that behind Katrina''s neglect, behind everyone''s neglect...

    Aaron has suffered so much pain in silence.

    At that moment, Joseph is shocked.

    He is too shocked to speak.

 Chapter 425: Stop Waiting

    Aaron remains silent for a moment and continues, "Knowing that after this operation, I might not be able to survive anymore, how can I marry her at this time? How can I bear to see her cry for me and live in pain all her life? I don''t want to destroy her life. So I would rather she hates me than make her worry about me.

    "I love her very much! I have sworn that I won''t marry anyone except her all my life! If it weren''t for my illness, how could I let her go?"

    When it comes to this, Aaron can''t help closing his eyes tightly, but the pain in his heart is evident.

    He tries to stabilize his mood, and then he says, "Joseph, you are her cousin. You must hope that she can live a happy and stable life. I''ve told you all about it today. I hope you can help me hide it. You can just tell her that I don''t love her and that I don''t want to marry her. Tell her that our relationship is just a game, and I''m just acting. Now that I have won her heart, there is no need to play with her anymore. Let her back to her normal life."

    "Even if she hates me, it doesn''t matter. If I die, please help her find a good man who can accommodate her and take care of her life."

    Aaron understates all this.

    All his arrangements and plans are for Katrina''s future.

    At this point, Joseph finally understands Aaron''s care and thought.

    How can Joseph get angry with him now?

    Joseph, on the one hand, is unwilling to let Aaron go so unilaterally with sacrifice.

    On the other hand, Joseph fears that Katrina will be really hurt if she knows about the truth.

    Maybe after Aaron''s departure, she will be really depressed.

    After weighing the pros and cons...

    Joseph finally chooses to respect Aaron''s decision.

    Maybe only in this way can Aaron accept the operation without worries.

    However¡­

    Joseph says in a husky and low voice, "Katrina trusts you very much. She has been waiting for you all the time. I''m afraid she won''t believe anyone who says these words to her without your personal reply."

    Joseph is right.

    Even if Aaron was late for so long.

    Even the guests here were all talking about whether the groom has escaped from the wedding.

    Clearly, she was helpless, but...

    In the eyes of all the guests, she was steadfastly waiting for Aaron''s arrival, without giving up at all.

    It seemed that she would wait for Aaron even if the sea was dry and the rocks were rotten. As long as she was still standing there, she would wait for him all the time.

    Hearing Joseph''s words, Aaron realizes that Katrina is still waiting for him in her wedding dress at the wedding site...

    Aaron says slowly, "Okay, I''ll call her and say these words to her in person."

    In fact, he doesn''t want to face her personally because he''s afraid that he cannot help holding her in his arms when he sees her. He''s afraid that when he hears her voice, he won''t be able to say those cruel words.

    But that''s it. He has to respond to her in person.

    Because he has to make her give up completely.

    Aaron picks up the phone next to him, countless unanswered phones appearing on the screen. Aaron dials the familiar phone number.

    As for Katrina''s phone number, he can recite it backward, even with his eyes closed.

    He has made numerous calls to her before.

    He may feel uneasy once he can''t reach her for a moment.

    But this time, it may be the last phone call between them.

    At this time, at the wedding scene.

    The restlessness and discussion of the guests grow louder and louder.

    Katrina, wearing a wedding dress and high heels, has been standing on the stage for more than an hour.

    At this time, her legs are painful and numb, and she almost cannot stand steadily.

    Her eyes, however, look straight in the direction of the door. She''s waiting for her groom.

    Eric is very sympathetic, and he goes up to the stage, comforting her, "Katrina, let''s go down and rest for a while. It''s too much for your body to go on like this."

    In fact, at this time...

    It''s almost certain that Aaron won''t come.

    If they follow the normal process, at this point, the wedding ceremony should have ended.

    But Katrina still refuses to give up.

    Even if her big beautiful eyes, staring at the direction of the door, were sore, she was about to shed tears.

    At this time, she still doesn''t want to believe that Aaron will escape from their wedding and that Aaron will leave her alone.

    Just then, a waiter in charge of taking care of Katrina''s bag comes over in a hurry and says, "Miss Miller, here''s your phone. Someone is calling you!"

    Katrina takes over her phone and looks at it...

    When she sees the familiar number, her face instantly arouses a happy smile, full of excitement.

    "Grandpa! Look! He''s calling me! He must have met something urgent, so he hasn''t contacted me before! I know that he won''t leave me alone! I know that!"

    After waiting for so long, it''s not so good.

    Now, when she suddenly gets a call from Aaron, she almost feels an urge to cry.

    But she can''t cry like that in front of Aaron.

    She can''t make him worried!

    Katrina tries to suppress her bad mood, and then answers the phone, "h.e.l.lo, Aaron! Where are you? When are you coming? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."

    Katrina''s voice is soft, even with a trace of grievance inadvertently.

    Hearing her voice¡­

    Aaron tries to restrain his impulse to comfort her and says in a cold voice, "Stop waiting! I won''t go there!"

    Katrina is shocked by Aaron''s words.

    She was full of surprise and shock. It''s inconceivable!

    This is really Aaron''s phone number.

    It''s really Aaron''s voice on the phone.

    What on earth is he talking about?

    What does he mean by that?

    It takes Katrina a long time to stammer and ask, "Why don''t you come?"

    At the other end, Aaron snorts contemptuously, "Am I not clear enough? Katrina, I don''t want to marry you! I don''t love you anymore!"

    It''s like a bolt from the blue. Katrina is astonished.

    "Katrina, I don''t want to marry you! I don''t love you anymore!"

    Yesterday, Aaron clearly did not say that!

    He clearly told her to stay at home to wait for him to marry her. He clearly said he loved her!

    Why does he suddenly change his mind today? Why does he suddenly say that he doesn''t want to marry her and that he doesn''t love her?

    Katrina bites her lips for a long time. With tears in her eyes, she asks, "Aaron, and I don''t believe you! Where on earth are you? I want to see you! If you don''t love me, what does our past memory mean?

    "Did you forget that you almost lost your life in order to save me from being hit by a drug dealer in Thailand? What does our baby mean for you?"

 Chapter 426: What A Pity?

    Hearing Katrina''s crying, Aaron grips his fist tightly and suppresses his inner pain.

    When he speaks again, his voice is still so cold and heartless.

    "Katrina, it''s just a game between us. I just don''t want you to ignore me, so I take the initiative to pursue you. From the beginning, I was acting, and I was kidding you! My purpose is just to get your sincerity and prove my charm. Now, I have succeeded. But I do not want to continue the last step! The game between us is over. So, please don''t bother me anymore. That child will be regarded as a souvenir I''ve left you. I wish you a good life!"

    After Katrina hears Aaron''s understated words, her tears finally come out as if they were beads with broken threads.

    Why is it just a game?

    When they were together in the past, she could feel that he was so sincere.

    She could clearly feel that he was also deeply in love with her.

    But now...

    Why does he suddenly say these words to her?

    Acting?

    A souvenir?

    She has been pregnant for seven months, and she almost died of the baby.

    This is their baby!

    How can he say so cruelly that the baby is just a souvenir?

    Katrina shakes her head desperately and cries, "Aaron, I don''t believe it! I don''t believe that you don''t love me! I don''t believe that you want to break up with me! Why? Why on earth? Why are you doing this to me? Have I done something wrong? Are you testing me? Aaron, I love you so much! I beg you to come back! I beg you not to leave our baby and me alone! You''ve said you want me to be the happiest woman in the world, and that you will love me for a lifetime! You can''t break your promise, Aaron! Where on earth are you? I beg you to appear!"

    Tears finally blurred her sight.

    She has never been an easy girl to fall in love with others.

    Her growing environment makes her sensitive and cautious about her feelings.

    She''s managed to let go of all her worries and doubts.

    She''s finally trusted and fell in love with him unreservedly.

    But now, as she loves him deeper and deeper, he says that everything is false.

    How can she accept it?

    She doesn''t want to believe it!

    She won''t believe it!

    She even wants to ask him humbly to stay with her.

    But at the other end of the phone, Aaron''s voice is cold.

    "Oh! How can you believe a man''s vows so easily? You have been deceived for so long without awakening. You deserve it! Katrina, I''m tired of being with you. This is the last phone call I''ve made for you. From now on... I won''t have any more contact with you, and I won''t see you again!"

    When Aaron finishes, he hangs up the phone.

    At the moment the phone hangs up, he finds his hand shaking slightly.

    Katrina is his most beloved woman, but he has said these cruel words against his will to hurt her...

    His heart really aches and hurts.

    No physical pain can be incomparable with that kind of pain.

    In order to make her hate him, and to make her totally give him up, he has no alternative.

    Aaron closes his eyes painfully, and a glittering tear falls from his eyes.

    He has never shed tears in his life, no matter how sweaty and painful he is.

    This is the first time.

    Joseph, sitting beside him, watches Aaron make the phone call in pain, and his feeling is also very complicated.

    After finding Aaron...

    Joseph finally chooses to stand on Aaron''s side, concealing and deceiving Katrina together with Aaron.

    Aaron is at risk of dying but still can do it for the woman he loves.

    In order for her future happiness, he refuses to see her for the last time, even if he''s missing her.

    The shock fills Joseph''s heart.

    Joseph has never admired anyone in his life. But now Aaron is one.

    Joseph still feels that he should do something for them.

    He comes to the bedside, pats Aaron on the shoulder, and says, "Get ready for the operation. If you are still alive after that, I will certainly help you to win back Katrina''s heart!"

    Aaron''s voice is hoa.r.s.e, "Thank you."

    "She must be very sad and be in great need of comfort now. Go back and take good care of her for me."

    At this point, Aaron''s first concern is still Katrina''s security.

    Hearing Aaron''s words...

    Joseph nods, "Okay."

    Just now, when Joseph came into the ward, his face was full of anger.

    But now, after leaving the ward, his face is very gloomy, even covered with a light sense of sadness.

    When he gets out of the hospital, he''s surrounded by his heelers at the exit. They ask, "Boss, have you seen him? Do we need to go in and get him out?"

    Joseph waves his hand, faintly, "No, it''s over."

    At this time, in the hotel.

    Katrina is shocked to hear the busy tone on the phone. She can''t believe it.

    Aaron is serious.

    Tears spoil her delicate makeup.

    It turns out that...

    Aaron really doesn''t want her anymore.

    Why is he so indifferent?

    Why is he so heartless?

    Since he has won her heart, why not be responsible for her?

    Why push her from the clouds to the mire when she is happiest?

    Why should she be so miserable?

    When the man she loves most in her life speaks those words to her in person...

    It is conceivable how painful and sad she is.

    She''s so painful that she almost can''t breathe.

    "Katrina, what''s wrong? Where is Aaron? What has the h.e.l.l happened? What on earth does he say?

    Eric sees Katrina''s tearful appearance, and he''s very sympathetic. He quickly comforts her.

    But for Katrina...

    Aaron''s escape from the wedding hurts her too hard.

    At this time, she can''t hear what other people are saying.

    Maybe she''s too sad.

    Maybe she stands for so long, physically exhausted.

    Katrina finally falls to the ground.

    Eric is completely panicked at this moment.

    "Katrina! Katrina! Are you all right? Help! Help!"

    With the help of a hotel attendant, Eric helps Katrina to the lounge so that she can lie down to rest.

    At this moment¡­

    The wedding scene is in chaos.

    Guests are talking in shock.

    "What''s the situation?"

    "Has the groom really run away?"

    "What a pity!"

    "A good wedding turns out to be like this!"

    "..."

 Chapter 427: He Has Won Her Love

    "Grandpa, Aaron doesn''t want me anymore. He said he had been acting before. He said he didn''t love me at all."

    Lying in the lounge, Katrina is full of tears, and her voice is full of sadness. Even Eric couldn''t help shedding tears.

    Eric wipes his tears and pats Katrina''s shoulder, "Katrina, don''t cry. That b.a.s.t.a.r.d, Aaron, doesn''t want you, but you still have me! I will spoil you! I will take care of you in the future!"

    Actually, Eric doesn''t expect that it would happen so suddenly.

    Aaron, he''s so cruel.

    He has deceived Katrina and everyone for so long.

    On the day of their wedding, he has broken up with Katrina.

    What on earth is his intention?

    To tell the truth, Eric is really annoyed at Aaron.

    At one time, he also thought that Aaron was a satisfactory grandson-in-law and would be a good husband in the future.

    But now...

    He finds himself wrong.

    He cannot forgive Aaron for hurting his granddaughter and making her sad and tearful.

    Katrina is pale. She doesn''t want to cry or to make his grandfather worried, but she can''t control herself.

    "Grandpa! I''m in pain. It hurts me!"

    Katrina''s feeble little hand grasps her left chest tightly. She even wants to put her hand in and crush her heart.

    Maybe in this way, she will not feel the pain.

    Aaron is so cruel!

    She loves a man so earnestly, integrates blood and bone to love him. She puts aside all her scruples and precautions to love him unreservedly. She is willing to give birth to a baby for him. She is willing to accompany him for a lifetime...

    And that''s how he treats her now?

    Originally, she thought that he was the man who loved her most in the world.

    He was the most trustworthy man in the world.

    Even if everyone betrayed her, he would stay with her unswervingly.

    But now it seems...

    All the promises and affection are just illusions.

    Just then, Joseph hurries back.

    "Grandpa, I''ve asked the guests to go back at the wedding, and all the cash gifts have been returned."

    After all, the groom won''t come...

    Now that the wedding has not progressed, it would be better to end it in advance.

    The longer they procrastinate, the more people will tease them.

    Seeing Joseph back, Eric grits his teeth and asks, "Has that b.a.s.t.a.r.d, Aaron, been found yet?"

    He dares to hurt Eric''s baby granddaughter so much, Eric certainly won''t let Aaron go easily.

    In front of Eric, Joseph chooses to lie for the first time.

    Joseph is silent for a moment and shakes his head, "I''ve searched the whole city, but I don''t find him. Maybe he''s left here."

    "What?" At Joseph''s words, Eric cannot help whispering curses, "Aaron, son of a b.i.t.c.h! I''m disappointed!"

    At this time, Katrina is pale and becomes increasingly weak.

    Aaron is left¡­.

    It seems that Aaron has already planned to escape the wedding today.

    Yeah, Aaron wasn''t born in Abbe City.

    In the beginning, he chased her from Hadley City for her sake.

    Now, he has succeeded. He has won her love. His goal has been achieved, so there is no need for him to stay here.

    Katrina can hardly open her eyes.

    Seeing that Katrina is about to faint...

    Eric quickly says, "Joseph! Send Katrina to the hospital quickly!"

    Hearing this, Joseph quickly bends over and picks up Katrina, ready to drive her to the hospital.

    In order not to let Aaron''s plan come to light, in order to avoid meeting Aaron''s heelers in the hospital...

    Joseph specifically chooses to take Katrina to another hospital.

    Two people who love each other sincerely and clearly...

    In the end, because of practical reasons, they cannot be together, but to deceive and hurt each other.

    At this moment, Joseph feels really sad.

    He saw Katrina suffer like this because of Aaron''s departure.

    Joseph really wants to tell her that Aaron loves her very much.

    But he can''t say anything.

    If Katrina knows that Aaron''s life won''t be long.

    If Katrina witnesses Aaron''s death...

    Perhaps it will hurt her even more.

    In the afternoon, Aaron is pushed into the operating room for surgery.

    In order not to make the atmosphere too depressing, Dr. William, wearing disinfection gloves, says, "Aaron, I''m going to take anesthetics for you in a minute. Do you have something to tell me? Speak quickly. For example, where do you hide your private money?"

    Although Dr. William speaks in a cheerful tone, there''s a deep heaviness behind it.

    The surgery will begin after the anesthesia.

    No one is sure whether the surgery will succeed in the end.

    Maybe what he has said before the anesthesia is his last word.

    Aaron looks at the ceiling blankly and asks, "What''s wrong with her?"

    Hearing Aaron''s question, Dr. William is stunned but soon calms down.

    The first person he thinks about is Katrina, even if he''s going to face a situation that he might never wake up again.

    He really loves her so much.

    Dr. William sighs softly and murmurs, "I hear from Joseph that the situation is not optimistic. It hurts her so hard that she faints and is hospitalized. But she''s been checked. Nothing serious. She will recover after sadness. As you wish... She hates you now."

    Hearing Dr. William''s words, Aaron closes his eyes, saying in a hoa.r.s.e voice, "It''s time to start."

    She hates him...

    It''s good for him, right?

    That''s his purpose, right?

    But why is his heart still painful?

    Before the formal anesthesia, Dr. William looks down at Aaron and says, "Aaron, anyway, I''ll try my best to save you! At least ten percent hope! I haven''t drink your wedding wine this time... I''ll wait for the next time. I hope you can wake up after the operation, and Katrina won''t let you kneel on the washboard because you''ve cheated her."

    Dr. William''s words, invisibly, give Aaron some impetus.

    Yeah, there''s at least ten percent hope.

    He has to try his best to survive!

    He has to try to wake up after the operation.

    After that, he''ll go to find her again because he is selfish, after all.

    Unless he has to, he would not let other men marry her, nor let other men take care of her and the baby.

    If possible...

    He will take care of her in person.

 Chapter 428: He Has A Chance

    After the five-hour operation...

    Doctor William is so tired that he could hardly stand.

    He has never taken an operation so seriously.

    Every minute, every second, he does not dare to have any distraction.

    It is as if he is not doing a surgery, but dismantling a dangerous bomb.

    Accidentally...

    He would be blown to smithereens.

    After five hours of intense concentration...

    In the end, he is on the verge of collapse.

    But fortunately, Aaron survives.

    That is to say, and he finally becomes one of extremely rare ten percent.

    It is not only because of William''s all-out treatment but also because of Aaron''s strong desire for survival.

    After the surgery, Aaron is wheeled into the intensive care unit, and William has someone take care of him.

    Doctor William takes the lunch from the nurse and takes a few bites of it, then he finds an empty room, throws himself on the bed, and has a deep sleep.

    He is so tired and sleepy.

    After such an operation, he will have to rest for at least three days before he can recover completely.

    But Aaron just escaped from the danger, and Doctor William does not dare to go too far, afraid of any emergency, only to seize the time to find a place to sleep nearby.

    The first three days after surgery...

    Whenever Doctor William has time, he will go to the intensive care unit to check on Aaron.

    His vital signs are stable, and he also has a heartbeat and breathing normally.

    Doctor William breathes a deep sigh of relief and says to himself, "Now Aaron has a chance to be with Katrina."

    Well, Aaron and Katrina will have to thank him very much if they get married in the future.

    He is their savior!

    If it hadn''t been for his superb medical skill, if it hadn''t been for his desperate efforts to save Aaron, any other doctor would not have been so lucky to save Aaron''s life.

    It has been a week since Doctor William has waited for Aaron to wake up and expected that Aaron would ask Katrina to forgive himself after he had said something cruel to her.

    Aaron, on the other hand, shows no sign of waking up.

    Doctor William panics and rushes to give Aaron a thorough examination.

    But the examination shows that...

    Aaron may never wake up.

    He has breath, and his heart beats, but he is unconscious.

    That is to say...

    He''s probably going to be a vegetable.

    Doctor William is shocked and stunned by this knowledge.

    He fought so hard to get Aaron back from the dead, but in the end, he gets such a result, how can he not feel depressed.

    Aaron has been lying in the hospital in Abbe city for a long time. It is not a good thing.

    Because William''s research inst.i.tute is mainly in Hadley city.

    Only in Hadley city can he allow Aaron to receive better treatment so that he can conduct research on Aaron''s condition and try to wake him up earlier.

    Besides, it is inappropriate if they are in Abbe city for a long time, and Katrina accidentally finds Aaron, who falls into a deep sleep.

    In that case...

    Doctor William, supported by Randy, takes Aaron back to Hadley city on his own initiative.

    Back in Hadley city, Doctor William goes out early from his research inst.i.tute and comes home late from hospital.

    Doctor William takes great pains to wake Aaron up.

    Fortunately, it pays off.

    It''s like trying to develop a sleeping pill for Aaron.

    Three months later...

    After Doctor William has tried every way, Aaron begins to recover.

    That day, Randy is in the hospital room watching Aaron''s IV drip.

    Suddenly, he feels Aaron''s eyebrows move slightly.

    Randy thinks he is so old that he sees mistakenly.

    He rubs his eyes and opens his eyes again...

    Surprisingly he sees Aaron''s black eyes have opened a little, slightly avoid some harsh light.

    The moment Aaron opens his eyes, Randy gets emotional and says, "Mr. Wilson! You''re awake at last!"

    Aaron looks at Randy and frowns slightly, "Randy, why am I here?"

    When seeing Aaron remember his name, Randy is even more excited.

    "Mr. Wilson, you''re hurt! You lie down and don''t move! I''ll call the doctor!"

    Randy says, running to fetch Doctor William.

    When Doctor William enters the room, Aaron is lying on the bed reluctantly and smiles happily, "Aaron! You finally woke up! How do you feel? Do you feel any discomfort? Do you remember me?"

    After all, it is a craniotomy made in the brain.

    Before the operation, it was known that it would destroy a part of his memory, but they do not know what extent it would destroy.

    So, as soon as Aaron wakes up, William can''t help asking.

    After hearing William''s words, Aaron gives him a cool look with his black eyes and says, "William! Now pull out all these useless tubes! I have much work to do and have no time to waste here!"

    Doctor William could not help but be slightly startled by his usually cold and imperious tone.

    "My G.o.d! You are so rude to your doctor after you wake up! If I had known, I wouldn''t have tried so hard to save you!"

    Says Doctor William, as he goes to remove Aaron''s tube.

    Aaron sits up from his bed and gets ready to get out of bed...

    All of a sudden, he feels something hard in his clothes.

    Aaron reaches for it immediately...

    He sees a photo.

    It shows him sitting on a roller coaster with a woman who looks a bit silly with her hair blown out of place.

    An unknown picture of himself...

    Aaron could not help but frown slightly and ask, "Who is this?"

    When exactly was this photo taken?

    Who is the woman in the picture?

    Who puts this picture on him?

    Doctor William is shocked to see Aaron holding up his most precious picture and asking who she was.

    In disbelief, he says, "Aaron, do you, do you not remember her at all?"

    Aaron''s eyebrows slightly pick, says in a tone of the usual indifference, "A pa.s.ser-by, should I remember her?"

    Yes, he must have suffered from memory loss after the operation.

    Doctor William points to his head, reminding him kindly, "Aaron, you''ve got an injury here. You''ve had a craniotomy. The operation saved your life, but it also made you lose some memory. The woman in the picture is the woman you love most. You are willing to die for her, maybe you forgot."

 Chapter 429: You Will Regret I

    After hearing what Doctor William said, Aaron doesn''t believe at all.

    He replies with a cold snort, "My standards can''t be so low, I would not fall in love with such a plain woman!"

    Aaron says and throws the photo into a nearby trash can.

    Whether or not he has, as Doctor William had said, had an operation on his head and has lost some of his memory.

    At least now he has his own reason and judgment.

    He has always been wise, how can he change his views because of others'' words.

    The woman in the picture...

    He doesn''t know her, and he doesn''t like her at all.

    So trying to use a photo makes him admit the existence of a relationship that he doesn''t know?

    Sorry, he doesn''t have time. He has a lot of work to do.

    He doesn''t have much time for a woman.

    Watching Aaron throw that picture in the trash...

    Doctor William and Randy are both shocked.

    They all know...

    Before the operation, Aaron kept holding the photo and looking at the person in the photo with unspeakable pain and nostalgia in his eyes.

    How when he wakes up after surgery...

    He''s a whole new person and changes a lot.

    Once, he loved the woman deeply and uncontrollably.

    Now...

    He said she is plain?

    And even despise her?

    Doctor William grits his teeth and says, "Aaron! You''ll regret it!"

    Actually, he should have just recorded what he said.

    So in the future, he can show him and see him lose face.

    Maybe he can wait for Aaron to hold up the picture and kneel down in front of Katrina to admit his mistake.

    As for Aaron''s memory problems...

    Doctor William takes him and gives him a full medical examination again.

    In the end, it turns out that he has lost much memory.

    He has forgotten everything for at least five years.

    In other words, Katrina simply doesn''t exist in his world.

    So, let him look at a Katrina photo and tell him this is someone he likes...

    With Aaron''s personality, how can he admit it?

    Randy is happy to see Aaron wake up...

    Because he thinks afterlife and death, Mr. Wilson can finally be with Miss Miller.

    But who knows, he sees Aaron who changes a lot...

    Randy asks anxiously, "Doctor William, what can we do now? Shall we tell Mr. Wilson about Miss Miller and their baby?"

    As soon as Aaron wakes up, he turns on his laptop and begins to get familiar with his work. Doctor William has a look at him and says with a sigh, "It''s not time yet. He is repulsive and disgusted with women. Even if you tell him now, he won''t accept it, and he''ll resent your noise."

    Randy is worried, "But... Mr. Wilson and Miss Miller can''t just go on like this."

    They clearly love each other, but cannot be together.

    It is Mr. Wilson''s own son, but he has to live outside.

    Whatever Randy thinks, he doesn''t think the present situation is good.

    If he sees Mr. Wilson and Miss Miller miss each other, he will be guilty for the rest of his life.

    "Wait, the only way... It''s when Aaron gets his memory back when he can remember a little bit of Katrina when he has a bit favorable impression on her, and then we can try to tell him about previous things."

    Doctor William has already said that Randy has no choice but to nod. "Well, that''s about it," he says.

    Now, all his wishes are...

    He just hopes Aaron can get his memory back.

    After Aaron leaves the hospital, he immediately goes back to work and returns to a workaholic again.

    He does not seem interested in what has happened in the five years at all, though he has lost his memory of these years. He never asks about that.

    Seeing Aaron work all night every day...

    Randy feels sad and depressed.

    Originally, he thought Mr. Wilson was more human after meeting Miss Miller.

    When Miss Miller lived here, the whole villa was finally filled with a sense of home warmth.

    But now...

    Back to the beginning.

    The empty villa is extremely cold and lonely.

    Mr. Wilson is still composed and wise yet indifferent and hardhearted.

    At this time, in Simon''s family in Abbe city.

    Katrina, a person, sitting in the room, looks at the baby lying in the crib in a daze.

    From the time Aaron left her...

    It''s been several months.

    The incident of escape marriage that day hits her much.

    Since that day, she has become silent and sad, and unconsciously she has been thinner.

    Seeing the door open, Eric knocks on the door. No one answers, so he walks in quietly.

    Seeing Katrina in a daze, he knows that she must be still sad in her heart. Eric feels really distressed and pity for his granddaughter.

    He knows that any girl abandoned by the groom would be very sad and depressed on her wedding day.

    He knows her pain.

    He only hates himself that he could not bear it for her.

    Eric sits down next to Katrina, sighs, and says, "Don''t be sad, my girl. It''s all over now."

    After hearing Eric''s words, Katrina turns her head and gently calls him, "Grandpa."

    This small cry, but also let Eric''s heart tremble slightly.

    Unable to bear to watch her torture herself in the atmosphere of sadness, Eric finally could not help holding her hand and says, "Katrina, there are many good men in the world, grandpa help you find a boyfriend, OK? Grandpa knows a lot of old friends, and their grandchildren are all very excellent. Shall grandpa introduce them to you?"

    The best way to get out of a relationship is to start a new one.

    Eric originally thought to help Katrina choose a boy to accompany her and gradually forget the unhappiness.

    Katrina, however, shakes her head, "Grandpa, I don''t want it."

    Even if others are excellent, so what?

    They''re not Aaron, after all.

    The man she loves... is Aaron.

    Just him, no one can replace him.

    She loves him so much...

    But how could he leave her alone?

    When Katrina thinks about it, she feels a bit painful and closes her eyes.

    "Grandpa, what can I do? I can''t forget him."

    It has been so long that she thought she would hate him.

    After all, love is still more than hatred.

    When Eric sees Katrina''s miserable face, his eyes turn a little red, and he seems to see his own daughter, Jessica Simon.

 Chapter 430: Shell Find Him

    Katrina resembles her mother very much.

    Once she really loves a man, it''s hard to change her idea, and she wants to be with him forever.

    Several years ago...

    Jessica ran away from home with that man just because she fell in love with him, and Eric opposed them.

    Now that his granddaughter is old enough to talk about marriage, he feels powerless again.

    "Good girl, it will all pa.s.s! All will pa.s.s!"

    All kinds of pity and sadness finally become a hug.

    Eric hugs Katrina tightly and pats her back gently, giving her comfort and strength.

    And right now...

    Joseph, who pa.s.ses by the door of the room, is uncomfortable to see this scene.

    Aaron escaped marriage, not because he didn''t love Katrina.

    Among the entire Simon family, only he knows the reason.

    After Aaron had his surgery, he went to ask about his situation.

    He knew that Aaron saved his life, but he also knew that he might become a vegetable and never wake up.

    When Aaron went back to Hadley city...

    He knew no information about him anymore.

    But he thinks that if Aaron could wake up and remember Katrina, he would come back to her.

    So...

    He wants to reveal the truth the day Aaron returns.

    If now he tells Katrina these things...

    He''s afraid she will chase him to Hadley city to find him.

    In case Aaron couldn''t wake up for the rest of his life.

    Is it really necessary for her to spend her life with a living dead?

    Simon''s family surely won''t like her to do so...

    Even Aaron will not expect that.

    So Joseph does not stay there but hurries away from the door.

    As the days pa.s.s...

    Instead of disappearing, Aaron''s memory left in Katrina''s mind becomes clearer.

    When Katrina wakes up in the morning and pulls back the curtains, she sees a familiar car park under her window. A man sits in his car waiting for her for hours, waiting for her to come downstairs, waiting to hug her, telling her that he loves her and misses her.

    Katrina has to look again...

    There is nothing under her window.

    In order to help Katrina relax, Eric accompanies her out and takes her shopping in the morning, hoping to make her feel better through shopping.

    But...

    Looking at the high-end shopping mall in front of her, she unconsciously remembers the scene that Aaron took her out for shopping...

    He even had the audacity to help her choose her underwear.

    In the afternoon, Eric asks Joseph to accompany Katrina to watch a comedy in the cinema.

    When they pa.s.s the video game city next to the cinema and see the lively scene inside...

    It occurs to Katrina that the day she and Marcellus broke up, Aaron brought her here to play all kinds of games and even spent the night in front of the doll machine trying to grab her a stuffed animal.

    Even when she sees other girls hold bouquets of flowers, she could always imagine that Aaron will pull her into the flower shop and buy the biggest and most beautiful ones, and give them into her arms to hold.

    In the evening, Katrina fills her bathtub with water and takes a bubble bath. She wants to take a bath and relax...

    But...

    Before she even steps into the tub, she seems to see Aaron sitting in it, looking at her with a pouting look on his face and asking her to wipe his back.

    And just as she walks to her, she slips and falls into the bathtub, and he will catch her in his arms in time...

    Aaron, almost like a shadow, appears everywhere in her life and in her memory.

    Whenever, wherever she goes, whatever she is doing...

    She can always think of the picture once they were together.

    His emotions, his every move, becomes more and more clearly in her mind.

    Once he clearly cared about her and was so good to her...

    She could even feel clearly that he loves her.

    But...

    How could he say he''s acting?

    How could he say that he did not love her?

    How superb and natural his acting skills are?

    Why he can cheat her but let her cannot find a little flaw, she is really upset.

    She really doesn''t want to believe that all the previous things are false.

    That is clearly the best and most precious memories between them!

    Thinking of the time when she was pushed off the building by Farrah''s design, when she had an operation when she was born prematurely...

    Aaron, dressed in a sterile surgical uniform with red eyes, stood by her side and held her hand tightly, told her not to give up, and urged her to wake up quickly. He even threatened the doctor to rescue her emotionally when he saw her become weaker and weaker.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he was there with her, she wouldn''t have made it.

    At that time, his nervousness, his fear, must not be lies.

    So, she is sure he cares about her!

    Although she doesn''t know why he broke up with her...

    But she is sure he must love her!

    Katrina opens her eyes wide when she gets this insight.

    She comes out of the room and hurries to the study to find Eric.

    Seeing Katrina walk into the study in a hurry...

    Eric, who is talking to Joseph, immediately stands up and says mildly, "What''s wrong? Katrina?"

    Katrina looks firmly at Eric and says, "Grandpa! I''m going to find Aaron!"

    When Eric hears her words, he is shocked, "Katrina, what did you say? He did that to you... You''re still going to find him?"

    "Grandpa, I know he loves me. He must have something difficult to tell, that''s why he lied to me! I can''t stand it! I have to find him! I must see him!"

    Eric doesn''t know Katrina is so dedicated to Aaron.

    Eric is shocked beyond words.

    Seeing her brave face, Eric is afraid to deny her directly, fearing that she would repeat Jessica''s path in the past.

    It''s just...

    Eric says again, "Grandpa sent someone to look for him, his company is no longer occupied, and his villa has not been occupied for a long time. He just evaporated, completely disappeared. Katrina, where are you going to find him?"

    After hearing Eric''s words, Katrina says firmly, "Since he is not in Abbe city, he must have returned to Hadley city. I will go to Hadley city to find him."

    Before...

    Aaron chased from Hadley city to Abbe city for her.

    So this time...

    She''ll go to find him!

    She goes to him instead!

 Chapter 431: She Doesnt Give Up On Him

    After hearing her words, Eric is still reluctant to let her go.

    "But Katrina, you are a girl, and you go to Hadley city alone. How can grandpa trust you? What if that a.s.shole Aaron really... "

    Just in case Aaron doesn''t love her anymore, doesn''t want to be together with her.

    She''ll get more hurt if she just goes there.

    By then, she is a stranger in Hadley city, her family is not around, so how could he not worry about her?

    Katrina desperately shakes her head, says with a face of pet.i.tions, "No! Aaron isn''t like that! I believe him! Grandpa, please, let me find him! I really can''t live without him!"

    If she runs after Aaron, when she sees Aaron, he really doesn''t love her anymore...

    She asks for it. She''s willing to suffer the consequences.

    At least, she tries. She struggles. She has no regrets.

    Now...

    Just because of a breakup call, she even doesn''t see him, and they separate. She is really unreconciled.

    Hearing Katrina''s pleading tone, Eric couldn''t bear to refuse her.

    But...

    He is really worried.

    Just when Eric is hesitating and doesn''t know how to say...

    "Let her go, grandpa," blurted Joseph beside him, "I''ll send two men to take care of her and a.s.sure her safety."

    It is only then that Joseph realizes that Aaron is not the only one to give in this relationship.

    Katrina also loves Aaron deeply.

    In the beginning, he has said such cold and unfeeling words to her.

    He has not hesitated to abandon her. On their wedding day he escaped marriage, leaving her with nothing but indifference and embarra.s.sment, let her be subject to people''s comments and criticism.

    But...

    It''s been so long.

    Katrina doesn''t give up on him. Instead, she is desperate to find him.

    That makes sense that...

    She loves him, and she believes him.

    It is not easy for two people who love and believe each other so much.

    Now it seems that...

    Even if Katrina never sees Aaron again, there is no room in her eyes or heart for another man.

    After all, she has to be immersed in this pain and suffering, rather than...

    Let her try.

    It would be nice if she and Aaron have a happy ending.

    If Aaron does become a vegetable and would never wake up again...

    Even if she stays with a vegetable, she''ll be happier than she is, won''t she?

    At least she''ll know how Aaron feels about her.

    At least she''ll know that Aaron loves her.

    So, at this moment, Joseph makes a change.

    He wouldn''t stop Katrina and Aaron from seeing each other or stop her from knowing the truth.

    Of course, he will do what he promised Aaron.

    That''s...

    He wouldn''t tell Katrina the truth himself.

    Everything is waiting for her to discover slowly.

    Joseph has already said this...

    Eric could only let Katrina go.

    He is afraid that Katrina would become depressed again, which would really overwhelm her after a long time.

    "OK, grandpa agrees to let you go to Hadley city, but you must take good care of yourself when you are away from home. If there is anything difficult, just call grandpa, and grandpa will pick you up right away!"

    When Eric finally agrees, Katrina''s face light up with a long-lost smile.

    "Thank you, grandpa. I''ll take care of myself. I won''t make you worry me."

    These days, she has seen her grandfather and Cousin Joseph''s concern for her.

    So, just for the people who care about her around her, she will be fine!

    After leaving Eric''s study, Katrina goes back to her room to pack up.

    After packing up her luggage...

    She looks at the baby in the crib and is unbearable to say goodbye.

    Since the baby was born until now, she always accompanies him by his side, never leaving him for more than one day.

    But today...

    She is leaving him for another country, another city.

    After all, she gave birth to him.

    Only she knows how much she loves her baby.

    To tell the truth, she is very reluctant to leave him.

    But the journey is tiring, and the baby is too young, so she has to leave him at home.

    For the man, she loves, for the integrity of their family...

    She has to take the step.

    Once...

    Aaron always envies the baby and asks her whether she loves him or their baby.

    It is then that she might really understand the answer to his question.

    She loves the baby, and she loves him, too.

    There is no such thing as more or less.

    Her love for him is as deep and enthusiastic as his, so she could not lose him.

    Katrina kisses her baby''s tiny hands and says with a soft tone, "My baby, mom is going to Hadley city to find your dad today. In the next few days, you may not see me anymore. You at home, must be good, do not disturb great-grandfather''s rest, do you hear?"

    "Baby, mother promise you, I will bring back your father. You must bless the mother and find the father quickly, OK?"

    Katrina says goodbye to her baby with a tender look on her face.

    The baby lying on the bed does not know what has happened, but is very happy to see her and shakes his hands and smiles happily.

    Even if there is more reluctance, after all, she is to leave.

    Even if she leaves Eric, Joseph, there are so many nannies in the villa that they will take good care of her son.

    Katrina finally comes out of her room with her luggage.

    Joseph naturally takes the luggage in her hand and says, "I have already booked the ticket for you. And I have already arranged for someone to contact the place of residence in the Hadley city. Come on, and I will take you to the airport."

    Upon hearing Joseph''s words, Katrina is moved beyond words.

    "Thank you, Cousin Joseph."

    "Katrina," he says with a serious look, "No matter whether you can find Aaron or not... You must remember to come back! Grandpa is waiting for you at home!"

    The concern of family makes Katrina feel infinite warmth in the heart.

    She hugs Eric gently and says softly, "Grandpa, don''t worry. I will come back as soon as possible."

    Though...

    Aaron is her important man.

    But her baby, her grandfather, both are important.

    She will bring Aaron back as soon as possible so that her family won''t worry about her.

    Because she bought the latest flight ticket, their time is very urgent.

    After a short goodbye, Joseph himself drives Katrina to the airport.

    Seeing her pushing the luggage with the ticket, through the ticket barrier, queuing to board the plane... Joseph could only send his best wishes silently in his heart.

    She and Aaron have experienced a lot.

    He really hopes...

    They can get happiness.

 Chapter 432: He Had Come Back

    In the evening, Wilson''s Villa.

    Aaron is handling his work in the study.

    Although he has no idea about what happened during his lost memory of five years, his wisdom has remained unchanged.

    It takes him only a month to familiarize himself with all his business work.

    From now on, his ambition is as great as it was five years ago.

    There is no romantic love emotion that can shake his determination, and he is still cold and indifferent as before, leaving away from women.

    Just then, Randy brings a cup of coffee, knocks on the door and walks in.

    After putting the coffee in his hand, Randy whispers, "Mr. Wilson, you''ve just recovered consciousness. You needn''t rush about your work. Dr. William said that you should not overuse your brain before you return to your perfect health.

    Despite Randy''s words, Aaron continues to stare at the doc.u.ment in his hand and says without distraction, "I see, Randy, take your rest first."

    Randy can only nod helplessly, "Okay, Mr. Wilson, don''t stay up too late."

    Randy is about to leave...

    Suddenly, something comes to him. Randy pats his forehead, "Oh, I''m so forgetful now. I almost forgot the important one. Mr. Wilson, the birthday gift for your father, has been prepared as you ordered. After all, you are the eldest son of Senior Wilson. Since you haven''t seen him for such a long time, you''d better go back early tomorrow."

    Aaron''s expression remains unchanged, "I know, I''ll go back tomorrow morning!"

    Randy wears a smile then, "Good! Mr. Wilson, I can''t go back with you tomorrow. I have some family affairs. I have to go back and deal with it."

    "Yes, you can do your own thing."

    After leaving Aaron''s study, Randy can''t help sighing softly.

    He really wishes the father-son relationship between Aaron and Edward, the senior Wilson, can be improved.

    Although Aaron is the eldest son of Edward, his mother died early, and Edward married another woman, Jane Wilson, who gave birth to a son named Duke Wilson for Edward.

    Mrs. Wilson has no blood relationship with Aaron.

    In addition, in the face of the huge wealth and business of Wilson''s, Jane definitely hopes her son can hold the right of inheritance with her selfish motives.

    So, in the past, when Aaron lives in Wilson''s house...

    Jane was always seemingly concerned about Mr. Wilson, but secretly she was trying to provoke the relationship between Aaron and Edward, which led to conflicts between the father and son.

    Aaron was also arrogant to directly move out of the house. With some money as his starting funds, Aaron started his own business.

    In just a few years, he has created his own business world with his brilliant mind and powerful way of working.

    In the years when he lives outside, the number of times he returned to Wilson''s house can be counted on one''s fingers.

    Even if he went back, Aaron always has a bad time with Edward.

    And this time...

    Randy hopes that Aaron can take this opportunity when celebrating for Edward to ease their father-son relationship slightly.

    After all, he used to work for Edward.

    He could feel Edward''s emphasis on Aaron.

    But they share similar personalities. Both are too young, and no one is willing to bow their heads and compromise easily.

    So Aaron has come out for years.

    The next morning...

    Aaron drives back to Wilson''s house.

    As soon as Aaron enters the door, the servants greet him, "Mr. Wilson, you''re back."

    Although they are both the son of Edward, Duke lives at home every day, and Aaron hasn''t come back for a long time.

    When Aaron comes back, the servants absolutely feel very strange.

    Aaron nods to them lightly and walks in without looking aside.

    When hearing that Aaron comes back, Edward, who''s playing chess in his study with Duke, also puts down the chess pieces in his hand, "Aaron is back. Let''s go out.

    With that, he is walking out.

    After all, Aaron is his eldest son, born by his first wife. How can he not care about Aaron?

    Besides they haven''t seen each other for so long...

    Edward comes down to miss the son eagerly and walks out in a hurry.

    Meantime, Duke looks at the chess game in front of him but secretly clenching the pieces tightly.

    He knows that his father loves playing chess, so he learns to play with him.

    In the past, as long as the game started, despite all the disturbances outside, Father always wouldn''t stand up until the game was over.

    But now...

    Even though the final victory is only one step away, his father puts down the game to see Aaron...

    At that moment, Duke feels indescribable sadness and jealousy.

    They are both the sons of their father!

    Why is Edward so unfair to him?

    He stays at home with his father for so many years. Is it in his father''s mind that Aaron, who left home early and doesn''t return home for a long time, can be better than him?

    However jealous he is, on the surface, he is still the elegant Duke Wilson.

    He has to follow Edward out of the study, and when he sees Aaron...

    With a faint smile on his face, he greets, "Aaron, you are back at last. We all miss you very much when you leave home!"

    When returning back to his home and seeing Edward again...

    Aaron suddenly finds that he is older than that in his memory.

    Initially, he remembered that there were not so many wrinkles on his face and so much white hair on his temples.

    However now¡­

    William said he lost his memory during the operation.

    Maybe what he remembers is what his father looked like five years ago.

    Aaron grows a very complicated feeling at the sudden sight of his father like this.

    It turns out that...

    People can grow old so fast.

    Before, Aaron had a conflict and estrangement with Edward because of his stepmother''s secret provocation to alienate them.

    At this moment, suddenly he doesn''t want to care so much about it.

    There is no need for such a misunderstanding between father and son.

    "Father, this is a birthday present for you. I wish you a long and healthy life!"

    Aaron hands up the prepared birthday gift in a relaxed tone...

    Edward is astonished, but he immediately takes it with a non-conscious smile on his face, "Thank you! My son, thank you!"

    There is always no direct hatred between them.

    And this time, both of them can feel the other''s tender att.i.tude to make concessions. The atmosphere is also filled with a lot of harmonies, not as intense as before.

    On the other side, Duke and Jane casually exchange a knowing look...

    They both feel that Aaron seems to be different from before.

 Chapter 433: Im His Wife

    Edward''s birthday banquet is in the evening, in Wilson''s house. All the servants dress up the villa hastily, ready to welcome guests.

    In the afternoon, under the hot weather, Aaron goes swimming in the backyard pool.

    Just then, a footstep comes from the sh.o.r.e.

    Next, follow two people sitting in chairs on the sh.o.r.e.

    "Duke, do you feel that Aaron has changed this time? It''s weird. He seems to change to another person."

    That''s Jane.

    "Maybe it''s because Dad is getting older. He''s not willing to give up the a.s.sets of ours and wants to come back to please Dad and get the status of the heir."

    Duke answers.

    "His return is a real threat to us. I thought that your father would gradually alienate him and forget him since he left home so long, and your father only had you. But I can see now that the older your father is, the more he begins to miss the past. He occasionally flips out Aaron''s photos... It''s really not a good thing for us."

    "What about that, Mom? Shall we just watch him come back and take everything away?"

    "Duke, don''t worry, first! How can we be so easily squeezed away by him after so many years of hard work! I''m going to think of another way."

    "By the way, in today''s dinner, your father''s old friend, Frank Johnson, will bring his little daughter. Your father and Mr. Johnson are lifelong acquaintances, and they had an agreement that the one between you and Aaron, who marries Frank''s daughter, would be given the inheritance of the Wilson''s. I learned it by accident. Although it was a promise many years ago...your father is a stubborn man, he may really do it! So...this evening, you must have a good grasp of his daughter, so that we will have a better chance of winning.

    "Come on, Mom, I know that. At this point... I''m still confident."

    As anyone knows, Aaron is never close to women.

    Let Aaron take the initiative to chat with girls?

    Stop dreaming.

    How can Aaron possibly do such a thing?

    And he, Duke Wilson, is always popular among girls from a young age.

    Maybe it''s because he''s gentle and handsome.

    Since the beginning of school life, he was crowned with the t.i.tle of "school beau" all the way. Every day, there were many girls who sent him flowers and chocolates.

    And Aaron...

    Even if he has a handsome face.

    Those girls never dared to get close to him at all.

    "That''s good. You''re my son. Certainly, I want you to get the inheritance of our family. I''ll help you."

    "..."

    Jane and Duke, lying on chairs on the sh.o.r.e, talk about inheritance without knowing that there is still a person swimming latently in the pool.

    Hearing the conversation between them...

    Aaron goes cold and disdainful on his face.

    Although he has long recognized the ugly faces of them and already seen through their ambitions...

    In front of Edward, they always behave as gentle and harmless, disguising themselves as little sheep without struggle with the world.

    Aaron''s personality is always fierce. When sometimes provoked secretly, he''s really unbearable.

    Father always thinks that he is finding fault with something deliberately because he is unsatisfied with his marriage with Jane.

    If it hadn''t been for Jane and Duke to secretly provoke a conflict, his relationship with Edward would not have been so bad, and he would not have gone out for years.

    He only wishes that he can expose the mother and son''s true face in front of his father as soon as possible.

    "Duke, let''s go and see whether your father is getting ready for the dinner party. In front of your father, you still have to perform well. Even if your father values Aaron, you can''t show any dissatisfaction, you know?"

    Well, they just wear the mask of cute rabbits to win Edward''s trust and favoritism.

    After they have gone away...

    Aaron comes up from the pool.

    It appears that...

    The birthday party tonight will be absolutely wonderful.

    At the same moment, Hadley City International Airport.

    Just as Katrina gets off the plane, two young men are waiting for her outside the airport.

    Katrina knows that they must be sent by Joseph to pick her up for fear that she would suffer any wrongs outside alone.

    Katrina hands the luggage to them and follows them to a luxury suite in a downtown hotel.

    "Miss. Simon, this is your room. If you need anything else, please feel free to contact us."

    Katrina thanks them, takes a bath in the bathroom, changes her clothes, and before she has time to rest, she rushes out, takes a taxi, and heads straight for Aaron''s villa.

    She used to live in that place for a long time.

    Last time she escaped from here, she vowed never to come back, never to see Aaron...

    But this time, she can''t wait to see him.

    "Please be quick."

    She doesn''t know what she''s looking forward to...

    She just wants to get there as fast as she can.

    The taxi stops at the gate of the villa. Katrina pays for the taxi hurriedly and rushes into the villa.

    Aaron''s villa is always heavily guarded.

    Otherwise, she would not have attempted to escape so many times before she succeeded in escaping.

    As soon as Katrina reaches the door, she is stopped by a bodyguard.

    "Hey, who are you? Who are you looking for?"

    Seeing two strange faces, Katrina finds that the bodyguards in his villa have also been changed.

    Katrina looks anxious and says, "I...I''m here to find Aaron. Is Aaron there? Please, let me see him."

    Unexpectedly, Katrina comes to find their boss. The bodyguards look at each other and ask, "Who are you? What''s your relationship with Mr. Wilson?"

    Katrina wipes her lips and lowers her mouth. "I''m his...wife."

    Although he hasn''t married her yet¡­

    Although their marriage relationship is not satisfactorily established¡­

    But in her mind, he is the father of her child, and he is already her husband.

    Of course, she is his wife.

    However, hearing Katrina''s answer, the bodyguards are like hearing a big joke, and can''t help laughing.

    "Are you Mr. Wilson''s wife? Then I''m still his brother-in-law! Mr. Wilson doesn''t even have a woman besides; he''s just working or working every day! Wife? Come on! Get out of her! Don''t stand in the way here!"

    The bodyguards say, and begin to drive her away.

    However, since she has already come here, how can Katrina be so easily driven away by them?

 Chapter 434: Dont Mind My Little Gif

    Katrina is reluctant to leave and then grabs the coat of one and begs them desperately.

    "I''m really his wife! I''m not lying! Please! Let me in! I just need to see him once! You just say Katrina comes for him! I come to him! He''s sure to come out and see me!"

    In order to see Aaron, she not only comes all the way from Abbe City...

    Even at the expense of her dignity.

    However, despite Katrina''s explanation, the guards never believe her relationship with Aaron.

    "You said you are Mr. Wilson''s wife! Great! Do you have any evidence? Take out your marriage license!"

    The bodyguard''s shout makes Katrina silent.

    Marriage license?

    Once, when Aaron came into her small apartment in the name of his injury, he really shamelessly talked about it with her.

    But at that time, she had not found that she loved him so much and refused his unreasonable request without thinking about it.

    And then...

    With the natural development of their feelings, they originally wanted to wait until the wedding ceremony was over before they could get a certificate.

    But they couldn''t even hold the wedding normally.

    How can she get a marriage license?

    Katrina keeps silent, and there is definitely no evidence of that...

    The bodyguards are more convinced that she is cheating.

    One of them says with great emphasis, "This young lady, you look beautiful and wear well either. Why don''t you find another man but rely on Mr. Wilson? Mr. Wilson can''t be got easily.

    Katrina knows that no matter what she says, as long as no evidence is available, these bodyguards will not believe her at all and will not let her in at all.

    At this time...

    She can only ask, "Okay, please tell Randy for me. Randy knows me. He will know what to do."

    At this time, she can only hope on Randy.

    Even if the bodyguards, servants, or anyone else in the Aaron villa is changed...

    Surely Randy is still here.

    As long as she can see Randy, she has the hope of seeing Aaron.

    However, as Katrina''s words fall, the guards tell her a cruel fact, "Randy is back to his hometown. He''s not in the villa. You''d better leave now, Miss. Don''t waste your time here."

    Randy''s not here?

    She is stunned by the news.

    In this way, she can''t see Aaron anyway?

    She just comes here in order to meet him in all efforts.

    But now it''s blocked in every way.

    Not only can she not see him, but she has to endure the mockery of his bodyguards.

    Somehow, she suddenly feels an unspeakable sadness from the tip of her nose.

    Maybe they feel a little pitiful for what she is now, the guards sigh lightly and say, "Mr. Wilson left the house early in the morning. Even if we let you in now, you can''t see him. So, you''d better leave quickly. If it gets dark, it''s hard to find the way down the mountain."

    She seems to catch hope. Katrina immediately grabs his hands and asks, "Aaron''s out? Where did he go?"

    The bodyguard is shocked by her momentum, and finally, he answers, "Returned to Wilson''s house."

    "Where is Wilson''s house?"

    Katrina''s eyes are now very firm.

    Wherever he is...

    She''s going to find him.

    The bodyguards shake their heads. "We don''t know, either. We haven''t been there yet."

    Disappointedly, Katrina''s original perseverance becomes lost in an instant.

    She walks away in silence and sits on the stone bench next to her. She seems to say to herself, "He will certainly come back. I''ll wait for him here, and it won''t affect your work."

    At this time...

    She has to wait here in silence.

    Because she knows nothing about where Aaron is and how to get there...

    She believes that Aaron will soon come back.

    Although it may be a foolish way, she''ll wait for him till the end.

    Seeing Katrina sitting on the stone bench so persistently waiting for Aaron to come back, the bodyguards at the door are also unable to express their helplessness.

    They thought she was just a woman who loves Mr. Wilson and wants to meet him.

    But who knows, she is so crazy.

    Well, she must have loved Mr. Wilson very much. She must have loved him crazily.

    If she wants to wait, she can wait outside.

    As for when Mr. Wilson will be back...

    They don''t know.

    Night falls little by little.

    In the twinkling of an eye, three hours have pa.s.sed.

    The bodyguards thought Katrina would go back by herself if she could not wait for him.

    She''s so persistent that she really doesn''t move, just like a sculpture sitting there.

    Somehow, they begin to feel some sympathy for her.

    Katrina is staring blankly at the road up to the hill, trying to see the familiar car.

    But before her eyes are sore, she sees nothing.

    Just then, a bottle of water and a loaf of bread appears in front of him.

    Katrina looks up and sees the bodyguard who stopped her in the afternoon.

    "Have something to eat."

    Katrina takes the bread and water, "Thank you."

    If it weren''t for the bodyguard''s reminding...

    She probably wouldn''t feel it. By this time, she''s already hungry.

    At this time, in Wilson''s old house.

    Edward''s birthday banquet is also officially beginning.

    Most celebrities and authorities in Hadley from all walks of life have been invited to attend, with the liveliness in the whole villa.

    Aaron can''t explain why he feels restless now.

    It''s not clear why.

    Maybe it''s because of the disgusting conversation between Jane and Duke in the afternoon when he was swimming in the pool and accidentally heard that.

    Just at that time, a clear voice comes from the direction of the door.

    "Edward! Happy birthday! Don''t mind my little gift."

    Edward looks up and sees his old friend who hasn''t seen him for many years come in. His face is immediately full of smiles. He quickly greets, "Your coming is the best gift for me! I''m glad to see you again!"

    When the old friends meet, they are both with unspeakable excitement.

    Aaron and Duke are right next to Edward.

    Edward then introduces, "I''m afraid you can''t recognize now. This is my eldest son Aaron and my little son Duke."

    Frank Johnson laughs and says, "Sure, just like you, your sons are indeed extraordinary!"

    Then Frank introduces a young, beautiful, and gentle girl behind him.

    "Edward, this is my only daughter, Annie Johnson."

 Chapter 435: She Dares Not To Look Up

    Annie Johnson greets them with slightly shy and polite, "Nice to see you. Mr. Wilson, Mrs. Wilson."

    Frank naturally loves the precious daughter very much from childhood to adulthood since he only has one daughter.

    Edward and Frank had an agreement to marry their children of two families.

    Now when he sees the beautiful girl standing here, Edward can''t say how happy and satisfied he is.

    At the same time, Jane has taken Annie''s hands with a friendly face and praises her gently, "Annie is really so gorgeous from Johnson''s family. At first glance, I can see she is a gentle lady from a decent family. You look different from other girls by every behavior!"

    Jane knows that Edward intentionally marries one of his sons to Annie Johnson.

    And either Aaron or Duke, who is lucky to marry Annie, is more likely to be the successor of Wilson''s family.

    Therefore, Jane simply preempts herself to make a good relationship with this lady first.

    In this way, she''s able to help her son get the inheritance.

    Annie speaks with a shy face and a slight embarra.s.sment by Jane''s praise, "Mrs. Wilson, you are so kind. You look more elegant and even younger than me."

    Jane wears a happy face, "Sweetie, you''re so lovely. I always dream about a daughter who is as sensible and beautiful as you. I can feel a familiar feeling to meet you today. Did you live in the UK before?"

    Annie nods, "Yes, I went to the UK at the age of six, and I studied there too."

    Jane says, "After living in Britain for so many years, you must feel something unfamiliar, right? Duke also studied there before. He knows the culture there well. You are similar in age and certainly will have some common interests. If you need any help, just ask Duke."

    When it comes to that, Edward beside her also says, "Yes! Duke had been in England for two years, and he absolutely can help you!"

    Duke slightly smiles toward Annie, "h.e.l.lo, Annie, I''m glad to help you."

    Both Frank and Annie now want to express their grat.i.tude for the enthusiasm of the family.

    Frank, thanks to them, "You''re all really kind."

    At this time, the atmosphere cannot be described as simple harmony...

    Aaron, on the other hand, watches Jane and Duke working so hard for the right of inheritance that he can only feel disdainful and disgusted in his heart.

    All the guests have arrived, and Edward''s birthday party now begins.

    Aaron pushes a three-tiered cake over a meter high, and Edward blows out the candles on the top of the cake amid all the congratulations.

    At the end of the birthday ceremony, the banquet also enters the free talk.

    With the melodious music, people spontaneously empty the center and dance with their male companions or female partners.

    Others hold their goblets and chat with each other.

    The banquet is extremely lively at this moment.

    Edward says, "That''s for your young people. I can''t stand to that at such an age. Aaron, Duke, you two should accompany Annie."

    Jane also hastens to say, "Yes, Duke, Annie must be good at dancing. You should ask her for dance."

    Duke smiles, offers his hand, and the gentleman says, "Miss. Johnson, would you like to dance with me?"

    Annie politely puts her hand in his palm and answers, "Certainly."

    Duke, holding her hand, walks into the dance hall and begins to dance.

    Aaron, on the other side, sits on an empty sofa and drinks, sometimes dealing with several people who come forward to flatter him.

    And Jane, sitting next to Edward and chatting with Frank, now feels gratification at the sight of Duke''s interaction with Annie.

    People are familiar with each other and fall in love after contact.

    If Duke can be familiar with Annie first, Annie will surely be more likely to choose Duke.

    Jane''s indescribably satisfied with her only son.

    Her son is tall, elegant, gentle, and graceful. He is excellent in every respect.

    There are more girls who like Duke since childhood.

    So...

    As long as she creates opportunities, she still believes that Annie will choose Duke.

    After all, compared to Aaron''s icy expressions...

    Girls may like boys who are gentle and kind to them.

    At the end of the dance, Duke considerately takes some drinks and dessert for Annie. They sit and chat with each other.

    Duke Wilson is a very girl-friendly person.

    Annie always has a smile on her face when talking with him.

    After enough rest, Annie stands up and says with a slight apology, "Excuse me."

    Duke doesn''t care much about her leaving, for he thought she was going to the bathroom, so the gentleman nods, "Okay."

    Who knows...

    Annie stands up and walks towards Aaron, who''s sitting on the other side.

    Seeing him sitting there alone with the expressionless handsome face as if with no stranger can get close, Annie finally summons up her courage and stretches out her hand, "Aaron, can I ask you for a dance?"

    Aaron raises his eyes as he hears the words.

    At the sudden eye contact, Annie''s heart is beating quickly and fiercely by his dark and deep eyes.

    He doesn''t expect Annie would come and ask for a dance with him on her own initiative...

    Aaron frowns slightly.

    Annie Johnson is, after all, the daughter of Mr. Johnson, and Edward and Frank are fatal acquaintances.

    In this relationship, Aaron can''t refuse even if he can''t adapt to such a situation.

    After all, for the sake of his father, he should.

    On his return this time, he doesn''t want to be in a particularly rigid relationship with his father as he was in the past.

    Aaron finally puts down his goblet and stands up.

    When his warm and dry hand takes her hand...

    Annie involuntarily evokes a coy smile.

    She doesn''t know why...

    When she danced with Duke just now, she simply regarded him as a good dancing partner. She could even dance and chat with him with an easy grace.

    But now being held by Aaron with hands, being held by Aaron at the waist...

    She is unspeakably nervous.

    There is an imperceptible red glow on her face.

    She dares not even look up at his face.

 Chapter 436: Come Out Quickly

    Aaron, who''s silent and indifferent, is not a very good dancing partner compared with Duke, who''s tender and considerate.

    But while dancing with him...

    Annie has great joy in her heart.

    Every minute and second, Aaron holding Annie''s hands is a joy to Annie.

    The time of dancing seems to pa.s.s very fast.

    Aaron releases Annie''s hand, nods to her, and returns to his seat...

    Annie has a feeling of disappointment in her heart.

    What''s wrong with her?

    It''s just the first time they''ve met...

    She seems to have a liking for him.

    Even though he looks very indifferent, her sight inadvertently follows him.

    Maybe that''s what people call love at first sight.

    When she arrived here, her father had told her that he hoped she would choose one of the two young masters of the Wilson family as her boyfriend, also her future husband.

    So now...

    She already has an answer in her mind.

    She will choose the man who really attracts her, whom she really likes.

    Of course, it seems a little abrupt to rush out her answer now.

    What if Aaron doesn''t like her and doesn''t want to be with her?

    So, this kind of thing...

    Let''s wait until they get familiar with each other.

    After the evening dinner, the guests say good-bye, while Edward invites Frank and Annie to stay for a while in the guest room.

    Frank comes here just to celebrate the birthday of Edward Wilson.

    Although Frank intends to move back to Hadley city, there is still a lot of work to be done in the UK.

    Early the next morning, he will fly back to England to deal with his personal affairs.

    Annie, on the contrary, will stay in Hadley city for a longer time and will live in the villa of the Wilson family for some time.

    Hearing that Annie will live here, Jane is delighted. She takes Annie''s hand with enthusiasm and says, "Annie, treat this place just like your own home. If you need anything, I''ll prepare it for you. Don''t feel embarra.s.sed. Don''t be shy. Duke is also at home. If you feel bored, he can play with you and accompany you around."

    Originally, Jane thought Duke and Annie would be in love with each other after living in the same house for a long time.

    But expectedly, Edward says, "Aaron will also move back home. With more people, it''ll be livelier. You, two young men, can also accompany Annie more."

    Aaron has not moved back home for a long time. Suddenly hearing Edward''s words, Aaron rejects immediately, "Dad, my company..."

    But before he has finished, Edward interrupts him, "Don''t be in a hurry. After moving back home, you still can work normally and deal with official business."

    Since Edward has said that...

    Aaron can''t refuse him again.

    Moreover, Frank and Annie are also present.

    If he keeps refusing, it seems that he deliberately refuses to move back.

    Anyway...

    Annie just stays here for half a month.

    After half a month, she will return to her home after all her family members, including all their businesses, have moved back to Hadley city.

    With that in mind, Aaron can only nod, "Okay, I''m going to pick up some clothes tomorrow morning."

    Hearing that Aaron will move back, Annie also feels a little happy.

    Because it means that she can see him every day.

    At this time...

    In Aaron''s Villa.

    Katrina sits from day to night, but she still doesn''t see Aaron.

    Her cell phone has run out of power.

    In the evening, the water and bread that the bodyguard has kindly given her have already been exhausted.

    At this time, she is tired and sleepy. Her weak body almost can''t stand anymore.

    But...

    She doesn''t want to give up now.

    In the afternoon, after a few hours'' rest, the guards return to work.

    But they''re very surprised to see that Katrina is still sitting on the stone bench at the door.

    Such a woman, in order to meet Aaron, has been waiting here for eight hours.

    Whatever her purpose of meeting Aaron, whether she is talking nonsense that she''s Aaron''s wife¡­

    This insistence is not something that ordinary people can have.

    It seems that she''ll wait here until Aaron comes back.

    Seeing her frail and shaky body, the bodyguards also don''t want her to wait outside.

    What if Aaron doesn''t come back and she faints or happens accidentally because she''s tired?

    After all, she''s just a weak woman. What can she do?

    The bodyguards look at each other. Finally, one of them walks over helplessly and says, "Girl, don''t sit here. Go inside and have some food and rest for a while."

    Hearing their words, Katrina looks at them in surprise.

    Aren''t Aaron''s villas always guarded against strangers?

    Can they really let her in?

    Looking at Katrina''s eyes full of surprise, the bodyguard says, "Not into the villa. There''s a small room behind the duty room. You can go there and rest for a while. If you don''t trust us, you can lock that small room. It''s better than sitting here all night. It''s cold at night. You can''t stand it."

    Hearing these words¡­

    Katrina still shakes her head, "Thank you for your kindness. There''s no need. I''m afraid I''ll miss him if he comes back."

    Seeing Katrina so stubborn...

    The bodyguard gives in helplessly and says, "If Mr. Wilson comes back, we''ll knock on the door and tell you so that you can see him."

    After all, they used to be so indifferent that they will never allow strangers to enter or leave at will.

    Today, they allow her to rest in the duty room and can observe the situation for her...

    It''s been a special treat for her.

    In their words, Katrina expresses her grat.i.tude, "Thank you so much!"

    Her body has reached its limit.

    She can''t stand anymore.

    She doesn''t want to be ill without finding Aaron.

    So instead of refusing the bodyguard''s kindness, she follows them into the duty room and has a rest in the lounge alone.

    Early the next morning...

    While Katrina is still asleep, suddenly, she hears someone knocking at the door outside.

    "Girl! Come out quickly! Mr. Wilson is back!"

    Katrina opens her eyes as soon as she hears the words "Mr. Wilson".

    She immediately gets out of bed. Before she can comb her hair, she steps on her slippers and runs outside.

    When she steps out of the room, she sees Aaron''s car entering the gate.

 Chapter 437: She Finally Sees Him Again

    Katrina sees the familiar face in the driver''s seat. It''s Aaron!

    After months of separation, she finally sees him again.

    At that moment, the first thing that comes to her mind is a grievance.

    "Aaron!"

    Katrina runs directly towards Aaron''s car.

    Maybe the windowpanes are so sound-proof that Aaron doesn''t hear her calling him, but drives straight inside.

    Katrina is chasing his car desperately behind him and shouting his name.

    Aaron, inadvertently, from the rearview mirror, finds a strange woman chasing him. He frowns and slowly stops the car.

    How could there be a strange woman in his private villa yard?

    How does she get in?

    What the h.e.l.l are his bodyguards doing? He has paid them a lot of money!

    Can''t they even stop a woman?

    Aaron steps out of the car with a blank face and tries to get the bodyguard to drive the woman away.

    Seeing Aaron''s car stop and Aaron gets off...

    At that moment, Katrina runs faster.

    She finally finds him!

    She finally sees this familiar face!

    Even if before, he has escaped from the wedding without saying a word, causing her to experience the pain of being abandoned.

    Even if before, she hated him very much.

    But now, she misses him very much. This feeling has replaced all other emotions.

    Katrina almost throws herself into Aaron''s arms.

    She hugs him tightly and puts her face on his chest, murmuring, "Aaron! Why did you leave quietly? Why did you hide from me? Why did you leave me alone?"

    Katrina has rushed forward with great force.

    Aaron feels that something is b.u.mping into him so hard that he almost steps backward since he''s unprepared.

    Next, a pair of arms wrap around him, and a small face comes up.

    At that moment, Aaron becomes completely sullen.

    Such a woman has intruded into his villa for no reason, which has already made him very disgusted.

    Unexpectedly...

    She even dares to hold him so shamelessly.

    After all, Aaron is always not close to women and almost disgusted with the approach of other women.

    Katrina''s action has challenged his bottom line.

    Aaron breaks free of Katrina''s arm and says in a cold voice, "Let me go!"

    Katrina looks at Aaron in surprise.

    Somehow...

    She stares at his expressionless face and his cold eyes...

    She always feels that the man in front of her is very strange.

    Previously...

    When Aaron stared at her, he was always gentle.

    Even if he was indifferent and unkind to others...

    But for her, he is the best lover in the world.

    Why is he looking at her with such indifferent eyes now?

    He''s like looking at a stranger he has never known.

    She doesn''t know why he''s decided to leave her.

    However, after all, they have been together for so long and experienced so many things. They even have had a baby.

    When she sees him again, his mood won''t even have a ripple?

    He''s so ruthless that he really treats her as a stranger?

    At that moment, Katrina feels as if she has fallen into a bottomless abyss. She''s full of despair.

    She looks at Aaron incredibly and says hoa.r.s.ely, "Aaron? Are you okay? What happened? Why did you leave me? What was wrong with me? Could you tell me, please?"

    However, Aaron apparently doesn''t want to waste too much time with her. He orders, "Come on! Get this woman out of here!"

    Katrina''s eyes are filled with pain.

    Aaron¡­

    Why is he so ruthless?

    She has come all the way to Hadley city to find him.

    She wants to see him and ask why he has left her.

    She even wants to take the initiative to save their love.

    Because she''s promised her baby that she will take father back.

    But now...

    Aaron refuses to speak to her and even askes the bodyguards to drive her out.

    At that moment...

    Tears finally slip uncontrollably from her eyes.

    Katrina jumps uncontrollably and hugs Aaron again, crying, "I won''t go! Aaron! What on earth do you want me to do? In the beginning, it was you who lured me and asked me to marry you. You''ve made me fall in love with you. We have a baby now. How can you do this to me?"

    Hearing Katrina''s words...

    Aaron, however, can''t help but pinch her wrist and pull her from himself forcefully. He says in a cold voice, "What? A baby? If you are deliberately provoking me, you should find a more reasonable ground. Get out of here right now!"

    Deliberately provoke?

    Suddenly hearing the word, Katrina even feels breathless. She''s heartbroken.

    What she''s said is true.

    When the baby was born, he was accompanying her!

    How can he say those words now?

    Is she deliberately provoking him?

    Does he think that she has come so far only to ask him to make compensation?

    At that moment, Katrina feels that this man in front of her is terrible and strange.

    He''s not Aaron!

    He must not be the Aaron she knows.

    But...

    They have the same face.

    If he''s not the real Aaron, who is Aaron?

    Suddenly it occurs to her that Aaron has an eagle tattoo on his shoulder.

    He has said that the tattoo is to hide the scar.

    Real Aaron must have this tattoo!

    Thinking of this...

    Katrina suddenly rushes forward, strips Aaron''s suit, and tugs at his collar to see if he has a tattoo on his shoulder.

    Aaron is completely unprepared...

    She makes a mess of his clothes.

    At that moment, Aaron is furious.

    He finally pushes Katrina aside and says angrily, "I didn''t expect you, a woman, to be so shameless! What the h.e.l.l are you doing, guards? Come and get her away soon!"

    Aaron is strong and powerful.

    Katrina is physically weak and is pushed so hard by him...

    She falls directly to the ground, and her knee and wrist are broken.

    But Aaron doesn''t look at her, just sorts out his clothes with an angry face.

    At this time...

    Katrina feels very painful on her body but more painful on her heart.

    At that moment, the bodyguard rushes over and takes Katrina away with fear.

    "Girl, Mr. Wilson doesn''t know you. You can''t come here again. Otherwise, we''ll lose our job, even in life."

 Chapter 438: She Is Desperate

    Katrina is desperate.

    She doesn''t understand why.

    Once, they loved each other very much. They were the closest lovers.

    But now, just a few months later, Aaron treats her as a stranger, so indifferent to her.

    Can time really make such a big difference to a person?

    Even making him exactly become someone else?

    When she''s driven out of the villa...

    She doesn''t know what else she can do except to keep crying.

    Originally she thought that as long as she found Aaron, she would have a chance to be with him again.

    But now it seems so far away from success.

    Because it''s even hard for her to get close to him.

    She has sat on a stone bench outside his villa for eight hours and waited for him all night.

    But in exchange for such an encounter...

    At that moment, she really feels despair and heartbroken.

    What on earth should she do?

    What on earth should she do to retrieve him?

    How on earth can he recognize her and her baby?

    Just when Katrina is sad...

    Aaron''s car comes out of the villa again.

    He has just picked up his laundry and drives out again to return to his father''s house.

    Katrina is still hopeful when she sees Aaron coming out.

    Maybe just now...

    It''s just a test of her.

    Look, he comes out again so soon!

    Maybe he comes to see her.

    Katrina quickly wipes the tears off her cheeks and takes a few steps forward.

    Unexpectedly¡­

    Aaron''s car pulls out of the villa. Aaron doesn''t look at her. Instead, as he pa.s.ses by, he accelerates, like an arrow off the string, and leaves quickly.

    In the twinkling of an eye, all he leaves her is a figure viewed from behind.

    At that moment...

    Katrina feels great shock and sadness.

    Her last hope is completely destroyed.

    Aaron, he really doesn''t want her anymore.

    To avoid her, he even begins to pretend not to know her.

    What on earth should she do?

    She has flown all the way from Abbe city to Hadley city, thinking that when Aaron sees her, he will more or less remember their love.

    But now, she finds herself wrong.

    "Miss Miller!"

    Just then, a voice of urgency comes from a short distance.

    Katrina looks up and sees a car park in front of her.

    In the twinkling of an eye, two men get out of the car. They''re asked by Joseph to take care of her.

    "Miss Miller, you are here! We''re so scared! Yesterday you did not come back overnight, and we found you overnight but did not find you. Fortunately, we find you now!"

    After all, this is Eric''s baby granddaughter, Joseph''s cousin.

    Since she has been entrusted to them for good care, they certainly have to ensure that she''s safe.

    If she has an accident, it''ll be difficult for them to account for it.

    Hearing the man''s voice full of both fear and happiness, Katrina whispers, "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault to make you worried."

    She''s not thoughtful.

    All she wants to see is Aaron, but she doesn''t notice that...

    There are so many people who are caring about her and worrying about her.

    These two men, and¡­

    In Abbe City, Grandpa and Joseph are also worried about her.

    Even her baby...

    He''s waiting for her to come back early.

    So at this time...

    She must be safe and healthy.

    Even if she feels sad in her heart, she still needs to be healthy. She can''t abandon herself.

    Her own body can''t be destroyed.

    Hearing Katrina''s apology, the man touches his head with embarra.s.sment, "Never mind, Miss Miller. Come on, go back with us. Let''s go back to the hotel and have some food. Have a good rest!"

    Katrina doesn''t have extra strength to say more, so she just nods gently, "Okay."

    She follows two men back to the hotel.

    She goes into the bathroom and takes a bath. When she comes out, the waiter has brought the prepared food.

    Katrina eats something and then falls asleep in bed.

    There is still a long way waiting for her to go ahead.

    She must keep her energy and body in order to face the future.

    The next few days...

    Katrina still goes to the villa to find Aaron, but Aaron is never at home.

    The bodyguard at the door tells her that Aaron has moved back to his family villa.

    Katrina also goes to his company to find him...

    But Aaron refuses to see her at all. He just regards her as a woman who is finding faults on purpose and has her driven out.

    Although Katrina stays in Hadley city.

    She''s aimless.

    She doesn''t know how to see Aaron.

    She doesn''t even know how to win back his heart even if she meets him.

    Now...

    In the Wilson Villa.

    Since Annie and Aaron move in...

    The whole villa looks much livelier than before.

    Edward even can''t remember how many years he has spent without the whole family sitting together and having dinner.

    Now, when he sees his two sons sitting beside him, Edward is full of gratification in his heart.

    Although at one time, he and Aaron had contradictions and estrangements, after all, they are father and son. How can they remember the old hatred?

    Over the years, Aaron has been out to start his own business, start his own company, and has achieved a successful business.

    Duke, after graduation, also begins to help Edward with the family concern.

    Both sons are excellent.

    It''s time to consider who will inherit family concern since Edward is getting older, and he''s not as strong as before.

    Both of them are Edward''s beloved sons.

    It''s hard for him to make a choice now.

    Anyway, Edward has an agreement with Frank.

    Now it seems that...

    It depends on who Annie chooses.

    Annie will be with one of his two sons. He will hand over the inheritance of the Wilson family to the son chosen by Annie.

    Anyway, he doesn''t need to make this decision himself.

    The result is the same for whoever it is.

    After all, they are all his sons.

    During the meal.

    Jane smiles and takes Annie''s bowl, "Come on, Annie. I''m helping you with some soup. This soup contains wolfberries and red dates. It''s good for women. You should have more."

    Annie smiles, "Aunt, how can I trouble you? I''ll come by myself!"

    "How can this be a problem? Every day when I see you, I''m very happy. I want to take good care of you. Don''t be shy."

 Chapter 439: I Dont Want To Bother Him

    Jane hands over the soup to Annie.

    Annie takes it and says, "Thank you, Aunt."

    Jane smiles slightly, "The soup is a little hot. Be careful."

    Edward is very gratified to see Jane and Annie living in such harmony.

    He intends Annie to be his daughter-in-law.

    His wife can take care of Annie so well that Annie won''t feel any grievance when she marries his son.

    Edward really feels that he has married a virtuous and gentle wife.

    But thinking about Jane''s relationship with Aaron...

    Edward sighs in his heart.

    No matter how good Jane is to Aaron, how enthusiastic Jane is...

    Aaron has never been grateful to Jane and Duke, always hostile to them.

    This also causes the contradiction and estrangement between Edward himself and Aaron.

    They are all family members. Sometimes when Aaron says some mocking words coldly to Jane and Duke, Edward inevitably feels a little angry and will show partiality for them.

    As time pa.s.ses¡­

    The misunderstanding between Edward and Aaron is growing.

    Actually Edward sometimes thinks about it calmly¡­

    As a child, Aaron has a cold personality and a strong sense of self-esteem.

    His mother died early. Suddenly, an unrelated woman comes in as his stepmother, and he will definitely reject this.

    Now Edward is getting older, so his best hope is for family harmony.

    Fortunately, Aaron''s personality has changed a lot since he came back this time.

    Edward smiles at Annie and says, "Annie, what''s your plan for today? If you want to go out to have some fun, I''ll ask Aaron and Duke to accompany you!"

    Annie replies shyly, "Uncle. The season is changing so fast. When I came here, I didn''t bring too many clothes. Today I want to go shopping and buy some clothes."

    Hearing Annie''s words, Edward immediately says, "Oh! Well, your aunt can go shopping with you!"

    When it comes to shopping...

    Certainly, women can have common topics. So it is better for Annie to go shopping with Jane.

    However, Jane says, "I am getting old and have a different taste from a young girl like Annie. Maybe Duke can accompany Annie."

    Jane specially creates an opportunity for Duke to get along with Annie.

    Before Duke has time to respond¡­

    Annie has already made a reply.

    "Yesterday, I heard from Duke that the company has an important meeting in the morning, so I don''t want to bother him. I''m wondering if Aaron can accompany me."

    When she finishes, she bows her head shyly.

    She has lived here for so long.

    Everyone here is very enthusiastic about her, except Aaron.

    But even though he always looks indifferent, she''s still attracted to him.

    Every day as long as she sees him, she will blush unconsciously, and her heart will beat faster.

    Actually, Duke has accompanied her mostly whether she wants to go out to play or do something else.

    But...

    She''s still eager to spend more time with Aaron.

    So this time, she summons up the courage and puts forward her own request.

    Hearing Annie''s words, Edward agrees decisively, "Okay! Aaron, you accompany Annie to go shopping today. You must take good care of her. Understand?"

    Actually, if Annie and Duke are together, Edward will be more a.s.sured.

    Because Duke always knows how to take care of girls.

    But if Annie is alone with Aaron...

    Edward inevitably wants to give more advice.

    Because Aaron is always not close to women, always indifferent. Edward is afraid that Annie will be upset if she stays with Aaron.

    Shopping with a girl...

    Aaron certainly wants to refuse.

    But Edward has already decided. So Aaron can''t refuse her directly.

    For the sake of Edward, Aaron temporarily agrees.

    "OK."

    Annie is very pleased to hear that Aaron has agreed.

    "Thank you, Aaron."

    But now...

    Sensitively aware of Annie''s imperceptible smile, Jane is full of surprise and unwillingness.

    Since she first met Annie...

    She has been creating opportunities for her son to spend more time with Annie.

    And Duke has been doing very well.

    Any girl will be attracted by such a handsome and gentleman who cares about her every day.

    But¡­

    Now Annie offers to ask Aaron to go shopping with her.

    Is there anything special in her mind about Aaron?

    At that moment, Jane and Duke naturally feel nervous and uneasy.

    Aaron is Edward''s eldest son and the son of his first wife.

    If Annie chooses Aaron, the inheritance right of the Wilson family will be Aaron''s.

    How can they be willing to hand over the inheritance of the Wilson family?

    No way! They have to think of ways as soon as possible!

    After breakfast...

    Aaron drives to go shopping with Annie.

    It''s Annie''s first time to stay alone with Aaron and her first time to take Aaron''s car.

    In the past, when she was with Duke, Duke always looked for various topics to talk to her.

    But now...

    Sitting in Aaron''s car, there''s only silence.

    Aaron says nothing, just looking ahead and driving.

    But even so...

    Looking at his handsome side face secretly, Annie will blush and feel attracted to him.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the car stops in the busiest business center.

    Aaron parks the car and leads Annie to the mall.

    Seeing Aaron''s indifferent att.i.tude...

    Annie feels embarra.s.sed to take his arm.

    She intends to take this opportunity to be alone with him.

    But they are more than three meters apart now. It''s meaningless to go shopping like this.

    Annie''s plan comes to mind. Suddenly, her feet twist, and she behaves painfully. She screams.

    Hearing that, Aaron turns around...

    Annie squats down and rubs her wrists.

    "What''s wrong?"

    This is the first sentence Aaron has said to her since they left home.

    Annie looks at Aaron painfully and says, "I''ve just twisted my foot, carelessly."

    Aaron immediately says, "I''ll take you to the hospital!"

    Aaron is going to help her, but Annie quickly waves her hand, "No need to go to the hospital! I can walk. It doesn''t matter. It''s just a little bit of pain. Aaron, can I grab your arm? It might be better."

 Chapter 440: She Saw Him With Another Woman

    Hearing that, Aaron couldn''t help frowning.

    He always hated physical contact with people, especially women.

    But when he thinks of Edward''s words before he went out...

    Aaron finally compromises and bends his elbow slightly.

    Now that he has agreed to Edward that he would accompany Annie out shopping.

    If he remains indifferent when he knows her injured ankle, he''ll not be able to explain it to Edward after he goes back.

    Seeing Aaron bend his elbow, Annie puts her arm to hold him and presses a little bit of her weight on him.

    They are like a couple, arm in arm, wandering in the mall.

    At this moment, Annie feels the joy in her heart, which cannot be described.

    It''s really a happy thing to be able to hold the arm of the person she likes.

    "Aaron, does this dress look good?"

    "And this one?"

    "..."

    Annie tries all kinds of beautiful clothes in front of Aaron over and over again. She wants to see the bright eyes of Aaron and wants him to like her.

    However...

    For Aaron, shopping with a woman is tantamount to torture.

    Although the dresses she is trying are similar in his view, although he is a little impatient, he still has to reply to her perfunctorily.

    At this point.

    Katrina is also hanging out in this mall.

    She can''t find Aaron...

    So she crazily goes to all the places they''ve been to together.

    She remembers that it was in this mall that Aaron took her to buy clothes.

    He personally helped her choose many beautiful and expensive clothes. He even had the audacity to accompany her to buy underwear.

    She still remembers that when she was about to go out, she pointed to the ice-cream shop at the door and bewitched him, saying that she wanted to eat ice-cream.

    And just as he waved his hand, the word "buy" was not finished yet...

    She took advantage of his inadvertence and fell him down. Then she turned and ran away.

    It is her revisit to the original place.

    What happened that year is still vivid as if it happened yesterday.

    But Aaron...

    But he disappears, and he does not want her.

    At that time, she tried so hard to escape, but he grasped her tightly and refused to let her go.

    But now she comes to him, why does he push her out cruelly?

    At the thought of this, Katrina could not help but feel sad and depressed.

    Just as Katrina stands in a daze outside the underwear store, the shop a.s.sistant comes up and says with a polite smile, "Miss, you''ve been standing here for a long time. There''s a place to rest in our store. You can come in and sit for a while."

    After hearing this, Katrina comes back to herself and says, "I''m sorry, I''m leaving now."

    It''s a bit inappropriate for her to stand in front of their store and block them from doing business.

    Fortunately, the shop a.s.sistant in this upscale shopping mall has a high quality.

    If she changed another place, she might have been driven away by impatient shop a.s.sistants.

    "Aaron, which of these two skirts looks better?"

    Just as Katrina is in a hurry to leave the mall.

    Pa.s.sing through a special sales counter, she suddenly hears a sweet female voice.

    Aaron?

    Aaron?

    When she hears the familiar name, Katrina looks in the direction of the voice.

    She thought it would be just a coincidence.

    She thought that the girl just called someone with the same name as Aron.

    Who knows, as she turns around...

    She sees a familiar face.

    Aaron is sitting on a chair, carrying several shopping bags. A beautiful young girl, with two skirts in her hand, stands in front of him and asks for his advice.

    Aaron casually points to the right skirt...

    The girl immediately says happily, "I think this one looks better too!"

    The moment Katrina sees Aaron, Katrina is shocked and stunned beyond words.

    Aaron...

    He is shopping with a girl.

    A completely strange girl.

    That girl...

    Who is she?

    What kind of relationship do they have?

    A man accompanies a woman to go shopping...

    What kind of relationship can they have except a couple?

    This recognition makes Katrina feel a pain in her heart.

    The reason why Aaron refused to recognize her...

    Is it because he has a new lover?

    Originally...

    Did he get a new girlfriend so soon?

    How can he do it? She also wants to learn how to give up a relationship so quickly.

    If she could do the same...

    So now, she won''t feel so painful and so sad.

    Katrina stands there, staring at Aaron and the girl next to him.

    After the girl picks out the clothes, Aaron pays money with his card and carries the shopping bags on the other hand.

    The girl naturally holds the arm that he does not carry the shopping bags, which seems inexpressibly intimate.

    At that moment...

    Katrina finally believes it completely.

    Aaron...

    He really falls in love with another woman.

    Katrina closes her eyes helplessly and tries her best to hold back the tears she is about to burst into.

    When exactly did it happen?

    When did Aaron change his mind?

    When did he meet this girl?

    Why...

    Everything he did was like that without warning.

    Why...

    He made her feel despair again and again.

    Seeing Aaron walk out with the girl in his arms, Katrina turns around and hurries away.

    She is afraid that Aaron would see herself in such a mess.

    In case of meeting him and his new girlfriend...

    How should she deal with it?

    Aaron always feels that there seems to be a look at himself in the crowd.

    But when he looks up...

    He finds nothing.

    After shopping and coming out of the mall...

    Annie says to Aaron with a happy smile, "Aaron, thank you for shopping with me. I''m very happy to be with you."

    Aaron still doesn''t say much. He just stops a taxi by the roadside and puts all the shopping bags in the taxi.

    Annie Johnson looks at Aaron in surprise.

    Didn''t they come by car?

    Why will they take a taxi back?

    What happens?

    Aaron still has no expression on his icy face, and he says lightly, "There''s something else in my company, so I won''t send you back."

    Annie could only sit in the taxi and said, "Okay, Aaron, drive safely."

    After seeing Annie leave, Aaron drives in the direction of his company.

    At this time, Katrina has just come out of the mall and is walking down the street in despair. She doesn''t even notice when the traffic lights have turned red, and she just keeps her head lowered and walks.

 Chapter 441: She Fainted

    Just then...

    Suddenly there is an urgent braking sound near her ear.

    And Katrina feels pain in her leg...

    She is struck by a powerful force and falls to the ground.

    Katrina looks up and finds her standing in the middle of the road just now.

    And now...

    There is a familiar high-end car parked in front of her.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the car owner has pushed the door off.

    Aaron...

    When Katrina suddenly sees this tall and upright figure, she remembers the picture she has just seen in the mall that Aaron accompanied his new lover shopping.

    At that moment, Katrina feels an unspeakable pain in her heart.

    When she sees his handsome and familiar face, finally, her tears uncontrollably gush out from her eyes.

    She couldn''t tell whether it is because of the pain in her leg or the pain in her heart.

    In a word, her tears can''t stop.

    Aaron hasn''t expected that after turning, he would hit a woman who would wander around the street with a red light.

    Even though he has stepped on the brake very quickly, he still hit her unexpectedly.

    Of course...

    He knows the strength of the collision.

    Knowing the woman in front of him, there must be nothing serious about her body.

    After all, he has. .h.i.t her, so Aaron pushes the door and gets out of the car to deal with the minor accident.

    Who knows, when he gets out of the car, he unexpectedly sees a familiar face.

    This woman...

    Isn''t that the woman who came to his villa last time looking for him?

    He''s really unlucky!

    He even will meet her here.

    Didn''t she really approach him purposefully?

    Although Aaron has an unspeakable aversion to Katrina in front of him...

    In the end, he takes out his wallet and wants to give her some money so that she could go to the hospital and have a check-up.

    Who knows he has given the money to her, the woman just quietly looks at him with tears coming from misty eyes and she also doesn''t reach out to take the money in his hands.

    Suddenly seeing her tears...

    Aaron feels irritable.

    Just now, when he did not get out of the car, he did not see her crying.

    No sooner had she seen him, then she began to cry.

    Why? Does she think he doesn''t give enough money?

    Does she want to blackmail him?

    This woman''s acting skills are so good that tears come easily. It''s a pity not to be an actor.

    To get rid of her sooner...

    Finally, Aaron takes out a bunch of money in his wallet again and throws them in front of her together.

    He looks down at her and says in an indifferent voice, "Take the money and stay away from me!"

    The sum of money is more than ten thousand to treat her leg injuries is more than sufficient.

    His patience is limited, and it''s already a matter of honor for her to make money and leave.

    What he hates most...is the entanglement of women.

    However, when Katrina hears Aaron''s words...she cries even worse.

    Seeing her fall in front of him like this, he doesn''t even care about her body.

    Instead, he throws her money and warns her to stay away from him.

    Is this cold and heartless man, really, Aaron?

    Aaron has never done this to her before.

    Even if she accidentally falls, he will be very distressed.

    How could he be so cruel to her?

    Aaron walks away so mercilessly, and his back looks so familiar and strange...

    Maybe it''s because of insomnia caused by days of depression, now Katrina''s body is very weak.

    Seeing Aaron leave...

    Finally, Katrina could not resist the tremendous sorrow and pain in her heart. She totally faints.

    By this time, Aaron has got in his car.

    He''s going to drive away...

    But he sees the woman in front of him lie down directly on the ground.

    At that moment...

    Aaron''s handsome brows wrinkle involuntarily.

    In order to blackmail him, this woman...really has no bottom line.

    He has just hit her so gently. It is not enough to give her money, but she cries and even pretends to faint in front of him again.

    In order to pester him, she really has done everything.

    A contemptuous sneer suddenly appears on Aaron''s face.

    Does she think he will be cheated so easily?

    Does she think...her tactics will work for him?

    Aaron starts the car directly, bypa.s.ses Katrina lying on the ground, and drives away.

    Since she loves acting, let her act alone.

    Even if she is crushed to death by the car behind him, it has nothing to do with him.

    Aaron thought that after seeing him go, the woman lying on the ground would stop acting.

    Who knows, after he drives a long way out, but from the rearview mirror, he still can see her lying there motionless.

    A woman lies at a crossroads where traffic is high.

    People carefully pa.s.s by her for fear of being blackmailed.

    Vehicles also bypa.s.s her.

    Inevitably...

    There will be drivers who don''t see her lying there but just run over her.

    It is very dangerous for her to lie there.

    This silly woman!

    What the h.e.l.l is she doing?

    In order to entangle him, she even ignores her own life safety and lies there stiff, waiting for him to change his idea?

    No...

    It can''t be like that.

    He''s been out so far, and she should know that he won''t turn back.

    Did she really faint?

    At this point, Aron suddenly becomes confused in his mind.

    He doesn''t want to take care of her, whether she is alive or dead. Anyway, he has given her all the money that she should get.

    But...

    He is afraid that something really happens when she lies there.

    After all, it was his car that carelessly rubbed against her that made her faint.

    If something really happens to her...

    He''ll feel uncomfortable.

    Whether she''s acting or she''s really fainted...

    He still has to go back and have a look.

    At least, don''t let her have an accident.

    "d.a.m.n it!"

    Aaron gives a low curse, but finally, he could not help turning around and heading back.

    Just now, he swore that he wouldn''t care about her...

    He doesn''t expect himself to break his promise so soon.

    At this time, Aron is in a bad mood, even more, tired of the woman who has nothing to do with him.

    Quickly Aaron has driven the car with Katrina.

    He pushes the door down and kicks Katrina, who lies on the ground gently with his foot, but the person on the ground doesn''t respond.

    Aaron finally feels a little wrong and squats down.

    He brushes her long hair and looks at her face, but sees her pale face with eyes closed tightly and still tears on her face.

    She seems to have really fainted.

 Chapter 442: What A Terrible Acciden

    How could this woman be so vulnerable?

    He just b.u.mped into her gently, and she fainted?

    Although irritable, in the end, he cannot ignore her.

    Although Aaron is tired of the woman in front of him, he has to bend down, pick her up, and put her in his car.

    Aaron doesn''t have so much time to take Katrina to the hospital.

    Registration, queuing, after a series of processes, he will not know when it will end.

    He can''t wait to get rid of the annoying woman. How can he waste so much time on her?

    Aaron simply approaches a hotel, opens a suite, perfunctorily carries Katrina in, and throws her on the bed.

    He reaches for his cell phone and calls Doctor William directly.

    "I hit a woman on the road, and I''m in a 2202 suite in the hotel. You come and see the situation right away."

    Doctor William has never heard that someone will carry the person into the hotel instead of taking her to the hospital after hitting her.

    Besides that, he heard the person who has been hit is a woman...

    Doctor William couldn''t help thinking more.

    "What kind of woman is she? How is her figure? Is she beautiful?"

    Hearing the gossiping sound of Doctor William, Aaron could not help frowning.

    This guy...

    Does he have too much nonsense?

    But his eyes inadvertently sweep over Katrina, who is lying in bed.

    His brain has spontaneously answered Doctor William''s question.

    She is beautiful and in a good figure...

    But he hates hypocritical women who will entangle him the most.

    This woman, who is satisfied with both points, is exactly the kind of woman he dislikes most.

    Aaron is unwilling to waste his words with William and only says, "Give you twenty minutes! Come here at once! Otherwise..."

    Aaron''s voice is still in the air...

    Doctor William knows what he wants to say.

    Every time Aaron threatens him, what else could he do besides deducting his salary?

    But he just pays the most attention to money.

    He''s single, and he has to work hard to earn and save money for his future wife.

    How could he let Aaron deduct his salary because of a little thing after his working so hard and so long for him?

    He can''t deduct a penny.

    Doctor William does not dare to gossip anymore. He quickly responds, "Okay! I''ll be right here!"

    Knowing Doctor William is coming, Aaron says, "Get your room card from the front desk of the hotel."

    Aaron is going to hang up after he has explained everything to William...

    Doctor William quickly asks, "What do you mean? Aaron, aren''t you waiting for me in the room?"

    Why let him go to the front desk to pick up the room card?

    Aaron answers him, "I''m still busy and will go to the company. That woman is totally in your charge. I don''t care what you do, in a word... Don''t let her appear in front of me anymore."

    What Aaron fears most is being entangled by this woman.

    So, give her to Doctor William...

    On the one hand, he can safely leave.

    On the other hand, he can get rid of her completely.

    After hanging up the phone...

    Aaron looks at the woman who is lying in bed without any sign of waking up and turns straight away.

    Twenty minutes later...

    Doctor William, who comes in a hurry, goes to the front desk to get his room card.

    He heard that...

    It was a woman who was. .h.i.t by Aaron.

    Doctor William knocks on the door deliberately for fear of inconvenience at this time.

    But there is no answer in it.

    Strange...

    What a terrible accident!

    She shouldn''t be unable to answer him.

    Doctor William feels worried in his heart and opens the door with a room card and hurries into the room.

    When he comes in, he sees a woman lying in bed motionless.

    Oh no. He''s afraid it''s really serious, it seems that she has no unconsciousness.

    But it''s not right...

    Why is there no trace of blood in this woman?

    Doctor William couldn''t think too much. He hurries to the bedside and wants to treat her first.

    Who knows...

    When he''s going to open her eyelids and look at her pupils...he sees a very familiar face.

    Katrina?

    The moment he recognizes Katrina as the woman in front of him, Doctor William is shocked beyond words.

    He is so frightened that he steps back involuntarily and almost falls to the ground.

    Isn''t Katrina in Abbe City?

    How could she be here?

    That is to say...

    The woman who was. .h.i.t by Aaron just now is Katrina?

    So...

    It was Katrina who made Aaron so firm on the phone that he tried to get rid of.

    Unexpectedly, Aaron and Katrina met again so soon.

    Not to mention that...

    Aaron rejected Katrina so much that he didn''t even want to see her.

    Doctor William''s mind is inexplicably complicated when he gets this recognition.

    But for now, Katrina is still unconscious. It''s time to check her body first.

    Doctor William lifts Katrina''s eyelids and examines her wounds.

    The injury is not very serious.

    There is a slight swelling on the legs and a slight scratch on the wrists, all of which are skin injuries.

    He quickly disposes of it.

    It''s just...

    Her body looks particularly weak, and she is much thinner than before.

    It seems that...

    During Aaron''s absence, she must have had a bad time.

    Now she suddenly appears in Hadley city. She must have come to look for Aaron.

    Unexpectedly, Aaron has turned into what he is now. He doesn''t know her at all but also rejects and resents her very much.

    He thinks that she must feel extremely sad in her heart, so she''s in a hurry and suddenly fainted.

    Now in such a situation...

    What he can do is only waiting for her to wake up slowly.

    After confirming that Katrina is okay, Doctor William sighs softly and comes to the sofa beside him, sits and plays games while waiting for Katrina to wake up.

    She''s an old acquaintance.

    Now Katrina is in such miserable conditions, she came alone to Hadley City to find Aaron, but Aaron, that guy did not recognize her.

    He cannot throw her here alone and leave himself.

    In a flash, two hours have pa.s.sed.

    Doctor William puts down his cell phone and rubs his sore waist.

    As he turns around...

    He sees Katrina lying on the bed, suddenly sits up from the bed like a zombie, and stares straight ahead with big eyes.

    Suddenly seeing this scene...

    Doctor William is shocked and almost falls off the sofa.

    Doctor William calms down a bit, then pours a gla.s.s of water and walks towards Katrina.

    "You awake, are you feeling any discomfort? Thirsty or not? Would you like some water?"

    Katrina looks around the room as if she hasn''t heard William''s words.

    Without seeing the person she wants to see, she looks up at Doctor William and asks, "Doctor William, where''s Aaron?"

 Chapter 443: He Didnt Want To Forget You

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Katrina wakes up, the first thing she wants to do is to find Aaron.

    William sighs.

    Both of them are miserable.

    Thinking about that year...

    When Katrina disappeared, Aaron went to look for her even though he had a headache.

    He even chased her to Abbe City and moved his company to that city.

    He tried every means to get Katrina through.

    He loved her deeply.

    Even many times, William wondered if Aaron was mad.

    A man who was not close to women could do this for a woman?

    What kind of magic did Katrina have performed on him?

    He witnessed Katrina''s att.i.tude towards Aaron change little by little and fall in love with him little by little.

    Seeing them live together sweetly with stable and harmonious relationships, and they even had a baby.

    Just when everyone thought that this time, they could be together forever.

    Who knows...

    Suddenly something like that happened.

    And now...

    After Aaron''s surgery, his memory was impaired, and he completely forgot Katrina.

    Katrina also came to Abbe city with persistence in her heart in an attempt to change Aaron''s mind.

    But now it seems...

    This goal is too difficult.

    Because of Aaron''s att.i.tude toward her...

    Though it is on the phone, Doctor William has understood it.

    After losing his memory...

    It seems that Aaron has no impression of Katrina at all.

    The two people have been chasing and entangling for so long, but they have not been able to stay together stably.

    Doctor William, though as an outsider, can''t help sighing for them.

    "Aaron, he... the company has some urgent matters to deal with. He went to the company."

    William couldn''t bear to tell her what Aaron said before he left.

    But to avoid the importance, he just tells her that Aaron is busy with his business.

    Hearing that Aaron is in the company, Katrina immediately lifts the quilt and is about to get out of bed, "I''m going to find him!"

    But before her legs touch to the ground, she feels a pain in her knee and almost falls to the ground.

    Although she was not seriously injured, her knee is still a little swollen after all.

    Plus, she''s weak now, and she must be a bit unbearable.

    Doctor William quickly helps Katrina and relocates her to bed.

    Then he sighs softly and says, "Don''t look for him first, even if you go to find him now... He may not even want to see you."

    Hearing Doctor William''s words, Katrina suddenly freezes, her anxious face gradually is full of unspeakable loss and sadness.

    Yes...

    How can she forget?

    Aaron. He now... doesn''t want to see her at all.

    Just now, she was. .h.i.t by him in front of his car.

    But he got out of the car... just gave her a bunch of money indifferently and warned her not to pester him again in the future.

    How can she forget...

    He has a new girlfriend now.

    She saw him shopping with that girl in the morning.

    Aaron, he doesn''t love her.

    He doesn''t belong to her anymore.

    What should she do?

    She is really sad and unwilling.

    The more Katrina thinks, the more distressed she feels.

    In the end, tears come out again.

    With her voice choked, she asks, "Doctor William, does Aaron fall in love with other women? He didn''t want to admit me... Is it because he has a new girlfriend? When exactly did it happen? When is it? Why don''t I sense it at all?"

    "That night... I was so excited that I didn''t sleep well all night, waiting for him to marry me, but overnight... He didn''t belong to me anymore. When I saw him again... He''s taken the other woman''s hand and gave me up..."

    Saying that Katrina feels more sorrowful and her tears flood her eyes.

    However, hearing Katrina''s words, Doctor William couldn''t help but blurt out and ask, "What? He has a new girlfriend?"

    Not really.

    He gave Aaron a re-examination the other day and never heard that he had an abnormal relationship with any woman.

    The only woman Aaron has ever approached in his life is Katrina.

    Any other woman...

    He never looked at it.

    This time Aaron woke up and recovered his former abstinence and indifference.

    How could there be another woman beside him?

    How could he have a new girlfriend?

    Doctor William and Aron have known each other for so many years that he was the first to believe that such a thing would not happen.

    On the bed, Katrina sits there, still bowing her head and crying.

    "I saw them in the morning... He went shopping with that girl... and held the girl''s arm... They seem to be very intimate. If it weren''t for Aaron''s new girlfriend... Why didn''t he recognize me? Why did he ignore me?"

    Katrina is sobbing, and even her speech is intermittent.

    Doctor William suddenly remembers...

    A few days ago, Aaron said that he would move back to Wilson Family for a period.

    Because a daughter of n.o.bles lived in their family recently, his father asked him to go back to accompany her.

    When Aron mentioned this, his expression could not express his disgust. Just because his father ordered him and he had to listen to him.

    So he can see, Aaron was not very interested in that woman.

    The woman Katrina saw today must be the woman who lived in Wilson Family recently.

    So it seems that...

    Katrina really misunderstood something.

    Doctor William finally tells Katrina the truth because he is unbearable to see her keep crying.

    "Aaron doesn''t fall in love with other women, and he doesn''t have a new girlfriend. He didn''t recognize you... just because he doesn''t remember you."

    "He doesn''t remember me?"

    When she suddenly hears Doctor William''s words, Katrina raises her head and asks incredibly, "He... why... he doesn''t remember me?"

    "He lost his memory. Not long ago, he had just had a craniotomy. After surgery, although his life was saved, he lost part of his memory."

    Doctor William finally tells Katrina the whole story.

    "Actually, Aaron had suffered severe headaches because of drug effects a few years ago. If he wanted to cure it thoroughly, there was only one way, namely, craniotomy. But in that way, he would lose part of memory. He didn''t want to forget you, let alone lose you... So he insisted that he would not have an operation until you married him. After you totally belonged to him, he would accept treatment. But on the wedding day... his situation worsened, and his headache was unbearable. And the success rate of the operation was only less than 10%... He was afraid that he would never wake up again. He didn''t want you to feel sorry for him after he died, so he chose to...escape marriage."

 Chapter 444: Take The Initiative

    Operation?

    Escape marriage?

    Amnesia?

    Katrina is shocked and dismayed when she learns all the truth from Dr. William.

    She is stunned, sitting like a sculpture, and even the tears in her eyes seem to stop falling down.

    It turns out that, within a few months, Aaron has experienced such a life-and-death struggle.

    She almost would never see him again.

    It turns out that Aaron didn''t change his mind, but he has lost his memory and forgotten her.

    So when she came to him, he would be so cynical about her.

    So when she fell in front of him and couldn''t help crying at the sight of him, he was so cold and heartless.

    Now he doesn''t know her at all. He has forgotten their love.

    No matter how disappointed and sad she was, it only made her heartache now.

    When she was in deep sorrow when she hated him to death¡­

    He was under the operation lying on the cold operating table.

    She dare not imagine...

    What would she be like if he never woke up after the operation?

    Would she complain about him in her heart for the rest of her life with resentment?

    Seeing Katrina turning her shock into deep sadness¡­

    William sighs softly and says, "Aaron doesn''t betray you at all, nor does he fail to love you. Even before the operation, when lying on the operating table, he was also looking at your pictures with nostalgic eyes. I can feel...He loves you very much."

    Hearing Dr. William''s words, Katrina can''t help closing her eyes and bursting into crying.

    Why...

    Why did he hide it from her?

    In the past, no matter what happened to her, he would stay by her side.

    When she was pushed down by Farrah when she was facing ma.s.sive hemorrhage, premature delivery, and life-threatening...

    He was always by her side and held her hand tightly to give her strength.

    Why was he ill so seriously?

    But he refused to tell her.

    Was he so insecure about her?

    Did he think that she would betray him without his ability to encircle her in his arms?

    She has long fallen in love with him.

    Even if he really never wakes up in his life, even if he really falls into a vegetative state...

    She''ll be around him all her life, waiting for him to wake up.

    Why did he say that hiding the truth from her is for her good, is not to affect her future happiness.

    He thought that if he left so quietly, would she be happy in the future?

    No!

    Without him, she would never be happy!

    Aaron is really selfish!

    Why did he deceive her like that? Why did he decide for her?

    Tears finally burst out of her eyes again, and Katrina is torn with grief and anger.

    William can''t be too worried to see her crying like this.

    With apology in his tone, Dr. William says in a low voice, "It''s all my fault. I should take a lot of responsibility. I should have told you the truth. I should have asked you to advise Aaron to have the operation earlier. Maybe in that case... He''ll be better off, and you don''t have to go through all this now."

    Thinking of the past...

    William can''t help blaming himself.

    Although he had thought that way that he told Katrina the truth.

    After all, he had no courage to do so under Aaron''s warning.

    He was afraid of...

    In case something really happened between Katrina and Aaron...

    Even if Aaron didn''t hate him, William would blame himself all his life.

    But now it seems the consequence now is far worse than that of his original decision.

    Noticing William''s remorse, Katrina wipes her tears and shakes her head, "No! Blame me! I cared too little about him! We lived together for so long that I didn''t even know...He was so sick."

    When they were living together¡­

    Once, at lunch...

    Aaron suddenly got up, walked into the bathroom, and stayed in it for a long time without coming out.

    Later, when he came out, he looked as if he was okay.

    Now when she recalled, he must have had a headache at that time.

    And last time, on the day of their first anniversary¡­

    Aaron had an appointment to pick her up after work and go out on a date.

    But she had waited a long time...

    He suddenly called her again and told her that he had urgent work to be done over time and could not go.

    Aaron never broke his promise. That was the only time.

    At that time, although she was a little disappointed, at the thought of his work, she didn''t think much about it.

    And when she came to the company with her prepared dinner...

    She saw Dr. William coming out of Aaron''s office.

    At that moment, although she was full of surprise, she believed William''s perfunctory answer.

    Now she thinks back¡­

    He must have had a headache, so he would ask William to treat him.

    But she had sensed his abnormality so many times but she never cared about him, she never thought about other possibilities.

    She thought she loved him very much.

    But now it seems...

    Compared with his love for her, what she has given is nothing at all.

    She thought she was the one who should feel angry.

    She came all the way to Hadley to find Aaron, but he was so indifferent to her.

    But now it seems that all these grievances she suffers are nothing at all.

    Katrina finally wipes her tears dry.

    No matter what Aaron looks like¡­

    She''s tied to him all her life.

    Katrina looks up at William with a firm light in her eyes.

    "William, when will Aaron recover his memory?"

    William scratches his head and says with some hesitation, "It... It''s hard to say. Maybe, because of some stimulation in certain situations, he can recall the lost memory fragments, but maybe...he will never remember it again."

    Especially now...

    Aaron knows he has lost his memory but keeps calm, not anxious to find it back.

    When he learned that he once fell in love with a woman...

    He was very repulsive for his indifference towards women and was unwilling to accept this fact at all.

    So, it''s hard for him to get back to his memory and fall in love with her again.

    Hearing Dr. William...

    Katrina also knows that Aaron''s hope of restoring memory must be slim.

    But even if he doesn''t know her, even if he has forgotten his love for her...

    She will never give up.

    In the beginning, when she avoided and excluded him so much, he did not give up either.

    Now it''s time for her to take the initiative.

    She''ll make him fall in love with her again.

 Chapter 445: Im Afraid

    Dr. William says that something that might have been acquainted can recall Aaron''s memory.

    Now, Aaron has completely forgotten her, and she is not allowed to get close...

    Then she has to find a way to do it in other ways and let Aaron recall their past.

    Before, Aaron really loved her cooking.

    Maybe Aaron can get a sense of familiarity from the dishes she cooks...

    That day, Katrina goes to the supermarket early in the morning and carefully selects many fresh ingredients.

    After returning to the hotel, she goes to the hotel kitchen and begs them for a long time before she is allowed to use the kitchen for an hour.

    Katrina takes the ingredients to the back kitchen of the hotel, washes them in a hurry, and begins to cook busily.

    She doesn''t know whether it''s the kitchen utensils that she''s not used to, or she''s in a bad mood these two days.

    When Katrina is cutting potatoes...

    Suddenly, the knife slips and accidentally hurts her finger.

    "Ah!"

    She exhales in pain, and red blood has gushed from the wound.

    Katrina rushes to wash the wound under the tap, finds a bandage, and puts it on.

    Although the fingertip is still very painful, she can''t waste time now...

    She picks up the knife again and continues to cut vegetables.

    But this time, she becomes more cautious.

    Wash, cut, ignite, and pour oil.

    In the kitchen, Katrina is busy like a winding top.

    From time to time, she raises her arm to wipe the sweat from her forehead.

    An hour later...

    Several dishes she prepares for Aaron, at last, are ready.

    Katrina rushes to pack the prepared dishes and leaves the hotel without stopping. She heads to Aaron''s company directly.

    It''s not half-past eleven yet. Aaron must not have eaten yet.

    She''s just in time now.

    Maybe when he eats what she makes, something will come to his mind.

    Even if he just feels familiar with the taste, she will regard it as a breakthrough.

    However, when Katrina comes to Aaron''s office when Katrina explains that she''s coming to see Aaron...

    The receptionist stops her and refuses to let her in.

    It seems that Aaron has ordered that no woman should be allowed to pester him...

    Despite Katrina''s explanation and finding excuses in the hall, the receptionist still refuses her asking.

    By this time, Katrina is really anxious.

    How on earth can she meet Aaron?

    How on earth can she let him eat her cooking?

    It''s when Katrina feels anxious and doesn''t know what to do...

    Suddenly, she thinks of Dr. William.

    William is Aaron''s private doctor. They have such a good relationship that William absolutely can help her.

    At this time...

    Throughout Hadley City, only Dr. William can really give her a favor.

    With that in mind, Katrina immediately picks up the phone and calls William for help.

    Hearing Katrina''s request...

    William readily agrees without hesitation.

    He still blames himself for not telling Katrina about Aaron''s illness in time.

    He always feels that he should take a certain responsibility that makes Katrina and Aaron to this stage.

    So...

    As long as he can help them get back together as soon as possible.

    As long as he can help, he will offer what he can give without reservation.

    Twenty minutes later...

    William arrives.

    Katrina, who is sitting quietly waiting on the corner sofa, brightens her eyes at William''s sight. She quickly stands up and comes to Dr. William.

    William has already seen her lost expression.

    William pats her on the shoulder as if to comfort her.

    Then Dr. William goes to the receptionist.

    As soon as the receptionist sees William, she puts on a smile on her face and greets enthusiastically, "Dr. William, why are you here?"

    William answers carelessly, "I''m coming to check for Aaron."

    Hearing William''s words, the receptionist quickly answers, "Mr. Wilson is in the office. Here please."

    William then takes Katrina''s arm and walks inside without looking sideways.

    When she sees it, she immediately askes, "Dr. William, who is this lady..."

    William turns his head and smiles at her, "My a.s.sistant."

    a.s.sistant?

    When does Dr. William have an a.s.sistant?

    The receptionist hasn''t responded yet...

    William has already taken Katrina in.

    At this time, she can''t stop them anymore.

    Mr. Wilson has such a good relationship with Dr. William.

    When Dr. William comes, they are asked to let him indirectly.

    The woman Dr. William brings, shouldn''t get any problem.

    At this point, William and Katrina come out from the elevator and head for Aaron''s office.

    When they get to the door...

    When William is about to knock at the door...

    Katrina pulls at his sleeve.

    William stops his action and turns back slightly and asks doubtfully. "What''s wrong?"

    Doesn''t she always want to see Aaron?

    He takes her to his office in person...

    Why doesn''t she let the door knock?

    Katrina purses her lips, and somewhat nervously hands William the dishes in her hand.

    "William, I''m afraid... He''ll be angry when he sees me. So, please deliver it to me. I won''t go in. I''m outside...Waiting for you."

    Looking back on the first two unpleasant meetings¡­

    Every time Aaron sees her, he is fed up with it.

    She is afraid that...

    If he knows she has made it, he won''t eat it.

    So it will be more appropriate for William to bring it in.

    She knows that it''s hard for Aaron now to get to know her by reminding her of the past.

    So...

    Today''s purpose is to let him eat what she has made by herself and nothing else.

    Seeing Katrina behaving in such an awkward way...

    William can''t help sighing softly.

    She has worked so hard to cook so many dishes that she''s even hurt and has a bandage around her finger.

    But when she reaches him, she dares not to go in to see him.

    He is not feeling quite well.

    Finally, William takes the dishes from Katrina''s hands and answers, "Okay, then wait outside. I''ll get out as soon as possible."

    Katrina looks gratefully at William and says, "Thank you, William."

    Thank him for helping her.

    Thank him for coming all the way for her.

    If it weren''t for him, she might even fail to enter the building.

 Chapter 446: She Made The Food

    William nods with the dishes in his hands, knocks on the door, and enters Aaron''s office.

    When he enters in, Aaron is sitting in the armchair processing files.

    He looks up slightly, and when learning that it''s Dr. William, who walks in, he asks, "Why are you here?"

    He didn''t make any appointments with him in advance.

    As William walks in, he answers, "To see whether you are better and how you are feeling. By the way, I''ve brought you some food."

    William says, raising the dishes in his hands.

    On hearing this, Aaron can''t help frowning slightly.

    William comes here just to send him food?

    It''s really a rare situation.

    However, Aaron won''t have a debate with him.

    After William takes out the food one by one, Aaron has just finished processing the doc.u.ment.

    He simply washes his hands and comes over to eat.

    When Aaron takes a bite of the dish, William immediately stares at him and asks, "How does it taste?"

    Does he feel¡­a familiar taste?

    Unexpectedly, Aaron responds casually with a plain face, "Not so good."

    Don''t mention what Katrina will look like when she hears the evaluation.

    Even William can''t help losing his heart when he hears Aaron''s answer.

    Aaron, this guy...

    He''s too cold.

    He should dislike the food of his girl who has worked so hard to cook for him.

    At this point, William is secretly thankful that Katrina has not followed up.

    Otherwise, how sad she should be.

    Aaron really doesn''t seem to get the familiar flavor from these dishes.

    He is only making complaints.

    "This one is too salty!"

    "This one is too sweet!"

    "This one is a bit burnt!"

    In a word, under Aaron''s criticism, Katrina''s food can be described as absolutely disagreeable.

    Aaron takes a few bites and wipes his mouth with the tissue, leaving more than half.

    Suddenly, Aaron seems to think of something. He raises his eyebrow and asks, "William, this food...did you make it?"

    This level of cooking ability shows one''s cooking is not professional enough.

    Did William do it himself?

    But William should cook for him and bring them in person...

    The more he thinks about it, the more he feels uncomfortable.

    Seeing Aaron''s suspicious look, William quickly explains, "Of course not me, but someone asked me to send it to you."

    Someone?

    Aaron stares at William with black eyes and asks, "Who is it?"

    William hesitates for a moment and finally answers, "You should have the impression that it''s the woman you drove into that day."

    Suddenly hearing William''s answer, Aaron frowns, and his expression becomes embarra.s.sed, "When do you have such a good relationship with her?"

    Aaron''s biggest annoyance these days is that woman.

    He never wants to see her again.

    Who knows, he would learn that she made the food.

    Aaron can only feel a little annoyed.

    However, at the same time, he is full of doubts.

    Why is the woman always haunting on him, and why did she cook dishes for him?

    Didn''t he say clearly enough?

    More importantly, it''s William.

    Didn''t he ask William to help him get rid of that woman?

    But now, why did William help the woman send him dishes?

    What kind of drug did that woman feed William and buy him over?

    Seeing Aaron''s frown wrinkle with full disgust, William looks towards him and seriously asks, "Aaron, you don''t even remember her at all. Don''t you even have a sense of familiarity? Even just a little?"

    Asked by William...

    Aaron stares at him with deep eyes. "What do you mean by that?"

    Did he know that woman before?

    It appears that...

    Aaron really doesn''t remember anything at all.

    William sighs and takes a picture from his pocket.

    "Aaron, do you remember, when you woke up, I told you that you had a woman who loved you very much. It''s just that you lost part of your memory after the operation. You can''t remember her now. But before the operation...You were in such a good relationship that you were almost getting married."

    William says, handing over the picture in his hand, "This is the picture you threw away on the day you woke up. In case you would regret it later, so I secretly hid it, and now it''s back to its original owner. The woman you drove into that day...is the woman you used to love who can''t let you go and now comes to you.

    Aaron is slightly surprised to hear his talking.

    And when he sees the smiling face in the picture again...

    Sure enough, it''s similar to that of the woman who pestered him the other day.

    Is that woman really the one he liked before?

    No wonder she was so emotional when she met him at the villa before.

    No wonder she would cry as soon as she saw him get out of the car.

    Now here comes the answer.

    But now, he doesn''t feel at all about her.

    She''s always bothering in front of him. On the contrary, he still feels annoyed.

    Aaron has reconsidered the matter of Katrina.

    However, he is a brand new man.

    He has a fresh mind and understanding.

    Whatever they used to be, at least now he...

    He does not need that woman at all.

    William, on the other hand, is still speaking for Katrina in an attempt to bring them together back.

    "Aaron, she really loves you. She comes for you to Hadley but encounters your coldness. She even cooks food for you. Katrina is really a good girl. You really don''t want to¡­see her?"

    With William''s endless stream of words, Aaron''s mind becomes even more chaotic.

    No matter how he recalls, he can''t think of anything about her in his memory.

    But since she was his ex-girlfriend, he will give her more tolerance and understanding regarding this.

    But if William wants him to be with her again...

    He can''t do it.

    Aaron finally concedes, "Let her in."

    William is a delight to hear that and resumes his compromise.

    "Good! I''ll ask her in!"

    At the same time, Katrina is waiting outside in a state of embarra.s.sment.

    She doesn''t know...whether Aaron likes her cooking or not.

    She doesn''t know...can Aaron feel the familiar taste?

    As Katrina is wandering restlessly from side to side, William comes out of it.

    "Katrina, he asks you to come in."

 Chapter 447: I Forget About You

    Katrina is surprised to hear William''s words.

    Fearing that she has misheard, she points incredibly towards herself, "Aaron...let me in?"

    William gives her a positive smile: "Yes, he invites you in."

    Katrina has an unspeakable pleasure in learning the news.

    In the past meetings with Aaron...

    He has always been cold to her and never allowed her to get close.

    And now...

    Suddenly he invites her in, and suddenly he agrees to see her.

    Does her cooking really work?

    Katrina can''t help grabbing William''s sleeve. Her eyes are shining, and she looks at him expectantly. She can''t wait to ask, "William, does he think of something?"

    Seeing Katrina look so happy...

    William can''t help wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, "Uh...This may disappoint you. It seems that nothing comes to mind."

    Katrina feels a little lost in her heart.

    However, Aaron''s willingness to meet her is already great progress for her.

    And in terms of this, William has contributed a lot.

    Katrina loosens William''s sleeve and says, "Thank you, Dr. William."

    William pats Katrina on the shoulder and encourages her, "Come in! I believe you can conquer him again!"

    After all, Katrina is the woman who succeeded in captivating Aaron.

    He believes in her charm.

    Hearing William''s words, Katrina nods heavily, "Well! I will try hard!"

    "Well, then I am not going to bother you. I''m going to say goodbye."

    William finishes his words, waves to Katrina, and leaves to do his own business.

    At this point, Katrina is standing at the door of Aaron''s office. She takes a deep breath, tidies up her hairstyle, and then gently knocks on the door and walks in.

    When Katrina enters the office, Aaron is sitting on the sofa, flipping through a financial magazine.

    His tall, straight body is half sunk in the soft leather sofa with his long legs. He is as handsome as he was before.

    It''s just...

    Katrina notices at a glance the table with most of the food left.

    At that moment, Katrina suddenly feels as if her heart is scratched by something, and she can''t tell her loss now.

    It turns out that...

    She cooked for him by herself, and he didn''t take a few bites.

    It appears that...

    He really doesn''t think of anything, as Dr. William said.

    Seeing Katrina come in, Aaron points at the opposite sofa casually and says, "Sit down, please."

    His voice is indifferent, without any emotion, as if he were entertaining a complete stranger.

    Katrina walks over and sits down on the sofa opposite him.

    Once, they were such intimate lovers.

    But now...

    She feels that she is so far away from him.

    Even sitting on the sofa just a few steps away from him, she feels disappointed unconsciously.

    Aaron closes the magazine in his hand, puts it aside, leans back at will, looks at Katrina, and says, "Miss. Miller, Dr. William just told me, he said...You were my girlfriend."

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina suddenly widens her eyes.

    He already knows it.

    It turns out that William has already told him about their relationship.

    Last time, she rushed to him...

    He didn''t know her and regarded her as a woman who wanted money from him.

    Now that William has said that, he should believe in Dr. William.

    Katrina stares at Aaron with big eyes and nods desperately, "Yes! I''m your girlfriend...No, strictly speaking, I am your fianc¨¦e! We love each other very much, and we have a lovely baby..."

    Katrina originally thought that Aaron would hold her hand after recognizing this memory and say to her, "Sorry, I can''t remember the past. This time, you have been wronged. From now on, we will start anew."

    However...

    More imagination is just luxury.

    Just one second...

    Aaron breaks her down.

    His expression is as calm as ever as if he were negotiating in business. His tone is cold, and he says, "Miss. Miller, I really forget about you and forget what happened before...I don''t want to go into it anymore. Now, I don''t have any feelings for you at all. We can''t get back together. Please don''t have any illusions of us in the future."

    Aaron''s words totally shock Katrina.

    What does he mean by that?

    Does he want to end their relationship unilaterally?

    Just because he forgets her, he can brutally abandon her?

    Katrina takes a deep breath and says with a little sadness, "But I haven''t forgotten you yet, but I still love you."

    He can put down their feelings just because of amnesia.

    But what about her?

    She loves him so much, but he declares their end unilaterally. What should she do?

    Aaron''s eyebrows wrinkle slightly. He takes out a cheque from the drawer, signs his name, stretches out his arm, and puts it in front of Katrina.

    "Well, as a compensation for you, you can fill the figure by yourself. As for the baby...You can give it to me, and I''ll take care of the child."

    Aaron''s indifferent att.i.tude makes Katrina feel a pain in her heart and a tremor in her body.

    They used to have such deep feelings.

    The baby is their common flesh and blood.

    But why does it sound to her...

    He is dealing with something totally unrelated to himself.

    Send her money as compensation.

    Does he think that what she needs is a huge break-up fee, so she would come all the way to Hadley City to pester him?

    Does he think that she can''t afford to raise the baby, so she comes all the way to tell him that there is still a child between them?

    Send the baby to him for upbringing? What about her? Should she endure the pain of separation between mother and son?

    How can Aaron be so cruel, how can he be so heartless!

    Why can he use the money to humiliate their feelings?

    For what?

    Katrina tears up the cheque in front of her and throws it to the ground.

    She looks at Aaron in pain and despair and says, "Aaron, I don''t want money! I don''t want anything...I only want you!"

    Aaron''s face is still dull and looks at her and says with a firm tone that can''t be ignored, "except to get back together with you, I can satisfy you with any other conditions!"

 Chapter 448: Dont Be So Stubborn

    Feeling Aaron''s hard and cold att.i.tude, Katrina can''t help closing her eyes and trying to hide her tears.

    She takes a deep breath and says, "Aaron, since you already know that we used to be together since you already know that you liked me before you lost your memory, why can''t you try to accept me? Why can''t you try to be with me? Why do you refuse me so coldly?"

    "I used to be quite different from me now. I don''t know how I used to be with you, but now... I won''t force myself to be with a woman I don''t like!"

    Aaron has always said that he doesn''t feel for her, and he doesn''t like her, which makes Katrina feel very hurt and miserable.

    She comes over with some excitement, grabbing Aaron''s clothes and saying, "How do you know you''ll never like me? You haven''t tried it! Maybe you''ll fall in love with me again as before."

    Katrina''s touching makes Aaron feel aversion and resistance.

    Although, knowing that she is the woman he once liked...

    Since he woke up from the operation, he has seen her twice. His impression of her has not been very good.

    This time, Aaron instinctively pushes Katrina away.

    Katrina is pushed to the sofa.

    She turns her head, looking at Aaron incredibly.

    Aaron¡­

    He pushes her.

    He uses force against her.

    Does he really hate her so much?

    Does her proximity make him so disgusted?

    Aaron ignores Katrina''s surprised and injured expression. He spreads out his hand, saying, "You see, my body and consciousness don''t allow you to come near at all!"

    Hearing Aaron''s understatement, Katrina feels more painful.

    Why?

    Why is Aaron''s current personality so different from the past after memory loss?

    They are two completely different people!

    Can memory loss really change a person''s temperament?

    Can memory loss really make a person dislike something he used to like?

    What on earth should she do so that he can fall in love with her again?

    Katrina, in despair, is surrounded by deep pain.

    Without giving her more time¡­

    Aaron stands up to see her off directly, "If you come to talk about compensation requirements, I''ll welcome you. If you want me to be with you again... You''d better get rid of that idea! I have a meeting in the afternoon. You can leave now."

    Getting out of Aaron''s office...

    Katrina''s mood becomes worse. She feels more painful than before.

    At least before entering the office...

    She also imagined that if Aaron knew about their previous relationship, maybe Aaron would show a better att.i.tude towards her, or he would be with her again. She was full of expectations in her mind before.

    But now¡­

    She is as cold as being poured by a basin of cold water, biting cold all over her body.

    Aaron has such a firm att.i.tude.

    He has really abandoned her.

    That is to say, no matter how hard she tries, no matter how she takes him to recall the past, he won''t be with her at all.

    Because the missing part of the memory, for him, is like happening to another person. He doesn''t want to retrieve the lost memory.

    Every word Aaron has said is recurring in her mind like a movie.

    Every word can completely destroy her will, breaking her down.

    It''s hard for Katrina to accept such a severe blow.

    Her heart is so painful. She wants to cry, but she can''t.

    If she goes on like this, she''ll really go crazy!

    Katrina finally can''t stand the pain and decides to go to the bar for a drink.

    Maybe it will make her feel better.

    Maybe only when she''s drunk, she can forget Aaron''s words for a while, and she can forget the unpleasant things that happened before.

    At the bar

    Music is blasting, and the lights are shining.

    Katrina doesn''t know how much alcohol she has drunk.

    All she knows is that when she gets up from her seat and goes to the restroom, her whole body is floating, staggering, and almost falling several times.

    She really can''t drink anymore.

    If she''s drunk outside, n.o.body''s going to take care of her.

    In the past, no matter how much she drank, Aaron was always beside her when she woke up.

    She knew that no matter what she looked like, he would take her home or take her to a safe place.

    But now...

    Aaron has changed.

    He has abandoned her.

    Even if she has an accident outside, no one will care about her anymore.

    Thinking of it...

    Katrina still feels bitterness in her heart.

    After coming back from the restroom...

    Katrina settles the account, carries her bag, and staggers out of the bar.

    By this time, the night is deep.

    Katrina is so drunk that she can''t walk steadily. She feels that everything in front of her is overlapping, having several shadows.

    Katrina wants to find a taxi on the road to return to the hotel.

    But when she''s about to walk down the street, she encounters two men.

    Katrina is unstable and almost hits them.

    Katrina wants to bypa.s.s them and take the other side.

    But when she looks up, she still almost hits them.

    Katrina tries several times, but it still doesn''t work.

    She thinks she''s so drunk that she always stands in the way of others.

    Katrina stops and says, "Sorry, you guys go first."

    Unexpectedly, these two men don''t mean to leave at all. Instead, one of them grabs Katrina''s hand and smiles unkindly, "What a little beauty! You''re drunk. You can''t even walk steadily. So, how about I take you back?"

    Suddenly a rough, sweaty hand catches Katrina''s hand, making Katrina feel very nauseous.

    At this time¡­

    Only then does she realize that it isn''t her second drunken attempt to block someone else''s way.

    These two men have no good intentions at all!

    They just try to bully and hara.s.s her because she''s drunk!

    Katrina shakes off the man''s hand and says in a cold, alcohol-filled voice, "Let me go!"

    "Hey! Don''t be so stubborn! Do you think you can leave here?"

    In the twinkling of an eye, the man''s hand stretches out again. This time, he hugs her slender waist directly, with his big hand rubbing around her waist at will.

    Katrina is about to break out in the face of the tricks and frivolities of the two hooligans.

    She raises her foot and kicks the man under his crotch, kicking and cursing, "Let go of your dirty hands! Even if Aaron doesn''t want me, it''s not your turn to bully me!"

 Chapter 449: Helping Her Again

    Katrina is in a bad mood today, so she went straight to the bar to get drunk.

    Unexpectedly, she meets two hooligans who bully her once she checks out in this place...

    So Katrina is about to break out.

    Her bad mood cannot be vented the whole day but has finally found a chance at this time.

    Katrina kicks the two hooligans with hatred.

    Stubbornly, Katrina kicks him so hard that it made the man furious and changed his face instantly.

    "b.i.t.c.h! How dare you kick me?"

    The man grabs Katrina''s hair and says with a grim face, "Tonight, we''ll give you an unforgettable remembrance!"

    The two men grab her and try to take her to the small hotel next to them.

    Katrina is in a great panic now, scared to be in danger.

    Although she had encountered several hooligans like them, she still can''t stop worrying.

    And now...

    She is alone with them on the roadside.

    She''s drunk, and she''s walking unsteadily.

    In this state, how can she escape these two evils?

    If these two men really take her to the hotel, they must torture her severely.

    No way! Absolutely not!

    She must not be insulted and humiliated like that!

    "Let me go! I don''t want to go with you! Let me go!"

    "Help! Help! They''re b.a.s.t.a.r.ds!"

    Katrina struggles and shouts desperately, trying to escape from the hooligans.

    Unexpectedly...

    The two hooligans are so angry that they slap her fiercely, "Shut up! If you keep shouting, I''m afraid that I will a.s.sault you right now!"

    Katrina was stunned after she got a slap on her face...

    It takes Katrina a long time to recover from it.

    Just then, Aaron has just finished a day''s work and is driving back home.

    When he''s waiting for the red light at the intersection...

    Suddenly he hears a familiar cry for help nearby.

    He looks up and finds two men grabbing a woman.

    He was looking at the woman''s movement a little clumsy. It''s obvious that she''s not willing to follow them.

    When Aaron sees that familiar face accidentally¡­

    Aaron cannot help frowning.

    It''s her!

    Several unpleasant encounters with her earlier make him feel bad against her.

    But after all, she''s his former girlfriend.

    How can he allow those hooligans to bully her like that?

    Without thinking too much, Aaron directly parks his car on the road.

    He gets out of the car and strides over there.

    "Bang!"

    First, he kicks one hooligan harder.

    Next, he grabs another man''s wrist, who''s trying to bully Katrina.

    The man feels pain and releases Katrina.

    And when they see Aaron with a tall figure and an angry face...

    The two men, though fearful, still try to calm down and say, "You! You''d better stop meddling! She''s my wife. After marriage, she doesn''t abide by her duty. She always colludes with other men outside. I just want to take her back! It''s none of your business!"

    At the man''s words, Aaron''s face gloomy, and his hands pressed him tightly.

    "Ouch!"

    Only a scream is heard, and the man squats on the ground with his broken arm.

    "Get out of here!"

    Aaron says coldly, and the two men immediately flee in panic.

    Because they know... They can''t defeat him. They can''t take the woman away.

    At her most desperate moment...

    Aaron appears before her like Knight Shining Armor and helps her drive the two men away.

    At this time, tears flood her eyes.

    She looks at him carefully and says, "Aaron, are you taking me back? You won''t leave me alone, will you?"

    Katrina finally can''t help running towards Aaron and tightly held him.

    Her cheek rests on his chest. She feels his powerful heartbeat and cries, "Aaron, I have had a long and terrible dream. I''ve dreamed that you''ve abandoned me. I''ve dreamed that you say you don''t love me anymore."

    She deceives herself that all this is true at this time.

    As always, Aaron will come to her when she needs him.

    However...

    Before Katrina can enjoy the feeling of being with Aaron.

    Suddenly¡­

    Aaron pushes her away and tidies up his clothes.

    Katrina was surprised by his sudden reaction.

    When she sees Aaron''s indifferent face...

    She immediately wakes up. She suddenly returns to reality.

    It turns out that she was dreaming just now.

    It turns out that Aaron, who is still indifferent to her, is the reality.

    "I''ve helped you get rid of the hooligans. You can go back by taking a cab."

    After Aaron saying this without any emotion, he turns around, about to leave.

    "Aaron, you..."

    Katrina rushes to stop him.

    She just wants to say something¡­

    "Ouch!"

    She feels pain in her stomach and vomits everything.

    She stoops there in tears, vomiting wildly and enduring the pain.

    Hearing the vomiting behind him...

    Aaron frowns.

    This woman...

    How much wine has she drunk?

    No wonder she''s met hooligans who want to molest her.

    If he hadn''t happened to pa.s.s by here, she would have been raped by those two hooligans!

    Staring at her sad situation, he thought that this woman whom he used to love before, need his help...

    Indeed, he has no memory or feeling for her now.

    Nevertheless, he still feels a little guilty.

    He doesn''t have the heart to leave her alone for fear of something happening to her.

    Aaron finally returns to the car, takes out a bottle of water, and comes back.

    "Take it!"

    When a bottle of water appears, Katrina looks up incredibly.

    When she sees the familiar and handsome face, Katrina is surprised even though Aaron still has an indifferent look.

    She initially thought that he''s gone.

    But he''s back again.

    Katrina takes the water and gargles, feeling a little moved.

    It''s a terrible thing to meet hooligans this evening.

    But she saw Aaron, and she feels a little bit of his concern for her...

    She''s still delighted.

    Aaron stares at the drunken, giggling woman in front of him. He strides forward and says, "Give you ten seconds. If you can''t keep up with me, you''ll sleep on the street alone!"

    Katrina was stunned for a second, then quickens her pace to keep up.

    She still walks a little, stumbling and shaking.

    But...

    Aaron''s willingness to let her get into his car is a great happiness for her.

 Chapter 450: She Wants To Be With Him

    Katrina clumsily climbs into Aaron''s car.

    She sits there silently, ties her seat belt, and puts her hands on her knees.

    In the enclosed s.p.a.ce, her smell of alcohol appears to be much stronger.

    Aaron can''t help frowning slightly.

    Suddenly he regrets allowing her to get in his car. What should he do now?

    He really wants to throw out this smelly woman.

    Aaron doesn''t have the heart to do that. Instead, he opens the windows to facilitate air circulation.

    He steps on the accelerator, looks straight ahead, and asks, "Where do you live?"

    Katrina is just a little drunk, but she''s not stupid.

    When Aaron asks this¡­

    Katrina becomes agitated and alert immediately.

    Does Aaron want to send her back to her place?

    No!

    She wants to be with him!

    She doesn''t want to be sent back by him.

    Anyway, she''s going to live with him tonight. She wants to go home with him!

    Katrina pretends not to know anything because of her drunkenness. Her eyes are blurred, and she points randomly in the direction, murmuring, "It looks like... It''s over there, and it looks like it''s over here. Oh, where is my home? Where do I live?"

    She says a lot of nonsense words; she doesn''t say anything right.

    Aaron looks at this drunken woman beside him...

    Just now, when he asked her to get in the car, her eyes lit up. As soon as she got in the car, she immediately lost consciousness?

    He really wonders if she''s really drunk or just pretending to be drunk.

    He decided to take her to a hotel, just to make sure she''s safe.

    When she wakes up tomorrow...

    She herself can go back to where she lives.

    Instead of asking more questions, Aaron drives directly to the hotel.

    At this time, Katrina''s mind was wondering.

    So...

    Is he going to take her home?

    Katrina''s cheeks reddened when the night wind was blowing.

    Suddenly there''s nausea in her stomach. Katrina covers her mouth immediately.

    Seeing that she wants to vomit...

    Aaron frowns and warns, "Don''t mess up my car!"

    Hearing these words, Katrina sits quickly and obediently, suppressing the urge to vomit.

    It''s already good enough for Aaron to agree that she can get in his car.

    He''s obsessively tidy...

    If she accidentally vomits and messes up inside his car, he will surely drive her off.

    To stay with him a little longer and go home with him smoothly, she has to endure it.

    Katrina sits quietly on the copilot, looking cute and conscientious.

    Aaron looks at her obliquely, with a slight smile.

    He really doubts his former taste...

    Why did he love this silly, dumb, and flat-chested woman before?

    In the twinkling of an eye, the car stops at the door of a five-star hotel.

    Aaron opens the door directly and gets off, "Here we are!"

    Katrina is shocked. So fast?

    But when she looks out...

    It turns out that this is not Aaron''s home at all, but a hotel.

    What does he bring her to the hotel for?

    Does he want to settle her in a hotel?

    Katrina refuses in her mind.

    It''s different from what she has expected. Her goal is to stay with him at night.

    Seeing Katrina sitting in the car, stunned and unwilling to get off, Aaron taps on the car window and says, "Get off. Are you waiting for me to invite you down personally?"

    Hearing Aaron''s plain and indifferent tone...

    Katrina finally pushes the door open and gets off.

    Aaron is different from the past.

    If it was before...

    Seeing her drunk like this, he would gently hold her down and take care of her all night.

    But now...

    How dare she let him open the door for her since meeting him has already been difficult for her?

    Maybe it''s because he was so kind to her before.

    Now, she has to bear all this and pay back the "debt" of that year.

    However, if she can get him back after suffering a little hardship and grievance, she''s willing to accept it.

    Seeing Katrina get out of the car, Aaron turns around and strides toward the hotel.

    Katrina waddles behind him.

    She wants to hold his hand and stay with him.

    But she has no courage.

    She fears that he''ll be angry.

    She''s afraid that he''ll push her away.

    In the twinkling of an eye, they come to the reception area of the hotel.

    Aaron glanced at Katrina and tapped on the counter "ID card."

    Hearing this, Katrina again pretends to be silly, "I didn''t bring a mu ID card with me."

    Actually...

    She''s still struggling for the last time.

    She''s still lying to make a last resort.

    Because she doesn''t want to stay in a hotel, she wants to go home with him.

    However...

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron takes out his ID card and books a room.

    Then, with the room card, Aaron takes Katrina upstairs.

    After Aaron takes Katrina to her room...

    Sure enough, he says a few words casually and turns to leave.

    Katrina is reluctant to see him leave.

    Maybe it''s the courage given by the alcohol that makes Katrina brave. Suddenly, she runs over and tightly holds Aaron. Her small face is tightly attached to his back. She lowers her voice, saying, "Aaron, don''t go!"

    She had really missed him these months when he disappeared.

    She really wants him!

    She wants to be with him as before.

    But he can''t wait to leave now.

    She really hates to part with him.

    Katrina''s sudden embrace stiffens Aaron''s body.

    Even now, he knows that she''s his former girlfriend...

    His body and mind still can''t accept her intimate behavior.

    Aaron takes away Katrina''s arm and says in a cold voice, "I''ve said that I don''t love you anymore. We can''t be together. I''ve saved you today based only on the past relationship, so please don''t have any illusions."

    Aaron, without turning his head back, is going to open the door.

    Unexpectedly, as if Katrina was crazy, she stands in front of him and looking at him bravely and says, "Aaron, you always say that you have no affection for me now and that you don''t love me anymore... But you really loved me before. Maybe you still love me, but you haven''t found it yet!"

    "Aaron, you haven''t tried again. How do you know you have no feelings? How do you know you won''t love me?"

    The more Katrina says, the lower her voice.

    In the end...

    She stretches her hand behind her and gradually pulls the zipper off the back of her dress...

    She takes off her dress in front of Aaron.

 Chapter 451: He Is Totally Changed

    At this time¡­

    Katrina wears only s.e.xy black lace underwear.

    Cascade-like black hair falls naturally. Her neck is slender, beautiful as a swan. Her skin is white and delicate, with an attractive l.u.s.ter in the light of the lamp.

    The delicate clavicle and the breast under the black bra add a kind of temptation.

    Slim waist, a flat abdomen, straight and slender legs, round toes are curling up slightly because of shyness.

    Previously...

    Aaron loved having s.e.x with her.

    He was always willing to make love with her endlessly.

    Including the first time they met.

    Aaron has adored her.

    The first thing he remembered was her body. The first thing he felt about her was her body.

    Then, he was fascinated by her, slowly falling in love with her.

    So now...

    As long as he stays and spends the night with her...

    Maybe he''ll love her as before.

    In order to win back Aaron''s heart...

    Katrina has gambled with all her dignity.

    She even takes the initiative to stand naked in front of him and begs him to have s.e.x with her.

    In her more than twenty years of life, this is almost unprecedented.

    She has never done such an indescribable thing.

    But now...

    She dares to seduce him.

    Previously...

    He put a gun in her waist and forced her to take off her clothes.

    Now, it''s her initiative.

    However, Aaron becomes very serious when he sees Katrina naked in front of him.

    He does not deny that...

    The scenery in front of him is stunning. He was suddenly aroused.

    Clearly, her b.r.e.a.s.t.s are not big, and her b.u.t.tocks are not the nicest, but her figure is very symmetrical and beautiful. That is, there is an excellent sense of beauty.

    However¡­

    Even though the scenery is so beautiful, Aaron remains cold.

    Because he has always been a neat freak, he will not be with a woman he does not like.

    Her initiative and her insatiable actions give him a sense of rejection.

    Aaron looks at Katrina in front of him and warns, "Go away!"

    "No!"

    Katrina is stubbornly stuck in front of the door, staring at him and refusing to let him go.

    Now that she''s naked and is standing in front of him.

    Now that she has completely given up her dignity, why should she fear his anger?

    She must try hard!

    Remembering what she has experienced since her engagement, Katrina sobs, "Aaron... I love you so much. Why don''t you even give me a chance? Aaron... I promise you, if you still don''t love me this time, I won''t pester you later, Okay? Aaron... I really don''t want to let you go."

    She has already thought of all the ways she can think of.

    She''s really hopeless. She really doesn''t know what to do.

    That''s why she has made such a bold decision.

    She only wants him to give her a chance.

    Maybe his body can still remember her.

    Maybe this time it will bring back some of his memories, even a trace of it is enough.

    Aaron feels very angry when Aaron sees Katrina standing in front of him with a pained face and tears.

    He has always hated the feeling of being threatened.

    Even if she is his former girlfriend...

    She''s done this again and again since he has told her that he wants her to stop pestering him...

    This leaves him with nothing but endless irritation.

    Katrina is naked and tightly guarded by the door. If he opens the door, he is bound to touch her body.

    Aaron simply returns and sits down on the sofa. He picks up the remote control and turns on the air conditioner at a low temperature. With a sneer on his handsome face, he says, "You want me to be here with you. Okay! I can stay here with you all night. I''m wondering whose body can''t stand it first."

    At Aaron''s words, Katrina''s face turns pale.

    She shivers as the cold wind comes on her face.

    Aaron, on the other hand, doesn''t even frown. He looks so indifferent.

    Aaron, he''s really changed, totally changed!

    Before, he even couldn''t tolerate the slightest injury to her.

    Even if it was a cold day, he would immediately take off his clothes for her.

    But now...

    In retaliation for her unreasonable behavior, he turns on the air conditioner at such a low temperature. He sees her cold shivering appearance but remains completely indifferent.

    Katrina bites her lip tightly.

    If this is what she has to go through to get Aaron back, then she accepts it.

    She finally decides to put up with the cold, step by step, like stepping on the ice, toward Aaron.

    She approaches him. She leans forward to kiss him. She even dares to touch his chest...

    Katrina is the pa.s.sive one after all, though they have had s.e.x countless times before.

    As for the technique of seducing men, she is not very good at it and seems to be clumsy.

    If before she was standing in front of him naked, she would become so excited that she could not even get out of bed without her having to take the initiative.

    But now...

    Even though Katrina has done everything she can, Aaron''s body doesn''t respond at all.

    He sits there calmly, looking at her performance coldly.

    Aaron''s calmness almost makes Katrina cry.

    She even wants to reach for his crotch...

    But...

    He still has no response at all.

    What the h.e.l.l is she going to do to get Aaron back?

    Aaron finally can''t stand Katrina and pushes her away.

    He stands up and looks down at her, saying in a cold voice, "Katrina, that''s enough!"

    Katrina looks desperate and shakes her head, "Aaron, I''m not kidding. You really loved me before..."

    She just wants him back.

    But why has he become a complete stranger now?

    No matter how hard she tries...

    He still can''t find the feeling of being together.

    "That''s before! But now it is now! You can think that Aaron is dead! If you make trouble for no reason again in the future, don''t blame me for not considering our past relationship."

    Aaron says these words coldly. He turns around and slams the door without looking back.

    He has endured her seduction and hara.s.sment without pushing her away immediately...

    It''s done her a great favor.

    But his body still tells him that he has no feelings for her.

 Chapter 452: The Luckiest Thing

    Katrina closes her eyes in despair when she hears the door slam loudly.

    She hugs her body tightly and curls up on the sofa.

    Aaron''s cold tone and att.i.tude, as if a basin of cold water poured on her, make her feel the piercing cold with her body shaken continuously.

    By this time...

    What else can she do?

    What is she supposed to do?

    The next day...

    Katrina wakes up in a daze.

    She wants to get up and go to the bathroom...

    However, she feels her body soft and does not have much strength.

    She accidentally rolls out of bed and hits her knee painfully on the cold floor.

    Katrina scowls and rubs her knees.

    Getting out of the warm bed, the biting cold comes again, and she could not help but make a loud sneeze.

    By now...she realizes that she might have caught a cold.

    Yesterday...

    After Aaron left, she was so distressed that she threw herself on the bed and cried herself to sleep, without turning off the air conditioning.

    So, after a night''s sleep at such a cold temperature, her body could not resist the chill and became ill.

    All that happened the night before is still fresh in her mind.

    Even though Aaron abandoned her, even though Aaron had no feelings for her...

    She can''t just give herself up.

    If she is so decadent again, she would never be able to be with him again.

    Katrina scrambles to her feet off the floor.

    It has taken all her energy just to go to the bathroom and get dressed.

    So how can she go to the hospital alone?

    Katrina finally holds her phone and finds the phone number of Doctor William.

    "Doctor William, do you have time now? I''m not feeling well. Can you come and have a check for me?"

    Although she knows it''s inappropriate to trouble Doctor William often.

    But except Doctor William...

    She can''t think of anyone else who can help her.

    Upon hearing Katrina''s weak voice, Doctor William asks, "Where are you now?"

    "I''m... "

    Katrina doesn''t know how to answer.

    When she came yesterday, she was so dizzy that she didn''t know which hotel it was.

    Then, Katrina suddenly sees the room card on a nearby table, with hotel names and room numbers.

    Katrina quickly tells him the information.

    "Wait for me at the hotel. I''ll be right there."

    Doctor William says that and hangs up.

    Katrina throws her phone away exhaustedly, lies on the bed, and blows her nose with a tissue.

    She does not know how long has pa.s.sed and suddenly hears outside come to a rapid knock on the door.

    Katrina knows it must be Doctor William.

    She scrambles out of bed and opens the door for Doctor William.

    As soon as she opens the door...

    Doctor William sees her look weak with two patches of abnormal red on her cheeks.

    Realizing that she must be seriously ill, Doctor William is alarmed and worried, "It''s only been a day! How could you make yourself like this?"

    Yesterday, when she called him and asked him to send Aaron''s homemade dishes, she was still well.

    Except for a slight injury on the finger. Why now...

    She looks absolutely badly ill!

    What the h.e.l.l happened that day!

    Doctor William helps Katrina to her bed.

    He touched her forehead and found it was burning.

    Doctor William at once takes out the antipyretic and cold medicine, pours a gla.s.s of water and asks her to take it.

    Then Doctor William takes the needle and bottle out of the medicine box he is carrying and drags the coat hanger in the room.

    "You!" Doctor William scolded Katrina and expertly stuck a needle in her wrist, "Fortunately, you called me in time to let me come! You have too much fever! If I come two hours later, I''m afraid you''ve fainted!"

    Remembering what happened yesterday...

    Katrina is still somewhat depressed.

    She stares at the ceiling and says, "Doctor William, you say... I shouldn''t have come."

    "Should I not have come to Hadley city, should I not have come to him?"

    "Just consider it as a betrayal... isn''t that good? But now... Seeing him made me feel worse than ever..."

    If in the past...

    She would be sad by herself for a while.

    Although every time she thinks of him, her heart would feel very painful.

    At the very least, Aaron was remembered as a gentle and caring person in her memory.

    But now...

    After seeing Aaron, she was even more devastated.

    She saw his indifference and heartlessness for the first time.

    He did this to her...

    She was really upset.

    Seeing Katrina as she is now, hearing what Katrina said...

    Doctor William knows that it must because of Aaron.

    It seems that their conversation yesterday was not pleasant.

    To be honest, Doctor William is also unwilling to see Katrina like that.

    Doctor William puts medical tape on her wrist Katrina and fixes the needle, he sighs and says softly, "Whether you should come or not, you are already here¡­ Although Aaron lost part of his memory... But at least for now, he''s alive."

    "Aaron and I have known each other for years, he''s a man... who has always been very cold and unfeeling, but after he met you, he is a little more human. After losing his memory, he has completely regained his former character, not only to you but to all women. So don''t be too sad."

    "I''ll see if I can do something medically to help him recover some of his memory. Please be patient."

    After hearing what Doctor William said...

    Katrina replies to him with a low voice, but in a solemn tone, "Thank you, Doctor William."

    Not just thank for Doctor William''s enlightening, but also for saving Aaron.

    Doctor William has a point.

    At least for now...

    Aaron''s still alive.

    That''s the luckiest thing, isn''t it?

    She hopes that she''ll insist until he gets his memories back.

    She hopes that before that, she hasn''t been tortured too much by his indifference and heartlessness.

    Doctor William adjusts the drip''s speed and begins with a slightly concerned voice, "I''m Aaron''s personal doctor, and in my eyes... you have been his wife. You take good care of yourself these days, and you can rest a.s.sured, and I will often come to see you!"

    The words of Doctor William make Katrina feel a kind of warmth that she has not felt for a long time.

    His wife...

    If only Aaron could think the same way.

 Chapter 453: Who Is Lucky?

    Annie has been living in the Wilson family for the better part of a month.

    Jane tries her best to persuade her every day, hoping that Annie can choose Duke.

    In this way, Duke has the chance to inherit the Wilson family.

    Even Duke spends time with Annie every day.

    However...

    Annie doesn''t seem to have any feelings for Duke.

    It''s just...

    Occasionally, when Annie sees Aaron busy working overtime and refuses to come back, she would feel a little frustrated.

    Annie stays in her room this morning when her father, Frank, gives a call to her.

    "Annie, how are you in the Wilson family?"

    As soon as she answers the call from her father, Annie sits down on the bed with her back to the door like a little girl.

    "Dad, the Wilson family, are very kind to me. Uncle Wilson, Aunt Wilson, Duke, and Aaron... they take good care of me!"

    From the phone spreads a hearty laugh, "It seems that you are quite used to live in the Wilson family, so dad can rest a.s.sured! Well, Annie, the two sons of the Wilson family, which one do you want to pick?"

    Actually...

    Before Annie came to the Wilson family, Frank talked to Annie about their engagement.

    Annie also understood that her father asked her to live in Wilson''s family so that she could have more contact and understanding with the Wilson family''s two young men and choose one of them as her fianc¨¦.

    Before she came, though, she was repulsive.

    But after seeing Aaron...

    She seemed to accept the engagement with silence.

    Suddenly being asked by Frank, Annie blushes and says, "Dad! Why did you call me just for asking this question?"

    To hear her answer...

    Frank guesses that she must have had a crush on someone, just because she''s shy, it is difficult to speak out.

    Frank immediately says, "Okay, Okay! Dad won''t ask! I will go back the day after tomorrow. You can tell me by yourself."

    Annie looks surprised and asks, "Really! Dad! You''ll be back the day after tomorrow! So soon!"

    Frank pretends to be serious, "How? Don''t you want to leave Wilson, family? Don''t you want me to come back?"

    Annie''s anxious and scolds her father, "No! Dad, you are an adult, how do you always behave like a child!"

    "... "

    Jane originally wanted to invite Annie to go to the beauty salon together.

    Unexpectedly, just when she walks to the door, she hears Annie talking on the phone.

    She doesn''t catch what is said on the other end...

    Still, she hears a lot of useful information from Annie.

    That''s...

    Annie has chosen between Aaron and Duke in her mind.

    Frank will be back the day after tomorrow...

    That means Annie will follow him back to Johnson Family on that day.

    Then when Mr. Johnson comes to the Wilson Family again, he will discuss Annie''s marriage with Edward.

    If it comes to that time, there is no chance to make any change.

    So Jane cannot help being alarmed by this call.

    But she doesn''t know...

    Who will Annie choose, Aaron or Duke?

    Although Jane is very confident about her son, she is still a little worried.

    In case...

    The person Annie chooses is Aaron.

    No way!

    She must not allow that thing to happen!

    She has to get Annie to choose Duke!

    Jane hurries back to her room and immediately calls Duke, who is at work at the time.

    "Duke, let me tell you something. Mr. Johnson will be back soon! Annie has had a choice in her mind, and I don''t know who it is. But we should do something to make sure that she will choose you!"

    Only by taking the initiative can success be possible.

    If they wait so pa.s.sively, they may get unexpected results.

    Duke is also worried when he hears what Jane says.

    "What should we do?"

    "Well, mom''s going to try Annie out and see what she says. If she likes you... we don''t have to do anything, but if she shows a lot of affection for Aaron... Let''s try other ways."

    Duke nods. "Yes! That''s the best we can do for now."

    After hanging up...

    Jane goes back to Annie''s room and knocks gently on the door.

    By this time, Annie has ended the call.

    When she looks back, she sees Jane and immediately comes over, "Aunt Wilson!"

    Jane smiles and says, "Annie, Duke is busy with his work and has no time to go out with you. You are wronged these days."

    Hearing Jane''s words, Annie quickly answers, "Aunt Wilson, please don''t say so. In fact, Duke has spent enough time with me every day. Their work is more important, and I can understand."

    Jane smiles more happily, "Annie, you are really a reasonable girl. The man who will marry you in the future is so lucky."

    "Aunt Wilson, you are so kind. The girl who will be your daughter-in-law is also very lucky."

    Jane laughs, "Let''s stop complimenting each other. How about this? Would you like to accompany me to have a beauty treatment and ma.s.sage to relax?"

    Annie agrees, "Of course!"

    "Well, you change your clothes first. I will wait for you downstairs."

    Ten minutes later...

    Jane and Annie go out to the most professional beauty center in Hadley city to have a beauty treatment.

    Lying in a comfortable, beautiful bed with thick facial masks on their faces and people ma.s.saging their heads, they are in a relaxed mood.

    Jane asks, "Jane, my husband and I really like you. I hope you can be our daughter-in-law. I don''t know... Aaron and Duke, which one do you like?"

    When it comes to this question...

    Annie is a little shy.

    Fortunately, her face is covered with a thick mask, which makes it hard to see her blush.

    "Aaron and Duke are both so excellent. There must be many girls who like them. It would be my blessing to marry into the Wilson family."

    Hearing Annie''s words, Jane is more confident that she must have someone in her mind.

    Jane sounds her out in a subtler way: "In fact, for Edward and me, Aaron and Duke are both our sons, no matter who you will marry, and at last you will be our daughter-in-law! But my aunt is curious. Who is so lucky to win Annie''s heart?"

 Chapter 454: He Is Hesitan

    Jane shows as a loving mother to outsiders.

    Everyone is adamant that she treats Aaron and Duke the same, and Annie also doesn''t see anything wrong.

    However...

    As a girl, the kind of thing such as loving a person, after all, is more difficult to say.

    Besides, she isn''t sure whether Aaron likes her.

    Today, when her father asks her about that, she is too shy to say.

    This time, of course, it is the same.

    Annie just blushes and replies, "Aaron and Duke are both very great! The two of them... I like both!"

    Annie''s answer equals nothing.

    Seeing that she can''t get more information, Jane is afraid to ask any more questions.

    She is afraid that asking too many would betray her purpose.

    Jane duly changes the subject and begins to talk about the standard maintenance and beauty of women with Annie.

    But now...

    She has a plan in mind.

    That''s...

    She must make sure that Annie will fall in love with Duke before Frank gets back.

    Even if her current crush is Aaron...

    She must let her give up her choice.

    After beauty treatment, in the afternoon, Jane went to the company to find Duke.

    Seeing Jane hurry to find him...

    Duke quickly stands up, "Mom, how''s it going? What did she say?"

    Jane closes the door and shakes her head, "Nothing. She didn''t say anything. She did have a crush. And as for you or Aaron... It''s hard to say."

    "Mom... so what should we do now?"

    "Just to make sure everything goes well... I have an idea."

    "What''s that?"

    "Tonight, you try to get Annie out, get her drunk, or get her drugged tonight... You have s.e.x with her; besides that, you''d better take some pictures. So when she wakes up tomorrow morning, she can''t get over it, she has to choose you."

    Hearing what Jane said, Duke is shocked.

    "Mom, that''s not a good idea."

    Let him get drunk on a woman and have s.e.x with her on purpose...

    Duke still thinks it''s a bit inappropriate.

    However...

    Jane says firmly, "What''s wrong with that? We''re only doing it to make sure nothing goes wrong. You think more if Annie likes you... She has been abroad for so many years, and she is quite open-minded. Even if you have s.e.x with her, she will not mind."

    "If the person she chooses isn''t you... this is just to help you get the succession of the Wilson family. As for the photos... it is just another preparation. We don''t really want to hurt her."

    Although Duke thinks Jane really makes sense, he has never done this before, so he is hesitant.

    Seeing Duke is hesitant, Jane steps forward and grasps Duke''s hand, "Duke, mom has been in the Wilson family for so many years and suffered from Aaron''s bullying since he was a child. I had to swallow my pain and pretend to be very gentle to him in front of everyone. Even if I am wrong, I also never dare to scold him a word. What''s mom doing this for? It''s all for you. Mom has worked so hard for so many years, hoping that you can get the Wilson family. We don''t have time to think it over and plan it slowly. Victory or defeat all depend on this, and we can''t afford to be careless."

    Hearing what Jane said...

    Duke wavers after all.

    In fact, not only his mother, but he is also the same.

    Just because Aaron is the eldest son, Edward always pays more attention to Aaron.

    So, he works hard to learn, to make himself better, and to surpa.s.s him.

    Although later...

    Thanks to his and his mother''s efforts, Edward began to have conflicts and estrangement with Aaron. Aaron moved out and started his own business with start-up funds.

    However, since his return, Aaron has completely changed himself and solved many conflicts and misunderstandings with Edward.

    He could feel that Edward cared deeply about Aaron.

    After all his efforts, he could not defeat Aaron, the eldest son, in Edward''s mind.

    He refuses to accept the fact.

    So, this engagement...

    He must get Annie.

    The right of inheritance of the Wilson family...

    He must get it, too.

    Not just for himself...

    And for his mother.

    Duke finally nods in affirmation, "Mom! Don''t worry! I know what to do!"

    Seeing Duke''s affirmative att.i.tude, Jane is delighted and says, "Duke, I know I didn''t mistake you! Your father is old and weak. In mom''s eyes, you are more suitable than Aaron to inherit the Wilson family. I have faith in you!"

    In the afternoon, when Duke gets home from work, he invites Annie to a birthday party for one of his best friends.

    Annie is waiting for Aaron to come back and wants to spend more time with him.

    She feels that Aaron has been very busy recently. She hasn''t seen much of him.

    So...

    Annie refuses at random and finds an excuse, "Duke, your friend''s birthday party... I don''t think it would be appropriate for me to go. After all, I don''t know anyone, and it will be embarra.s.sing."

    But Jane helps persuade her on the side, "Just because you don''t know anyone, so I want you to go and meet some friends. Annie, you grew up in a foreign country, and you even don''t know many people in Hadley city. You will live in Hadley city in the future, so it is good to contact others more."

    Even Edward says, "Your aunt is right, Annie. Let Duke take you there. Once you get to know each other, you''ll get to know each other more often. Maybe you''ll get to know some of the young girls of the same age."

    Duke''s invitation, plus the persuasion of Jane and Edward, makes Annie unable to refuse at this point, even if she wanted to wait for Aaron back...

    Annie could only nod, "Okay, then please, Duke, take care of me!"

    Annie goes to the room, changes her clothes for the party, puts on some makeup, and follows Duke out.

    Before they go...

    Edward urges particularly, "Duke, take good care of Annie, don''t let her drink too much!"

    Duke smiles softly and graciously and replies, "Yes, dad! Please rest a.s.sured!"

 Chapter 455: He Helped Annie

    In the evening, Duke goes to the birthday party of his best friend, together with Annie.

    It is the birthday party of young people, after all, the atmosphere here is much more relaxing than the formal dinner.

    Seeing Duke come in with Annie on his arm...

    Someone comes over to joke immediately, "Duke, no wonder so long time I haven''t seen you, originally you have a girlfriend! Your girlfriend is so beautiful, why don''t you introduce us early, punish a cup?"

    In the face of the jokes of his friend, Annie lowers her head with some embarra.s.sment.

    But Duke...does not explain their relationship, but obediently drinks a cup of wine.

    "She''s just come back from abroad. Don''t frighten her!"

    After that, the friend leaves...

    Duke whispers in Annie''s ear, "If they hear that you don''t have a boyfriend, they''re going to hara.s.s you, so... I beg your pardon for what happened just now."

    When she hears what Duke says, Annie just realizes.

    It turns out that he has not explained much just in order to protect her.

    Annie gives him a grateful look and nods, "Yeah, I wouldn''t mind."

    Duke shows up at the party on Annie''s arm. Everyone thinks they''re in a relationship.

    Duke puts some sleeping pills into Annie''s wine secretly.

    Annie doesn''t spend much time at the party with Duke...

    She begins to feel dizzy.

    As Duke sees Annie begin to feel groggy and a little top-heavy in her walk, he holds her up and says, "My girlfriend has had too much drink. I''ll take her away first."

    After leaving the birthday party...

    Annie is almost entirely unconscious.

    She leans most of her weight on Duke and just wobbles along as she walks.

    Seeing this dizzy and totally defenseless woman...

    Duke finally makes up his mind, picks her up, and wants to take her to the hotel.

    Anyway...

    It''s all the same to him to marry any woman.

    At least this woman, he does not like but also does not hate.

    Marrying her in the future will help him inherit the Wilson family, that''s enough.

    After stuffing Annie into his car, Duke is about to get in and drive to the hotel.

    Who knows, at this moment, not far from suddenly a strong dazzling light hits.

    Duke unconsciously covers his eyes. When the light disappears, Duke looks in that direction, only to find that Aaron''s car has stopped behind his.

    Duke is shocked.

    How could he meet Aaron at this very moment!

    Anyway, they are brothers.

    Despite all the compet.i.tion in secret, Duke pretends to be polite and courteous in front of people.

    Seeing Aaron''s car...

    He finally walks past and greets him, "Elder brother, why are you here?"

    Aaron rolls down the window and looks at Duke with his black eyes and asks, "Eating dinner, what are you doing here?"

    "I... today is a friend''s birthday, and dad asked me to take Annie out to his birthday, so she could meet some new people. Annie got drunk, and I am going to take her home."

    "Oh, well, I''m just on the way home. Let''s go."

    Aaron says, and he raises the window.

    Duke can only answer, "Okay."

    Then he goes back to his car.

    He planned it all out.

    He thought after tonight...

    Annie would become his woman.

    He would have a picture of her sleeping with him, so he''s not afraid that she might choose Aaron.

    But...

    He just happened to meet Aaron!

    Duke, though, is annoyed that his plans have been disrupted.

    But Aaron''s car is parked right behind him.

    If he doesn''t drive, Aaron will not drive.

    Duke starts the car after all and takes unconscious Annie back home.

    Aaron, too, drives behind.

    The two cars return to the Wilson Family almost at the same time.

    At this point, it is just 9 p.m., Edward and Jane are still up.

    Hearing footsteps outside, Edward wonders, "Why do they come back so early?"

    However, when he raises his eyes, he sees Duke holding Annie to come in, and Aaron keeping a close distance behind.

    Edward is shocked to see Annie unconscious.

    "Duke! What''s going on here? Was it not for you to take good care of her?"

    Duke only can reply, "Dad, I didn''t know that Annie was so not good at drinking. I didn''t stop her, but... after a few drinks, she''s drunk like this."

    "Take her to her room, and have the servant wait on her!"

    "Yes, dad!"

    After Duke sends Annie back to her room, Edward follows them with a look of concern.

    But Jane is speechless and incredulous.

    According to their plan, Duke and Annie will not come back tonight.

    But now...

    That is to say, their plan failed?

    When Jane accidentally turns her head and sees Aaron''s eyes...

    Only to find there is a bit more disdain and cold in his black eyes.

    Jane''s heart sinks.

    Has Aaron seen through their plan?

    Jane quickly looks away and follows them to Annie''s room.

    Well, it doesn''t matter even if Aaron knew that he doesn''t have any evidence.

    What can he do to them?

    It is a pity that...

    Their plan is not carried out successfully.

    Aaron, this guy, his existence can only be bad for them!

    After everyone left, Aaron went back to his room.

    He just happened to accompany the client out of dinner. As soon as he got into the car, he saw Duke come out with a drunk and unconscious woman.

    Duke has always been a decent guy. He wouldn''t let a woman drink so much under his eyes.

    When Aaron noticed that the woman was Annie, he was on his guard.

    Jane and Duke wanted to take advantage of Annie to get the right of inheritance. He heard it all in the pool. How could he not understand what they were trying to do?

    However...

    He had no idea that they would have no bottom line.

    Duke, he would even do something like that.

    Although Aaron had no feelings for Annie, and even if he would occasionally spend time with her, it was for Edward''s sake.

    However, he could not watch Jane and Duke scheme her secretly.

    So he helped Annie.

 Chapter 456: Persuade Her To Give Up

    The next day...

    Annie gets up, holding her heavy head.

    Facing the familiar room and the familiar scenes, she is totally out of her mind about how she got back from the birthday party.

    Strangely, she didn''t drink much yesterday. How could she suddenly get drunk like that?

    Is it possible that she hasn''t been used to the domestic wine since she just returned home?

    She really hopes that she didn''t do anything awful after she got drunk yesterday.

    When Annie walks downstairs, Edward beckons her over, "Annie, come here, see who''s here!"

    Annie takes a close look and sees her father sitting next to Edward, smiling at her.

    "Dad!" Annie runs over in surprise and takes Frank''s arm.

    "Dad, aren''t you coming back tomorrow? How come you''re here today?"

    Frank answers happily, "The business has finished ahead of time, so I come back earlier."

    He had known Annie''s choice after the telephone call yesterday. He can''t wait to return to hear her answer personally and also discuss with Edward about her marriage.

    Can he not be worried about the life event of his dearest and favorite little daughter?

    "Edward, anyway, thank you for taking care of Annie during my absence. Now that she is already up, I''ll take her back, and we''ll visit you another day!"

    When hearing Frank''s going to take Annie back, Jane is surprised at the moment.

    She''s not sure whether Annie will choose Aaron or Duke.

    In case Annie chooses Aaron...

    After she comes back home, they''ll have no chance at all.

    They failed yesterday, and Jane always can''t be reconciled.

    Therefore, Jane immediately draws a smile on her face and wants to detain them, "Why so quickly? Annie might as well stay here for a few more days. She is getting familiar with Aaron and Duke, and we also like her so much. I''m really a bit reluctant to separate from her."

    Frank laughs and says, "Jane, thanks to your love of Annie, but she has lived here for so long. There''s no reason for her to stay here all the time. You can rest a.s.sured that soon I will bring Annie with me to visit you again!"

    Edward has known the implication in his words. It''s time for them to discuss the engagement between two families.

    Edward smiles back brightly, "Well, I won''t keep you, then!"

    When they leave, Edward is also overjoyed.

    Whether Annie chooses to marry Aaron or Duke, it can be a happy event for them.

    He can''t wait for the day to come.

    After Annie leaves their house, Aaron also finds a reason to live back in his private villa.

    After all, it makes him feel terrible in front of Jane''s two faces every day.

    This day, Dr. William revisits him and examines Aaron.

    After the operation, he recovers well and has no side effects.

    However, he still can''t remember what happened in the last five years, which also includes the matter of Katrina.

    Thinking of Katrina, William sighs unconsciously.

    "Aaron, aren''t you too hard on her?"

    "On that day, she called me and said she''s not feeling well. When I got there, I found her ill seriously with a cold and a high fever."

    William doesn''t name her, but Aaron knows who he''s talking about with his first instinct.

    When William mentions it, he then remembers what happened that night.

    Well, is that woman stupid?

    When he turned down the air-conditioning temperature, did she sleep in the cold all night and make herself sick?

    Did she think that he would sympathize with her and be trapped if she played a little trick?

    Stop dreaming!

    Aaron snorts disdainfully, "She brought the trouble on herself!"

    When the picture of her getting herself naked and seducing him appears in his mind, his disdainful feeling becomes stronger.

    She should pay the price since she dared to cross the line.

    He just punished her a little. Even if she got sick, she deserved it completely.

    She dared to strip herself in front of him.

    Aaron''s understatement doesn''t contain any guilt at all, as if he doesn''t think his way improperly.

    William can''t help gnashing his teeth in anger, "Aaron, if you''re not my employer, I''ll have to hit you immediately! You are too cold-blooded and cruel to her!"

    "I''m not kidding you. She was very ill that day. If I were a few hours late, she might be so feverish and fall into a coma. It would create a serious consequence and even put her in danger!"

    "Maybe it doesn''t matter to you to stay under the cold air all night, but she''s too weak to bear it at all. She was pushed down by someone from a higher s.p.a.ce when pregnant with your child. She was badly injured and bleeding heavily when the baby was premature. She almost failed to survive in order to keep the child alive. After the operation, her body became very weak."

    When William talks about their past, Aaron can''t help but twist his eyebrows slightly, as if something has touched his heart.

    He knows that there seems to be a baby between them.

    Nevertheless, he never knows that she once experienced so much.

    In this way, he really went too far that night.

    Whether he likes her now or not...

    Once, after all, she paid and suffered so much for him.

    He really shouldn''t be too cruel to her.

    Aaron, who is always ruthless, falls into silence for a moment, and finally, he says, "Next time I''ll be careful."

    William knows that he has listened to his persuasion when hearing his answer.

    He''s unable to restrain his sighing and shakes his head, "I really can''t understand you two! You used to chase her desperately, but now she''s chasing you so desperately."

    "To be frank, sometimes when I am thinking of her efforts to meet you all the way here, but she has to endure your difference and disdain, I really want to persuade her to give up on you and go back home."

    "After all, you are now totally different from the past. After losing your memory, you are a complete a.s.shole!"

 Chapter 457: Threatened Him

    William''s voice is still in the air...

    A pair of dark eyes full of dangerous feeling has been fixed on him.

    William shuts his mouth in time.

    Although from the standpoint of a bystander, he sympathizes with Katrina and sees Aaron as an a.s.shole, Aaron is his employer, and if he talks too much, he tends to burn himself up.

    William puts away his medical kit and says, "Anyway, depending on you. I won''t say too much. By the way, I have to advise you that don''t regret when you bully her away before restoring your memory."

    After he finishes his words, he takes his medicine box and leaves in a hurry.

    Aaron left behind is more depressed now.

    What on earth should he do with that woman?

    He gets tired of her wandering around in front of him every day.

    But he can''t either beat or scold her and also can''t be rude to her since everyone thinks he is cruel to her.

    Even he feels a little unbearable of his behavior when knowing their past.

    By this time, he doesn''t know what to do.

    Just when Aaron feels helpless, the telephone is ringing suddenly.

    Aaron picks up the phone. His father, Edward, is calling.

    As soon as Aaron answers the phone, Edward''s radiant voice comes from the other end, "Aaron, come back home tonight, I have something important to announce!"

    Aaron has to agree.

    There is "something important to announce..."

    It''s probably Duke and Annie''s engagement.

    In fact, the reason for Annie''s visit is known to all.

    Jane and Duke were so eager to woo Annie, just for the sake of inheritance.

    Even if his father announces Duke and Annie''s marriage tonight, he won''t be surprised.

    When it comes to the right of inheritance, he doesn''t care about it at all.

    Only Jane and Duke regard it extremely important.

    If he really wants to grab the family''s wealth, he wouldn''t move out so early.

    At least, he won''t sacrifice his marriage with a woman he doesn''t like for Wilson''s property.

    In the evening, Aaron returns to Wilson''s house as scheduled.

    Edward shows a radiant face with indescribable pleasure.

    Jane and Duke, on the contrary, don''t seem as happy as he thought.

    Of course, no one knows what Frank talked to Edward in the study when he visited this morning.

    However, when Frank left, Edward even hummed a song.

    They know Edward will definitely announce the marriage between the two families this evening.

    Jane and Duke always feel a little uneasy because they don''t know Annie''s final choice.

    On the table, Edward takes the lead in raising his goblet, "Come on! Let''s celebrate first! Soon, Frank''s precious daughter will be our daughter-in-law!"

    Everyone follows him, and Jane tries to raise a smile, "Really? That''s great! I really like Annie. If she marries into our family, it can be a blessing for us. So, Edward, Annie chooses Aaron or Duke?"

    Edward takes a sip and puts down his goblet, "I thought since Annie was with Duke every day, she would certainly choose Duke. I didn''t expect that...Frank came to me today and said that Annie had a crush on Aaron! I thought Frank had made a mistake at first, but it''s true! So, today I talked with Frank about Aaron and Annie''s marriage, and the engagement ceremony is scheduled at the beginning of next month."

    After he finishes his announcement, everyone is amazed.

    Jane and Duke are in incredible feelings all over the face.

    They have done so much, being so active to catch up with Annie.

    In the end, her choice is Aaron?

    Aaron even twists his eyebrows unconsciously.

    Marriage?

    Engagement?

    He never thought Annie would choose him.

    However, when Edward announces it, he isn''t happy at all but is rather unable to express his rejection and disgust.

    Edward''s still immersed in joy and doesn''t notice Aaron''s difference. He keeps exhorting Aaron, "Aaron, make full preparation. Although the engagement isn''t as grand as the marriage, we can''t do it carelessly."

    However, before he completes his words, Aaron stands up and says, "I don''t agree!"

    Edward is shocked at what he said, "What did you say?"

    Word by word, Aaron speaks again, "I said, I don''t agree with this engagement. I won''t marry a woman I don''t like. I will never attend the engagement ceremony, whether you change the bride or cancel it. I''m not involved in it!"

    After he says, he turns around and is ready to leave.

    But Edward pats the table out of anger and stands up, "d.a.m.ned! This is my agreement with Frank 20 years ago! You can''t refuse it! You''re the son of the Wilsons. You must unconditionally accept this engagement!"

    Edward has always been a stubborn and committed person.

    More than twenty years ago, he made the agreement with Frank that he certainly can''t default.

    Frank came to him in person to discuss the engagement. The date of engagement has been chosen. But Aaron says he refuses it?

    Edward can''t compromise so easily.

    Hearing Edward''s words, Aaron looks slightly sideways, and his voice is indifferent, "That''s your agreement. It has nothing to do with me! If I have to accept this kind of engagement as a member of the Wilsons, I choose not to surname Wilson!"

    After Aaron says this, he strides away without turning back.

    This may be the reason why there are often gaps and contradictions between their father and son.

    Aaron always has his own opinions, while Edward is conservative and always likes to impose his own ideas on others.

    Watching Aaron walk away directly, Edward is shaking with anger, "Aaron! If you dare to walk out of this door today, you can never come back! I should have no son like you!"

    Aaron laughs slightly with scorn when hearing this.

    To threaten him by breaking up their relationship?

    If he has to be forced into such an arranged engagement, he would rather break off the relationship with the Wilsons.

    Anyway, over the years, he has lived in his private villa.

    There''s no difference whether he is in the house.

 Chapter 458: He Doesnt Want To Deceive Her

    No matter how Edward threatens him, Aaron finally leaves the house without turning back.

    Edward slaps the table angrily, "d.a.m.n it! What a villain! I should have banished him from home! I shouldn''t ask him back!"

    Frightened by the anger of Edward, Jane hurries to comfort him, "Don''t get angry. You don''t deserve it!"

    "To tell the truth, I blame you for that. You know what Aaron is like clearly. You didn''t discuss with him, and hastily made a decision for him and arranged a marriage for him. He is certainly going to be annoyed."

    Jane says so, but she''s secretly relieved.

    Fortunately, Aaron refuses the engagement, which makes it possible for things to turn around.

    Edward gasps out of rage, "Why does he dislike Annie? She''s beautiful with a nice personality. The most important thing is our two families have been friends for such a long time with similar family backgrounds. Let Annie marry him. It''s such a good thing! What''s wrong with him? Why is he reluctant?"

    "Come on, don''t be angry with him. Since Aaron is unwilling to accept the engagement, what else can we do? We can''t tie him up. Now the most important thing is to think about how to explain with Frank. Edward, now sit down and have something to eat first. Let''s discuss slowly."

    "Take away! I''m full now! How can I eat it?"

    Edward then stands up and goes back to the room with anger.

    Left alone, Jane and Duke exchange eyes in silence.

    It''s just the right time for Aaron to refuse the engagement.

    Otherwise, they will have no chance to turn the tables if the engagement is settled.

    Now, what they can do is brainwash Edward to see if they can replace Aaron with Duke.

    This morning, Katrina is hanging out by herself when two middle-aged women pa.s.s by with ingredients in their hands.

    "...Our lady is getting engaged soon. Mr. Johnson has given each servant something as a reward!"

    "Really! Who is your young lady engaged to? When?"

    "At the beginning of next month, and with the elder son of the Wilsons, Aaron! They''re already making preparations for the ceremony!"

    "..."

    Katrina is stunned by this conversation.

    Aaron?

    Is he getting engaged?

    When she learns the news, Katrina falls into disappointment.

    She comes all the way to Hadley City to find him back.

    And he is not only always cold-blooded to her, but also engaged to another woman?

    Does he really fall in love with another woman?

    Katrina seems to go crazy and rushes to Aaron''s company.

    She wants to see him!

    She wants to hear his answer with her own ears!

    When Katrina rushes to Wilson''s office building, before the receptionist asks her ident.i.ty, Katrina has already rushed inside and gone directly to the elevator, heads straight to Aaron''s president''s office.

    The receptionist is too late to stop her. She has to watch Katrina running in...

    She calls Aaron in a hurry and reports in a panic, "Mr. Wilson, a woman broke in just now, as if...she''s heading to your office."

    Aaron''s eyebrows wrinkle slightly as he hears her words.

    What is she doing?

    How can she allow someone to break in!

    "One-month bonus deducted!" Aaron indifferently gives punishment and hangs up the phone.

    And just then...

    "Bang!"

    Suddenly the door of the office is slammed open, and then a woman rushes in.

    Aaron looks up, and it makes him a headache.

    Sure enough, that woman again, how on earth should he deal with her?

    Aaron points at the door casually, "Close the door!"

    He doesn''t know why she comes to him this time.

    If she, like last time, starts undressing before the conversation, he doesn''t want his subordinates to see such an embarra.s.sing scene.

    After Katrina closes the door obediently, Aaron leans back and says, "So, what''s the matter with you coming to me this time?"

    Seeing Aaron''s impatient look, Katrina feels only a stung of injury in her heart.

    No matter how much effort she does, she can''t win him back, right?

    Why is he always so indifferent to her?

    Katrina takes a deep breath and asks, "Aaron, are you engaged to another woman?"

    Suddenly being asked, Aaron can''t help twisting his eyebrows.

    Him engaged?

    How did she know?

    Edward did arrange an engagement for him, but he refused it.

    He never mentions it to anyone. Why does she suddenly come up and ask him that?

    Aaron keeps silent, and then Katrina knows that there must be an engagement.

    Katrina can''t accept her beloved man betrothed to another woman in the twinkling of an eye. Her eyes are a little red, and she can''t express her sorrow at this moment.

    But at this time...

    She''s still reluctant to believe that fact, and she''s still holding a glimmer of hope.

    Katrina tries to suppress some sad feelings and says in a low voice, "Aaron, I just want you to tell me, do you really like that woman?"

    If he''s going to engage for other reasons, she''ll try again.

    But if Aaron really likes that woman, she opts out.

    From then on, she won''t disturb him again. She won''t destroy their marriage.

    After all, how hard she tries and how much effort she pays, he still doesn''t accept her.

    In front of the woman he likes, she should be a little self-aware and choose to let go.

    Aaron has a slightly complicated mind now when he sees Katrina crying.

    He doesn''t want to deceive her.

    But on second thought...

    It can be a good thing for her to give up and go back to her home to start a new life.

    So Aaron''s black eyes stare at her without blinking. He answers softly, "Now that you''ve heard about it, I won''t hide it from you. Yes, I''m going to get engaged!"

    "Now that I have chosen to engage her, of course, I like her very much!"

    When she hears Aaron admit personally that he likes that woman, at that moment, her tears finally come out.

    After crying silently for a few seconds, Katrina wipes away her tears.

    She looks up at him with tears in her eyes and speaks with a sad voice.

    "I see, Aaron, I wish you happiness and I won''t bother you again from now on."

 Chapter 459: His Mood Becomes Heavier

    Seeing her red eyes and tears...

    Hearing her say that she won''t disturb him anymore...

    Aaron doesn''t know why his heart is like being pulled by an unknown hand. It''s something of unspeakable complexity.

    Isn''t that his purpose?

    During this time, she lingers around him like a ghost and pesters him.

    He can''t wait to get rid of her as soon as possible.

    But why, instead of being relieved, his mood becomes a little heavier?

    Well, maybe it''s because, for the first time, a woman can be as persistent as she is.

    So when he sees her sad tears, he feels a little sympathy for her.

    Her abandonment, for both of them, is a good thing.

    He doesn''t like her at all.

    He thinks that it''s hard for him to be really interested in a woman in his life.

    Even if she''s the woman he loved before, now and in the future, he can''t guarantee that he will fall in love with her again.

    Even if he agrees to be with her for the sake of the past feeling, she will get tired with a man who doesn''t love her at all.

    In that case, why do they bother each other?

    At the thought of this, Aaron firms his determination.

    Aaron fixes his cold black eyes on Katrina; he says casually, "Thank you. If you need help, I can ask my secretary to book your flight back to Abbe."

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina again endures the tears that almost burst into her eyes with a self-mocking smile rising from her lips.

    What''s that?

    The last concern before farewell?

    Is he so impatient to want her to leave, so impatient to want her back to Abbe?

    Is he so worried that she''ll destroy his new relationship with his girlfriend?

    No, she''s not just a girlfriend. She''s going to be his fianc¨¦e.

    Another woman eventually replaces her position in his mind.

    She thought she would be loved by him all her life.

    She never antic.i.p.ated their relationship would change.

    Today, he is the most familiar stranger for her.

    Katrina closes her eyes painfully and shakes her head, and her voice becomes more hoa.r.s.e and dryer, "No, I can go back by myself."

    After saying this, she turns her head slowly and walks out, step by step.

    By this time, she should probably drop the idea forever.

    Maybe she should give up completely.

    But why did everything happen when she was with him still so clear in her mind?

    In the past, he said he loved her very much.

    He even proposed to her in front of her father''s grave, promising to take care of her for life.

    However, all the vows are just blandishments.

    Aaron stares so deeply at Katrina''s departure.

    For the first time, he finds out that the woman in front of him has such a pet.i.te figure. She seems to fall carelessly.

    As she approaches the door, Katrina suddenly stops.

    She dares not look back. She''s afraid that she can''t help jumping over and hugging and telling him that she loves him and will never let him go.

    She''s afraid when looking back that she will see his cold face and cold eyes.

    Her affection, love, and perseverance are as lowly and pitiful as a joker in front of him.

    Just in order to keep her last bit of self-esteem, she doesn''t want him to regard her as a tiresome woman and feel disgusted before she leaves.

    "Aaron, goodbye."

    Katrina finishes the sentence in a low voice and finally opens the door and leaves in a hurry.

    Tears pour out again. She finally cries into tears.

    Katrina buries her head and walks out of the elevator.

    She''s going to run out...

    Suddenly she b.u.mps into a stranger''s arms.

    Katrina looks up unconsciously and sees a handsome young face.

    When the man sees her red eyes, he''s obviously astonished. Then he asks with some worry, "Are you alright? Do you need any help?"

    She doesn''t want strangers to see her awkward look.

    Katrina quickly lowers her eyes. She shakes her head slightly, bypa.s.ses the man, and runs out in a hurry.

    The unexpected scene makes the receptionist stunned.

    She comes up quickly and explains, "Mr. Duke, the woman went into Mr. Aaron''s office crazily just now but without an appointment. She''s probably driven out by Mr. Aaron. She''s been pestering him for a long time. Please don''t mind."

    Hearing the words of the receptionist and seeing Katrina leaving in a hurry...

    Duke is deep in thought.

    Running out of Aaron''s office while crying?

    What does she have to do with Aaron?

    That woman looks familiar. He''s definitely seen her somewhere!

    A few minutes later...

    Duke comes to Aaron''s office.

    Aaron''s already a little upset at this time, so he naturally shows no kind look when he catches the sight of Duke.

    Aaron takes a glance at Duke coldly and asks, "What are you coming for?"

    Although they are brothers with the same father, Aaron and Duke are never close to each other. On the contrary, there is a kind of hostility.

    Faced with Aaron''s indifference, Duke doesn''t show his annoyance. With a gentle smile on his face, he says, "Aaron, Father asked me to persuade you¡­about the engagement with Annie."

    Aaron shows a sneer of disdain by that.

    "Really? Isn''t what your mother and son expect my refusal to engage with Annie?"

    If he agrees to engage her, Jane and Duke may be more anxious like ants on a hot pot.

    Duke still smiles. "That''s what you said, but I still have to follow Father''s orders. It''s your business whether you accept the marriage or not. It''s my business, whether I come to persuade you or not."

    Aaron extremely hates the hypocrisy of Duke.

    He is disgusted and says coldly, "You can go back and tell Father I don''t agree with the marriage."

    Duke looked happy: "Brother, you can rest a.s.sured that your heart, I will convey it to my father."

    Aaron then points to the door, "Have you finished yet? If you''re done, get out of here!"

    "Well, if you are busy, I won''t disturb you now."

    After Duke''s leaving, Aaron blackens his face and calls the front desk. His voice sounds more annoyed, "You don''t need to come for work tomorrow!"

    Why did she allow everybody in?

    What on earth is she doing at the front desk?

    What''s the use of keeping her here?

    Hearing the order, the receptionist becomes panicked.

    "Mr. Wilson¡­I¡­"

    It''s her fault that she didn''t stop that woman and allowed her to break in. She admitted.

    But she just allowed his brother in. Why did he get angrier and even dismiss her?

 Chapter 460: Take Back The Company

    After coming back from Aaron''s office...

    Duke "truthfully" reports the situation to Edward.

    "Dad, I''ve tried my best to persuade my brother, but he''s very persistent... He said that in any case, he would not agree to be engaged to Miss Johnson."

    At Duke''s words, Edward becomes angry, "This b.a.s.t.a.r.d! Now he''s grown up, so he doesn''t take me seriously? If I don''t teach him a lesson, he won''t know who the real head of our family is!"

    Considering the relationship between him and Aaron, Edward did not want to go too far at first.

    Edward himself didn''t want to talk to Aaron personally for fear of losing face, so he asked Duke to persuade Aaron again.

    But unexpectedly¡­

    Aaron is so stubborn now.

    At this moment, Edward finally can''t bear it.

    Seeing Edward''s anger on his face, Jane quickly supports and comforts him, "Don''t be so angry, Edward. Calm down. Aaron has gone too far. I really don''t know why he''s dissatisfied with Annie. The date of engagement is coming soon. If Aaron still refuses to accept it, how can we explain to the Johnson family?"

    "Edward, I have an idea. Duke is about the same age as Annie. They''re also very close to each other. Why not discuss with Frank to see whether Duke can replace Aaron? In this way, we have fulfilled our promise."

    Jane finally says what she''s been thinking secretly.

    She seems to be thinking about the overall situation, but in fact, she is just trying to satisfy her selfishness.

    Hearing her words, Edward doesn''t think much about it. Instead, he says in an angry tone, "Wait till we really get there! b.a.s.t.a.r.d! I''ll teach him a lesson sooner or later!"

    Edward finishes and goes back to his study, calling his private lawyer.

    After all, Frank has named Aaron as their son-in-law. Edward can''t suddenly replace Aaron with Duke.

    After Edward enters the study...

    Suddenly Jane becomes gloomy, who has initially been gentle.

    She pats the table angrily and growls, "Fogey! He''s very old now. Why is his temper still so stubborn?"

    Aaron is reluctant to marry Annie. Maybe he doesn''t know that the marriage is relevant to the inheritance of the Wilson family.

    This is a golden opportunity for them.

    She has hinted several times that Edward should replace Aaron with Duke, but...

    The old man has insisted on Annie marrying Aaron.

    The engagement is approaching day by day, and her persuasions are not working. How can she not be angry and annoyed?

    Duke comes up and hands Jane a gla.s.s of water.

    "Mom, don''t worry, we must have another chance."

    Jane looks depressed and says, "The day of engagement is coming. How can I not be in a hurry? If your father really convinces Aaron to agree to the engagement with Annie, we''ll lose the right of inheritance. But we have been in the Wilson family for so long. How can we give up so easily? I''m not reconciled."

    "Mom, it''s not easy for Aaron to promise to marry Annie. When I went to Aaron''s office today, I saw a woman running out of his office crying."

    When Jane hears this, she gets shocked and puts down her cup. She asks doubtfully, "A woman? What kind of woman? What does she have to do with Aaron?"

    After all, as everyone knows, Aaron never gets close to any woman.

    But now a woman is running out of his office crying...

    Perhaps there''s a big secret behind it.

    Duke answers calmly, "I''m still investigating what their exact relationship is. But I guess it''s not that simple. Aaron must have something to do with that woman. Then we can take advantage of this woman. In this way, can their engagement ceremony go on smoothly?"

    Jane seems to have calmed down after hearing Duke''s words.

    "Duke, you must investigate clearly the relationship between this woman and Aaron as soon as possible. You are my own son. I really want you to get the inheritance of the Wilson family, even my dreams!"

    Duke promises with a.s.surance, "Mom, you can rest a.s.sured! I will never let you down!"

    The next morning...

    As soon as Aaron arrives at his company, Edward is sitting on the sofa in the lobby waiting, with two young men, who seem to be lawyers, beside him.

    Aaron slightly frowns when he sees Edward.

    Edward seldom comes to see Aaron on his own initiative. Why does he suddenly come here today?

    Does he not express his ideas clearly enough?

    Edward even comes here with his lawyers.

    Doesn''t Edward come for the engagement, but for breaking off relations with him?

    After all, Edward is still Aaron''s father. Aaron walks over and greets, "Dad."

    Edward looks at him seriously and says, "Do you have time? Sit down and have a chat."

    Aaron replies respectfully, "Come to my office. This way, please."

    Edward and two lawyers follow Aaron to his office.

    Aaron prepares a cup of tea for Edward.

    Edward snorts, "I don''t have the luck to enjoy your tea. Let''s get down to business. My Lawyers, start working."

    At Edward''s command, the two lawyers immediately take the doc.u.ments out of their briefcases and begin to say, "Aaron Wilson, the money you''ve started this company with is provided by Edward Wilson, which means that it''s Edward Wilson''s plenipotentiary investment. Theoretically, your company also belongs to Edward Wilson completely."

    "Now, Edward Wilson wants to take back the company. We have completed the handover procedure overnight. If there is no problem, please sign here."

    Hearing the lawyer''s words, Aaron looks shocked, "What are you saying?"

    The company he has worked so hard to build belongs to his father completely?

    It has nothing to do with him?

    Now, his father wants to take back his company?

    Aaron doesn''t deny that the start-up fund of the company is from his father.

    But after all these years, the start-up fund has already multiplied many times.

    After all, it''s his hard-fought career, which has condensed his painstaking efforts for so many years.

    Now, he has to return the company to the Wilson family unreservedly?

    How can he accept it?

    At this time, Aaron finally understands the purpose of Edward''s visit.

    It turns out that Edward is forcing him to give in.

    Oh! Sure enough, veterans are abler than recruits. Edward certainly knows what the most important thing for Aaron is!

    Aaron gets angry instantly and grits his teeth, saying, "I don''t agree!"

 Chapter 461: Let Him Be

    Aaron says calmly, "I don''t want the property of the Wilson family at all. But this is my company! n.o.body can take it away!"

    Two lawyers look embarra.s.sed, "Aaron Wilson, this is order. If you don''t sign it, I''m afraid we''ll have to resort to law. At that time, you still have to return the company to Edward Wilson."

    Hearing the lawyer''s words, Aaron gets much angrier.

    What a cruel trick!

    For this engagement, Edward even takes the company to coerce him! Edward even wants to fight a lawsuit with him!

    Aaron has always hated being threatened...

    But this man is his father!

    After all, Edward has been in business for so many years. Aaron has a fair knowledge of Edward''s influence and position in Hadley City.

    Although Aaron is also powerful, there is no complete a.s.surance that he can compete with Edward.

    If the battle between them really starts...

    If Edward really wants to take away this company...

    Aaron is bound to lose miserably.

    Angrily, Aron stares at Edward and says, "Dad, do you have to?"

    Edward uses the way he used to deal with his compet.i.tors to handle Aaron now.

    Is this really the right way to get along between father and son?

    At this time, Aaron even can''t express his anger.

    Edward looks up at Aaron and says, "Aaron, I only give you three days to think about it. Either you promise to be engaged to Annie, or you will lose the company you have worked so hard for so many years."

    "Three days later, if you don''t give me an answer... I will execute the second automatically."

    Then Edward gets up straight from the sofa and goes out.

    The two lawyers also nod to Aaron, counting as a farewell, and quickly follow.

    After Edward leaves...

    Aaron can''t endure it. He picks up the teacup on the table and throws it heavily onto the ground, smashing it to pieces.

    Aaron has never been so cowardly in his life.

    But now, he''s forced to be this by his father.

    Either he agrees to the marriage management or loses the company he''s worked so hard for¡­

    Either is enough to make him angry.

    It seems to be to prove to Aaron that Edward''s decision is not just a statement.

    In the next few days...

    Aaron always receives court summonses from time to time.

    It seems that Edward wants to wait intentionally for three days before they really meet in court. He''s always giving Aaron psychological pressure.

    Aaron knows clearly...

    Now that Edward can put forward this plan, it must mean that he has made full preparations.

    After three days...

    All that awaits him is the merciless takeover of the company.

    He is really very unwilling!

    In the face of accepting engagement or losing so many years of painstaking efforts...

    Aaron finally chooses the former.

    Marriage, for him, is only a dispensable form.

    But the company, for him, is extremely important.

    If he can get back his company by sacrificing his marriage...

    Then he can only reluctantly accept it.

    On the third day, Aaron finally returns to the old villa.

    Edward seems to be very confident and sits in his study, waiting for Aaron.

    Even if at this time, Aaron is unwilling in his heart. Even if he is reluctant to compromise in his heart...

    In the face of reality, he can only compromise, "I agree to be engaged to Annie Johnson, but you should clearly explain the problem of capital and ownership of my company. In the future, you must not interfere in my company, let alone have the right to take it back!"

    This time, Aaron admits that he''s unlucky.

    But later...

    He will never give Edward another chance to catch his loopholes!

    He won''t allow Edward to threaten him with the company again!

    Hearing Aaron''s promise...

    Edward finally has a successful smile on his face.

    He doesn''t hesitate and promises, "Well, as long as you and Annie are engaged, I will never interfere in your company again."

    Actually...

    Edward hasn''t it just to force Aaron to compromise.

    How can he really want to take back Aaron''s business? After all, he''s thinking about pa.s.sing the property of Wilson''s family on to his two sons.

    Aaron and Edward soon reach an agreement on the matter.

    Even so, Aaron still has an angry feeling in his heart, which is particularly uncomfortable.

    Edward, on the contrary, is a little refreshed when Aaron agrees.

    Edward prepares a cup of tea himself and hands it to Aaron, "Calm down. Have a cup of tea?"

    Aaron holds back his anger, and relentlessly refuses, "No need! I don''t have the luck to enjoy it."

    Aaron says this coldly and leaves.

    Although he''s forced to compromise...

    It doesn''t mean he accepts Edward''s plan.

    In his heart, he still has disgust and irritation.

    How can he sit down and have tea with Edward calmly?

    After Aaron slams the door and leaves...

    Edward shakes his head helplessly and complains to himself, "Little b.a.s.t.a.r.d! His temper is even bigger than when I was young! Waste such good tea! I''ll drink by myself."

    Edward picks up the cup and drinks all the tea in the cup, having a very satisfied smile on his face.

    Actually, he also doesn''t want to threaten Aaron in this way.

    But Aaron is so straight-tempered that Edward has no choice but to threaten him.

    Ignorant!

    He''s Aaron''s father! Can he harm Aaron?

    Annie has such a good condition that this is Aaron''s fortune to be selected by her!

    But Aaron even refuses to accept her.

    Fortunately, now Edward can breathe a sigh of relief since he has kept his promise to the Johnson family.

    And now...

    Jane is nervous and afraid that Aaron will promise to be engaged to Annie. When she sees Aaron coming out of Edward''s study with an angry face, she can''t help going to ask Edward.

    Jane rubs Edward''s shoulder and asks, "Edward, have you quarreled with Aaron again? I just saw him leaving with anger, and he even ignored me when I talked to him. His expression was so terrible. What''s the advantage of losing temper with children since you''re old now? Are you going to hurt your health?"

    Edward drinks his tea happily, "No, I''m not angry. He''s the only one who''s angry. This kid has a straight temper and is forced to agree to this marriage. He''s sure to be unhappy. Let him be."

 Chapter 462: Her Heart Is Full Of Sorrow

    Hearing Edward''s words, Jane is panicked and shocked. She can''t help blurting out, "What?"

    Has Aaron promised the engagement?

    If Aaron is engaged to Annie, Duke won''t have the opportunity to be with Annie or to compete for the succession of the Wilson family.

    Jane thinks in her heart.

    But she doesn''t dare show too much surprise or worry in front of Edward for fear of accidentally exposing her true thoughts.

    Jane suppresses her inner panic and draws a slightly stiff smile on her face. She says slowly, "Edward, you''re awesome. Aaron has made the decision before. He always won''t change it easily. How do you make Aaron promise the engagement?"

    Edward raises a triumphant smile on his face, "No one knows a son better than his father. I''m quite clear what matters to him and what does not matter to him. Even if he grows up now, he''s still my son. Naturally, I have my own way to deal with him."

    "Edward, you''re still vigorous in mind. Now it''s good. Since Aaron has promised this engagement, we keep our promise to the Johnson family."

    On the surface, Jane flatters Edward, but she feels restless in her heart.

    Aaron and Annie''s engagement is coming soon.

    Jane originally thought that if Aaron refused the engagement with all his heart, Duke still could have a chance.

    But now¡­

    Aaron has agreed to the engagement.

    What should they do to get Annie back from Aaron and get the inheritance of the Wilson family?

    In the evening, Jane goes to see Duke on the pretext of delivering his clothes. Jane says in a low voice, "Duke! Your father has succeeded in persuading Aaron to accept the engagement! Come up with your ideas! What on earth should we do now?"

    When seeing Jane''s eager look, he begins to comfort her by saying, "Mom, don''t worry. Actually, I already have a way to deal with it. The engagement ceremony between Aaron and Annie must not be so smooth!"

    Hearing the words, Jane looks surprised, "What''s the way? Is that useful?"

    Duke smiles and answers, "Mom, do you remember what I told you the other day that a woman came out of Aaron''s office, crying?"

    "Yeah, I remember! What''s the relationship between that woman and Aaron?"

    "That woman is Aaron''s fianc¨¦e, and they have a child."

    When Jane hears this, she''s surprised, "What? A child?"

    "Yes. That woman is Katrina Miller, the granddaughter of Eric Simon, the richest man in Abbe City. Katrina Miller has lived outside for a long time and has just returned to the Simon family. After my investigation, I find that Aaron and the woman had a good relationship before. They had a child and have prepared the wedding. Just on the wedding day, Aaron disappeared and fled. Then the woman came to Hadley City, but Aaron seemed to have changed completely. Aaron always ignores her and seemingly doesn''t want to see her again."

    On hearing Duke''s words, Jane even can''t believe it.

    "Duke, are you serious?"

    No wonder she can''t believe it. It''s too much information.

    Aaron used to be with a woman?

    Not only did they prepare for the marriage, but they even had a child?

    After all, Jane always thinks Aaron is single.

    But the fact is that he even has an illegitimate child?

    If Edward and the Johnson family know this news...

    It''s absolutely enough to make trouble.

    The news is exciting enough, but she still has to make sure that nothing is wrong.

    "Mom, that''s true! I have a cla.s.smate in Abbe City. He himself has seen Aaron with this woman. He has also seen Aaron hold an engagement ceremony with this woman. At that time, Aaron and this woman''s marriage was very popular in the whole of Abbe City. Few people did not know about it!"

    Hearing Duke''s words¡­

    Jane finally believes in the facticity of the matter.

    Duke has always been serious and reliable.

    Since it''s his investigation, it must be true. Absolutely true!

    Jane breathes a sigh of relief and flashes a smug smile on her face, "Even G.o.d is helping us! Aaron has such a past! We can expose this matter at the engagement ceremony. How will he explain it to Frank and Annie?"

    Jane exhorts Duke, "Duke, during this period of time, you must keep a close eye on that woman and do ideological work for her so that she can cooperate with us on the day of engagement. Will Annie marry Aaron when she knows that he has an illegitimate son?"

    Duke smiles gently, "Mom! You can rest a.s.sured that I''m already getting ready!"

    Coming out of Duke''s room¡­

    Jane, who was panicked at first, is now in a better mood.

    At this time, a five-star hotel room in Hadley City...

    Katrina is packing her luggage and doesn''t know what''s coming.

    Katrina lies weakly in bed after stuffing everything into her suitcase.

    Her arm covers her eyes to shield the dazzling light.

    In these two days...

    She has visited Aaron''s villa for the last time...

    The villa where she was trapped. The villa where she tried to escape but failed.

    She has gone to a high-end mall for the last time...

    The mall where Aaron took her to go shopping for the first time.

    She has gone to the amus.e.m.e.nt park in Hadley City for the last time...

    She has gone to all the places where she has recollections which are relevant to Aaron.

    It counts as the last nostalgia, and also as...

    A farewell.

    From then on, she really won''t appear in front of him. She really won''t come back to this city.

    This city has brought her a wonderful memory...

    At the same time, this city also makes her feel extremely sad.

    She has promised her baby that she will take Aaron back.

    But now, she''s alone.

    Her heart is full of sorrow and pain.

    This is her last night in Hadley City.

    Early tomorrow morning...

    She''s going to take a plane to Abbe City. She''ll go back.

    Aaron, goodbye!

    From then on, they''ll never see again.

    Baby...

    Sorry, Mom is useless.

    Mother can''t take Dad back.

    Please forgive Mom.

    In the future, Mom will love you well; even Mom is alone.

 Chapter 463: What Should I Do?

    The next morning, Katrina takes her suitcase, checks out, and takes a taxi to the airport early.

    She doesn''t inform the two men who take care of her in advance that she''s leaving.

    She doesn''t want anyone to see her leave Hadley City in such a state of despair.

    "The flight to Abbe City is about to take off. Dear pa.s.sengers, please check in as soon as possible..."

    Katrina finally takes a look at the direction of Hadley City and murmurs in her heart when the broadcast is repeated over and over again.

    "Aaron, I wish you happiness." Katrina thinks to herself.

    Then she turns around to line up and check-in.

    Just as Katrina is approaching the ticket gate...

    Suddenly, someone rushes over.

    "Miss Miller, please wait!"

    Katrina turns around and sees a handsome young man striding towards her.

    Katrina thinks this man looks familiar.

    She suddenly remembers that this was the man she met last time when she ran out of Aaron''s office crying.

    Katrina''s impression of him is not bad, though they have just met once.

    After all, a handsome man who always looks gentle and elegant won''t be hated.

    Katrina doesn''t expect this man to appear here and know her name suddenly.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the man comes to her.

    Katrina asks, "What''s the matter, sir?"

    The gentleman''s polite smile still hangs on his handsome face.

    "Miss Miller. No, to be exact, I should call your sister-in-law. Are you free now? Let''s sit down and have a talk."

    Katrina''s face suddenly changes.

    Sister-in-law...

    Who is he?

    What exactly does he mean?

    Seeing Katrina''s slightly changed look, the man quickly explains, "Sorry, it''s so abrupt. I haven''t had time to introduce myself yet. I''m Aaron''s younger brother... My name is Duke Wilson."

    Aaron''s younger brother?

    And he knows that she and Aaron used to be together?

    Katrina is full of doubts.

    But now, in less than ten minutes, the plane will close the warehouse and prepare to take off. If she does not have her ticket checked, perhaps she will miss the flight.

    Just as Katrina is hesitant, Duke says sincerely again, "Miss Miller, I have something to say. It''s about my brother''s engagement, so please don''t refuse me."

    On hearing the name of Aaron, Katrina is attracted instantly.

    When she knew that Aaron loved another woman and was going to be engaged to that woman, she has given up.

    But now, when she suddenly hears this man in front of her say that he has something about Aaron''s engagement to tell her, she can''t help vacillating.

    Katrina finally gives up boarding and follows Duke to a coffee shop at the airport.

    Duke politely gives the coffee, which is handed over by the waiter, to Katrina firstly, with a slightly apologetic tone, "Excuse me, Miss Miller, for delaying your boarding. If possible, I''ll buy you the next ticket."

    Katrina takes a sip of the coffee and says softly, "No need, sir. What do you want to say? Please tell me straight."

    It''s just a plane ticket.

    She is not stingy. She doesn''t need to be compensated.

    She just wants to know whether his words are worth her ticket. After all, he has delayed her boarding.

    Duke gently stirs the coffee and says, "Miss Miller, my brother will be engaged to Annie Johnson, the daughter of the Johnson family, the day after tomorrow."

    Hearing Duke''s words...

    Katrina can''t help but feel a pain in her heart.

    The news of Aaron''s engagement to another woman was known to her several days ago.

    But every time it''s mentioned, her heart will feel painful.

    "Mr. Wilson, if you just want to tell me about this, then I don''t think we must continue our conversation."

    After all, she doesn''t want to know how beautiful and excellent Aaron''s wife is or how grand and luxurious their wedding is.

    Everything about Aaron''s engagement is a kind of injury to her.

    Duke puts down his spoon, sighs softly, "Of course it''s not just about this. Miss Miller, I''ve already known about you and my brother''s past. Since you have come all the way to Hadley City, I believe you love my brother very much. I just come to tell you one thing. My brother doesn''t really want to get engaged to Miss Johnson. He has been threatened by my father and forced to compromise."

    "My father threatened my brother with his company to force him to agree to Miss Johnson''s engagement. My brother founded the company. He couldn''t bear to give it to my father because he had worked so hard for so many years. He could only promise to be engaged to Miss Johnson. Actually, he doesn''t like Miss Johnson at all."

    Katrina is shocked to hear Duke''s words.

    What?

    Aaron has promised to be engaged to that woman not because he likes her, but because he''s threatened and forced by his father?

    That is to say...

    What Aaron has said to her in the office that day is actually a lie?

    Aaron doesn''t like that woman at all?

    When Katrina gets this recognition, it''s even more complicated in her heart.

    At that time, she agreed to give up, simply because he said that he fell in love with another woman.

    But now¡­

    When hearing this news, Katrina becomes uncertain.

    She doesn''t know whether she''s right or wrong.

    Katrina takes a deep breath and says, "Why do you tell me that?"

    Duke looks at her sincerely and says, "Miss Miller, I know you and my brother used to love each other very much. I really don''t want to see your love affected by the outside world and then come to an end. So I can''t help coming to you today to tell you the truth. If you still love my brother, if you need my help¡­ I will certainly help you and my brother be together again."

    Hearing Duke''s words...

    Katrina is a little touched.

    Katrina''s voice is loud, "How can you help me? What should I do?"

    Duke swears, "On the day of my brother''s engagement to Miss Johnson, you just need to show up at the engagement ceremony and tell everyone about your relationship with my brother. At that time, the Johnson family will feel humiliated and choose to annul the engagement. And my brother doesn''t have to be forced by my father to get married to a woman he doesn''t like. He will certainly thank you!"

    At Duke''s suggestion, Katrina is still vaguely worried about whether her change of mind will affect Aaron.

    "If my appearance destroys their engagement ceremony, will your father take the company as a threat to force Aaron again?"

    "Miss Miller, don''t worry. Before my brother appears at the engagement ceremony, my father has already signed an agreement that he''ll never interfere in my brother''s company again."

    Katrina keeps silent for a long time and finally nods, "Okay, I promise you."

 Chapter 464: We Have Found You

    Katrina looks up at Duke, and thanks to him, "Mr. Wilson, thank you for telling me all this."

    If Duke didn''t come over particularly to tell her the truth about Aaron''s engagement...

    She would have no access to the truth all her life and secretly leave away, thinking that Aaron fell in love with another woman.

    At least now...

    She knows that he only agreed to engage Miss Johnson under duress.

    At least now he doesn''t fall in love with another woman.

    That means she still has a chance, doesn''t it?

    Such deep feelings have infiltrated into her blood and breathing, and she really can''t give it up frankly.

    So, this time she has to fight for that for the last time and doesn''t give in easily.

    When she was with Marcellus, Aaron also didn''t give up and pursue her persistently.

    What Aaron could do, she could do too.

    The more she thinks about it, the more Katrina solidifies her idea.

    Duke is relieved when Katrina agrees.

    With a gentle smile on his face, he says, "I''m only doing it for my brother. By the way, Miss Miller, may I venture to ask you a question?"

    "You say."

    "Miss Miller, I heard¡­you and my brother had reached the point of marriage but on the wedding day... Why my elder brother ran away from marriage, and after you found him, why my elder brother refused to recognize you. Have you had any conflict between you two?"

    Actually, that''s what Duke has been wondering these days.

    Aaron doesn''t seem to be that kind of amorous guy.

    What caused him to give up a person completely and be utterly indifferent to her in such a short period of time?

    He''s really curious.

    Hearing Duke mentions Aaron''s running away from the wedding...Katrina couldn''t help but turn pale.

    She bites her lips and finally answers, "We didn''t have a quarrel."

    Duke is Aaron''s physiological brother, and he has taken great pains to help her so that she and Aaron can get together again.

    So Katrina doesn''t have any wariness in mind to Duke.

    She finally tells Duke the truth.

    "Aaron, he was sick, he went through an operation and lost part of his memory, so he... didn''t remember me."

    Remembering Aaron''s obvious changes in the past and current, Katrina couldn''t help but feel a pang of bitterness.

    Before, he made all his efforts to spoil her and was unwilling to let her suffer a little injustice.

    Duke couldn''t believe it when he heard Katrina''s words.

    "What? Lost his memory?"

    He has imagined innumerable possibilities...

    But he never thought Aaron would have memory loss.

    Although Aaron shows a different personality, he shows no signs of memory loss.

    He clearly remembers everyone around him; how can he be said to lose his memory?

    After hearing Duke''s surprised tone, Katrina knows that he didn''t know that Aaron was sick and has lost memory.

    Yes...

    Aaron didn''t even tell her.

    She later heard about it from Doctor William.

    How could Aaron tell anyone about his memory loss?

    Katrina finally explains again, "What he lost is only the memory of the recent years, which will not influence the previous memory."

    After hearing Katrina''s explanation, Duke is able to figure it out.

    "I see..." he sighs with emotion, nodding his head.

    It turns out that Aaron has only lost part of his memory. Aaron still knows all the members of the Wilson family, including the servants who have worked in the Wilson family for several years.

    It''s just...

    The new servants of the last year or two he might not know.

    What Katrina said helps Duke thoroughly understand the reason why Aaron was a bit strange.

    Duke, with a sincere look on his face, comforts Katrina, "Miss Miller, you can rest a.s.sured that my brother will remember his memory sooner or later. And one day, you... will really be my sister-in-law."

    That''s what Duke does.

    Even if he has some other purpose in mind...

    However, it will make people unconsciously choose to believe him.

    After being asked by Duke for so long...

    Katrina still doesn''t notice his ulterior motives but thinks he does that for Aaron and her.

    Hearing Duke''s comfort...

    Katrina raises her lips slightly, "Thanks."

    In the first half-hour...

    She was also determined to give up and leave Aaron.

    But after half an hour...

    She has changed her mind and decided to stay.

    "Miss Miller, where do you live? I''ll take you back."

    After coming out of the cafe, Duke graciously helps Katrina with her suitcase and drives her back to her place of residence.

    When they arrive at the door of the hotel, Duke tenderly hands Katrina her luggage and says in a soft voice, "Miss Miller, have a good rest. You can rest a.s.sured, no matter what happens in the engagement ceremony of my brother and Miss Johnson... I am firmly on your side!"

    After hearing Duke''s words, Katrina feels warm and soft in this strange city.

    She couldn''t thank Duke enough for supporting her and Aaron.

    Katrina expresses her thanks again.

    "Thank you, Mr. Wilson."

    Duke''s handsome face lights up with a smile, "Maybe we''ll be family again. Don''t be so polite."

    After seeing Duke off...

    Katrina turns around, goes to the front desk, takes out her credentials, and books a room again.

    Just then, the two men who are responsible for taking care of her come over and ask her with fear, "Miss Miller, where have you been?"

    "We heard that you have checked out and looked for you everywhere but couldn''t find you. Your phone has been turned off; we thought whether you had an accident, which scared us so much."

    "Finally, we have found you if you happen to matter, even if our death cannot explain to your grandfather!"

    The two men express their worries one by one.

    These days, they can clearly feel that Katrina is in a bad mood.

    She went to the mall, and they followed her.

    She went to the amus.e.m.e.nt park, and they also followed her.

    In a word, they followed her through many places of Hadley city in the past two days, afraid that she might suddenly do some silly things. If something really happened, they would not be able to bear the responsibility.

    Who knows...?

    This morning, when they went to look for her again, they found that she had checked out.

    Both of them were nearly anxious about death at that moment.

    Luckily now they have found Miss Miller.

    As long as she stands here safely, they could rest easy.

 Chapter 465: The Engagement Ceremony

    Seeing that two strong men standing in front of her, with their panting faces covered with sweat, Katrina knows she must have worried them.

    Just now, before boarding the plane, she turned off her cell phone.

    She didn''t think they would be so anxious just for her absence all morning.

    Maybe because these days her mood was really bad and she looked very terrible, which scared them a lot.

    Katrina feels some unspeakable guilt.

    Katrina lowers her head and apologizes in a low voice, "Sorry, I am sorry to have you worried again..."

    She wanted to leave quietly and alone and contact them after the plane lands.

    Who knows, there is a change during her plan.

    Next time, if she plans to leave, even if she is embarra.s.sed and feels terrible...

    She must tell them in order not to let them worry about her.

    During this period of time, she really found them a lot of trouble.

    After hearing Katrina''s words, the two men wipe the sweat on their foreheads and shake their hands, "Miss Miller, it''s OK if you are all right. You can appear safely, which is the best gift for us!"

    Says the man, who has already walked over to help Katrina book her room, and another man helps Miss Miller carry her suitcase and escort her back to her room.

    In a flash.

    The day when Aaron and Annie are engaged has come.

    On that day...

    The whole Wilson family is incredibly busy.

    Edward puts on a new suit, with a smile on his face. He seems even more serious than on New Year''s Day.

    After all, Edward has reached middle age, his biggest wish is to see his sons enter the hall of marriage and start a family.

    Today, though, it''s just a small engagement ceremony.

    But Edward takes extra seriously.

    Compared to Edward in joy...

    Jane''s smile seems stiff and perfunctory.

    After all, if Aaron and Annie do get engaged, there is a good chance for Aaron that he will inherit the Wilson family.

    She always worries that the Wilson family would be taken away by Aaron.

    While Edward is adjusting his bow tie, Jane couldn''t help whispering to Duke, "Duke, does your arrangement really count? Today will that girl come? Will she change her mind and suddenly stand us up!"

    Now, they''re all pinning their hopes on a woman they don''t know very well.

    They are waiting for the woman to come and make a scene to stop the engagement ceremony.

    But if the woman doesn''t come...

    They have to watch Aaron and Annie get engaged.

    Duke firmly promises, "Mom, you can rest a.s.sured, that woman will come certainly!"

    Though he hasn''t been with Katrina long, he can sense that...

    She must love Aaron deeply.

    Aaron was forced to get engaged to another woman...

    If she doesn''t come, the man she loves will belong to another woman completely.

    So, with her affection for Aaron, he believes that she will come certainly.

    At Duke''s words, Jane nervously rubs her fingers, "I wish she would really come. Otherwise, we''ll have to think of something else and make a plan B as soon as possible."

    This engagement ceremony...

    They couldn''t allow it to go on so smoothly.

    They have to do something to get Johnson''s family to change their minds and get Annie to stop getting engaged to Aaron.

    After Edward ties his bow tie, he twists his head and asks, "Is it good?"

    Jane quickly puts away her nervousness and worry. She smiles and praises, "Edward, you look so energetic today. Those who do not know may think that the bridegroom-to-be is you!"

    Hearing what Jane said...

    Edward feigns anger, "Nonsense, I have been middle-aged... It''s getting late. Let''s hurry to the hotel. Don''t let the Johnson family wait for us."

    Edward says and quickly calls on all the staff, hurries to the hotel with a large group of people.

    And right now...

    Aaron has just changed his clothes and sets off alone from his private villa to the hotel.

    And in his briefcase, there is a contract that will make Edward have absolutely no relationship with his company.

    Only when he appears at the engagement ceremony does Edward agree to sign the contract.

    So...

    He has to attend today''s engagement ceremony, and there is no escape.

    Aaron is the last one to arrive at the hotel. The time is just appropriate, neither early nor late.

    At this moment...

    Annie has been waiting in the hotel for a long time.

    After all, she loves Aaron so much.

    She always dreams of marrying him.

    So she arrives early, of course, for such an important engagement.

    Edward waits anxiously for Aaron to get in.

    When Edward sees him coming, his eyes light up, and he hurries to meet him, "Aaron, you''re here. The engagement is about to begin. Miss Johnson has been waiting for you for a long time!"

    Edward just finishes that...

    Aaron has already taken a piece of paper out of his briefcase and hands it to him, "Dad, maybe you should sign this now that I''m here."

    In such a grand occasion, Aaron so blatantly takes out a contract to let him sign...

    At that moment, Edward is a little embarra.s.sed. "What can''t we do after the engagement ceremony?" he whispers.

    If Frank and Miss Johnson know that Aaron doesn''t really want to accept this engagement, they will feel bitterly disappointed.

    After all, Edward doesn''t want to make things too terrible.

    However...

    Aaron looks at him as though he would not get engaged until he signs.

    Well, now that Edward could threaten him to join the engagement ceremony with the company, why couldn''t he force Edward to sign the contract before holding the engagement?

    Edward finally picks up the contract and signs his name on it quickly.

    Aaron then puts the contract into his briefcase, hands it to his a.s.sistant, and strides in.

    Frank, who has seen the scene from a distance, asks doubtfully, "Edward, you are still in the mood for work at such an important moment."

    Edward laughs and quickly changes the subject, "It''s getting late, and we must hurry up and start the engagement ceremony. Don''t keep the guests waiting!"

    Frank nods in unison, "Yes, yes! Then, Edward, you make the announcement!"

 Chapter 466: I Disagree

    Edward does not refuse, but announces with a radiant face, "Thank you all for attending the engagement ceremony of my son and Frank''s beloved daughter in your busy schedule. I am fortunate to see that our relationship with the Wilson family is closer. And I declare that now the engagement ceremony officially begins!"

    With a round of applause, the bride-to-be and groom-to-be appear in everyone''s view.

    Somehow...

    Listening to the melodious music and walking with Annie in her little white dress hand in hand, Aaron always feels vaguely familiar with the scene, as if he had experienced it before, but he couldn''t remember the details at this moment.

    Edward and Frank sit together, look at Aaron and Annie walking towards them hand in hand, and both feel unspeakable joy.

    More than twenty years ago, they appointed that they would let their children marry each other in the future.

    Now that wish is about to come true.

    How can they not be joyful?

    With everyone''s blessing, the engagement ceremony goes on in an orderly manner.

    The smile on Jane''s face is more perfunctory compared to others'' smiling faces.

    She could not help asking secretly, "Duke, it''s so late. Why isn''t that woman here yet? If we wait any longer, I''m afraid the engagement is over, how can we get it back?"

    "Mom, don''t worry. I''ve already sent someone to look for her. The woman has already gone out; she will come soon."

    And right now...

    Katrina is standing alone outside the hotel and hesitates.

    Just from the outside, she could imagine the busy scene inside and hear people''s applause.

    At this time...

    Maybe Aaron is holding on to another woman and making a lifelong promise to her.

    She wants to rush in no matter what happened...

    But she is nervous.

    After all...

    Not only would she face Aaron and his family, but there would also be a lot of strangers.

    She''ll be the center of attention if she enters.

    However, if she does not go into at this time, she would watch Aaron get engaged with another woman.

    No! She can''t stand it!

    She has already gone through the most difficult days, so how could she be afraid of losing face?

    Katrina finally summons up the courage to walk into the hotel, regardless, the staff at the door sees her approach, immediately stops her, "Miss, please show your invitation."

    After all, it''s the engagement ceremony of the Wilson family and the Johnson family.

    Ordinary people cannot enter without an invitation.

    However...

    Katrina has no invitation.

    She can only follow her instinct, constantly rushes into the hotel, "You get out of the way! I''m looking for Aaron!"

    "Sorry, miss, we can''t let you in without an invitation!"

    "You let me in! I really have something important to do with Aaron. I''m looking for him!"

    Katrina wants to break in, and the staff wants to stop her. A small conflict breaks out at the door.

    Hearing the noise outside, though not so loud, Jane is still sensitive to that.

    She looks back and then tugs at Edward''s arm, "You see, Edward, someone outside seems to be trying to break in."

    Edward casually says, "It''s not an important thing. Just let the staff get rid of her. If not, let security get her out."

    At this point, Edward is too preoccupied with Aaron and Annie''s engagement ceremony, and he has no time to worry about anything else.

    But Jane says, "It''s not good to have someone out there making noise at such an important time. Maybe I''ll ask Duke to drive her away."

    Edward does not look back, but nods, "All right."

    After getting Edward''s permission, Jane gives Duke a look. Duke immediately understands, gets up, and walks to the door.

    When he comes to the door...

    Katrina is being grabbed by some security guards and nearly thrown out.

    "Wait!"

    Duke orders, and everyone stops.

    The staff that is in charge of guarding the door is very surprised, "Mr. Wilson? Does it affect the engagement inside? Sorry, I''m just going to have this woman thrown out!"

    Even the second son of Wilson''s family comes out in person, and the situation is really serious.

    The staff is getting ready to let security continue with the order...

    Unexpectedly, Duke commands, "Let her go and let her in!"

    Hearing the words, the staff looks incredulous, "But... She doesn''t have an invitation."

    Duke gives him a placid look. "How," he says slowly, "don''t my words equal to an invitation?"

    Hearing Duke''s words, the staff quickly lowers his head, "No, I dare not."

    Mr. Wilson is a member of the Wilson family, after all.

    Since he personally orders to let this woman go in, they just obediently execute this order without any redundant nonsense.

    The staff quickly let the security guards release Katrina and respectfully invited her in.

    Katrina strokes her clothes, which has been heavily wrinkled by the guard, walks in, gives Duke a grateful look, and says, "Thank you, Mr. Wilson."

    Duke has a glance inside cautiously and says, "You just say what you want to say when you get in. Don''t say I call you here. My father is strict, and I''m afraid he won''t like it when he knows I helped my brother out of this engagement."

    Upon hearing Duke''s words, Katrina nods her head firmly, "Mr. Wilson, don''t worry. I will not implicate you!"

    "So now, let our bride-to-be and bride-to-be exchange engagement rings!"

    When the engagement has reached this point, there is an immediate burst of applause.

    Even Edward and Frank clap their hands in relief.

    Aaron stares impa.s.sively at the shy woman in front of him.

    He doesn''t like her but from now on...

    She''s going to be his fianc¨¦e.

    In his heart, there is really a kind of unspeakable annoyance.

    But he could not refuse now.

    For him...

    It makes no difference which woman he will marry.

    If engagement could get him out of the pressure of marriage for the time being...

    Then, it is a good choice to choose Annie, who is relatively obedient and sensible.

    Aaron makes up his mind and is ready to wear Annie a ring...

    At this moment, not far away comes a loud female voice, "I disagree!"

    The sound seems out of place with this joyous and harmonious moment.

    All the people look surprised and involuntarily look for the sound.

    They see a young and beautiful woman come to this way step by step.

    "Aaron! I don''t agree with you getting engaged to another woman! I don''t agree with you to marry another woman!"

 Chapter 467: Her Sudden Appearance

    Katrina''s sudden appearance makes the audience in an uproar, and even the emcee temporarily forgets how to continue to host and calm the audience.

    "What''s the matter? Who is this woman?"

    "It''s the engagement ceremony of the Wilson family and Johnson family, how can other women come out to oppose?"

    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. It''s going to be fun."

    "... "

    People are whispering, pointing at Katrina, and curiously guessing her background.

    Katrina is aware that her presence is highly eye-catching and will be scrutinized, but she still walks resolutely in the direction of the bride-to-be.

    Some things, once she has decided to do...

    There is no turning back.

    She has chosen to disrupt Aaron''s engagement to another woman...

    She has to have the courage to take all the criticism.

    With deep eyes, Aaron looks at the pet.i.te but stubborn figure coming from afar. He could not help but frown slightly.

    Why would she come?

    That day she broke into his office and asked about his engagement.

    In order to get rid of her, he said the cruel words to her without hesitation.

    After she said goodbye to him, she ran out of his office, crying with despair on her face. She even wished him happiness.

    He had thought that she had given up...

    Unexpectedly, she would suddenly appear at his engagement ceremony and oppose his engagement so conspicuously.

    At the thought of this, Aaron feels a bit of a headache and unconsciously frowns.

    This woman can be really persistent and annoying, sticks him tightly, and he does not know how to get rid of her.

    But now...

    He is a little surprised and helpless at her sudden appearance...

    Not particularly angry.

    Maybe...

    Because he is not willing but forced to attend this engagement ceremony, so he instinctively will have some rejection.

    So now, when she stops the engagement, he gets a kind of satisfaction of revenge.

    His father could force him to attend the engagement ceremony against his will.

    Why couldn''t he do something to stop the engagement ceremony?

    What''s more, it is not he who does it.

    Annie looks at Katrina from a distance with surprise on her face. She asks with panic, "Aaron, who is she?"

    From the first time they met, she had a deep affection for Aaron. She always dreamed of marrying him.

    Today they are going to get engaged...

    She considers the day the most important.

    So she is particularly alarmed and fearful when she sees a strange woman jump out at their engagement ceremony and object to her engagement with Aaron.

    She is afraid that the man she loves would be s.n.a.t.c.hed away by other women.

    However, Aaron puts his hand into the pocket of his trousers and keeps silent, looking at all these things as if they had nothing to do with him.

    The sudden appearance of Katrina not only arouses the comments of the guests but also arouses the attention of Edward and Frank.

    Frank looks at Edward in surprise and asks, "Edward, this woman is... "

    Edward is confused, too. He doesn''t know what''s going on.

    However, he won''t forgive anyone who wants to break up the marriage between the Wilson family and the Johnson family.

    Edward, who originally was glad, suddenly becomes serious.

    Edward stands up first, looks at Katrina as she approaches, and asks her majestically, "Who are you?"

    After all, Edward is Aaron''s father, and their faces look a little similar.

    She can see a part of Aaron in Edward''s face.

    Katrina, of course, recognizes immediately that the elder standing up and questioning her must be Aaron''s father.

    It''s a pity that she''s never visited Aaron''s family, even though she was close to him before.

    Aaron is engaged to another woman, and the Wilson family prepares such a solemn ceremony.

    Katrina, after all, still feels a bit aggrieved in her mind.

    But Edward is an elder.

    Katrina answers politely and respectfully, "Uncle Wilson, my name is Katrina Simon. I''m Aaron''s former fianc¨¦e."

    As soon as Katrina finishes that, everyone is talking about that.

    "What! The former fianc¨¦e of Mr. Wilson?"

    "Really or not! Never heard about that!"

    "If Mr. Wilson had a fianc¨¦e, what does the engagement now mean?"

    "Is he going to marry the daughter of the Johnson family as a mistress?"

    "... "

    Edward, Frank, and Annie are more shocked than the guests.

    Annie turns pale and could hardly stand when she hears Katrina''s words.

    This woman is Aaron''s ex-fianc¨¦e?

    Does Aaron already have a lover?

    Although Annie fell in love with Aaron at first sight, she could feel that Aaron was not very enthusiastic about her.

    But she thought it didn''t matter as long as they could smoothly get married.

    At least in this way, she could spend more time and energy being with him and loving him.

    She believed that with enough time, he would fall in love with her one day.

    But she never thought...this scene would happen all of a sudden.

    If Aaron really has a lover, she really will be a hard hit.

    In the audience, Frank also looks at his old friend with panic and confusion, "Edward, what the h.e.l.l is going on? Aaron actually had a fianc¨¦e? You never told us in advance!"

    After all...

    The engagement is supposed to be glamorous.

    Now, the current situation lets Johnson''s family lose face and makes Annie in an embarra.s.sing position.

    Frank is now very worried about his daughter.

    In the face of the doubts from his old friends...

    Edward, too, feels overwhelmed.

    After all, it is a problem on the side of his son, and the Wilson family must be responsible.

    Edward quickly rea.s.sures Frank, "Frank, don''t panic! I don''t know that Aaron had a woman before. Anyway, let''s get the matter straight before we discuss it, Okay?"

    Now, he is not sure if this woman is Aaron''s former fianc¨¦e.

    Aaron doesn''t deny that, which means it is probable.

    At present, it is better to investigate the background of the woman clearly and quickly.

    Hearing Edward''s comfort, Frank gradually calms down and agrees to suspend the engagement ceremony for a while.

 Chapter 468: She Will Never Regre

    Though he was angry, after all, he and Edward have been friends for so many years. He believes that Edward has no idea about it. The sudden appearance of this strange woman has nothing to do with him.

    Otherwise, Edward couldn''t have kept something so important from the Johnson family.

    After all, it''s like a shame that can''t be discussed in public. It''s a family matter that needs to be tackled in private.

    If it''s spreading out, the once good news may become a joke in Hadley.

    Aaron, Annie, Edward, Frank, and others of the two families, together with Katrina, arrive at the hotel lounge after suspending the engagement ceremony.

    Annie asks with a somewhat painful expression, "Who on earth are you? Why do you want to destroy my engagement? What on earth do you want?"

    Staring at the red eyes of the girl in front of her, Katrina also feels bad about it.

    It''s sad and agony for any girl whose engagement ceremony has been destroyed. It was good at all that this most important event should be destroyed, but she has to stop it.

    But from her point of view, Aaron is her man, the father of her baby.

    She can''t leave the engagement going on even though she clearly knows it''s just a family marriage.

    Therefore, even if she feels sorry for that girl...

    She will never regret what she is doing now.

    Katrina speaks in a low but firm voice, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you, but I really had an engagement¡­with Aaron. I can''t live without him, and my baby can''t live without his father."

    Everyone present is more stunned by her words.

    Annie looks at her incredibly. "What did you say? Baby?"

    Katrina nods aggrievedly, "Yes...I have a baby. We have a baby."

    When Katrina thinks of her baby, she can''t tell the sadness she''s felt.

    At first, the baby was born prematurely and almost failed to survive.

    She can remember the hard time when seeing him for the first time curling in a small incubator without signs of life.

    She was pitied and lucky enough to escape from the suffering of losing his flesh and blood.

    Her baby had a hard time surviving but was then hijacked by her best friend, Farrah, and became almost unable to breathe.

    Under her tender care, the baby has been growing up little by little.

    But now he has to face the leave of his father who refuses to accept them.

    Her baby has really suffered too much since he was born.

    She has borne too much pain and sadness.

    Astonished by that, Jane m.u.f.fles her mouth in some surprise, "G.o.d! Such a big thing! How come Aaron never mentioned it to us? If you''ve already had a baby, why does Aaron now decide to marry Annie? That may be so embarra.s.sing!"

    Jane, though apparently showing a worried face, she''s just deliberately infuriating Annie and her family.

    Sure enough, Annie can''t help turning pale at Jane''s words.

    Even Frank looks bad after Jane''s comments.

    Edward stares at Katrina with some dignity, and his eyes seem cold and solemn, "Can you be sure what you said is true? If I know you told a lie, I won''t let you go so easily!"

    Edward firmly regards Annie as his daughter-in-law because of his preconceived thought.

    Katrina''s sudden appearance has destroyed the engagement ceremony between Aaron and Annie. It also makes Johnson''s family have a problem with them and makes the two families humiliating in front of the guests.

    Edward must question the authenticity of Katrina''s words and the purpose of her visit.

    Katrina replies fearlessly, with a firm eye, "Mr. Wilson, if you don''t believe me...We can have a DNA test. But I have a request...Once it is found that the baby is Aaron''s, I must marry him! You have to recognize that I am the daughter-in-law of your family!"

    Edward dares not readily agree in front of her determined att.i.tude.

    In case what she said is true...

    He can''t easily allow her to take the place of Annie.

    Sensing the Edward is just half-believing in Katrina, Duke says, "Dad, her accent seems to affirm her being from Abbe City. Aaron had stayed there for more than a year when he relocated his company. Maybe...they were together at that time, but we never knew it?"

    At Duke''s words, Edward slightly changes his face.

    Duke''s words make sense.

    At that time, Aaron did move the company to Abbe City.

    But at that time...

    He thought that Aaron was only intended for the development of the company, so he didn''t pay much attention to his emotional issues.

    If this young lady is really a girl Aaron dated in Abbe, they did never know.

    Edward finally looks up at Aaron. "Aaron, everything she said is true?"

    Except for Katrina, Aaron is the best person to know the fact.

    So now, he just asks him in one sentence if it is true.

    Faced with Edward''s question, Aaron doesn''t have any impatient emotions and answers lightly, "I heard from Dr. William about that...she is my ex-fianc¨¦e, and we have a child."

    While everyone is still wondering about the way, Aaron expressed...

    Aaron adds slowly, "Oh, right, a few months ago, I had a craniotomy and lost part of my memory. About what happened between us¡­sorry, I don''t remember at all."

    In a word, Aaron puts his responsibility on the line.

    Everyone present is shocked.

    "Lost memory?"

    Jane and Duke don''t react much since they know about it.

    Edward can hardly retrieve his surprising jaw.

    No wonder he always feels that Aaron''s changed his character a lot when he came back again.

    It turns out that he has forgotten the past.

    Whether it is true, as the woman said, Aaron doesn''t know at all.

    At this time, it is still impossible to come to a conclusion only by her one-sided words.

    Edward ordered directly, "Duke, find Randy and Dr. William right away!"

    Randy follows close to Aaron throughout the day, including the time in Abbe.

    William is Aaron''s private doctor.

    They absolutely know the fact!

 Chapter 469: Randy Confirms

    At Edward''s command, Duke immediately contacts Dr. William and Randy.

    Half an hour later...

    William and Randy arrive.

    In the past few days, Randy went back to his hometown and dealt with some family affairs.

    He just came back this morning.

    When Randy notices Katrina, he is surprised, "Miss Miller, why are you here? When did you come?"

    This is the first time he has seen Katrina since he returned to Hadley City.

    Edward has frowned by his reaction before Katrina answers, "Randy, do you know her? Who is this woman?"

    Randy faces Edward and responds respectfully, "Yes, I know her."

    They''re more than knowing but even familiar with each other.

    After all, Katrina had lived in Mr. Wilson''s villa for so long that she could be said to be the villa''s hostess.

    Edward looks at Randy with dignity in his deep eyes and asks, "Randy, I want you to tell me what the relationship is between this woman and Aaron!"

    Randy used to work for Edward when he was young. Edward naturally trusts him very much.

    Since that, Aaron said he had no recollection of the past.

    So he can only get confirmation from Randy about whether her acclaim is true or not. He needs to know the truth.

    Seeing the situation at hand, Randy can''t help feeling a little embarra.s.sed.

    On the one side is Frank, who has been friends with Edward for decades, accompanied by his lovely daughter Annie.

    On the other hand is Katrina, who was Aaron''s favorite woman before he lost his memory.

    It seems to Aaron that it''s none of his business.

    But he must be cautious about his words.

    In any word, it is possible to hurt someone.

    Randy ponders his tone and finally talks about the relationship between Katrina and Aaron.

    Randy''s speech is the same as Katrina''s. He revealed the past relationship Aaron had with Katrina.

    Even William can testify that every word Katrina says is true.

    At this time, Edward has no excuse to doubt at all.

    Although he''s extremely unwilling to believe it, that''s the truth.

    This fact not only shocks Edward but also shocks the Johnsons.

    It came like a bolt from the blue.

    When she knows that the man she loves at first sight once had a wife, and they even had a child, Annie becomes more frozen, and her tears unconsciously come out of her eyes.

    How can he do this to her?

    Before this woman appeared, she felt that she was the happiest woman in the world and could be engaged to a man she loved.

    But now she feels particularly upset.

    She can only feel that the man beside her is so far away from her, belonging to her at all.

    She doesn''t know what she should do to get him.

    Seeing Annie''s tears, Frank is distressed and anxious.

    The Johnsons are more or less a big family.

    It was a great pleasure for her daughter to be engaged to Edward''s young and promising son.

    But now he hasn''t settled his former love affairs. He has not only a wife but a son.

    Now, does Aaron want his daughter to marry him to become a stepmother? This is unacceptable on his part.

    Even if they enjoy a profoundly harmonious relationship, he can''t bear the humiliation.

    Frank finally grabs Annie''s arm and pulls her out. He gasps out of anger, "Annie, let''s go! You can''t marry him! You can''t engage with him!"

    His precious daughter can marry a man more competent and more talented. They don''t need to stick to Aaron.

    Although it is an agreement of more than twenty years, Aaron and Edward have broken the promise first. It''s no wonder that he chooses to break the contract.

    Seeing Frank pull Annie away angrily, Edward is trapped into an awkward situation, so he follows hurriedly and apologizes, "Frank! Frank! I really don''t know that he had a wife. It''s my fault that I haven''t made a clear investigation. I apologize to you. We can make our friendship destroyed by this"

    "I don''t care whether you know it or not! I can''t let my daughter suffer from the grievance!"

    Frank doesn''t turn around, and finally leaves with Annie.

    The absence of the bride finally terminates the engagement ceremony.

    An admirable marriage ends up like a joke.

    Both of them lost their faces before the guests, but Frank now has a prejudice against them.

    At this moment, Edward can''t speak of depression and annoyance.

    He doesn''t know he should vent his anger on Aaron''s absurdity or Katrina''s sudden appearance. In a word, he is in a bad mood now.

    Compared with Edward''s anxiety and depression, Jane and Duke are secretly relieved.

    The appearance of this woman really destroys the engagement ceremony of Aaron and Annie.

    Now, how can Frank possibly marry his daughter to a man with a secret child?

    So Duke''s chances of marrying Annie are even greater.

    Edward is so angry that he keeps walking around and finally turns around and points at Katrina and orders, "You all go out, except you!"

    Afraid of his anger, others walk out obediently for fear of enraging him.

    Katrina is stunned for a moment, somewhat at a loss.

    Her eyes follow Aaron in panic, trying to keep him staying.

    After all, it''s the first time she meets Aaron''s father.

    After all, she feels that her presence makes Frank a little angry.

    She is now a little afraid and timid to face the serious Frank alone.

    However, Aaron has clearly received the signal from her eyes and seen her nervousness and uneasiness, but he doesn''t say anything, not even a worried look.

    It seems as if all this had nothing to do with him as if she was not for him to muster so much courage to destroy the engagement.

    The moment seeing him leave, Katrina is caught by loss and despair.

    What if she broke Aaron''s engagement with another woman?

    She and Aaron can''t return to the past.

    He''s still so indifferent to her.

    He doesn''t like that woman...

    Likewise, he doesn''t like her.

 Chapter 470: Edwards Hostility

    When only Edward and Katrina are left in the room...

    The atmosphere becomes somewhat dull for a moment, and even the air seems to be solidified. It''s so quiet that their breathing can be heard.

    Katrina grabs her skirt and bites her lips nervously and uneasily.

    She can sense Edward''s hostility towards her.

    The first meeting with Aaron''s father is in such an environment and in such an unpleasant way.

    Actually, she doesn''t want to do that, but it''s really because of the urgent situation. She came to inform Aaron''s father that he had been engaged to her.

    If she doesn''t appear at this critical time, Aaron really becomes the husband of another woman.

    A long time later, when Katrina can feel her back stiffen because of nervousness, Edward finally speaks.

    "Say it! What''s your purpose for Aaron?"

    If he remembers correctly, just now, he heard about Aaron''s situation from William that his son had an operation a few months ago, lost part of his memory, and forgot this woman.

    And from Aaron''s att.i.tude toward this woman, he can''t feel that Aaron does like her.

    In this way, the woman came to destroy their engagement. Edward is definitely suspicious of her purpose.

    Asked by Edward, Katrina finally raised her head.

    She looks at Edward earnestly and firmly, "I came to Aaron because I love him. He is the father of my child! Our child stay at my family,"

    "Love?"

    Edward snorts, "But you may also feel that he doesn''t love you."

    These words, like a sharp blade, plunge into Katrina''s heart and make her hurt badly. She wanted to cry, but this is not the right time to do it.

    Soon, however, she answers in a low voice, "It isn''t that he doesn''t love me. He just forgets me for a while. I believe he will remember me sooner or later. He will fall in love with me again."

    Edward is more aggressive, "If he never remembers you?"

    Every word Edward says seems like a terrible nightmare to Katrina.

    How can Aaron never remember her?

    She doesn''t want him to look at her coldly forever, and she doesn''t want it!

    Katrina closes her eyes painfully and shakes her head. "No! He used to love me so much...He will remember it!"

    Seeing Katrina indulge in her beautiful fantasy and can''t extricate herself, Edward finally snorts and says, "Not to mention whether he can remember you¡­even if Aaron really remembers you, I will not recognize you as my daughter-in-law, nor will you be allowed to enter the door of my family, so you''d better give up now!"

    Hurt by Edward''s words, Katrina is like being suddenly suffocated.

    She looks incredibly at the old man in front of her, Aaron''s father.

    At this time, her heart was in total panic. Anxiety rolled her mind.

    Her lips move slightly, but for a long time, she asks with a painful feeling, "Why? What did I do wrong? Why do you do this to me?"

    Edward''s tone is firmer, "There''s no reason! Because I don''t like you!"

    To her great shock, Katrina is so uncomfortable that her body is shaking uncontrollably.

    At this time, her situation is particularly difficult.

    She came to Hadley City, thinking she could be back with Aaron.

    But she never thought about these difficulties.

    Aaron is indifferent to her. Even Aaron''s father tells her frankly that he won''t accept her.

    At this moment, she is extremely helpless and in pain.

    Suffering so much indifference and cold treatment, she really can''t bear it.

    Even if their engagement is ruined, Annie has her father supporting her.

    But what about her...She stands there alone.

    No one supports her. No one comforts her.

    Keeping silent for a long time, Katrina finally takes a deep breath and says in a sincere voice, "Mr. Wilson, why don''t you...try to accept me. You may find that I''m not as bad as you think when you get familiar with me. Our baby is adorable. After all, he''s your grandson too. You really don''t want to recognize him or see him at all?"

    If possible, she really wants Aaron''s family to accept her and recognize her.

    Even though she has endured great disrespect, she''s struggling for it.

    However, Edward recognizes Annie as his daughter-in-law.

    The appearance of Katrina ruins the engagement. Edward is in a bad mood and denies it without thinking twice, "It''s just Aaron''s illegitimate son. I''m not interested!"

    Illegitimate?

    Katrina''s heart is as painful as being pulled by a sudden stimulation.

    She was pregnant for nine months and gave birth to the baby with great difficulties.

    However, his grandpa even humiliates him like that?

    Katrina is a mother, after all.

    She can endure any humiliation toward her.

    But when it comes to her baby...

    She''s like an angry lion, trying her best to protect her baby.

    Katrina''s tone hardens directly, "Since you have said it clearly, I also tell you that we don''t need your love and recognition at all. As long as Aaron can like me, that''s enough. If you have nothing else to say, I''m going now."

    Katrina finishes around and leaves.

    Edward meant to say a few hard words to get Katrina away from Aaron.

    But he never thought that she was so persistent.

    Edward bursts out in anger in an instant, "You! Stop! Okay, how much money do you really want to leave Aaron?"

    "Money?"

    Katrina stops when she catches the word.

    "I think you may have misunderstood. I came to Hadley for Aaron, not for money. I just don''t want to lose him, and I don''t want my child to lose his father. If you can really get rid of me by using money...I think Aaron should have succeeded long ago."

    Actually, when she first came to him, he tried to cast off her with money.

    Are all men of this family the same? Do they like to handle everything with money?

    He didn''t expect Katrina to be stubborn.

    So many ways he has tried, she is still unwavering in pursuing Aaron.

    By this time, Edward is frustrated beyond words, and for a moment, he is too angry to say nothing more.

 Chapter 471: Never Give Up

    When Katrina comes out of the lounge, Aaron has left.

    Just now, the conversation with Edward, though only a few minutes, seems to drain all her strength. She felt exhausted and wanted to return back to her hometown immediately.

    At this time, her legs become weak; alone, facing Aaron''s father gives her an impulse to cry.

    She''s wanted to find a warm shoulder to lean on. Someone who she can share her burden with, but no one was there.

    However, the man who cared for and loved her most has already disappeared at this time.

    Even if she has made so many efforts and sacrifices for them to be together again and been constantly humiliated by words, he doesn''t care about her at all.

    Not even a single one of care and comfort. She had been dumped by Aaron''s.

    At this time, she has been tired, almost out of breath.

    She''s really afraid that one day she can''t be able to stand any struggle.

    Just then, a clean, slender hand, holding a bottle of unscrewed vitamin beverage, gives it to her.

    At that moment, Katrina thought Aaron was back.

    She was lost to extreme depression, but it again ignited a spark of beating fire...

    But when she looks up, she finds Aaron''s brother, Duke, standing in front of her.

    Duke looks at her gently, with a touch of concern in his voice, and asks, "You don''t look very well. Have a drink. I don''t want to ask you what does my father had told you because I don''t want to add up another burden to you,"

    The small flame beating in Katrina''s eyes goes out in an instant.

    It''s him.

    Katrina takes Duke''s drink, "Thank you."

    Duke pats her on the shoulder and comforts her, "Don''t be sad, my father is a little stubborn. It''ll be fine after it pa.s.ses. About Aaron, don''t be too anxious. He will think of you sooner or later. Never give up. Besides, you''ve successfully prevented him from getting engaged to another woman, haven''t you?

    Hearing Duke''s comfort and enlightenment, Katrina feels a little better.

    That''s right...

    Although she has experienced a lot of loss and unhappiness today, at least it''s a success to prevent Aaron''s engagement.

    Katrina''s heart full of loss and hurt instantly rekindles a ray of hope and strength.

    Right, it''s hard for her to get to the present point. She can''t easily give up!

    Katrina''s pale face then restores a little vitality. Duke smiles at her, and the gentleman says gracefully, "Come on, I''ll send you back."

    Katrina nods and says, "Thank you, Duke."

    Although she feels a little embarra.s.sed for troubling him, she really has no spare energy to take the taxi.

    At the saddest and lowest moment, she really appreciates someone who can comfort her like this by her side.

    They''re born of a father, but Duke is like a spring breeze.

    And Aaron is as cold as an iceberg.

    A few minutes later...

    Katrina follows Duke out of the hotel.

    Duke points to the opposite of the road and says, "My car is over there. Come on, cross the road."

    Katrina follows his steps and walks across the street together.

    Just then, a car suddenly pa.s.ses fast in front of them.

    Seeing Katrina walking with her head buried, Duke quickly grasps Katrina''s arm and pulls her back with great force, "Be careful!"

    Being pulled back all of a sudden, Katrina falls directly into Duke''s arms.

    She only feels a strong wind whistling behind her, blowing her skirt.

    A few seconds later, the gale disappears before Duke lets her go.

    Duke speaks with some embarra.s.sment, "Sorry, I was abrupt. A car rushed over and almost hit you. I hope you don''t mind."

    Hearing Duke''s apology, Katrina shakes her head lightly with a lingering palpitation, "Never mind. Thank you for saving me."

    Compared with her life, it''s nothing to be carelessly embraced by him.

    What''s more, he didn''t mean it. How can she blame him?

    And right now...

    Aaron, who''s sitting alone smoking in his car, catches Katrina and Duke coming out of the hotel together.

    Seeing Duke holding Katrina, suddenly there''s sharp pain through his eyes, and his mood becomes somewhat unhappy.

    Oh, Duke has such a good relationship with this woman.

    It can''t just be a coincidence that this woman appeared at his engagement ceremony today. Someone deliberately makes it.

    The culprit behind this must be Jane and Duke.

    Aaron clearly doesn''t like Katrina.

    But now catching this scene, he still feels particularly uncomfortable.

    Maybe it''s because he knows Duke has an ulterior motive to approach her.

    Anyway, he doesn''t want the woman he liked before to get too close to Duke and to be deceived too badly by them.

    At last, Aaron gets out of the car and strides in the direction of Katrina and Duke.

    "Come on."

    When Duke leads Katrina to his car and pulls the door for her.

    Katrina''s just going to step in.

    Suddenly, she feels her arm pulled by a big force.

    Katrina turns around, only to find Aaron standing there with an indifferent face, young and handsome, as cool and charming as ever.

    She didn''t expect to see Aaron at this time.

    At that moment, Katrina can''t express her surprise, "Aaron?"

    Duke looks up and smiles. "Aaron, you''re here. I''m just going to send Katrina back."

    Duke''s voice is still in the air, and Aaron interrupts coldly, "Don''t bother!"

    Then he turns to Katrina, "Follow me."

    After that, he pulls Katrina in the direction of his car without saying anything else.

    Katrina is pulled heavily and nearly falls on him.

    Aaron walks in long steps.

    Katrina trots all the way to keep up with him.

    She thought he was gone, but he''s still here.

    Although she doesn''t know where he wants to take her to, she enjoys being with him.

    Grabbed by him, she can feel a sense of warmth and fullness.

    Her lost mood is rescued.

    Coming to his car, Aaron stuffs Katrina indirectly. Then, Aaron says in an overbearing and indifferent voice, holding the door with one hand, "Don''t get too close to Duke!"

 Chapter 472: Feels A Little Disappointed

    Katrina is stunned at the moment.

    So is he upset when he sees her with Duke?

    Although Aaron''s tone is domineering, Katrina''s heart is full of sweetness.

    Does it mean that he has begun to care about her since he doesn''t like her getting too close to other men?

    He is jealous.

    When she gets this recognition, Katrina''s mood becomes sunny in an instant. She smiles and nods her head shyly, promising very obediently, "All right! I won''t come close to him anymore."

    As long as he cares about her...

    As long as he can be with her¡­

    She will promise him whatever he says.

    Later, she will obey him as long as he can remember her.

    Aaron frowns when he notices Katrina''s shyness.

    Has she misunderstood his meaning? What a self-sentimental and silly woman!

    He just doesn''t want her to be used by Duke.

    Even today, Duke uses her to destroy the engagement ceremony between Aaron and Annie, which is a good thing for Aaron.

    But one day, Duke may think of any other way to use her against Aaron.

    Aaron doesn''t want her to be in deep trouble one day. In that case, he may have to try to save her.

    But Katrina mistakenly thinks that Aaron still has affection for her?

    He really wants to throw her out so that her childish thoughts can be interrupted.

    But he''s afraid of her being taken advantage of by Duke again. Aaron wipes his lips and finally says nothing. Turning around, he gets into the car. Looking ahead, he asks, "Where do you live?"

    "Jameson Hotel."

    It''s rare that Aaron is willing to drive her home personally. Therefore, Katrina quickly tells him the address.

    She certainly wants to stay with Aaron a little longer.

    Even if he is just sitting quietly in the car, doing nothing, that''s enough.

    Aaron steps on the accelerator and starts the car, driving Katrina back to the hotel.

    Along the way, he doesn''t say a word, just looking intently at the road ahead.

    Although Katrina wants to say something to him...

    When she sees his indifferent face, she doesn''t know how to launch a conversation.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the car stops at the entrance of the hotel.

    Aaron stops at the roadside, with one hand lying on the steering wheel. He looks at Katrina and says, "Here we are."

    Aaron''s words obviously mean that Katrina can get out of the car now.

    Seeing Aaron''s expressionless face and hearing his apathetic words...

    Katrina feels a little disappointed.

    In the past, Aaron always stares at her affectionately. His eyes always stick to her, full of love, reluctant to leave even for a moment.

    But now...

    In front of her, he is so rational and calm. So indifferent!

    Faced with such a strong contrast, how can she not feel depressed?

    Katrina is reluctant to get off the car so easily.

    This time, Aaron has sent her back.

    But in the future, how should she find him? How can she see him and be with him?

    She''s afraid that after their separation this time, he''ll turn a blind eye to her as before.

    Katrina bites her lip and advises in a low voice, "Aaron, thank you for driving me back. Do you have time tomorrow? Can I invite you to dinner?"

    Aaron refuses without hesitation, "I''m busy with my work tomorrow."

    Katrina replies quickly, "That''s all right. I can wait for you!"

    Katrina''s voice just drops...

    Aaron looks at her seriously.

    "I don''t want to hurt you. But do you need me to express my idea more clearly?" Aaron mocks in a low, indifferent voice. "I don''t want to be with you, and I don''t want to have dinner with you!"

    Katrina knows that he doesn''t like her, but she still has fantasies about him, which bothers Aaron a lot.

    If he promises to have dinner with her, she''ll get more hope.

    Now, she''s beside him, and he even can''t get rid of her. It''s annoying enough for him.

    How can he give her hope and more reasons to pester him?

    Hearing Aaron''s words¡­

    Katrina is shocked.

    Her eager face grows gloomy in an instant.

    She lowers her head and nods, murmuring softly, "I see."

    Her voice is as light as the wind.

    Perhaps Aaron will hate her even more if she keeps pestering him.

    Katrina turns around, opens the door, and is getting ready to get off.

    Just then, Aaron, sitting in the driver''s seat, suddenly says, "By the way."

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina thinks he may change his mind. She turns around immediately.

    Aaron looks at her coldly and warns, "I really appreciate your presence today to help me get rid of this marriage. But I can tell you quite clearly that I don''t like Annie, and I don''t like you either. Please stop bothering me in the future! If you don''t leave Hadley City in a week, I don''t guarantee what I will do to deal with you. Don''t blame me for not thinking about our relationship in the past."

    Hearing Aaron''s threatening words, Katrina can''t help feeling a little desperate.

    In just one day, Katrina has big ups and downs in her mood.

    Not thinking about their relationship in the past...

    Deal with her...

    Katrina has never expected that Aaron will treat her in the way he treats his enemies one day.

    She''s afraid that if she continues staying here, she won''t be able to control her feelings that were gradually collapsing.

    Katrina finally opens the door and flees.

    She''s supposed to be happy after stopping Aaron''s engagement to another woman.

    But why now...

    Her heart aches severely.

    She and Aaron...

    Can''t they really restore the intimacy they once had?

    ***

    At this time, the Johnson family.

    Since Annie came back from the engagement ceremony...

    She has shut herself up in the room all day without eating, drinking, or going out.

    Frank is so anxious that he almost gets mad. He keeps knocking at the door.

    "Annie, would you like to come out and have something to eat? Dad knows you''re in a bad mood, but you can''t torture yourself like that. How can your body stand it?"

    "Annie, all this is the fault of the Wilson family. They should bear all the responsibility, especially Aaron Wilson. What a b.a.s.t.a.r.d! Annie, you cannot take his fault to torture yourself!"

    "Annie, there are many good men in the world. Whatever kind of men do you want, Dad will find him for you! So please come out, Okay?"

    Frank stands outside, shouting constantly, but there''s no response from inside.

    The servant asks worriedly, "Sir, will Miss hurt herself?"

 Chapter 473: Ill Promise You Anything

    When Frank hears the servant''s words, he feels as if he had been struck by thunder, freezing entirely.

    Hurt herself? Suicide?

    This sentence awakens him.

    Frank is really afraid that Annie will do something silly since there is even no sound in it for so long.

    Annie is his only precious daughter. Even she suffers a little grievance sometimes, which can make him feel so worried.

    If she has an accident, how can he survive?

    Frank is in a hurry and desperately knocks at the door, shouting in a flurried and anxious tone, "Annie, don''t make an a.s.s of yourself, please!"

    Then he calls his servant, "Come on! Open the door for me! Even if you tear down the door, I''ll go in!"

    Even if he blows up the whole house...

    He must see his baby daughter and make sure she''s safe.

    Just as the servants work together to open the door, just as Frank is about to go mad outside...

    The door is opened from inside.

    Annie stands in front of them with her hair in disorder, looking particularly decadent and degenerate.

    "What are you doing?" she complains with anger. "What a noise! Can''t I stay alone for a while?"

    After leaving the engagement ceremony...

    Her mood becomes very bad and sad.

    She wants to be alone in the room for a while; unexpectedly, Frank keeps knocking on the door outside.

    She''s angry and blocks her ears.

    What''s worse, there is more and more noise outside, as if they were to demolish the house.

    She''s already in a bad mood, plus endless disturbance...

    She becomes even more irritable and can only open the door with great displeasure.

    The moment Frank sees Annie...

    Frank''s eyes light up. He rushes over quickly and hugs Annie in his arms.

    "Annie, are you alright? My poor child. You should at least answer me in the room! You''ve scared me greatly!"

    Fortunately, his baby daughter is all right now.

    If he did break in and find an accident happening to her just now...

    How can he stand the stimulation since he is old?

    Suddenly being held in arms by her father and feeling that her father is full of worries and fears, Annie suddenly becomes a little complicated in her heart.

    After all, she is so capricious that she makes her father so worried about her outside.

    After a tight hug, Frank loosens Annie and comforts her softly, "Anne, I know you''re sad. But there are more excellent men than Aaron in the world. I''ll help you find a good husband so that you can have a happy marriage. Aaron is an irresponsible man. Give him up!"

    Frank has meant to enlighten Annie and get her out of the failed engagement ceremony as soon as possible.

    However¡­

    Annie sobs sadly, "Dad, even if other men are excellent, they are not Aaron after all. I love him. I can''t forget him. I want to be with him!"

    That''s the answer she finally gets when she''s stayed in her room all day.

    Even today, at the engagement ceremony, she was really shocked and painful to hear that he had a fianc¨¦e and a child in the past.

    But when she came back, she found out that what was more painful than that was to lose him.

    By contrast...

    She would be more willing to accept his past.

    But now Frank''s face is unbelievable when he hears Annie''s words, "But Annie, he already has another woman. He even has a child with that woman, and you''ve heard it today..."

    Annie takes a deep breath and answers calmly, "Dad, I don''t mind. As long as I can be with him, I don''t mind his past."

    Frank doesn''t expect Annie to be so pa.s.sionate about Aaron. Knowing all this, she still chooses to be with Aaron without hesitation.

    Frank is in a hurry now.

    "Anne, Dad is afraid that you will be treated badly after marriage in the future. If Aaron has just had a girlfriend, it''ll be all right. But he even has a child now. It''s absolutely not a trifle! You''re bound to have a big problem in the future!"

    "Besides, at today''s engagement ceremony, this woman has come to destroy it. It is difficult to guarantee that she will not continue to pester Aaron and destroy your marriage... Aaron has amnesia now. He doesn''t remember her, but in case he thinks of her later, will he pursue her again?"

    "Annie, listen to me and stop being obsessed with Aaron! It''s obvious that there is a fire pit ahead. How can I bear to watch you actively jump into it?"

    Frank expresses his sincere words and earnest wishes, showing his great concern.

    However...

    Annie still doesn''t want to give up Aaron.

    "I don''t care! I''m just going to be with Aaron! I''m going to marry him! No matter what happens in the future, I''ll endure it! If you don''t allow me to be with Aaron, I''ll never go out of this room!"

    Annie finishes and turns back to the room to close the door.

    "Annie..."

    As Annie walks into the room, Frank wants to follow up.

    "Bang!"

    He only gets a refusal of the entrance.

    After all the trouble, his precious daughter has just come out of the room, but now she enters the room again.

    Frank again knocks at the door worriedly.

    "Annie, I''m all for your good! The Wilson family has gone too far. How can we so easily...?"

    "Annie, I beg you. You can also choose Duke... but not Aaron!"

    "..."

    When Frank heard that Aaron had a woman and a child, he was so angry that he instantly took Annie away.

    Even now, he feels that it is a shame for their family.

    From his personal point of view, he''ll choose to annul this marriage steadfastly.

    He can''t allow his daughter to suffer such.

    But...

    His precious daughter is so persistent.

    Even if knowing all this, she is still determined to marry Aaron.

    How can Frank not be anxious at this moment?

    It''s useless for Frank to persuade her outside or do her ideological work.

    Annie just shuts herself up in her room, doesn''t come out or eat.

    One day later...

    Frank finally chooses to compromise.

    Although Frank is particularly unwilling to agree with the marriage between Annie and Aaron...

    But Annie has gone on a hunger strike, forcing Frank by fate. What else can Frank do?

    Let her die in the room?

    "Annie, I agree with your marriage with Aaron! I''ll go to Wilson''s family immediately to discuss this with Edward! You''ve been in your room for a day. How can you stand it? As long as you open the door, I''ll promise you anything!"

 Chapter 474: Message From Him

    On the way to Wilson''s house, Frank feels particularly humiliated.

    Yesterday, it was he who decisively took his daughter out of the engagement scene.

    It was also him who told the Wilson family that he would annul the marriage.

    Including later, Edward came to him and wanted to apologize to him personally...

    He was so angry that he refused to see Edward.

    Unexpectedly today¡­

    He''ll go to the Wilson family to discuss the wedding with Edward again.

    He feels very humiliated and shameful.

    But he has no choice. After all, his baby daughter is so persistent.

    For her...

    Even in disgrace, he has to endure it.

    At this time, Edward is sitting in his study with anger.

    Of course, he is upset that a happy event has been destroyed and that the friendship of two families, the Wilson family, and the Johnson family, has been adversely affected.

    Just then...

    The servant knocks at the door and comes in to report, "Sir, Mr. Johnson is here."

    Edward almost thinks that he''s got it wrong, full of doubt. He immediately asks again, "Who''s here?"

    The servant replies again, "Mr. Johnson is here."

    Edward is surprised to hear that.

    Yesterday he went to find Frank in person, but Frank didn''t see him.

    Today Frank comes here himself. How can Edward not be surprised?

    Edward immediately rises from his chair and says, "Invite him in right now!"

    In the short time waiting for Frank anxiously, Edward begins to think wildly in his mind.

    Frank, who is still angry, comes here in person...

    What on earth is he going to do?

    Does he come here to get revenge from them?

    A marriage agreed 20 years ago should have been a good thing. But now it turns out to be such a terrible thing.

    Edward even can''t express his frustration at the thought that his friend of many years is estranged from him because of the ruined wedding.

    Just then, footsteps come from the door of the study.

    Then Frank is invited in.

    When Edward sees Frank, Edward welcomes him enthusiastically and orders the servant, "Bring me the best tea!"

    Although Frank is very extreme about the Wilson family now, for his daughter, he eventually states his purpose of this visit.

    When Edward learns that Frank is here to hope that Annie and Aaron''s marriage can continue...

    Edward is filled with great surprise.

    He originally thought that the Johnson family must have hated them very much.

    He has never expected that the Johnson family will take the initiative to continue the marriage.

    Edward nods quickly.

    "OK, Frank. Thanks for your understanding! Let''s give the marriage between Annie and Aaron further thought and discuss it later."

    After Frank leaves.

    Edward is secretly relieved. The relationship between the Wilsons and the Johnsons has finally been successfully restored.

    But at the same time...

    There''s a little worry in his mind.

    This time, without the company as a chip to threaten Aaron, will Aaron accept the marriage?

    But if there are any problems in this marriage because of them again at this time...

    Perhaps Frank will be even angrier, thinking that the Wilsons are deliberately making fun of them.

    Edward''s eyes suddenly become firm and serious.

    No matter!

    Anyway, Edward has promised Frank. After renegotiating the engagement time, Edward will tie Aaron up to the wedding even if Aaron doesn''t want to.

    The friendship between the two families, maintained for so many years, must not have any contradiction because of this matter.

    At this time, in a room.

    Jane is panicking, taking out her cell phone and calling Duke secretly.

    Just now, on the pretext of going in and delivering tea, she has been listening outside the study secretly for a long time. She hears Edward and Frank re-discussing the engagement of Aaron and Annie.

    At that moment...

    Her original relaxation suddenly disappears, and she becomes nervous again.

    After learning about Aaron''s love affairs, she has thought that the Johnson family will give up marrying their daughter to Aaron.

    But she doesn''t expect that...

    Annie is so persistent!

    For the sake of a man, she can tolerate to this extent!

    After the phone is dialed, Jane immediately lowers her voice and anxiously says, "Duke! Something serious has happened!"

    "What''s the matter, Mom? What''s wrong?"

    Jane looks carefully in the direction of the door and ensures that n.o.body will come. Then she explains, "Frank has just come here and discussed Aaron and Annie''s marriage with your father. It seems that Annie refuses to give up and insists on marrying Aaron!"

    Duke doesn''t antic.i.p.ate that he still can''t achieve his goal with so much effort.

    Sometimes he''s really curious about what these women are thinking. Why are they so obsessed with Aaron?

    "Don''t worry, Mom! You can rest a.s.sured that I''ll find some ways to deal with it!"

    After hanging up the phone...

    Duke, sitting in his office, is lost in thought.

    It seems that Annie won''t give up Aaron unless Duke takes tough measures.

    In that case...

    She can taste the deep-seated betrayal.

    In the twinkling of an eye, Aaron and Annie have pa.s.sed the engagement ceremony for five days.

    In the evening, Katrina is sitting alone in the room, feeling sad.

    On that day, after sending her to the hotel, Aaron warned her that if she did not leave Hadley City within a week, he would deal with her.

    Only two days left. It''ll be due. She really doesn''t know what to do.

    Since she came to Hadley City...

    Every day, her energy is exhausted, and she is going to collapse.

    Having not seen her baby for such a long time, she really misses him day by day.

    The baby has lost his father¡­

    She doesn''t want him to be without her mother.

    In this way, how lonely and pitiful he should be!

    On the one hand, Aaron is ruthless. On the other hand, she misses her baby very much.

    By this time, Katrina is really shaken.

    Maybe now, leaving temporarily is the best choice for her.

    After making up her mind, Katrina opens her suitcase and begins to stuff it.

    Just then, her cell phone suddenly receives a message.

    [Come to room 2202 of Arthur Hotel.]

    It''s from Aaron!

    She hasn''t expected to receive a text message from Aaron at this time.

    Since she arrived in Hadley city, it is the first time for Aaron to take the initiative to send her a text message.

    At this moment, Katrina is so excited that she holds her cell phone in her arms as if it were a treasure.

    Although she doesn''t know the reason, it''s enough to make her happy to receive his message.

    A few seconds later, Katrina edits a text message and sends it to Aaron.

    [Well, I''ll be right there.]

 Chapter 475: He Is Drunk

    After putting down the mobile phone...

    Katrina quickly takes her favorite dress out of her packed suitcase and puts it on.

    Then she puts on light makeup and rubs a little lipstick, covering her pale lips.

    After sorting out her image, she goes out with her bag.

    Actually, the loss and melancholy of the past few days make her feel bad and look a little weak.

    However¡­

    Anyway, she wants to appear in front of the man she loves with the best side of herself.

    After going out, Katrina takes a taxi and goes directly to the hotel told by Aaron in the text message.

    When she comes to room 2202 of Arthur Hotel, she finds that the door is opened, quiet inside.

    At this time...

    Katrina suddenly begins to get a little nervous.

    In the evening, Aaron sends a text message asking her to meet in the hotel...

    Why does he find her?

    If he just wants to threaten her to leave...

    He may well not have to choose this place or this time.

    But if there''s something else...

    To tell you the truth, Katrina can''t think of any reason why he finds her.

    Anyway, now that she''s here, she naturally has to go in and meet him.

    Katrina takes a deep breath and finally knocks on the door.

    After knocking for a long time, there is still n.o.body coming. Katrina pushes the door open and walks in.

    "Aaron?"

    "Aaron, are you there?"

    Katrina walks in, calling Aaron''s name.

    It is he who has sent a text message to ask her to come.

    Why does he not appear after she arrives?

    At this time, Katrina feels extremely nervous. She doesn''t know what Aaron is thinking.

    And when Katrina walks into the bedroom inside...

    She notices a figure lying on the bed.

    Even with his back to her, Katrina still recognizes at once that the man in front of her is Aaron.

    Along the way, Katrina finds a strong smell of alcohol.

    Does he drink?

    No wonder just now, she''s got no response no matter how heavily she knocked on the door and called his name.

    It turns out that he''s drunken.

    Without knowing if he''s all right, Katrina feels worried.

    She rushes to the bedside, asking, "Aaron, are you okay? Are you all right?"

    She finds the temperature on his forehead frightening when she accidentally touches Aaron''s forehead with her cold hand.

    Katrina is shocked and retracts her hand.

    She touches his handsome cheek tentatively again, and the temperature is still abnormal.

    "Aaron, you have a fever! Wait! I''ll go and get you some medicine right away!"

    At this time, Katrina finds that even if he is indifferent to her, she still can''t help caring about his body when he''s ill. She can''t help being nervous.

    However, just as Katrina is ready to leave...

    Suddenly, her wrist is held tightly by a big hot hand.

    Katrina looks back and sees Aaron open his black eyes, who is looking at her with a burning eye.

    He''s drunk. And there seems to be something else in them.

    Before Katrina can a.n.a.lyze his emotions in his eyes in detail.

    All she knows is that when she tries to struggle, Aaron holds her hand tightly. She can''t pull out her wrist at all.

    Katrina tries to explain to Aaron.

    "Aaron, you have a fever. I''ll find you some medicine. Would you please let me go first?"

    However...

    Katrina''s voice has just dropped.

    Suddenly, she''s pulled onto the bed by a strong force.

    Katrina is unprepared and pulled down on the bed easily.

    And when she hasn''t recovered yet...

    A burning body comes.

    Aaron kisses her lips vigorously, tasting her beauty.

    Katrina''s eyes open wide at the moment when they kiss.

    She''s unbelievable, her mind blank. She seems to have stopped thinking.

    She doesn''t resist or cater.

    With his body close to her, she can really feel Aaron''s stiff chest and his familiar breath.

    His breath is heavy and burning. He kisses down from her lips all the way, staying on her chest.

    Not satisfied with kissing, Aaron begins to put his hand under her dress instinctively...

    In the twinkling of an eye, Katrina is half-naked.

    At this point, even if Katrina reacted slowly before¡­

    Now she knows what he''s going to do next.

    Since she came to Hadley city, Aaron has always been indifferent to her, even refusing to look at her more.

    Having been accustomed to his indifference, Katrina never expects that Aaron will call her to the hotel to...

    Tonight, Aaron seems to change. He is totally different from his usual image.

    Katrina loves Aaron very much.

    Of course, she''d like to be with him if she can.

    He''s willing to touch her now...

    All in all, he still has affection for her.

    However, that is based on the daily soberness of each other.

    Now, Aaron is so drunk. Maybe he can''t tell who she is.

    What''s more, he still has such a serious fever.

    She doesn''t want to sleep with him so easily.

    Katrina pushes Aaron and said, "Aaron, you''re drunk. Let me go!"

    However, hearing Katrina''s voice and feeling her unwillingness.

    Aaron frowns displeasantly, lowering his voice and saying, "Shut up!"

    He even takes a bite on her flawless skin.

    "Ouch!"

    Katrina suffers from pain. She can''t help wrinkling her eyebrows and snoring softly.

    Her murmur, like the best catalyst at night, directly ignites the fire in his heart.

    At this time, Aaron just feels that it isn''t enough. He wants more, more...

    He''s hot. He needs to be more cool to calm himself down.

    The woman under him is soft and fragrant, and her skin is soft and cool.

    It feels good to be with her.

    He just wants to have s.e.x with her to relieve his body''s intense desire.

    Even if he''s drunk and unconscious, Aaron has great strength.

    Katrina tries to resist...

    But she''s not Aaron''s opponent at all.

    Only a loud tearing noise is heard, and Katrina''s dress is torn off.

    Like opening a gift, Aaron takes off all her clothes.

 Chapter 476: Chooses To Obey Him

    At this point, Katrina finally closes her eyes and chooses to obey him.

    There is no difference whether he sleeps with her when he is sober or drunk...

    After all, he is her most loved man.

    Not to mention several days ago, she stripped naked and stood in front of him, hoping that he would have s.e.x with her and get back his lost memory.

    Now that he wants her, why should she care so much?

    It is the first time in a long time that Aaron has been so close to her.

    This time Aaron is very different from before.

    Although he has never been temperate in such matters before...

    After all, he would take her feelings into account and unwill to hurt her.

    But this time...

    He behaves like a fierce beast, too eager to give vent to his desire and seems to have no time to think of her feelings.

    Katrina''s body hasn''t experienced this for a long time, and she can''t stand it.

    Every time he enters Katrina, she feels painful...

    However, she does not want to resist and can only endure by gritting her teeth.

    Doing this with the man she loves the most...

    Even if her body is in pain, her heart should still feel comfortable.

    At least...

    It''s better than his cold face to her.

    When they are going on the most intimate contact in the room¡­

    A man responsible for stalking takes out of the mobile phone and makes a phone call, "Boss, that woman has been in the room for a long time, up to now she has not come out. I suppose tonight she should not come out."

    On the other end...

    Duke shakes a gla.s.s of red wine in his hand and replies, "I see. Keep watching. Tomorrow... I''ll try to get Annie to come over."

    After hanging up the phone, Duke gently clink gla.s.ses with Jane beside him, "Mom, our wish is coming true!"

    Tonight...

    While Aaron was making a business appointment with a client, he secretly bribed someone to put a lot of aphrodisiac in Aaron''s wine.

    So now...

    Aaron isn''t only drunk, but also he is tortured by aphrodisiac.

    He also managed to get a hotel attendant to slip in and secretly text Katrina under Aaron''s name to invite her to come over, in order to gather them together and let them have s.e.x.

    That kind of aphrodisiac is so powerful that n.o.body can suffer.

    He doesn''t believe Aaron can hold back his own.

    What''s more, Katrina has a strong feeling for Aaron.

    Now this time, he gave them a chance to stay together lonely in a room. All the things that should happen will happen.

    If something doesn''t happen, Aaron can''t be called a man.

    And the next morning...

    He will deliberately lure Annie over to see the scene that Aaron and Katrina are together.

    He doesn''t believe even so Annie can still stick to it.

    His scheme is foolproof.

    And now, half of his plan is successful, can the other half be far away?

    Jane smiles and clinks Duke''s gla.s.s, "Well... when we get the inheritance right of the Wilson family, we can celebrate it well!"

    Jane and Duke celebrate by drinking in their room.

    And in the hotel room, Aaron still works hard at some sport without fatigue.

    Katrina''s small face becomes pale because of ache, and her lips are bitten out.

    These days, she has had a worry in her mind. Day and night, she couldn''t eat and sleep well, so her body is very weak.

    Aaron keeps doing that, which makes Katrina unable to stand it after all and faint.

    She doesn''t know how long she has slept...

    Katrina is dazed when she feels a heavyweight pressing on her.

    When she opens her eyes, she sees a firm arm around her waist.

    Once...

    When they slept together, Aaron would like to wrap her up in his arms.

    Even if she moved a little distance, he would pull her back and hold her As if he could feel.

    It seemed that only by holding her could he sleep soundly.

    Suddenly, seeing his outstretched arm again, Katrina still feels warm in her heart even if it doesn''t seem so close.

    She gently lifts his arm and moves it a few inches toward him, wanting to be held in his arms as before.

    However...

    Just then, Katrina suddenly feels cold eyes looking at her.

    When she looks up, surprisingly, she finds Aaron wake up. He is staring at her with black eyes, without any emotion on his handsome face.

    Suddenly meeting into his eyes, Katrina feels a sense of tension and unease.

    At the same time, there is some unspeakable shyness.

    But¡­

    She manages to show a smile and greets him, "Aaron, you are awake. Are you feeling better? Are you all right?"

    Katrina says, trying to reach out and touch his forehead.

    Yesterday, when she came, he was very hot and had a high fever.

    Although she was determined to find him some medicine, she was trapped by him.

    He grasped her, refused to let her go, and wanted to sleep with her...

    She didn''t even know when she lost consciousness last night.

    When she opens her eyes again, it is about four in the morning now.

    The first thing after she wakes up, of course, is to be concerned about his health.

    However...

    Before Katrina''s hand touches Aaron''s forehead, he just beats her hand coldly.

    Momentarily, Katrina is stunned when she feels the sudden pain on the back of her hand but finally withdraws her hand.

    When he wakes up...

    His temper is really different from that after he got drunk.

    But he should be ok.

    She didn''t feel the heat of yesterday when she lifted his arm just now.

    Now she is naked, and in the same bed with Aaron with eyes wide open, she still feels a little awkward.

    Katrina doesn''t know what to say and silently lowers her eyes.

    But Katrina''s reaction, in Aaron''s eyes, is nothing short of shameless.

    Aaron asks coldly, "Why are you here?"

    His voice is low and cold as if it could freeze people.

    Hearing Aaron''s questioning, Katrina suddenly freezes.

    Why is she here?

    Yesterday...

    He texted her to come.

    Aaron''s eyes are filled with unspeakable disgust when he sees Katrina''s goofy look.

    Yesterday...

    When he left the drinking table, it was evident that something was wrong with him.

    The feeling was so familiar that someone must have drugged him!

    What happened last night...

    To him, it was like a dream. He thought he just had an erotic dream.

    But...

    When he opens his eyes, he sees Katrina lying in his bed.

    At that moment...

    Aaron, of course, mistakenly thought that Katrina secretly drugged him.

    After all...

    She could take off her clothes in front of him.

    There''s nothing she can''t do.

 Chapter 477: Why Did He Hurt Her Like This?

    Aaron always hates to be calculated.

    This woman had the nerve to drug him and had s.e.x with him while he was unconscious.

    When Aaron gets this knowledge, he feels angry in his heart, and his face looks even darker.

    Aaron bites his teeth and says, "I didn''t expect you to be such a despicable woman! Even if I really loved you before... Now, I also tell you solemnly, in the future, I will never fall in love with you! Now, please get out of here at once!"

    Aaron''s voice sounds cold and cruel, and anger rises upon his handsome face.

    Hearing what Aaron said and seeing the horrible look on his face...

    Katrina looks fl.u.s.tered and incredulous.

    She doesn''t know what she did wrong.

    She does not know why after Aaron wakes up and is so angry, horrible, and strange.

    Yesterday, it was clear he sent a text message to her and called her to come here; clearly, he caught her arm and insisted on sleeping with her...

    But now, why did he call her to get out with anger on his face...

    Originally...

    Katrina wakes up feeling sweet and shy after a night with Aaron.

    But as soon as Aaron says that, which has broken all the sweetness and fantasy in her heart.

    Just when Katrina is confused and doesn''t know what happened...

    Aaron looks at her with disgust on his face. He says again, "Did you hear what I said? Get out of here at once!"

    "Aaron, why... I... "

    Katrina is so incoherent she doesn''t know what to say.

    And when she gets up in a panic, the quilt accidentally slips from her chest, which exposes her white and delicate skin, above the ambiguous red trace, is clear.

    It is easy to know that yesterday''s battle must have been very intense.

    And when Aaron catches a glimpse of this wonderful scene...

    A complicated look comes into his eyes.

    He can''t deny that...

    Yesterday was a wonderful experience.

    But even so...

    Nor could he accept the way a woman schemed him.

    Did she think that if she managed to get into his bed, he would like her and be with her?

    Stop dreaming.

    The more she did...

    He would hate her even more.

    Finally, he still can''t stand her naked body appear in front of him.

    Oh, is that also what she uses to confuse him?

    Unlike yesterday, he is sober when under the effect of the drug and was deceived by her.

    Aaron looks away sensibly and says again, "Get out of here! Do you want me to throw you out?"

    Suddenly Katrina feels Aaron''s eyes cool away from her chest.

    When she looks down...

    Seeing her naked chest, she blushes and grabs the quilt and covers her chest.

    Maybe her action is so obvious that accidentally it involves her lower body, and a harsh pain comes.

    Last night Aaron tormented her over and over again like a perpetual motion machine.

    Even now...

    She could also feel a tearing pain in her lower body.

    But he now let her get out mercilessly.

    At this moment...

    Katrina finally couldn''t help control her tears. She lowers her head in sadness and says in an unutterable grievance, "Aaron, why do you treat me like this?"

    If he hates her...

    Why did he send her a text message to call her to come over?

    If he hates her¡­

    Why did he do that to her?

    After he gave vent to his desire, he turned his head and coldly shouted to her to get out...

    Why did he hurt her like this? Why did he humiliate her like this!

    Aaron''s face flashes with impatience as he sees Katrina lower her head again.

    Well, she is still playing some tricks!

    Does she begin to act before him again, and pretend to be miserable, hoping that he would pity her?

    Stop dreaming!

    Such a woman she is, he would never believe her again, no matter what she said!

    Because what she did this time has really crossed his line.

    Aaron does not want to have any entanglement with her again, also does not want to see the trace on her body.

    He finally lifts the covers, gets out of bed, and starts walking toward the bathroom. As he walks, he speaks coldly, "I''ll give you ten minutes! Get out of this room! Otherwise... I will not pity you!"

    With that, Aaron slams the door of the bathroom.

    Hearing the water sound spread from inside of the bathroom, Katrina thinks all of the water as if poured on her body and makes her in a mess.

    She never knows...

    A man can be so ruthless.

    He slept with her the night before.

    But this morning, he suddenly turned hostile, and his att.i.tude was frightful and cold.

    Aaron he...

    What the h.e.l.l does he think she is!

    A toy that can be easily got and also easily abandoned?

    No...

    Maybe not her.

    From his look of shock at the moment when he opened his eyes and saw her for the first time...

    Maybe he just took her for someone else.

    Katrina is afraid to see his cold and terrible expression again and also afraid to be humiliated by his words again.

    She finally gets out of bed and looks for her clothes.

    When she stands on the floor, a burst of pain hits her, which makes her almost fall to the ground.

    Katrina just grits her teeth and picks up her dress step by step as if she were stepping on the point of a knife.

    Aaron''s rough behavior, the dress she wore last night, has already been torn into pieces, and it could not cover her body at all.

    Now she can''t go out dressed like that.

    Suddenly she sees a white shirt lying beside her.

    Katrina could only pick up the shirt and put it on herself.

    Aaron''s shirt is so big that it covers her thighs and could be dressed as a skirt.

    After making sure that she doesn''t have any exposure...

    Katrina just puts on her shoes, hurries out of the room, and runs outside the hotel.

    With every step, she takes the private place aches, which takes her back to the scene of the last night over and over again.

    At this time, there is a kind of feeling of unspeakable sadness and hopelessness in her heart.

    It''s four or five o ''clock in the morning.

    The sun has not yet risen, and the whole city is unspeakably cold.

    Katrina is wearing only a thin shirt, and her white, tender legs are bare.

    As soon as she leaves the hotel, she shivers with cold.

    All she could do is to huddle up and fold her arms around her chest, trying to resist the cold of the early morning.

    After taking a few steps, she finally sneezes heavily.

    She planned to get a taxi on the street and go back to her hotel...

    A sad discovery that she didn''t bring anything with her.

    Her bag, cell phone, and the room card...

    They are all left in Aaron''s room.

 Chapter 478: Wrongly Accused Her

    She can''t get a taxi without her purse.

    She can''t get into her room without her room card.

    No cell phone...

    There is so much inconvenience.

    Katrina thinks about whether she should go back and get her bag...

    But Aaron is still angry and she is afraid to knock and see his cold face.

    Suddenly seeing there is a 24-hour fast-food restaurant on the roadside, Katrina could only walk in temporarily to protect herself from the cold.

    At this time.

    In the villa of Johnson family.

    Annie is sleeping soundly in her big soft bed.

    At this moment...

    She is woken by a loud ringing of her mobile phone.

    Annie frowns and grumbles impatiently, "Who is calling so early in the morning?"

    She reaches for the mobile phone from the bedside, picks it up with her closed eyes, "h.e.l.lo, is there something?"

    On the other end of the line, there comes a strange male voice, "Is it, Miss Annie?"

    "Yes, I''m Annie. Who are you?"

    "Miss Annie, I''m Mr. Wilson''s a.s.sistant. Mr. Wilson got drunk yesterday and is in the hotel. He''s not feeling well now."

    Aaron?

    Get drunk?

    In the hotel?

    Annie sensitively captures several keywords.

    Her eyes, which has been closed for sleep, suddenly open wide, and she seems to wake up at once.

    "What do you mean, Aaron''s not feeling well?"

    "Yeah... Although we are his heelers, in the end, we are men, and there are many inconveniences. Not like you, you are Boss''s fianc¨¦e. By his side, it is more appropriate for you to take care of him by yourself."

    "Where is Aaron now? Give me the address! I''ll be right there!"

    Annie says, and then hastily hangs the phone.

    She rolls straight out of bed and hurries to the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face.

    Then she hurries to the cloakroom inside to select a dress.

    With everything done, she grabs her bag, her phone, and rushes out.

    When a servant, who is cleaning the sitting-room, sees her running out early in the morning, he looks surprised and asks, "Where are you going, Miss Annie?"

    Annie looks straight ahead and answers casually, "Morning run!"

    In the blink of an eye, she has left the house.

    When Annie drives to the Jameson Hotel, a short man comes up to her and says, "Miss Annie!"

    Annie asks, "Did you call me just now?"

    The short man answers quickly, "Yes! I don''t know what happened to Boss in the room, and I dare not go in rashly. I can only ask you to come!"

    The short man hands Annie a hotel card.

    "Mr. Wilson is in room 2202. This is your room card. I''m sorry to trouble you, Miss Annie."

    Annie is unfamiliar with this man.

    However, she has not been to Aaron''s company, so she does not know the people around him; it is normal.

    Annie is too worried about Aaron to care about whether it is true of what the man said. She takes the room card and marches to room 2202.

    As he sees Annie use the room card and enter the room, the short man gives Duke a quick call.

    "Boss, done! Miss Annie is already in, I''m afraid... what comes next will be wonderful!"

    On the other end of the line, Duke puts on a big smile and says, "I see, when it''s done, I''ll reward you!"

    "Thank you, boss!"

    After hanging up, Duke looks unspeakably relieved.

    At the thought that after Annie uses her card to walk into the room, she will see Aaron and Katrina sleeping together, He could not express how happy he is.

    He couldn''t believe that Annie will still make up her mind to marry Aaron even though he sees this.

    If it is not appropriate for him to appear at the hotel at this moment...

    He really wants to see the scene when the three people meet.

    He thinks it must be in a mess.

    He wants to see how Aaron will deal with it in such a situation.

    By this time, Aaron has just come out of the bathroom.

    He casually is dressed in a bathrobe with a loose belt around his waist, and his large, muscular chest is unspeakably s.e.xy.

    Holding a gla.s.s of red wine in his hand, he sits on the sofa alone, drinking red wine and thinking something with his closed eyes.

    Thinking of what happened last night...

    He is a bit confused.

    How could he be intrigued by a woman and sleep with her?

    If it wasn''t for waking up and finding this woman lying next to him...

    He must think that last night was just a beautiful dream.

    Just then...

    He hears a beep of a card in the doorway.

    Aaron''s relaxed brow furrows again.

    Does that d.a.m.n woman come back?

    He doesn''t know what courage she has, as a woman, to be so shameless.

    She has the nerve to come back!

    Does she really think that he won''t dare do anything to her?

    Aaron is ready to turn around and give her a good scolding.

    But...

    When he turns his head but sees Annie coming through the door.

    At this moment, obviously, in Aaron''s eyes flashes shock and astonishment.

    How can it be Annie!

    So early in the morning! Why is Annie here?

    Where did she get his room card!

    Aaron has a million questions in his mind, and at this point...

    He seems to find something wrong.

    "Aaron! Are you all right? Someone called me and said you were not feeling well after drinking too much and letting me take care of you. How are you?"

    Annie hurries over as soon as she sees Aaron.

    And when Aaron hears what Annie said...

    He is suddenly on his guard.

    "Who called you?"

    "Your a.s.sistant!"

    a.s.sistant?

    His a.s.sistant has just been sent abroad by him to deal with some business affairs these days.

    As smart as Aaron, by this time...

    He soon figures out what has happened.

    The person who drugged him last night... it''s probably not that woman, it''s someone else.

    And that person must be Duke.

    Duke designs on drugging him, then coaxed the woman to come over to have s.e.x with him.

    This morning...

    Annie has been tricked into coming here again. Duke must want her to see him and Katrina together.

    This is a brilliant scheme.

    To keep Annie from marrying him, Duke really took great pains to do everything.

    But he''s going to be disappointed.

    He kicked Katrina out early in the morning.

    So Annie comes here and sees nothing and finds nothing.

 Chapter 479: Now Its Over

    Just as Aaron frowns and is lost in thought, Annie is running toward him like the wind.

    "Aaron, why are you still drinking? What''s wrong with you? Let me have a look!"

    Aaron''s eyes flash a little vigilance after seeing Annie running towards him, and he couldn''t help ducking back to prevent her from touching him. He just says, "I''m Okay! You can leave now!"

    He just wants to be quiet alone for a while and doesn''t want any woman to bother him or disturb him.

    However, Annie still feels worried and jumps at Aaron again.

    "Aaron, your a.s.sistant, has already told me. Don''t be silly!"

    Annie wants to reach for Aaron''s gla.s.s and stop him from drinking...

    But as Aaron ducks aside, she accidentally knocks over the gla.s.s of red wine.

    The red liquid spills over Aaron''s white bathrobe and over his muscular chest.

    At that moment...

    There is slight anger in Aaron''s eyes, and he almost tries his best to endure it and not to push Annie out directly.

    Aaron stares at Annie with a hint of warning in his deep eyes.

    However...

    Annie does not accept his warning from his eyes.

    She turns her head nervously, grabs a few tissues, and tries to wipe Aaron''s chest and the red wine from his bathrobe.

    Maybe it is because she is too nervous. As soon as she gets the tissues and turns around, she accidentally trips herself and falls into Aaron''s arms.

    And now...

    As the sun rises slowly, it gets warmer.

    Katrina finally musters up the courage to leave the convenience store and heads to the hotel to go to Aaron''s room and get her bag.

    When she comes to the door of the room, she sees the door is not closed tight and is ready to push the door in.

    But from the crack in the door, she sees an extremely sensual scene.

    Aaron''s bathrobe is half off, and he is leaning back on the couch, in his arms, he is holding a woman.

    They seem so intimate and so ambiguous.

    At that moment...

    Katrina''s body is visibly stiff, with her eyes wide open. And she looks shocked and incredible.

    Then all the shock and disbelief turn to grief and sadness.

    She just got off his bed...but just after a while he can hug another woman and be intimate with her.

    Aaron...

    He has really changed.

    No wonder when he woke up and saw her on the bed, he looked disgusted and let her get out with a cold voice.

    No wonder he mistreated her so that he could turn his back on her.

    Because he mistook her for another woman.

    Originally that night of tenderness but also a ridiculous misunderstanding.

    She feels like a knife ruthlessly cut in her heart.

    At this time, Katrina only feels her own heartache painfully.

    The pain is overwhelming.

    The pain almost stops her from breathing.

    By now, how can she carry on, how can she insist on?

    Even though she loves Aaron so much, the indifference and hurt that he gives her has made her not know how to love him.

    Originally she temporarily put off the idea of leaving because of his text message.

    But now she could not stay here anymore.

    She couldn''t wait to get out of here, out of this sad place.

    At the moment of turning around, tears finally flow from Katrina''s eyes.

    She swears it would be the last time she cries for Aaron.

    From now on, she will take Aaron out of her heart.

    Even if it hurts like sc.r.a.ping bones or cutting her flesh...

    She has to endure it.

    Because she could not bear to be so humiliated and bullied by him.

    She''ll be driven mad at this rate!

    This feeling is really too painful.

    She really did her best to get Aaron''s love back.

    In her life, she has never been so persistent in doing such a thing.

    She has worked so hard and made a lot of devotion to it.

    Now...

    And it''s over.

    Katrina reappeared in front of the hotel room and finally left, which just happened in a minute.

    And right now...

    The short man hiding in the corner watching Katrina is fl.u.s.tered and shocked when he sees her.

    This woman...

    Why is she here?

    Shouldn''t she be in the room?

    He saw her enter the room last night, and he noticed her stay inside for a long time!

    Why now¡­.?

    After Katrina left, he hurries over and peers in through the crack in the door.

    When he sees there are only Aaron and Annie in the room...

    He slaps his forehead in annoyance and says, "d.a.m.n it!"

    It''s no wonder that...

    He has waited outside for so long that he didn''t hear the noise of women from inside.

    No wonder he didn''t see Annie crying and running out.

    Originally the woman left the room early.

    By this time...

    The short man can only take out the phone nervously and calls Duke.

    When the short man gives his call, Duke, who is in the room, looks at his watch. It''s about six o ''clock, which is exactly the time he expects.

    Duke chuckles, answers the phone, and says, "Well, is Annie in a bad mood?"

    He is sure that his scheme would succeed this time.

    After Annie gets hurt and stimulated by Aaron, it''s his turn.

    He would try to run into her and comfort her.

    But who knows, on the other end, the short man, however, prevaricates, "Boss, something bad happened."

    Hearing the man''s words, Duke suddenly drops the corner of his lips, and his smile turns to be gloomy, "What''s the matter? Say!"

    The short man bites his lips nervously before he finds the courage to say, "That woman, I don''t know when she left. Annie went into the room and found only Aaron here. Now, there are only Annie and Aaron in the room. But the woman... when she came back just now, she saw Aaron and Annie together through the crack of the door, and she left crying..."

    "What?"

    Hearing the man''s words, Duke, who is sitting down, suddenly gets up from the sofa.

    Annie didn''t see Aaron with Katrina.

    But Katrina saw Aaron and Annie together!

    He originally wanted the woman to be with Aaron so that Annie would completely lose the illusion of Aaron.

    But by a freak of chance, he pushed Annie over to Aaron and pushed the woman away from Aaron?

    This amazing reversal makes Duke very angry and annoyed.

    Seeing their plan coming true, he doesn''t expect that there will be such a sudden change!

 Chapter 480: She Is Not Feeling Well

    Duke, who has always been gentle and elegant, now gets a sharper voice, "I asked you to keep a close watch on her! What were you doing?"

    He even doesn''t know when the woman left!

    His dereliction of duty totally ruined the great plan!

    Sensing the anger in Duke''s tone, the short man dares not refute and obediently bows his head for being scolded.

    Last night, he kept standing outside the room until one o''clock.

    He thought nothing would happen, so he found somewhere else for a break.

    He called Annie as early as possible this morning.

    But who knows he was still a little late.

    After he hangs up, Duke is somewhat agitated and keeps walking around the room.

    Edward has once again discussed with Frank about the marriage of Aaron and Annie.

    And his plans have failed again and again.

    Anyway, he can''t make their engagement a success.

    At this moment, in the hotel room.

    When Annie falls in his arms, Aaron''s face suddenly becomes awkward.

    Then, without hesitation, he pushes Annie out and speaks coldly, "I''m going for work now. Please leave right away!"

    Aaron turns around, walks into the bedroom, and begins to change clothes.

    Hearing his extremely calm tone and seeing his tall and straight back, Annie can''t help being slightly distracted.

    Strangely, someone did call her and say Aaron was not feeling well.

    But he doesn''t seem to have any abnormalities except for his bad temper.

    In other words, his secretary was too exaggerated.

    Noticing Aaron''s indifference, Annie dares not stay here for a long time.

    Despite some reluctance, she turns her head step by step and finally leaves.

    After Aaron changes his clothes, he suddenly sees the purse lying beside.

    A complicated look flashes through Aaron''s eyes, and finally, he picks up his purse, throws it into his car, and drives to work.

    As for the purse, he''ll ask the secretary to return it to the woman.

    Katrina is now walking alone on the busy street.

    She''s just wearing only a man''s shirt, although it covers her well, a pair of revealing fair legs still attracts many pa.s.sers-by.

    Katrina buries her head and carefully avoids people''s eyes.

    But how can she hide from all eyes like that?

    At this point, she feels like a clown, only to feel that everyone is laughing at her.

    It''s really far from where she lives.

    She''s really tired after walking so far with a weak body.

    When Katrina reaches a crossroads, she finally can''t support her weak body with feeble legs and faints on the ground.

    A beautiful young girl is fainting on the roadside with only a man''s shirt on her body. She is beautiful beyond words. She can be seen with some ambiguous red marks on her clavicle.

    Any man who sees such a picture will unconsciously take another look.

    There are even people who are staring at her crotch, wanting to see unique scenery.

    Aaron driving the car happens to pa.s.s by the crossroads and sees several people on the side of the road surrounding someone who seems to faint to the ground.

    Aaron doesn''t want to care, but when he drives away, he really feels uneasy with a kind of inexplicable bad feeling.

    d.a.m.n it; it won''t be that woman again!

    Last time, he accidentally came across her, and she fainted.

    This time, she was banished by him from the room early in the morning. It can''t happen to her once again!

    Aaron is still a little uneasy and then drives back.

    And when he parks on the roadside, pushes the door off and looks towards the crowd with his height advantage, he is sure enough to see the familiar figure who''s still wearing his shirt.

    Aaron''s eyebrows are twisted at the moment as if he has some unspeakable helplessness.

    This silly woman!

    She faints on the street again!

    He really doesn''t know how her stubbornness and persistence emerged from such a weak body, and she kept clinging to him.

    Just then, there''s a man of enough courage and evil ideas when he sees a beautiful young woman faint on the ground. He immediately produces a bad idea.

    "Honey, why are you here?"

    The man exclaims with a painful expression.

    Then he pushes through the crowd and runs towards Katrina.

    "Sorry, guys. I had a quarrel with my wife this morning, and she left home with anger. I was looking for her for such a long time and finally find her now. I''ll take her back! Sorry!"

    As the man says, he raises Katrina, who has fainted here, to take her away.

    As soon as people see that her husband has come, they walk away.

    And just when the man is about to take Katrina home gleefully, suddenly, a tall and straight figure stands in front of him.

    The man doesn''t care and wants to make a detour.

    When he sees the pair of hands-on Katrina''s waist, Aaron feels a sense of disgust.

    Although he doesn''t like her very much and keeps running away from her, can''t wait for her to disappear in his vision, he doesn''t know why he will be out of sorts when he sees other men touch her or ogling her.

    When the man pa.s.ses him with Katrina in his arms...

    Aaron suddenly buckles his shoulder.

    The man is stunned, but on the surface, he tries to speak calmly and asks, "Who are you? What are you going to do?"

    Aaron''s black eyes have no emotional feelings. He stares at him tightly and speaks coldly, "Let her go!"

    Although the man is a little panicky, he is still unwilling to release the prey.

    "She is my wife! I''ll take her home. It''s none of your business!"

    Seeing the man still deny it, Aaron turns angry and suddenly increases his strength.

    "Oh!"

    Hearing only a painful howl, the man unconsciously releases Katrina.

    At the moment when the man lets go, Aaron puts out his other hand and holds Katrina''s waist, directly to avoid her falling to the ground.

    And he clasps the hand on the man''s shoulder, and his strength is still not reduced by half.

    The man cries in pain, while desperately apologizing, "I''m wrong! I''m wrong! Sorry! Please let me go! I don''t want to do anything to her. I just want to take her to the hospital because she''s not feeling well."

    The man''s voice is still in the air, but he feels that his shoulder seems to be crushed and hurt even more.

 Chapter 481: Impure Thoughts

    The man felt pain that his tears are almost falling down. "Okay! Okay! It''s my fault! I was bewitched with s.e.xuality. I will never dare to do that again! Please let me go this time!"

    Aaron still doesn''t have so much time to waste on an incompetent and indecent man.

    When Aaron gives him a direct and hard lesson, he calls him off in a cold voice.

    And now looking at Katrina in her arms, Aaron now has a big head.

    This woman...What on earth should he do with her?

    He can''t just throw her on the street.

    He''s somewhat upset at the thought of those men looking at her with an evil idea.

    Can''t she wear more when she goes out?

    Can''t she pay more attention if she only wears a shirt out?

    She''s dressed like this and lingers on the street for so long!

    Aaron takes off his suit with a cold face, wraps it around her, and holds her up into the car.

    He only secretly complains about it in his heart, but he doesn''t think at all that it was he who drove her out this morning.

    Her skirt was torn to pieces by him, and she had to wear his shirt temporarily.

    The hotel attendant bought even the shirt he''s wearing now under his demand.

    In the twinkling of an eye, Aaron has driven to his company.

    He looks back and sees the woman behind him, still no sign of waking up.

    There is an important meeting to attend before noon. He has no time to help her find a place to live now.

    So Aaron can only take Katrina out of the car and carry her to his office with her purse.

    When Aaron comes to work in the morning with a woman in his arms, the staff present is all shocked.

    But people dare not show their surprise when seeing Aaron''s cold eyes.

    Everyone pretends to see nothing.

    In Aaron''s office, there is a compartment with a bed and a bathroom for a temporary rest.

    Aaron simply puts Katrina on the bed inside and calls William to come.

    When William arrives at Aaron''s office, he sees Aaron sitting at his desk and focusing on his work.

    When he comes in, Aaron doesn''t even raise his head. He just gives a casual hum as a greeting.

    William is depressed to see Aaron''s extraordinarily indifferent att.i.tude.

    "Aaron, you are so anxious to call me here. What''s the matter? Yesterday, I was doing experiments until this morning. If you have nothing for me, I''ll leave. I need to sleep."

    He thought Aaron was not feeling well, so he called and asked him to come right away.

    Who knows, when he arrives, he finds that he isn''t in any serious condition at all.

    At least in his view, Aron is in good health at the moment.

    William is preparing to leave.

    But Aaron suddenly raises his head and points at the lounge beside his eyes.

    "Whatever you do, I need you to wake her up right away!"

    He doesn''t want her to stay in his office all the time.

    Wake up early so that she can leave early.

    William is surprised to hear Aaron''s order.

    What?

    Aaron asks him to come for another patient?

    Is there anyone else in his office?

    William immediately walks to the room Aaron is referring to.

    When he pushes the door in and sees Katrina lying in bed, he is shocked.

    It''s her again.

    Katrina never leaves a good expression for Aaron. Why is he always the one who calls him for treatment when Katrina has an accident?

    What happened between them?

    Why does Katrina appear in Aaron''s office in the morning?

    What she''s wearing seems to be Aaron''s shirt.

    At this moment, William is more surprised than he can express.

    And just as William looks up, touches Katrina''s forehead and watches her condition, he accidentally sees the ambiguous red marks on Katrina''s neck.

    It seems to be bitten not by mosquitoes but by someone.

    Is it...?

    When impure thoughts come to mind, William immediately becomes cautious.

    No, it''s impossible.

    Aaron is absolutely unlikely to have a relationship with a woman he doesn''t like. He''s not a man who will break his rules.

    But just now, from Aaron''s indifferent att.i.tude, he doesn''t seem to have recovered his memory at all.

    In that case, it should be impossible for them to have s.e.x.

    Does he misunderstand the marks?

    Unable to resist the curiosity in his mind, William can''t help but look carefully into Katrina''s collar to find more evidence.

    Just then, a cold male voice comes from the door, "What are you doing?"

    William looks back and sees Aaron leaning against the door with his arms crossed and looking at him with a burning eye.

    At that moment, William has a sense of nervousness about being caught doing something bad, which really scares him.

    He even dares to have a look at the neck of Aaron''s woman.

    You know, Aaron had always seen Katrina as more important than his life.

    If he has misunderstood something, he''s afraid to lose his life.

    By this time, William almost forgets that Aaron has lost his memory.

    "I, I was checking her body. There seem some signs of insect bites on her neck."

    William is seriously saying nonsense.

    At William''s words, Aaron''s expression changes slightly.

    William captures Aaron''s change.

    By this time, he''s almost certain that Aaron and Katrina must have had a relationship.

    When he gets this recognition, William can''t help exclaiming, "Aaron, you''re a real beast!"

    He doesn''t remember her, doesn''t like her, but had s.e.x with her. And she now looks like that.

    He''s really a b.a.s.t.a.r.d!

    Even though they share a friendship, William can''t help but feel pity for Katrina.

    Aaron''s handsome face flashes a complex look, but he responds with a cold voice, "Shut up! Treat her right now! You always speak so much nonsense!"

    Beast?

    Now, though, he can be sure that it wasn''t her who drugged him last night, someone else.

    But he was having s.e.x with her totally under the influence of drugs.

    He would never do that in a sober state.

    So he is not the beast.

    If they have to look into it, it''s because some people are too mean and dirty.

 Chapter 482: Hell Make The Decision

    A few minutes later, William puts Katrina on a drip, and then he says, "She''s still a little weak and has a low fever. She''ll be better after the drip."

    Although Katrina is unconscious now, there are still some words that she can''t talk about in front of her.

    After withdrawing from the room...

    William finally sighs and asks, "Aaron, what are you going to do?"

    "What?"

    William points to the lounge, "You and her... Don''t you think you should do something for her?"

    In the past, when Aaron just lost his memory, he could treat her as a stranger and ignore her completely.

    But now, he has already had a relationship with her.

    Does he want to keep the same as before?

    Aaron knows what William means.

    Aaron also feels a headache when he thinks about what happened last night.

    Does he have to be responsible for her and be with her just because he was drugged and had a relationship with her accidentally?

    Although there is some unwillingness in his heart, after all, he is the one who occupied her body.

    Although he doesn''t like her very much and finds her very annoying, there is no denying that last night was a wonderful experience.

    Maybe it''s just a preconceived idea, which makes him have no good impression of her at the beginning.

    Maybe when he gets familiar with her, he will find that she is not as bad as he has imagined.

    Does he try to be responsible for her and try to be with her?

    Of course, this idea only flashes through Aaron''s mind and is soon disturbed by a hurried telephone ring.

    Aaron answers the phone...

    At the other end comes the voice of the secretary.

    "Mr. Wilson, the conference room has been arranged, everyone has been present, and it''s time to begin now."

    "I know."

    After hanging up the phone, Aaron immediately takes the doc.u.ment and walks out. "I''ll leave for a meeting, and after I come back, I hope she has woken up!"

    Aaron finishes his words and leaves the office.

    And about how to deal with her after she wakes up, he needs to reconsider it again.

    After Aaron leaves, Katrina is on the drip in the lounge, while William sits idly on the sofa, turning over newspapers and eating oranges on the tea table.

    Sweet and refreshing oranges are peeled one after another.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the whole plate of oranges was empty.

    William puts down his newspaper and goes to have a check of Katrina.

    She has no sign of waking up, but the drip has almost finished.

    At that moment, William suddenly feels a strange feeling coming from his abdomen as if something is about to come out.

    William sighs, "No," and immediately rushes to the bathroom with his stomach covered to solve his problem.

    He may be the first doctor who eats oranges out of boredom and causes diarrhea.

    Just as William is staying in the bathroom, Katrina, lying in the lounge, opens her eyes, and wakes up.

    Where is she?

    She remembers that she was walking on the road just now, but now she''s here.

    Katrina looks blankly at the unfamiliar surroundings.

    And she suddenly notices her purse by the bed.

    At that moment, Katrina thinks she''s dreaming.

    Isn''t her bag left in Aaron''s room?

    How can it be on her hands?

    Katrina struggles to get out of bed.

    She grits her teeth and pulls out the needle on her hand back with a little effort.

    When she comes out of the room with her purse and sees the familiar surroundings before her, she realizes that this is Aaron''s office.

    How can she be in Aaron''s office?

    How on earth did she come here?

    Where''s Aaron?

    Although there are innumerable questions in her heart when she recalls that Aaron''s face was so cold and gloomy this morning, he asked her to go away¡­

    Katrina only feels pain and sorrow.

    It''s better than Aaron''s not here.

    She really doesn''t want to go through that experience again.

    Afraid to accidentally encounter Aaron, Katrina dares not stay in Aaron''s office any longer.

    She opens the door carefully and leaves in a hurry.

    When she gets out of Aaron''s company, she stops a taxi by the road and goes straight to where she lives.

    And at the same time, there is a loud flushing sound from the bathroom.

    William walks out of the bathroom, leaning against the wall.

    Katrina''s drip should be finished. He''ll have to pull out her needle.

    When William comes to the lounge, he sees that the bed is empty, with only one needle dangling from side to side.

    At that moment, William''s full of surprise, and he thinks that he''s too weak to have an illusion.

    Where''s Katrina?

    William rubs his eyes and looks at the bed again.

    The soft bed is still empty without Katrina at all.

    He just went to the toilet for a while, but Katrina has disappeared when he comes back.

    It''s all over now. If Aaron comes back and sees n.o.body is here, he''ll absolutely blame him.

    Speaking of evil, and he comes.

    Just at this moment, the sound of the opening comes from the door.

    William turns back and sees Aaron stride in and throw the doc.u.ment on the table.

    Then he loosens his tie and comes towards the lounge.

    As he walks, he asks, "Is she awake?"

    William responds awkwardly, "She woke up, but¡­"

    She has sneaked away, so she must have woken up.

    It''s just...

    Aaron is slightly surprised to see William''s puzzling expression.

    He even doesn''t find out that he becomes nervous unconsciously.

    Did something happen to her?

    When Aaron strides into the lounge, he sees the empty bed.

    At that moment, Aaron unconsciously twists his eyebrows.

    "Where''s her?"

    William says, somewhat depressed, "I don''t know. I just went to the toilet. She was lying here before I went in. When I came out, she disappeared. If you''re worried, I''ll find her and get her back now. Maybe she hasn''t gone far yet¡­"

    William''s voice is still in the air, but Aaron has stopped him.

    "No, let her alone."

    Because he hasn''t thought about how to face her¡­

    Should he continue to be as cold as ever to her, and ask her to leave Hadley, or try to accept her and be with her?

    After he thinks it over, he''ll make the decision.

 Chapter 483: Feel Sorry For Her Baby

    When Katrina returns to her place of residence, she notices several unanswered calls on her mobile phone, all from her grandfather.

    She didn''t answer the phone for the whole evening. Grandpa would be so worried about her.

    In order not to make her family worried thousands of miles away, Katrina bites her lips and immediately calls back to her grandfather.

    No sooner has the phone rung than someone answers it.

    "Katrina, you finally answer the phone! What did you do last night? Why did n.o.body answer when I called you?"

    Hearing the familiar, concerned voice coming from the phone, Katrina tries to adjust her mood and says, "Sorry, Grandpa, I''ve made you worried. I was a little uncomfortable yesterday. I went to bed early, so I didn''t catch your phone call."

    When Katrina says she was not feeling well yesterday, Eric becomes more nervous.

    "Are you all right? How do you feel now? Are you still uncomfortable? Katrina, stay in your room, and don''t go anywhere. I''ll send Joseph to pick you up now!"

    Actually, Eric has been looking forward to Katrina''s return as soon as possible.

    She''s still a young girl. He''s a little worried about her leaving so far alone.

    Although at first, he agreed that Katrina could go to Hadley for Aaron, now she has been there for so long, but Aaron hasn''t been with her again yet.

    If she really can bring Aaron back, they''ll have been back now.

    No need for her to wait until now.

    He''s afraid that Aaron has already forgotten her and their feelings.

    The more Katrina stays, the more hurt and stimulation she will get.

    Therefore, he has been persuading Katrina to go back.

    But Katrina is more persistent and doesn''t listen to his words at all. She still has one more try.

    Today, when he heard Katrina said she was not feeling well, Eric was eager to send Joseph over.

    At least in this way, she can have a relative beside her, or someone to take care of her.

    He can also be a little relieved in Abbe.

    His words have just dropped, but Katrina has already refused, "No, Grandpa, no need to call my cousin here, I''ll come back to Abbe right away."

    At this time, she ought to give up now. She ought to give up at last.

    She intends to do what he wants...

    Within a week, she''ll disappear from Hadley and from his vision.

    Later, she won''t disturb him anymore.

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Eric is slightly surprised.

    He didn''t expect that Katrina would take the initiative to return to Abbe this time.

    According to her personality, she won''t give up before she succeeds. What happened this time?

    Eric becomes delighted at the moment and says, "Does Aaron remember you? Will he come back with you?"

    Otherwise, Katrina can''t have made such a quick decision to return to Abbe, can she?

    Asked by Eric, Katrina feels even sadder.

    She closes her eyes painfully and says with a faint voice, "No..."

    The sadness in Katrina''s words is clearly heard.

    Eric, who was glad at the last second, now becomes silent. And he is now in a dignified mood.

    In this way, does Katrina intend to give up Aaron and return to Abbe alone?

    In the beginning, Aaron chose to escape marriage and threw her alone at the wedding. She suffered so much grievance and so much psychological trauma.

    But she didn''t give up on him.

    How can she be now¡­?

    She suddenly offers to give up voluntarily.

    How on earth did Aaron bully her, and how much harm she suffered?

    When he gets this recognition, Eric is both painful and angry.

    Thousands of words at his mouth, but he just says with a dignified face, "Great, I''ll be waiting for you at home."

    Grandpa''s words make Katrina, who was extremely sad and depressed for a long time, feel a little warmth from her family.

    Right, in addition to Aaron, she also has her grandfather, her baby, and many others who care about her.

    Maybe going back is the best choice.

    When she thinks of her baby, Katrina''s eyes soften unconsciously.

    "Grandpa, I want to see the baby," she says in a slight voice.

    "Baby, the servant is playing with him. Wait a minute! I''ll ask them to bring him over!"

    After a few seconds, the phone switches to video calls.

    Katrina sees a servant coming carefully with her baby in her arms.

    When Katrina stares at that little figure, she can''t express her joy and comfort.

    She really misses him when she hasn''t seen him for so long.

    Even though she has video calls with them from time to time, she still can''t restrain her yearning for her baby.

    She really wants to hold him and give him a kiss.

    Katrina puts her finger on the screen, carefully touches her baby on the surface, and talks to her baby.

    "Here''s mom. Are you good after mom left? Have you listened to grandfather''s words? I''m really missing you; do you miss me too?"

    Katrina talks a lot.

    Even if she knows that the baby is still young and can''t understand what she is saying, she still can''t help expressing her love.

    While seeing Katrina and the baby separated and having to communicate their feelings through the screen, Eric is full of feelings.

    In fact, how can he not miss his granddaughter?

    How can he not want Katrina to come back to him?

    At his age, he is the one who knows clearly how one can feel when separated from his close relatives.

    Katrina is staring at the baby in the video, but...

    Suddenly she finds something wrong, and her expression becomes tense.

    "Grandpa, why is his face a little red? What''s wrong with him?"

    Maybe it''s out of a mother''s instinct.

    The baby is slightly strange. Even across the screen, she can immediately sense it.

    Asked by Katrina, Eric quickly answers, "Katrina, the baby is fine. Don''t worry about it. He had a slight fever the other day. He had seen the doctor. Today his temperature has returned to normal. Just his face is a little red."

    When she hears that the baby is sick, Katrina suddenly becomes nervous and a little heartache.

    As a mother, she can''t stay by his side when he''s sick.

    She is really a very incompetent mother.

    She really feels sorry for her baby.

    Therefore Katrina is more determined.

    She must leave Hadley city; she must go back right away!

    She''s going to be with the baby!

 Chapter 484: Find His Lost Memory

    Katrina promises firmly, "Grandpa, I''ll buy a ticket tomorrow!"

    Eric nods eagerly, "Okay! Text me a message before boarding. I''ll pick you up at the airport in person!"

    After finishing the conversation with Grandpa...

    Katrina immediately starts searching online for flights from Hadley City to Abbe City.

    Unfortunately, today''s and the next day''s daytime tickets have already been sold out.

    The last flight she can book is over 11 p.m. on the next day.

    Katrina calculates the travel time. By the time she gets off the plane, it should have been daybreak.

    Katrina buys the ticket without hesitation and sends the message to her grandfather, informing him of the flight information.

    Early the day after tomorrow...

    She can go back and see her grandfather and baby.

    Indeed, she has experienced so many setbacks in Hadley City, and she''s always been depressed.

    But when she thinks of her family and baby...

    Her lonely and injured heart can finally feel warmth and comfort.

    Her physical weakness and the dull pain between her legs still remind her of yesterday''s experience from time to time.

    In order not to worry Grandpa, the only thing she can do at this time is to have a good rest and keep fit so that she can appear in front of her Grandpa with a healthy body.

    As for Aaron...

    Maybe from now on, she really should drive him out of her heart. Forgetting him may be a better choice.

    At this time, in Wilson''s villa.

    While Edward is practicing calligraphy in the study, Jane and Duke are in the room, discussing how to get the right of inheritance.

    When Jane learns that their original plot has failed, she feels very unhappy and angry.

    Is G.o.d too favorable to Aaron, or are they too unlucky?

    Every time they reach the most critical step, things will change.

    Aaron can always turn calamities into blessings, escaping their conspiracy.

    Now that''s it, they have thought of everything they can think of. They''ve used all the tricks.

    But Annie is determined to marry Aaron, what else can they do?

    Jane''s well-maintained face suddenly flashes a gloomy light. She murmurs, "Now... There is only one way!"

    Duke immediately looks up and asks, "What?"

    Jane''s voice grows colder, "We need to find a chance to kill Aaron. As long as we eradicate Aaron completely, you are the only son of Edward. The inheritance of the Wilson family must be yours!"

    Hearing Jane''s words¡­

    Duke is greatly shocked.

    Before, he did frame Aaron up behind the scenes because of the right of inheritance. He secretly drove a wedge between Aaron and Edward, causing contradictions and misunderstandings between them.

    However¡­

    He has never wanted to be so vicious.

    He has never thought about killing Aaron.

    Suddenly hearing this idea...

    Of course, he''ll be shocked.

    Duke is stunned for a long time before he hesitates to say, "Mom, it''s criminal. We may go to jail!"

    After all, it is a crime to kill one''s brothers. After all, it is a serious illegal act.

    Killing and medication are not of the same nature. Killing is much more serious.

    Jane is anxious when she sees Duke''s hesitant and shocked expression.

    "Poor child! It''s so urgent now, but you''re still so overcautious! If we don''t kill Aaron, the right of inheritance will be his. I don''t want to waste years of effort!"

    "Duke, you can rest a.s.sured! It''s up to me to arrange this! I''ll make you the only heir of the Wilson family!"

    Jane a.s.sures Duke.

    Seeing Jane so firm...

    Although Duke hesitates, he finally nods, "OK."

    Killing Aaron is indeed the most effective way for Duke to get the right of inheritance now.

    By this time, he can only trust his mother.

    In the evening.

    Aaron ends his day''s work and social activities, returning to his private villa.

    When he falls asleep, he has a very long dream.

    In the night. In a hospital. A room smells of sterile water.

    A young and tender woman is having s.e.x with him.

    She has a soft body, smooth skin, and a light fragrance.

    He feels hot and is indulgent in venting his desires.

    Suddenly, pain comes from the shoulder...

    His left shoulder seems to have been severely bitten.

    And just at this moment...

    Aaron suddenly wakes up.

    The lamp at the bedside is turned on.

    Aaron sits up.

    He subconsciously glances at the direction of the bedside, only to find that it''s empty. He sleeps alone in the big bed.

    Yesterday, he woke up to find a woman lying beside him. Fortunately, it''s different from yesterday.

    Aaron covers his sweaty forehead, feeling remorseful.

    d.a.m.n it, how can he have such a dream?

    The fragments in the dream are so real that he cannot tell whether it is a dream or reality.

    And when he looks over his shoulder where the pain comes...

    He finds a tattoo of an eagle on his shoulder.

    He doesn''t remember when he got the tattoo.

    He also has no idea when the tooth print is left on his shoulder.

    Even the woman in the dream, he doesn''t see clearly her face at all. He doesn''t know what she looks like.

    Who''s that woman?

    Is she real?

    Is she the same person as the woman who has come to haunt him many times?

    Many problems are bothering Aaron, almost making him depressed.

    Aaron grabs his hair, trying to recall something...

    But he gains nothing except a severe pain in the head.

    By this time, Aaron has an idea in his mind.

    He''ll try to remember what has happened in the past few years.

    He''ll try to find his lost memory.

    Because this feeling is so uncomfortable, he clearly feels very familiar, but he can''t remember!

    When Aaron wakes up, he tosses and turns. He stays awake all night.

    Early the next morning, he calls Dr. William.

    Dr. William thinks that Katrina may be sick again.

    This time, it''s at Aaron''s private villa.

    Dr. William even thinks that Aaron may be in love with Katrina and take her back because of the indulgence of the day before yesterday.

 Chapter 485: Their Are Many Uncertainties

    "Where are you?"

    As soon as William enters the door, he looks around.

    He can''t hide his eagerness to gossip. He''s particularly curious about what has happened between Aaron and Katrina.

    But¡­

    Seeing William''s curious head, Aaron suddenly feels gloomy. A cold and unhappy voice appears, "What are you looking for?"

    Dr. William mutters unconsciously, "My patient! Where is Katrina? Where do you hide her?"

    As soon as Dr. William finishes, he realizes Aaron''s increasing anger. A pair of black eyes stare at William as if Aaron would kill him. He saw him so furious.

    William is shocked by the terrible look of Aaron. He quickly turns his head.

    Is Katrina not here?

    Why does Aaron call him?

    Just as Dr. William is full of curiosity and doubts, Aaron suddenly says in a cold voice, "How on earth can I recover my memory as soon as possible?"

    Hearing Aaron''s words, William is astonished.

    Recovery of memory? Is he willing to pick back the lost memory of him?

    This is the first time that Aaron has asked William how to restore his memory since he lost it.

    In the past, he was indifferent to this kind of thing, why now...

    Perhaps because of Katrina?

    Because his lost memory is mainly about Katrina.

    William answers directly, "It''s easy. You can invite her back. Being with her every day will also help you to restore your memory and remember the past."

    As soon as William''s voice falls, he feels Aaron''s cold eyes.

    Does he need to be with her every day?

    He''s so impatient with her that he''ll never bring her back.

    He just wants to know what has happened between them.

    He just wants to know if the woman in his dream has anything to do with her.

    What he needs is medical help to restore his memory.

    He doesn''t want to sacrifice himself to stay with her before he recovers his memory.

    Seeing Aaron''s impatience...

    William stops and immediately pretends to be serious, "Maybe hypnotism can help you to awaken some of your sleeping memories, but this is not absolute. Whether it works or not, you don''t know until you try it."

    After all, amnesia is different from the common cold and fever.

    There are many uncertainties.

    So William dares not be so a.s.sured.

    Hearing William''s words, Aaron immediately asks for hypnotism.

    Anyway...

    He wants to recall the past in the shortest time, if possible.

    William doesn''t expect Aaron to be so anxious. He says embarra.s.singly, "Hypnotism requires absolutely quiet and airtight s.p.a.ce, with some professional equipment. I haven''t hypnotized my patients for a long time. I need a little time to get familiar with it. Well, I''ll go back and prepare now. If you''re free this afternoon, you can come to my office. It''s better to go there for hypnotism."

    Aaron nods, "Okay."

    When the time is agreed upon, William leaves. Aaron also changes his clothes and drives to the company.

    In the afternoon, after Aaron finishes his work, he looks at the time and leaves the office, driving to William''s Research Inst.i.tute to find him.

    After parking in the parking lot, Aaron strides in the direction of the Inst.i.tute.

    Just as he''s crossing the road, suddenly, an unlicensed car rushes straight at him.

    By the time Aaron realizes that danger is approaching, the situation is already critical.

    Fortunately, he''s quick enough to dodge.

    Although the van doesn''t hit him severely, it knocks him off.

    The rearview mirror scratches his clothes, and the powerful impact wrestles him to the ground.

    At the moment of falling down, Aaron''s head hit the road heavily.

    Severe pain strikes. Aaron''s whole brain is blank as if he had lost all consciousness.

    His eyes blacken. After a long time, he feels light.

    But now...

    The severe pain from his head makes him frown.

    He reaches out and touches his head...

    A wet sticky touch comes from the palm.

    Just now¡­

    The car came straight to him, with a clear intention of killing him.

    Who is so vicious? Who on earth wants his life?

    In fact, after careful consideration, it is not difficult to guess the mastermind behind it.

    Jane and Duke have been trying to prevent his engagement with Annie.

    In order to get the inheritance of the Wilson family, they have done everything possible.

    They have even secretly drugged him...

    But Aaron has never expected that they dare to kill him.

    By this time, even if Aaron wants to pretend that it doesn''t matter, he can''t bear it any longer.

    What Jane and Duke have done has really broken Aaron''s bottom line.

    Since his amnesia, he has been entangled by the woman every day.

    He doesn''t have much time and energy to pay attention to Jane and Duke. He doesn''t intend to deal with them so quickly.

    But now it seems...

    He has to make an end!

    Even if he''s not willing to marry Annie...

    He will never give Duke the inheritance of the Wilson family.

    William is waiting for Aaron in the office. But after a long time, he still doesn''t see Aaron.

    William is afraid that Aaron is so busy at work that he forgets it. William is ready to take out his mobile phone to call Aaron...

    Just then, the door is pushed open.

    William is shocked when he sees Aaron at the door.

    Aaron''s pricey and neat suit becomes dirty, and his meticulous hairstyle becomes messy now.

    In short, he seems a little awkward.

    Seeing this, William is stunned and asks, "What''s wrong with you? Did someone rob you when you went out?"

    Aaron looks gloomy and seems unwilling to mention it.

    As he approaches, William suddenly notices that there seems to be a wound on the back of his head.

    William exclaims, "My goodness! Have you fought with someone?"

    Hearing William''s voice, Aaron raises his head and glares at William, "Too much nonsense! What''s your duty as a doctor?"

    William, who is reprimanded by Aaron, dares not talk nonsense anymore. He takes out the medicine box and quickly applies for medicine on Aaron''s wound.

 Chapter 486: You Remember Her?

    Fortunately, Aaron just suffers a little skin injury on the back of his head. It''s not serious.

    Seeing Aaron''s gloomy face...

    Although William is curious about how Aaron gets hurt, he doesn''t dare to ask more questions.

    After a long silence and embarra.s.sment, William asks carefully, "Can we start now?"

    Aaron, who''s thinking about how to deal with Duke and Jane, hears William''s words.

    Suddenly he remembers that he comes here to ask for hypnotism to recall his memory.

    Aaron finally suspends his plan of retaliation against Duke and Jane. He focuses on his lost memory. He wanted to remember everything in his past, including that woman.

    A few minutes later, Aaron sits in a professional chair, and William sways something like the cross in front of Aaron.

    "Now, look at this object in my hand. Follow me. Slowly integrate into my world..."

    Under William''s professional hypnotism, Aaron closes his eyes and falls asleep.

    William instructs Aaron slowly and patiently, guiding him to recall the past little by little.

    Although he doesn''t know whether this hypnotism is effective or not, although he''s not sure if he can help Aaron retrieve his lost memory, the only thing he can do now is to do his best. He wanted to help him to recover his memory to remember about Katrina.

    Hypnotism has lasted for more than five hours.

    When Aaron wakes up, it''s completely dark.

    William wipes the sweat on his forehead with exhaustion.

    William is so loyal to his friend, Aaron.

    He has taken great pains to help Aaron retrieve his memory.

    William takes a sip of water and immediately asks, "Well, do you remember anything now? It doesn''t matter if you don''t recall anything. Are there any familiar pieces in your mind?"

    In fact, it is very difficult to retrieve all his lost memories by hypnotism only once. It will take several sessions to at least give him a great chance to recall his past.

    William doesn''t have much hope that Aaron can recall the past.

    But he''ll succeed as long as he has familiar fragments of memories.

    In the future, they can take it step by step.

    Aaron takes off his blindfold and adapts to the light of the lamp.

    The next second, he immediately gets up from the chair and wants to leave.

    William is shocked to see him like this. He thinks maybe Aaron is sleepwalking. He grabs Aaron and asks, "Aaron, where are you going?"

    Aaron looks at William firmly, "Find her!"

    William is confused, "Who?"

    Perhaps Aaron can''t stand William''s more questions, Aaron replies impatiently, "Katrina!"

    When he mentions Katrina''s name this time...

    It''s different than before. William thought he might have recalled a few memories about her.

    Before, he was disgusted and often got mad.

    But now, he is full of determination.

    Seeing this, William is shocked and incredible, even stammering, "You¡­ You remember her?"

    "Of course! She''s my woman, the mother of my child!"

    Aaron answers coldly and glares at William again, "Let me go!"

    Yes, just now, he has recalled all the things that have happened in the past few years.

    Including their first encounter, including his considering her as a thief and taking her back to his private apartment, as well as his long journey to Abbe City.

    Even their baby, their engagement ceremony, their wedding, he remembers them all.

    At this point, thinking about his att.i.tude toward her the other day...

    He''s extremely regretful.

    Why does he not appreciate happiness?

    She is so affectionate and persistent to him, how can he be so b.a.s.t.a.r.d to her?

    Now, the first thing he wants to do is to find her, to hold her in his arms, and to apologize to her for all the foolishness he has done.

    He''s very willing to be with her.

    He just hopes she can forgive him for treating her so badly.

    William finally realizes that he isn''t dreaming. Aaron really recovers his memory.

    His hypnotism successfully helps Aaron retrieve all the lost memories. This is the first time he has been so successful in the field for so many years.

    Had he known that hypnotism would work so well, he should have hypnotized Aaron earlier. He has hurt Katrina for so long.

    Aaron is anxious to leave, but William promptly reminds him, "Are you going to see her like this? She''ll be worried."

    Hearing this¡­

    Aaron suddenly realizes it.

    This afternoon, after the car accident, his clothes haven''t been changed, and his hairstyle is a little messy.

    If he goes to find Katrina like this¡­

    It really seems a little inappropriate.

    Seeing Aaron calm down, William says, "Well, I''ll have someone to help you prepare a clean suit of clothes. We have a bathroom here. You have to take a bath first. Later, I''ll help you re-dress the wound. Then you can go to see her. Anyway, a little earlier and a little later are the same."

    At William''s words¡­

    Aaron finally chooses to compromise.

    After Aaron goes to the bathroom to take a bath, William goes outside to a.n.a.lyze the condition.

    Probably because this afternoon, Aaron had injured his head, it subconsciously stimulating the deep memory nerve to recover back.

    The hypnotic guidance just now also stimulated Aaron to remember the past and restore his memory.

    Regardless of the cause of memory recovery, as long as Aaron can recall the past, it is always a good thing.

    Fortunately, Katrina doesn''t have to suffer anymore.

    Fortunately, she doesn''t have to face Aaron''s cold and gloomy face.

    Fortunately, they have a chance to be together again.

    After taking a bath, Aaron changes into a clean suit.

    After checking that he looks good, he leaves William''s research inst.i.tute.

    Seeing Aaron''s anxious departure, William only hopes everything will go smoothly.

    Aaron has been so arrogant, so excessive in front of Katrina these days...

    He hopes that he won''t be punished too severely.

    After leaving, Aaron drives straight to the hotel Katrina lives.

    A few days ago, he sent Katrina back to the hotel.

    Although he doesn''t know which room Katrina lives in, he can always find out to see her as soon as possible.

 Chapter 487: How Could This Happen?

    Half an hour later, Aaron arrives at the hotel and tells Katrina''s name to the hotel staff, asking the front desk to check Katrina''s room number.

    At this moment, he can''t wait to see her.

    Every minute and second of waiting is a torment for him.

    He even wishes he can drive away from the front desk lady and check the information personally.

    After checking for a long time, the front desk lady says, "Miss Miller has checked out."

    Aaron is shocked and unbelievable, "Check out? When?"

    "Half an hour ago."

    Unexpectedly, he has just arrived, only to hear the news of her departure.

    She has always stayed alone in Hadley City. She has checked out. Where can she go?

    The only possibility is that she''s going to return to Abbe City.

    Before he warned her to leave Hadley City within a week, otherwise he would deal with her personally.

    Today is the last day of the deadline...

    So she must be leaving!

    Aaron''s face is filled with depression and frustration when he gets this recognition.

    Before, he has hurt her so much and said so many cruel words to her, but she didn''t leave.

    Why is she so obedient this time?

    But in the final a.n.a.lysis, Aaron hates himself very much.

    He even wants to beat himself. Why was he so indifferent to her before?

    Katrina must have been so disappointed with him that she chooses to leave.

    If she really goes back this time, it''ll be difficult for him to get her forgiveness again.

    He has hurt her. Will her family allow him to contact her when she returns?

    No. Perhaps he''ll be warned as soon as he gets close to her.

    So he must not let her leave with disappointment.

    At the thought of this, Aaron immediately leaves the hotel and heads for the airport.

    Along the way, he drives very fast.

    At this time, on the way to the airport...

    Katrina checks the time at times.

    Just now, when she came out, there was a car accident on the road, causing traffic jams.

    The traffic jam has lasted for half an hour. It''s not early now. She''s afraid to miss the flight.

    Seeing Katrina look down at her watch from time to time and knowing what she''s worried about, the driver says respectfully, "Don''t worry, Miss Miller. I''ll speed up right now and get you to the airport on time!"

    Hearing the man''s words, Katrina expresses her grat.i.tude, sincerely, "Thank you. Thank you for taking care of me these days."

    The man smiles with a little embarra.s.sment, "Miss Miller, you don''t need to be so polite. Mr. Simon is very kind to us. We should take care of you for him."

    When they are approaching the airport, just at a turning point, a car comes at a breakneck speed.

    The driver is disturbed by the light, and his sight is blocked. He almost collides head-on with that car. He quickly turns the steering wheel.

    However, it is too fierce. The wheels slip, and the whole car rushes into the river.

    At this point, Aaron is driving to the airport and dialing Katrina''s cell phone at the same time.

    He doesn''t know her flight time. He doesn''t know whether she has arrived at the airport, either.

    His priority now is to find her as soon as possible.

    Whatever the way, he can rest a.s.sured as long as he can reach her.

    But no one answers Aaron''s phone calls.

    Later, her cell phone turns off directly.

    At this point, Aron feels extreme anxiety.

    Why doesn''t she answer his phone? Is she still angry with him?

    Where on earth is she now?

    She probably hasn''t boarded the plane yet?

    When Aaron arrives at the airport as fast as he can, he is told that the latest flight to Abbe City has just taken off five minutes ago.

    Aaron can''t accept it. He keeps checking Katrina''s ticket information...

    However, he finds that she has indeed bought the ticket for this flight. She has indeed taken this flight.

    He arrives here quickly but still fails to find her.

    At that moment, Aaron is very depressed.

    It''s like his most precious thing has slipped away from his finger in silence.

    He sits on the chair, his hands in his hair, dejected.

    Now, what can he do? What should he do in order to win her back?

    Maybe it is because he has a bad att.i.tude towards her before, and even G.o.d can''t bear it, so G.o.d is deliberately punishing Aaron.

    Since it is so...

    He can only go to Abbe City again.

    After making this decision, Aaron asks Randy to prepare a private plane overnight.

    About five o''clock in the morning...

    Just as Aaron boards his private plane and is about to fly to Abbe City...

    Suddenly, there''s news on the radio.

    "At two o''clock in the morning, our city''s flight to Abbe City was on the way. But the engine suddenly broke down, and the plane crashed. All the people were killed, unfortunately..."

    At the moment of hearing the news, Aaron is completely stunned, with his body stiff.

    Two o''clock in the morning¡­ Flying to Abbe City¡­ The plane broke down¡­ All died...

    When all this information indicates Katrina''s flight...

    It is conceivable how powerful the impact on Aaron is.

    He feels only a buzz in his head as if something had exploded.

    Then come the boundless despair and darkness.

    His heart, as if it had been brutally scratched by something, feels the most intense pain.

    He only wishes that he has heard something wrong and that he has made a mistake on the radio, rather than believe it is true.

    Aaron takes out the phone with trembling hands and dials the airline with great grief.

    When he hears a voice on the phone, confirm that the news is true...

    Aaron only feels that there''s strong grief that is surrounding him tightly.

    At this time, he feels incomparable with depression and sorrow.

    It''s a feeling of oppression that he wants to shed tears, but no tears appear.

    At this time, his eyes are red, his head bowing with great regret, and he is severely gripping his hair.

    As if he couldn''t feel the pain now even if his hair hurts badly when he pulls it.

    But his heart, like a huge blood hole, is still bleeding.

    How could this happen?

    How could this happen?

    He knows clearly that he is wrong, and he clearly wants to get her back.

    Why...

    Why does G.o.d treat him like this?

    Why can''t he even have one more chance?

    Without her...

    What on earth should he do?

    What else can he do?

    At this time, he really feels that he''d rather die without her.

    He would rather... the person who should encounter the accident.

 Chapter 488: She Must Not Be Dead

    Aaron stops abruptly with his red eyes, and he clutches his hair as if he were trying to deal with his grief.

    His man looks at him with fear...

    After a long time, he asks cautiously, "Mr. Wilson, now... shall we take off?"

    "Take off," Aaron croaks, struggling to cope with the pain in his heart, "go to the place where the plane went down."

    Wherever she is, he will find her.

    He does not believe that she will die.

    He is unwilling to accept the fact.

    Maybe she''s still alive.

    Maybe she''s still waiting for him to save her.

    At the moment...

    He has to be strong. He has to come to his senses.

    When Aaron thinks about this, his eyes grow a little deeper.

    He grits his teeth and says, "Now! Take off now!"

    Seeing Aaron''s fierce and terrible eyes, his man is shocked and hurriedly answers, "Yes! Yes! I''ll arrange it!"

    As the cabin closes, the private plane drifts off the ground.

    Sitting in the plane, Aaron''s in an unspeakably depressed and painful mood.

    As if there is a hand that tightly grasps, kneads, and twists his heart.

    He has never known any kind of pain that hurt so deeply in more than twenty years of his life.

    He killed her after all.

    If he had been nicer to her, if he had not been so indifferent, she would not have gone so decisively, she even took a night flight to go home.

    Remember that day when he woke up and found her in his bed...

    How could he bear to humiliate and hurt her with words like that, and let her get out with pain?

    Every time he thinks of these things, his heart feels pain, he even wishes to stab himself to revenge for her.

    His persistence and his obstinacy should all be blamed.

    As soon as he came out of his coma, Doctor William held a picture of them and told him that it was the girl he loved.

    But he foolishly threw the photo into the trash can, thinking he wouldn''t fall in love with her.

    Only now does he realize how wrong he was.

    He loves her so much that he is reluctant to let her suffer a little injustice, reluctant to let her shed a drop of tears.

    However, only to find that he was so ruthless to treat her was indifferent to her and pushed her away from his side when he recovers his memory.

    He turned his knife on the woman he loved most.

    As anyone can imagine how regretful he feels now.

    Two hours later, the plane comes to the spot where the flight had gone down.

    The site of the accident is on a mountain top. Under the plane, there are dense trees, and it is not convenient to land.

    The plane circled for a long time, but could not find a suitable way to land.

    With an anxious look on his face, his man reports to Aaron, "Mr. Wilson, the plane Miss Miller took crashed here. But because of environmental factors, it is impossible to land normally, and the forced landing may cause an accident."

    Hearing what his men said, Aaron looks down through the window and, sure enough, sees that the situation is not going well down there.

    Aaron immediately stretches out his hand and says in a calm and serious voice, "Give me the parachute!"

    Hearing Aaron''s words, his man is shocked, "Mr. Wilson, what are you going to do?"

    Aaron ignores the question, "Give me the parachute! Hurry up!"

    At this point, of course, his man knows that Aaron is trying to jump himself.

    The man could not help but speak to the advice, "Mr. Wilson, it''s too dangerous to jump from here! Or we''ll land in the open and drive into the mountains!"

    Beneath, are so many trees, just jumping down is very easy to get hurt.

    He is afraid that they can''t find Miss Miller, and Mr. Wilson also will die here.

    By this time, however, how could Aaron have waited so long?

    He now wants to go to the site of the plane crash immediately.

    He wants to find her right now!

    He doesn''t believe anything has happened to her until he sees her.

    So there is only one thought in his mind, that''s to find her as soon as possible!

    Aaron doesn''t have time to heed his men''s advice. He does it himself, flips out the parachute, straps it to himself, and opens the door.

    Seeing Aaron getting ready to jump, his man is in a burst of panic, could not help but worry him.

    Aaron knows that parachuting here is not a good choice. It looks down at the sky, which is nearly 100 meters high.

    But at this point, he really can''t wait.

    Aaron has no time to think about anything else, but he finally grits his teeth and jumps out of the plane.

    In the process of falling continuously, the speed is getting faster and faster, and he opens his parachute decisively.

    Just before reaching the ground, the big parachute gets in the way and hangs directly from a tree.

    By the time when Aaron reaches the ground successfully, it is twenty minutes later.

    At this time, he looks extremely embarra.s.sed.

    During the landing just now, it is inevitable to get some injuries.

    The branch cut his expensive suit several times, and there is even a sc.r.a.pe on his face.

    After landing, Aaron could not have time to take care of his image and have a rest. He walks to the crash site immediately.

    And when he finds the crashed plane, the whole man is paralyzed.

    Because it''s a mess of the mess in front of him, the plane is almost a pile of debris.

    The search and rescue team which has early rushed over is busy with the aftermath.

    Seeing the body covered by white cloth is carried out by the rescue team, Aaron''s heart aches like there''s a knife cutting it gradually, and his eyes become red again.

    He is afraid that when he lifts some white cloth, he would see a familiar face.

    He is afraid to see the last thing he wants to see.

    No, this can''t be her.

    She must not be dead!

    Aaron walks up with red eyes and wants to find Katrina himself, but as soon as he walks close, he is stopped by the staff at the scene, "It''s dangerous inside. Please don''t go anywhere near it."

    Aaron grits his teeth and says, "My beloved woman is in there! Let me go in and find her!"

    His voice trembles with unspeakable grief and determination.

    Hearing Aaron''s words, the staff suddenly falls into silence.

    It is a long time before he says in a low voice, "Sir, I beg you to restrain your grief. When the plane landed, there was an explosion, the people inside, and no possibility of survival. They can have a whole body and can be recognized by the family... That''s pretty good."

    Just then, the search and rescue team again carries out a body.

    When the wind blows the white cloth, Aaron could see the dead man''s arm being black and burned.

 Chapter 489: Whats Going On?

    As Aaron sees the scene, he feels a feeling of sharp pain in his heart.

    Then, as if he were mad, he runs past the guard into the spot.

    He doesn''t believe it!

    He doesn''t believe she has died!

    He wants to find her!

    He has to find her!

    An hour later...

    Aaron has sought out everywhere, including the bodies that had been taken out...

    However, Katrina is still not found, or even any of her fragments.

    Within a few hours, Aaron has experienced a level of despair and pain he has never experienced in his life. He regretted hurting her so badly.

    At this point, the fact that he couldn''t find her is a good thing.

    At least that means she might still be alive.

    At least, there is a glimmer of hope that is left in his heart.

    Aaron doesn''t know exactly how he leaves the crash site and how he gets back to his private villa.

    After landing, he gives orders to all his men.

    "At all costs! Find her! You must find her!"

    Aaron had his hope that they can find her; he always thinks she is still alive!

    That afternoon, William comes to Aaron''s private villa.

    He carries a paper bag. When he sees Aaron, he says, "I already had your clothes dry-cleaned yesterday. I sent it to you in person. How sincere I am!"

    Doctor William casually places the paper bag on the sofa and is about to ask Aaron how about him and Katrina and whether Katrina is angry at him.

    However, at a glance, he finds Aaron''s eyes were red, and he looks lonely and terrible.

    At that moment, Doctor William is frightened and asks, "Aaron, what''s wrong with you?"

    How does he suddenly become so decadent after one day?

    He looks ten years older all at once. Even his chin has stubble.

    Doctor William has never seen Aaron like this before.

    Even after Katrina fled from his villa, even after he learned that he was so ill that he needed surgery immediately on his wedding day...

    He didn''t look as devastated as he does today.

    What''s going on?

    Even if Katrina is mad at him, even if Katrina wouldn''t forgive him...

    Aaron''s personality would never have gotten him into such a situation.

    Aaron blankly stares at the picture in his hand, ignoring Doctor William.

    In the photo, her smile is like a blossoming flower, which is so beautiful.

    He wants to see her smile again.

    He wants to hear her voice call his name softly and sweetly again.

    He wants to hug her again.

    But now there is not even a trace of her breath around him.

    The only thing about her...

    He only owns this photo in his hand.

    Seeing Aaron like this, Doctor William doesn''t dare to bother Aaron anymore. Instead, he lifts his a.s.s and leaves to find Randy.

    Pulling Randy out of the living room, Doctor William looks carefully inside and whispers, "Randy, what happened to Aaron? What''s wrong with him?"

    If he goes on like this...

    He would wonder if there is something wrong with his hypnosis that he made something wrong with Aaron''s mentality.

    Randy, too, looks somber.

    Randy sighs and says, "Miss Miller left last night, but her flight crashed down. Now we don''t know whether Miss Miller is alive. We can''t contact her. Mr. Wilson himself went to the accident site to look for her, but could not find her. After coming back... Mr. Wilson has been sitting here all afternoon."

    Doctor William, over Randy''s words, exclaims, "What? A plane crash? Katrina had an accident?"

    Doctor William unconsciously covers his mouth when he realizes his voice is too loud.

    Although hearing the news, everyone is very sad.

    But at this moment, Aaron is the most miserable.

    At last, no one dares to mention it in front of him for fear of provoking him.

    Doctor William doesn''t dare say anything more, but he sighs, "Randy, you... give him a good talk. I''m leaving first. If you need me, just call me anytime."

    By this time, Doctor William does not know whether it is good or bad for Aaron to remember Katrina.

    If Katrina had an accident and would never come back again.

    Will Aaron spend days in thoughts and regrets?

    Alas, these two unlucky people!

    A few days ago, it was Aaron who lost his memory, Katrina was troubled by this.

    Now, Aaron manages to retrieve his memory.

    But something happened to Katrina.

    Even as an outsider, he feels extremely anxious; he was so concerned about them.

    Now.

    In Abbe city

    The Simon family is freaking out.

    This morning, accompanied by Joseph, Eric arrived at the airport half an hour in advance to welcome Katrina back.

    However, it''s been more than twenty minutes since Katrina should get off the plane; they still didn''t see Katrina.

    Eric worried that something might happen.

    Joseph comforted him, saying, "Grandpa, maybe the plane was delayed. It will be all right."

    Katrina''s phone was off all the time, suggesting that she was probably still on the flight.

    Joseph simply took the time to call the two men responsible for Katrina, who, after all, knew her situation best.

    But...

    He tried to call their phone, but it went off.

    At this point, Joseph had some doubts and fear running on his head.

    Why did their phones also turned off?

    After a long-time wait, they didn''t see Katrina back.

    At this time, they suddenly learned the news of the plane crash from the airport director.

    At that moment, Eric was shocked, with his old body unconsciously back a small step, and almost fell down.

    "You, what did you say, I beg your pardon? My granddaughter is one of the pa.s.sengers who boarded the plane that has just crashed?"

    The airport manager lowered his head in guilt and said, "Mr. Simon, I''m really sorry. Your granddaughter is very likely that she has died in the accident."

    They received accurate information from the scene that all the pa.s.sengers who boarded the plane all died, and no one survived.

    If Mr. Simon''s granddaughter returned on this flight...

    Then she must have died too.

    Please go to to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 490: Ill Bring Her Back

    The news of the plane crash is a heavy blow to Eric.

    This morning, he got up early to welcome his granddaughter back at the airport...

    Instead, he heard such news.

    Over the years, he has overcome many difficulties to find his granddaughter, but before he had time to enjoy family happiness, she had such an accident.

    The grief of losing a family member makes Eric look even older.

    At the moment when Eric feels dazed and nearly falls down...

    Joseph quickly reaches out and holds him up, "Grandpa!"

    Under the help of Joseph, it takes Eric a long time to stand firmly.

    At this moment, he looks sad and says with all his strength, "Joseph, you first send people to find your sister, whether she is alive or dead... She must be found!"

    At the thought of his dear granddaughter dying in the plane crash, Eric is filled with anger and grief.

    Eric, his eyes full of anger, lowers his voice, grits his teeth, and growls, "Aaron, you are a b.a.s.t.a.r.d! If anything had happened to Katrina! I will not spare you!"

    It''s all because of Aaron.

    Aaron! This b.a.s.t.a.r.d!

    Katrina loved him so much that she did everything she could and flew to Hadley city to find him.

    But not only he didn''t admit her, but also let her suffer so much injustice and hardship.

    If it weren''t for Aaron, Katrina wouldn''t be in such a situation today!

    Now they don''t know whether Katrina is alive or dead; what is left is only boundless worry and pain.

    By this time...

    Eric feels nothing but regretful.

    Why did he allow Katrina to go to Hadley city to find Aaron at first?

    Why would he allow her to go after Aaron when Aaron already hurt her like that?

    At this time, Joseph is also very serious.

    "Yes, grandpa," he replies, "I''ll find someone to look for Katrina."

    Before when Katrina offered to go to Hadley city to find Aaron herself, Joseph was the first to come out in support.

    Because he knew how Aaron loved Katrina.

    He thought that after they met again, they would be together, and Aaron would love her as much as before.

    However, he never expected that Aaron was completely like a different person with a cold face to Katrina after the successful operation.

    During Katrina''s trip to the Hadley city, Joseph occasionally called the men responsible for Katrina to ask them about her recent situation.

    But every time...

    She was not in a good state.

    As he can imagine, she suffered a lot from Aaron.

    The more information Joseph got, the more disappointed he became.

    He even felt that his initial judgment was wrong.

    It wasn''t until Katrina made up her mind to return home that he felt a sense of relief.

    At least if she comes back, she still can be loved by Simon''s family.

    At least if she comes back, she wouldn''t be mistreated as she was in Hadley city.

    But some things are often inferior to what people hope.

    After holding Eric''s walk to a VIP lounge at the airport, Joseph immediately mobilizes his network to find Katrina''s whereabouts.

    After hours of waiting...

    The news came in.

    It said, everyone had died, and the tragic accident spared no one.

    In this disaster, many people had their bodies burned, and they could not identify Katrina.

    When Joseph receives the call, his heart is heavy beyond words.

    Perhaps he doesn''t even know that his eyes look so sad and in grief.

    "Joseph, how''s it going?"

    Eric asks, looking worried.

    His eyes are full of hope, expecting to hear something surprised.

    However, at this point, how dare Joseph tell Eric the truth?

    His grandfather is old, why should he go through such a separation?

    If Eric hears such cruel news, Joseph''s afraid that his body simply cannot bear.

    Joseph finally chooses to lie.

    "They haven''t found Katrina yet," he tries to keep his emotions and says, "They are going on."

    Without Katrina''s news, Eric couldn''t eat or sleep.

    All-day, he couldn''t even drink a little water...

    Seeing Eric still experience this kind of suffering when he is so old, Joseph could not bear it.

    He always conceals and hides the truth, which is not a good idea.

    At this rate, his health will break down!

    As Joseph bites his lips and weighs his tone, trying to tell Eric the truth...

    The airport director suddenly hurries in from outside.

    "Mr. Simon! Mr. Joseph! We got an update from the airport in Hadley city that Miss Katrina was not on the flight! She bought a ticket for the flight, but she never boarded!"

    When Joseph gets that news, he is shocked, and then there seems some hope is appearing in his heart.

    Katrina wasn''t on that flight...

    So there''s a good chance that she''s still alive?

    The hotel says Katrina checked out on the same night.

    But the airport personnel confirm that Katrina didn''t board the plane.

    Now they couldn''t reach Katrina and also the two men who take care of her.

    So she disappeared at the time when she was leaving the hotel for the airport.

    No matter what happened to her, no matter whether she was in danger or not...

    He made an abrupt decision.

    He has to get to Hadley city and find her!

    Joseph makes a quick decision, "Grandpa! Katrina may still be in Hadley city! I''m going to find her! I''ll bring her back to you, no matter what happened! Don''t worry! ''

    Says Joseph, as he prepares to have the plane arranged...

    Eric quickly stands up and says, "Joseph! I''ll come with you too!"

    Hearing Eric''s words, Joseph is a little stunned and wants to persuade him, "Grandpa, it is a long journey to Hadley city. You are old so..."

    Before Joseph can finish his words, Eric interrupts him, "Don''t waste any more time! I have to go there myself this time! Go! Arrange it now! We need to find her!"

    Without waiting for Joseph''s response, Eric already leads the way.

    Seeing his grandpa so persistent, Joseph couldn''t say too much, so he followed immediately.

    Eric is so worried about Katrina...

    Even if he leaves him at home, it will make him more restless and miserable.

    Please go to to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 491: Unspeakable Sting

    Joseph arranges a temporary flight to Hadley city.

    During the flight, some turbulence is inevitable.

    Eric is, after all, in his 80s.

    How could he endure such a long flight? He seldom goes on a long journey in daily life.

    After a while, Eric doesn''t look well.

    Looking at his sick face, Joseph gives him a gla.s.s of water with worry, "Grandpa, are you OK?"

    Eric tries to fight his physical discomfort and waves his hands.

    Now that he decided to go to Hadley city to look for his granddaughter in person, he would persist no matter how uncomfortable he feels.

    Eric takes the gla.s.s of water and is about to take a drink to relieve his physical discomfort.

    But then...

    A wave of nausea rises in his stomach, Eric finally could not resist, bends down and vomits into the garbage can.

    It is a heart-wrenching moment for Joseph to see grandpa suffer this at his age.

    He hurries over and helps grandpa adjust his breath.

    By this time, he is feeling a little more resentful toward Aaron.

    Aaron made his cousin''s whereabouts unknown.

    Aaron made his grandfather go through such suffering in his age.

    Aaron tormented Simon''s family much.

    When they get off the plane, it is at night.

    Eric is so exhausted by the hours of flight that he could not walk. He is so weak.

    Joseph helps Eric into the car and takes him to the hotel to rest.

    Joseph, meanwhile, goes overnight to investigate Katrina''s whereabouts.

    It''s not like in Abbe city.

    Even though Simon''s family is rich and has a high status and strong connections, it is still a little hard for them to investigate in Hadley city.

    Joseph spends the night but is still unable to find out Katrina''s whereabouts, still unable to figure out exactly where she went.

    The only certainty is that...

    When she checked out, she did go in the direction of the airport.

    That is to say...

    She lost contact on her way to the airport.

    Eric is worried when he couldn''t find Katrina.

    And when he thinks about the person who made Katrina in such a situation, Eric could not help being angry.

    Now that he has come to Hadley city, it''s not easy for him to let Aaron go.

    He has to make Aaron pay!

    He has to let Aaron know that his granddaughter isn''t easy to be bullied!

    The next afternoon, Eric, accompanied by Joseph, angrily goes to Aaron''s private villa to block him.

    When Randy sees Eric and Joseph, he is surprised, "Mr. Simon, why are you here? Come in quickly!"

    Eric is angry, facing Aaron''s butler; naturally, he has no good face, directly asks in a coa.r.s.e voice, "Where is Aaron!"

    Randy knows Simon''s family must be here for Miss Miller.

    When Miss Miller is mentioned, each of them feels very sad.

    After all, Miss Miller had an accident in Hadley city.

    If Simon''s family want to vent their anger, it is also understandable.

    Randy hesitates and then says, "Mr. Wilson... is not here now."

    In fact, after Miss Miller''s accident, the saddest man is Mr. Wilson.

    He stayed up all night, staring at the picture of Miss Miller.

    Anyone could see that he was very sorry and miserable.

    A short day or two, he seemed to lose his soul and suddenly was full of uncertainties.

    "Mr. Simon, have some tea first. I''ll send someone to find Mr. Wilson."

    Randy says, makes the best tea, and serves it to Eric.

    Ungrateful, Eric spills the teacup on the floor and says angrily, "Get Aaron right away! I want to see him at once!"

    Not here?

    His precious granddaughter is missing because of him.

    And he''s still out there enjoying himself and doing his own thing?

    When Eric thinks about it, Eric gets angry again.

    In the face of Eric''s anger, Randy simply nods, "Yes, Just a moment, Mr. Simon. I''ll send someone to find Mr. Wilson."

    Randy says, immediately gathers the staff in the villa together and tells them to go look for Aaron.

    It seems so troublesome, but they indeed don''t know where Mr. Wilson went.

    Mr. Wilson went out without anyone following him. His phone was off all the time.

    So...

    Just like looking for a needle in a haystack, they would look for him everywhere in the whole Hadley city.

    As Eric and Joseph wait in Aaron''s private villa with anger, Aaron is in the amus.e.m.e.nt park.

    He stands there, watching waves of people, up and down the roller coaster...

    It was with her when he rode the roller coaster.

    He still remembers her beautiful smile.

    He still remembers her say excitedly, "Aaron, the roller coaster is so exciting. Why don''t we play it again?"

    He remembers everything that had happened before.

    As long as she wants, he can accompany her to do what she likes to do all his life.

    Even if he doesn''t like it, he can adapt to that.

    He will not bully her, and he will not refuse her...

    But why, after he understands, she has disappeared.

    He wants to ride the roller coaster with her again.

    He wants to go shopping with her again.

    He wants to hear her call his name again.

    He wants...

    "Uncle, uncle, what are you doing here? If you like it, why don''t you go up and play?"

    Just then, a little girl of four or five with lovely braids comes over, looks at him curiously and asks Aaron who has been standing here for hours.

    Aaron''s voice is m.u.f.fled and slightly hoa.r.s.e, "I''m waiting for a person."

    In fact, he doesn''t like such a boring place as the amus.e.m.e.nt park at all.

    He came here only because she likes it.

    "Waiting for a person?"

    "The other day, a sister was standing here for a long time, and she also said she was waiting for someone... "

    Hearing the little girl''s words, Aaron''s eyes flashed with shock, followed by an unspeakable sting.

    "Mr. Wilson! Mr. Wilson... "

    At that moment, a familiar voice comes closer.

    Aaron turns around and sees Randy coming towards him, panting over.

    The moment when he sees Randy, Aaron frowns.

    Didn''t he say that don''t disturb him with anything?

    How did Randy find him?

    Please go to to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 492: Disappointed Look

    In the twinkling of an eye, Randy has run up to Aaron.

    Randy supports his waist and pants out his message, "Mr. Wilson! I''ve found you at last!"

    "Randy, why are you here?"

    "Miss. Miller''s grandpa and cousin have arrived. They''re in your villa now. They''re waiting for you, and the others can''t find you everywhere, so I chance my luck here. Luckily, you''re here."

    Katrina''s grandpa and cousin are here?

    On hearing the news, Aaron immediately goes back and asks, "When did they arrive?"

    Randy hurries to follow him, "It''s really been a while."

    Then he has to remind Aaron, "Mr. Simon is not in a good mood. You''d better be prepared before you meet."

    At Randy''s words, Aaron is a little stiff.

    Soon, he regains his calm, "I see."

    Eric is much more likely to know about the air crash, so he flew all the way to come here.

    He''s made Katrina like that. Even if the Simon family really gets angry with him, he''ll have no reason to resist their resentment.

    So, no matter how much Eric will annoy him or lay the hands-on him later, he won''t say a "no."

    After leaving the amus.e.m.e.nt park, Aaron hurries back to his private villa with Randy.

    As soon as he enters, he sees Eric and Joseph sitting on the living room sofa.

    "...Grandpa."

    When he sees Aaron, the anger in Eric''s eyes burns more furiously.

    Especially this sound of "grandpa" makes Eric feel more disgusted than he can say.

    "Don''t call me grandpa! I have nothing to do with you. I can''t stand your ''grandpa''!"

    Eric blurts out to draw a clear line with Aaron.

    At Eric''s words, Aaron becomes more embarra.s.sed and sadder.

    Eric had no place to vent his anger, but as soon as the culprit comes back, he immediately finds the place.

    "Aaron! I was quite blind to trust you with my precious granddaughter! We trusted you so much! Katrina loved you so much! But how did you treat you? Do you say? What on earth have you done to her!"

    Eric tightly grabs Aaron''s collar.

    Never before has anyone dared to do this to him.

    Even when his father grabbed his collar like this, he would definitely break it away.

    But at this time...

    There''s no resentment in his heart, but only endless regret.

    Aaron allows Eric to grab his collar without resistance, and for a long time, he speaks with a low voice, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault, I failed your expectations and let down Katrina."

    Katrina''s name has been deeply imprinted on his heart.

    Every time he thinks of Katrina, every time her name is mentioned...

    He can feel a pain in his heart.

    But at this time, he doesn''t know what he can do except apologies.

    If it can be possible, he hopes he is the one who endures all this suffering.

    He would rather exchange his life for hers.

    However...

    Aaron''s apology seems nothing to Eric, who has lost his closest family.

    "Sorry? If you say sorry, will my granddaughter be back? If you say sorry, can my great-grandson get his mother back? Aaron! You''re such a jerk! I really regret allowing your marriage! I regret accepting you to be her fiance,"

    Aaron allows Eric to push and shove on himself.

    Suddenly, he picks up the fruit knife on the table.

    Seeing Aaron with a knife in his hand...

    Joseph, standing aside, immediately turns fierce and says, "Aaron, what do you want to do?"

    Does he even want to kill Eric?

    Instead of paying attention to Joseph, Aaron hands it to Eric.

    His eyes are filled with regret and pain.

    "Grandpa, I know how sad you are. If you can feel better to hit me and scold me, even if you stab me with a knife, I will say nothing. I will accept it to ease your anger,"

    If the pain in the body can ease the pain in his heart...

    He prefers someone to give him a few with a knife.

    "Aaron! You killed my granddaughter! You think I won''t do it?"

    Eric is so emotional that his eyes were reddened.

    He takes Aaron''s knife and stabs him directly.

    Aaron is right. At this time, he just wants to stab him a few knives and take it out for his granddaughter.

    It seems that only in this way can he release the anger in his heart.

    Seeing Eric really move his knife, Joseph noticeably flashes a panic in his eyes and hurries forward to stop him.

    Both beating and scolding are okay.

    It''s unknown whether Katrina is dead or alive.

    It''s no use killing Aaron at this time.

    When Joseph stops, Eric''s knife deviates and scratches through Aaron''s cuff.

    The clothes are cut directly, and Aaron feels a sharp pain. There''s gurgling blood flow from his arm.

    But he grits his teeth, without moving or saying.

    Even just now, when Eric''s knife pointed at him, he was perfectly capable of avoiding it.

    Seeing this scene, Randy, standing not far away, almost stops breathing in horror.

    Fortunately, it didn''t hurt the vital part of his body.

    The b.l.o.o.d.y fruit knife clanks and falls to the ground.

    Eric points to Aaron''s nose and grits his teeth to say again. "Aaron! This one...is to get revenge for my granddaughter! From now on, the Simons have nothing to do with you anymore! Katrina''s child has nothing to do with you! You sc.u.m is not qualified to be a father! Please behave yourself!"

    "Joseph! Let''s go!"

    Eric puts aside some words to break off their relations and turns away and leaves.

    Joseph follows.

    As he pa.s.ses Aaron, he only gives Aaron a cold, disappointed look.

    Eric and Joseph leave then.

    Hearing Eric''s words just now, Aaron closes his eyes in pain.

    The blood from his arm little by little falls on the floor and looks particularly dazzling.

    But he turned a deaf ear as if he was the one to be hurt.

    Randy, with a worried face, rushes over and says, "Mr. Wilson! You''re injured! It bleeds a lot! Let me help you!"

    Please go to to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 493: Leave Me Alone

    Randy is going to take Aaron''s arm...

    Aaron has already struggled out lightly.

    He let the blood trickle out of his arm. His voice is husky and low, suppressing unspeakable pain.

    "No need! Randy, go and do your own business. Just leave me alone!"

    Katrina has been made like that by him...

    Katrina''s whereabouts are still unknown, and it''s uncertain whether she is alive or not.

    He''s just suffering from a skin injury. He''s just bleeding a little. It''s nothing.

    Compared to what she has suffered, he is far from enough.

    If something really happens to her...

    He would rather bleed like this. He would rather lose his life and go with her.

    Randy is still a little worried.

    "But Mr. Wilson, your arm is still dripping blood..."

    How can he not treat the wound quickly and stop bleeding?

    Randy''s voice is still in the air, and Aaron has chillyly interrupted him, "I said, leave me alone!"

    Surprised by Aaron''s response with a distinct hint of irritation and anger...

    Randy finally dare not say anything more, but nods obediently, "Yes. Mr. Wilson. If you need anything, just ask me anytime."

    He knows that Aron must be in a bad mood at the moment.

    Randy doesn''t dare to disturb him anymore but chooses to leave.

    "Mr. Simon, all the accident vehicles from the hotel to the airport that night have been checked, and no trace of Miss. Miller has been found."

    "Mr. Simon, we have searched all the hospitals and hotels in Hadley City, and we haven''t found the information about Miss. Miller''s residence at that time."

    "Mr. Song, we..."

    "..."

    Eric and Joseph have been in Hadley City for three days.

    They use all their relationships to find Katrina''s whereabouts at all costs.

    But the result makes them despair.

    They almost secretly turn Hadley upside down, but Katrina seems to have evaporated from the world, and can''t be found in any trace.

    A living person disappears for three days without any news.

    It has to be questioned...

    Has Katrina met any danger? Has she met any bad things?

    Does she still...live in this world?

    For Eric and Joseph, the waiting days are just a torment.

    Eric is always in bad health. He went so far away from home to Hadley, but he can''t find Katrina. He is worried all day that he can''t even eat and sleep. Within a few days, he seems to be older several years than several days before.

    The climate in Hadley is a little colder than that in Abbe.

    An autumn rain at night has made the temperature of the whole city drop several degrees at once.

    The second day.

    Eric has hardly got up when he hears someone knocking at the door outside.

    Eric opens the door and sees the hotel attendant standing outside with a thick pile of clothes in his hand.

    "Mr. Simon, a gentleman said it''s getting cold and asked me to hand these to you."

    Eric looks at the clothes but doesn''t take them. Instead, he asks, "Who asked you to send them?"

    The hotel attendant responds respectfully, "Seems to be a Mr. Wilson."

    Eric''s face clearly flashes with disgust as he hears the words. Then, in his voice, a kind of anger releases, "Take it away! Take it away at once!"

    Is it not enough for Aaron to kill his precious granddaughter so badly?

    Now that his granddaughter may be dead, Aaron runs to flatter him?

    Wasn''t what he said clear enough?

    Their Simons will never have any relations with him anymore, and he will never accept anything from Aaron.

    The hotel attendant is also just entrusted, and can''t help saying one more word, "Mr. Simon, Mr. Wilson is out of kindness. It cooled down last night. Now it''s really cold outside. You will get cold if you wear such thin clothes."

    Out of kindness?

    Come on!

    If he is really kind, would Katrina suffer so much grievance? Will they still be unclear about her life or death?

    With this alone, he will never forgive this man!

    Eric stares angrily and points to the corridor, "You! Throw it out for me! Throw it in the trash can! Don''t let me see you again! Get out!"

    Eric is a little agitated at this moment. As soon as his voice falls, he can''t help covering his chest and coughing violently.

    Seeing Eric so angry, the hotel attendant is shocked and hurries away with the clothes.

    "Yes, sir. Don''t be angry. I''ll leave right now!"

    He sees Aaron standing there with his back against the wall when he walks to the corner of the corridor with the brand-new clothes.

    The hotel attendant speaks with some embarra.s.sment, "Mr. Wilson, he...he refused to accept it."

    Aaron''s voice is low and lonely. "I heard it."

    Including this moment, Eric''s voice of coughing still can be heard so obviously.

    But he doesn''t dare to go out and care about him.

    Because he''s afraid of seeing him...

    Eric will be angrier at the sight of him.

    In that case, he shouldn''t stay here any longer.

    Lest Eric comes out later, seeing him will make him more annoyed.

    If Eric gets angry with him again, Aaron may be more upset and regretful.

    Aaron is about to raise his feet and turns his head to leave.

    The hotel attendant behind him hurries to follow, "Mr. Wilson, these clothes...how to deal with it?"

    Aaron stops.

    Instead of turning back, he says softly, "Throw it away!"

    Then Aaron strides out again.

    "Throw it?"

    Looking at the clothes in his arms, the attendant is full of reluctance.

    You know, these are all international brands, all made of high-end fabrics.

    They are just purchased with the tags on, but he asks to throw them away?

    It''s really a waste of precision.

    Joseph has just finished his bath and comes out of the bathroom. Across the door, hearing Eric''s cough, he comes out immediately.

    Joseph is apparently shocked and worried when he sees Eric coughing so severely, "Grandpa, what''s wrong? What happened? I''ll take you to the hospital!"

    Eric tries to wave his hand, "No, your sister hasn''t found it yet, so don''t bother about me. I''m fine, and I''m just mad at that b.a.s.t.a.r.d named Aaron! Help me in and give me a gla.s.s of water. Let me have a rest, and I''ll be all right."

    Joseph is a little surprised at Eric''s words.

    Are grandpa annoyed by Aaron?

    Was Aaron here again just now?

    Instead of mentioning Aaron in front of Eric, Joseph takes him back to the room and pours him a gla.s.s of water.

    Please go to to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 494: Rush Of Anxiety

    "Lady, lady, wake up!"

    In the darkness, Katrina feels someone keep calling her.

    She tries to open her heavy eyelids, squinting at the glare of the sun.

    After adjusting to the light in front of her little by little, she opens her eyes again.

    "Lady, you finally woke up!"

    A shout of excitement follows it.

    Katrina looks up and sees a woman with plain clothes in her thirties, seeing her with joy.

    At present, she stays in a strange room with simple furniture and decorations.

    Where am I?

    Katrina''s eyebrows flicker as she is now exposed to the strange environment and sees the strange woman in front of her.

    What happened?

    What''s wrong with her?

    How can she be in this place?

    "You are awake! Are you feeling better? Is there anywhere uncomfortable?"

    The woman looks at her and asks with concern.

    Katrina moves her lips and finally asks, "Where am I and how am I...be here?"

    She just woke up from a coma; her body and voice are still weak.

    Seeing that Katrina can speak now, the woman finally releases a sigh of relief.

    "We''re in Songwo Village. Several days ago, when we were fishing in the river, we found you floating on a piece of wood and rescued you."

    Was she found in the river?

    Hearing the woman''s words, Katrina tries to remember...

    Little by little, she is reminded of what happened before she lost consciousness.

    She remembers that she bought a ticket to Abbe at night, and she was in a hurry to catch it.

    She remembers when a car with a high-light came rushing around the corner...

    Her eyes were shaken, and nothing could be seen.

    Then she heard a loud bang as if the car had rushed into the river.

    Then the overwhelming water came from all sides and surrounded her tightly.

    The wave swift her body, and she couldn''t swim. She kept fluttering in the water and almost thought she was going to die there.

    In her panic, she didn''t know what she had caught, and then she can''t remember what happened.

    She woke up alive today thanks to the kind people she met.

    Katrina is grateful to her rescuers.

    "Thank you for saving me."

    Katrina struggles to sit up and thank the woman in front of her.

    But she is so weak that she can''t support herself.

    The woman quickly holds her up and helps her back to bed, "Lady, you just woke up, don''t be tired like that. In that case, if not you, we''ll rescue the person too."

    The woman''s words are simple, but they are great to Katrina.

    In a city full of interests and disputes...

    People are afraid of causing trouble involving themselves. People like them who can help others immediately when others are in trouble are really too few.

    Just then, Katrina made a sound from her stomach.

    Hearing the sound, Katrina''s pale little face flashes an awkward look.

    The woman smiles and asks, "Oh, you were in a coma for two or three days, and didn''t eat anything for days. You should have been hungry. I just cooked some porridge. It should be done now. I''ll make you a bowl."

    The woman says and walks out.

    After the woman goes out, Katrina observes the situation carefully.

    So she''s still not far from Hadley?

    How about the two men who took her to the airport?

    Are they still alive too?

    "Lady, the porridge is done."

    In the twinkling of an eye, the woman has come in with a bowl of soft, sticky, and fragrant porridge.

    Far away, Katrina can smell the fragrance.

    At this time, she really feels that all the internal organs are empty. She''s really hungry.

    "Thank you!"

    Katrina is grateful and thanks to the woman in a sincere voice.

    When the woman brings the porridge and sees Katrina''s slightly weak appearance, she says, "You just woke up, and you''re not in good health, or I''ll feed you!"

    Seeing the woman preparing to feed her with a spoon...

    Katrina feels it is particularly inappropriate.

    She feels so grateful that the woman is so kind as to save her life.

    How can she trouble her again?

    "No, that''s okay. I can do myself."

    Katrina says, slowly sitting up.

    Seeing this, the woman stuffs a pillow behind her, fixes it for her, and then puts the porridge bowl on the bedside table.

    Katrina struggles to raise her hand, grab the spoon, and have the porridge.

    She has never felt the porridge as delicious as that today.

    Maybe she''s really hungry. Katrina takes one mouthful after another without caring for anything, and in the twinkling of an eye, she finishes a full bowl of porridge.

    The enthusiastic woman says, "Do you want one more bowl?"

    Katrina shakes her head quickly. "No, thank you. I''m full."

    "Well...Then you can lie down and rest for a while. Oh, by the way, I''m Amy."

    The woman says, holding Katrina and letting her lie back in bed.

    Katrina looks at the woman in front of her and says, "You can call me Katrina. Amy, how far is it from Hadley City?"

    Since she could be swept here by the river from Hadley, it means that this place is not far from Hadley.

    But she doesn''t know exactly how far it is.

    "Maybe tens of kilometers. Are you from Hadley City?"

    Katrina shakes her head gently, "No, I am from... Abbe."

    "Abbe?"

    The woman is surprised, "That''s really far from here."

    Katrina grins bitterly, "Yeah, it''s far...It''s a long way to go."

    She came from far away to find the man she loved.

    Unfortunately, when she was ready to leave in a depressed mood, she encountered such a misfortune.

    Although she fails to return to Abbe, she does disappear from Aaron''s eyes within a week.

    Is he satisfied?

    Does she wonder if he and other women are entangled with each other?

    Every time she thinks of Aaron, every time she thinks of the picture, she saw that morning...

    Katrina can''t resist pain in her heart.

    She suddenly remembers that Grandpa promised her that he would wait for her to pick her up at the airport the next morning.

    And she had such an accident.

    It has been going on for several days. Grandpa must be worried about her since he didn''t see her.

    At the thought of this, Katrina feels a rush of anxiety.

    She quickly looks up and asks, "Amy, may I borrow your phone?"

    Please go to to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 495: Why You Suddenly Throw It Away?

    After her being swept away by the river, her phone, bag, and luggage are all washed away. Now she has nothing but has to ask the kind woman who saved her.

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Amy immediately answers, "Wait for a moment. I''ll get it for you."

    Amy goes to another room to get her phone.

    And now...

    Hadley City.

    In the hotel room.

    Eric and Joseph are still worried about Katrina.

    Just then, a phone call comes.

    Eric immediately sits up and asks, "Who''s calling? Do they find Katrina?"

    Seeing Eric''s nervous look, Joseph finally presses hands-free.

    As soon as the phone is connected, a panting report is heard at the other end, "Mr. Simon, we found some clues about Miss. Miller''s whereabouts!"

    Eric and Joseph become serious right away.

    Joseph immediately asks, "Where is she?"

    "It''s not clear exactly where she is. We found out that a car rushed into the river that night, and what was salvaged from the river can also fully prove that it was the car that Miss. Miller took that night, but...No one in the car has been found yet."

    When Eric hears the news, he widens his eyes and is shocked beyond words.

    He thought...

    They found his granddaughter.

    But who knows, the news from the phone is that the car Katrina was in unfortunately fell in the water that night.

    And whether Katrina is still alive or not is entirely uncertain.

    So he has to keep on worrying and waiting for more clues about Katrina''s whereabouts?

    "I see. You have people continue to look down the river! Anyway! Be sure to find her!"

    Joseph calmly orders and hangs up.

    The thought of Katrina falling into the water...

    He can be seen looking dignified.

    If he remembers it correctly, Katrina can''t swim at all.

    If she fell into that deep, fast river, she was more ominous than propitious.

    Joseph can''t help feeling a little bit irritated.

    Just then, Eric''s phone rings.

    Eric is worried about the new information. When he sees the unknown number, he is too agitated to answer it and directly hangs up.

    However, after hanging up, the phone continues to ring relentlessly.

    After a series of loud sounds, Eric finally manages to put up with a bad mood and asks, "h.e.l.lo."

    And the next second...

    He instantly becomes shocked by reckless and impatient.

    He is like being petrified, sitting there with the phone in his hand, motionless.

    For a long time, he has had an incredible and exciting opening, "Katrina, are you Katrina?"

    As soon as the phone is connected, the soft voice of "Grandpa" almost makes his tears fall down.

    He never thought of...

    His granddaughter, who he is always looking for, calls him now.

    He was always worried about her safety.

    Was he afraid of something really happening to her?

    Fortunately, she is still alive! She still has a chance to return back home and see her son.

    Hearing Eric''s words, Joseph immediately looks at him and asks, "Katrina''s calling?"

    Eric can''t help but nod his head and press the phone into a hands-free mode.

    Perhaps hearing Joseph''s voice from the phone, and Katrina at the other end, says, "Cousin Joseph?"

    As soon as hearing Katrina''s voice, Joseph is released from a heavy mood, seeming to be instantly moistened by something, and quickly regains his life.

    "Katrina, where are you now?"

    At the other end of the phone, Katrina answers softly, "I''m in a place called Songwo Village. A kind couple went fishing and found me in the river. They saved me. Grandpa, Joseph, don''t worry, I''m fine."

    Knowing her situation, Eric and Joseph breathe a sigh of relief.

    But Eric quickly says, "Katrina, you stay there. We are in Hadley now. We''ll go to pick you up right away! Wait for us!"

    After hanging up the phone...

    Eric and Joseph set off from the hotel and drive to the village, Katrina said.

    At this time, in the slightly shabby cabin, Katrina hands the phone to Amy.

    Grandpa and Joseph have come to Hadley City.

    They must have gone mad for fear of her disappearance these days.

    If Hadley is only a few dozen kilometers away from here, it will only take an hour for Grandpa and Joseph to come.

    She''s leaving this place in a minute.

    But the kind couple who saved her, the enthusiastic Amy...

    She doesn''t know how to pay them back.

    Katrina touches her empty pocket.

    Now she has nothing at hand.

    Suddenly, she feels the ring on her finger...

    Katrina flashes a sharp pain in her eyes.

    The diamond ring was worn by Aaron when he proposed to her.

    Nowadays...

    He''s already gone out of love and doesn''t like her anymore.

    The ring, on her hand, does not affect to stir up her sorrow.

    At this time, the only valuable thing on her body is the diamond ring.

    Katrina simply takes the diamond ring off her finger and puts it in Amy''s hand.

    "Amy, thank you for saving me. Thank you for taking care of me. I have nothing now...Keep the ring, please."

    Suddenly a shiny object is stuffed in her hands, though she doesn''t know the exact value of it, Amy knows it must be of great value just from its texture and weight.

    Amy quickly returns the ring to Katrina, "I can''t accept such a valuable thing. You should keep it by yourself!"

    After all, a diamond ring is one of the most important things for a woman.

    How can she give it away casually?

    Seeing she unwilling to accept it, Katrina has a look of disappointment and sadness in her eyes.

    She looks down and keeps silent for a moment. She says, "This ring...I just wanted to throw it away after I went back. Since you don''t accept it, it''s not even worth a souvenir. I''ll throw it away now."

    The bed is next to the window not far from which is a wide river.

    Katrina raises her hand and is about to throw out her diamond ring...

    But Amy quickly stops her, "Don''t! Why do you suddenly throw it away?"

    Please go to to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 496: I Cant Take This

    Seeing Katrina''s look, Amy understands that a man must have hurt Katrina, so she rejects the ring very much.

    Amy feels that instead of throwing the ring into the river, she may as well accept it...

    Amy thankfully accepts, "Okay, okay, I''ll take it!"

    Seeing Amy accept the diamond ring, Katrina feels rea.s.sured.

    From the surroundings, Katrina knows clearly that the young couple is not very well off.

    Anyway, this diamond ring can help them through a difficult time in their lives.

    In return, Amy saved her life.

    In this way, it is a reward for Amy''s saving her life.

    Amy helps Katrina cover the quilt and says, "Miss, you can sleep for a while. If your family comes, I''ll wake you up."

    Katrina nods obediently, "Okay. Sorry to bother you."

    Katrina closes her eyes and soon falls asleep.

    Then Amy goes outside and begins to wash clothes and do housework.

    About an hour later, Eric and Joseph arrive at the Songwo Village.

    This village is very small. The villagers all live by fishing.

    Certainly, everyone knows who has saved a girl from drowning a few days ago.

    Joseph asks politely about it. And under the guidance of the villagers, they come to a small courtyard.

    Seeing a woman in her thirties doing laundry in the yard, Eric asks, "Is there a girl living in your house? She has fallen into the water before."

    At this moment, Eric can''t wait to see Katrina.

    But before he sees Katrina, he feels nervous. He''s afraid that something bad may happen. He''s afraid that what he has been expecting will fall through.

    Amy looks up and finds two men standing in front of her.

    Although the old man is very old and grey-haired, he still has a remarkable bearing. Amy knows at first glance that the two men are rich people in the big city. As the poor in the small village, Amy clearly knows they are not the same kind of people at all.

    "You are that girl''s family?"

    Amy''s statement is tantamount to acknowledging that there really is such a girl in their house.

    Eric becomes excited, and he immediately nods and answers, "That''s right! I''m her grandfather. This is my grandson, that girl''s cousin!"

    After confirming that the two men are the relatives of that girl...

    Amy picks up a dirty cloth to wipe her hands, standing up from the stool and says, "She''s in the house. Follow me!"

    Amy leads the way into the room.

    Joseph quickly takes Eric''s arm and follows Amy.

    Katrina is still sleeping when they enter.

    Amy walks towards the bed and says, "Girl, your family is coming to pick you up and go home!"

    Eric had hardly entered the door when he saw a girl lying in bed.

    That familiar face is indeed his precious granddaughter.

    After looking for her and worrying about her for so many days, Eric is afraid that she really has had an accident¡­

    Now Eric finally sees Katrina. He really feels excited, even wanting to cry.

    Not having the heart to wake her up at this time, Eric quickly lowers his voice, "Don''t wake her up. Just let her sleep. We''ll take her back after she wakes up."

    Hearing this, Amy quickly stops calling Katrina.

    Amy looks at Katrina, feeling relieved that she doesn''t wake her up.

    Amy also lowers her voice, "Well... Please sit down. I''ll prepare some water for you."

    After Amy goes out, Eric staggers to the bed with Joseph''s help.

    Seeing Katrina in bed, Eric feels very distressed.

    His baby granddaughter becomes thinner.

    Her face looks even paler.

    Fortunately, she has met a kind person, so she can survive luckily.

    Otherwise...

    He really can''t imagine how painful it is for him to experience the loss of his loved ones again at such an old age.

    Not long after, Amy comes in with two gla.s.ses of water and hands them to Eric and Joseph, "Please."

    Eric is very grateful and takes it, "Thank you!"

    Eric sits in a chair in front of the bed, accompanying Katrina.

    Amy goes on to work outside.

    Joseph comes out.

    "Thank you for saving my cousin," Joseph says in a sincere voice.

    If it weren''t for the kind couple, the consequences would be unthinkable.

    If Katrina really can''t come back, maybe Eric will spend the rest of his life missing and suffering.

    He might not be able to sustain himself for a few days if he really had to suffer such a severe blow at his age.

    The couple has saved not only Katrina but also the entire Simon family.

    Joseph certainly feels very grateful.

    Amy smiles plainly as she washes her clothes, "It''s no bother. We''re also happy that the girl can wake up."

    Joseph knows that saving people is the instinct of these kind people.

    They don''t know that Katrina is the family member of the Simon family, the richest family in Abbe City. They have no other purpose, and they don''t want to get something in return.

    But...

    Apart from money, Joseph doesn''t know how to express his grat.i.tude.

    Joseph takes out a million-dollar check and hands it to Amy, who''s washing clothes.

    "This is our grat.i.tude. Please accept it."

    Amy stares at the cheque...

    A series of zeros even shakes her eyes.

    It takes her a long time to see clearly the number on the check.

    One million...

    She has never seen so much money in her life.

    They just saved a girl who had fallen into the water while they were fishing. Now the girl''s family wants to pay them one million dollars.

    Actually, Amy guesses that that girl should have a good family background.

    But Amy has never imagined that the girl''s family should be so rich!

    After the shock on her face, Amy quickly refused, "No! I can''t take this!"

    They have only done a trivial thing without spending much time and energy. How can they accept so much money?

    Even if she accepts the money, it will still prey on her conscience.

    Additionally...

    Just now, the girl has given Amy a diamond ring as a souvenir.

    Amy has already felt a little uneasy. If she accepts the money now, perhaps she can''t even fall asleep at night.

    Please go to to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 497: Kind People

    Joseph wants to express his grat.i.tude to Amy with money.

    Although he knows that Katrina''s life is far from a million.

    As long as Amy asks, he can even give her more money.

    However, Amy refuses to accept anything, including this cheque.

    Since it is so, Joseph can''t force Amy to accept it.

    But if they take Katrina away without doing anything for Amy in return, Joseph will feel guilty.

    Because, from an early age, Eric taught them to be grateful.

    How can he not repay Amy''s kindness?

    Seeing Amy still washing clothes by hand...

    Joseph calls directly, asking his heelers to buy some washing machines, refrigerators, air conditioners, TV sets, and other household appliances in Hadley City, and sending and sending them over.

    Then he wanders around the village, finding that there''s no school in the village, and every day the children go to school several kilometers away.

    Since Amy refuses to accept the money...

    Joseph decides to use the money to make some improvements to the infrastructure of their village in return.

    When Joseph thinks about it, he immediately contacts someone to build a school for the village.

    When it''s done, Joseph goes back to the house.

    At this point, Katrina, lying in bed, wakes up.

    She knows that Eric and Joseph will come to pick her up soon, so even when she''s asleep, she is still missing them. She dares not even sleep soundly.

    Unexpectedly...

    She oversleeps accidentally.

    As soon as she opens her eyes, she sees Eric and Joseph standing in front of her bed.

    At that moment, Katrina is not only surprised to see her family but also confused and uneasy.

    "How long did I sleep? Grandpa, when did you come? Why don''t you wake me up?"

    It is really inappropriate for her to make Eric and Joseph sit here waiting for her for so long.

    After Katrina wakes up, Eric''s eyes light instantly, "Not so long. We have just arrived."

    It is also at this time that Katrina notices that Grandpa seems to have lost some weight, and he''s not as spiritual as he used to be.

    Grandpa is old, but he still flies thousands of miles to Hadley City.

    They must be worried about her these days since her disappearance.

    Light dark eye circles appear under Joseph''s eyes. Obviously, he hasn''t slept well these days.

    Katrina feels really sorry to see her family become so haggard because of her.

    Katrina''s voice is low and full of guilt, "I''m sorry to worry you, grandpa and cousin."

    Eric takes Katrina''s hand, and his voice is sad, "Don''t say that, my poor child. Your safety is the best gift for me!"

    She doesn''t need to apologize at this time.

    What they need is not her apology, but her safety and health.

    Even before they have suffered a lot¡­ Even if they were worried and tormented before.

    They can be relieved to see her here.

    The big stone hanging in their hearts finally falls to the ground.

    Now that Katrina wakes up, Eric and Joseph think it''s time to take her away.

    Katrina is still very weak at this time. It''s a little hard for her to even sit up in the bed.

    Eric says, "Joseph, help Katrina."

    Joseph nods and carries Katrina to the car parked outside the yard.

    They say goodbye to Amy and drive to Hadley City.

    Shortly after they leave the village, a minivan loaded with all kinds of household appliances comes in and stops in front of the courtyard.

    Next, two strong young men come down and begin to move the things from the van into the yard.

    Amy has just sent Katrina away. Just a few minutes later, she hears the noise in the courtyard.

    She hurries out and sees that the yard is full of things. Two strangers are carrying other things.

    Amy is shocked and hurries over, "Who are you? What are you doing here? Have you sent these things to the wrong place?"

    A young man wipes the sweat on his forehead and answers brightly, "No, it''s your home! Mr. Simon asks us to send them here!"

    "Mr. Simon?"

    Amy mutters doubtfully.

    Then she guesses that it must be the girl''s family.

    She has already refused his check. Naturally, she has no intention of accepting these gifts.

    Amy quickly says, "I don''t need these. Please give them back to Mr. Simon!"

    The young man smiles, "We cannot make this decision. Things are here. You can plug them in and use them. We''ll leave here now."

    Two young people jump into the car and drive away.

    Amy looks at a pile of household appliances in the yard and even some expensive silk quilts. She sighs helplessly and can only carry some light things back into the house.

    The girl has said that she''s from Abbe City.

    Abbe City is so far away from here. It''s hard for them to meet again after the departure at this time.

    How can Amy return these things to that girl?

    It seems that Amy can only accept them.

    After all, it''s their kindness.

    This high-quality silk quilt is indeed much lighter and softer than the cotton quilt made by themselves out of the bad cotton.

    In fact, after receiving so many gifts, Amy feels very happy.

    When Amy is feeling the softness of the silk quilt, suddenly, the village chief comes here in a hurry.

    "Amy, are you at home?"

    Amy hurries out and replies, "Yes! What''s the matter, village chief?"

    The village chief announces excitedly, "Just now, someone called me and said that a kind person would pay to build a school for our village!"

    At this, a surprise flashes through Amy''s eyes, "Really? That''s great! Our children will have their own school! They don''t have to go so far! Who has done this?"

    After all, Amy''s children are also at the age of going to school, and she was worried about the school problems before.

    Of course, she is delighted to hear the news now.

    The village chief laughs, "That''s why I come to see you! I''ve asked the person on the phone who was the kind-hearted person. He told me that it was Mr. Simon. It is said that he''s the family of the girl you have saved. Now they help invest in the construction of our school in return for your kindness. Amy, you have made a great contribution to our village! Thank you very much!"

    Amy is astonished at what the village chief says.

    It turns out that it''s because of her...

    She really has to thank the girl she has saved and her family members. They''re all kind people.

    Please go to to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 498: Dont Be Impulsive

    After arriving in Hadley City, Eric and Joseph go to the hospital to find the best doctor to give Katrina a thorough examination.

    Although she is awake now, Eric is still a little worried.

    Only when the doctor has made a thorough examination to make sure that nothing is wrong with Katrina, Eric feels at ease.

    When Katrina is checking in the hospital...

    Here comes Dr. William.

    He walks around the office and asks the nurse on duty, "Where''s Dr. Field?"

    The nurse responds respectfully, "Dr. Field is doing an examination for a patient."

    "Oh, yeah?" Dr. William casually asks, "What''s wrong with that patient?"

    "There''s nothing serious. She has just drowned a few days ago and now comes over for a physical examination."

    "Well, I see. Do your job first. I''ll go and find him."

    William goes to find Dr. Field.

    This time, he has an important medical concern to communicate with Dr. Field.

    "Miss Miller, do you feel uncomfortable now? What about here?"

    Just as William comes to the door of the examination room, he hears Dr. Field''s voice coming from inside.

    Miss Miller?

    William is surprised to hear that.

    Because he only knows Katrina, whose surname is Miller.

    And all he hears is that some of Aaron''s heeler addresses Katrina as Miller before.

    Thinking of Katrina...

    He feels a sense of depression in his heart.

    Katrina...

    In the plane crash of the previous few days, she died and was buried in the mountains and forests. So far, n.o.body has been found.

    And Aaron, after losing Katrina, is increasingly depressed. He is too sad to eat, to drink, or to sleep.

    During these days, he has lost a lot of weight.

    For the sake of Aaron''s illness, William comes here to ask for a little medical knowledge with Dr. Field.

    "Miss Miller, there''s nothing serious. As long as you rest for a few more days and take good care of yourself, you will be all right."

    Just as William is absent-minded, the doctor''s voice comes from inside again.

    Then comes a familiar female voice, "Thank you, Dr. Field."

    Although the voice is very low and fragile...

    William recognizes it keenly.

    This timbre...

    It''s clearly Katrina''s voice.

    At the moment of this recognition, William is shocked.

    He views through the window on the door and, as expected, sees a familiar face.

    Katrina...

    She''s still alive!

    When he gets the news, William is stunned and excited beyond words.

    Everyone thinks that she''s dead, including Aaron...

    Maybe Aaron also thinks that Katrina is fraught with grim possibilities, so he becomes so depressed and begins to degenerate.

    Unexpectedly...

    Katrina is alive!

    It''s not just William himself. Aaron will be even more excited when he gets the news.

    He has always been depressed, but now there is a reason for him to recover.

    As Eric and Joseph walk out with Katrina, William quickly steps aside.

    When they leave, William quickly takes out his cell phone and calls Aaron.

    William looks anxious and has waited for a long time before Aaron answers the phone.

    Just from that heavy and low "h.e.l.lo," William can feel Aaron''s decadence and degeneration at this time.

    Perhaps he is drinking and smoking in the room alone.

    As soon as the phone is connected, William can''t wait to shout, "Aaron! Katrina, she''s not dead! Katrina is still alive!"

    Aaron, on the other end of the phone, is obviously shocked after hearing William''s words. He changes his hand to answer the phone, and his voice becomes serious and clear, "What do you say? She''s not dead? How do you know that?"

    "Yes! She''s not dead! I just came to the hospital and saw her with her grandpa and cousin for a physical examination. I heard that she drowned a few days ago. But now, apart from being a little weak, there should be nothing serious with her."

    Suddenly hearing the news, for Aaron, it is like a ray of sunshine shining into his dark heart.

    William never fools Aaron with such a serious matter.

    Since William has seen her personally...

    That means it must be true!

    Great! Katrina''s all right!

    Great! She''s still alive!

    At the time of hearing the news, Aaron had so much excitement and wanted to cry.

    His beloved woman is still alive.

    At that moment, Aaron, who has never believed in G.o.d''s miracle, suddenly changes his beliefs; he is so excited that he cannot help thanking G.o.d for protecting her.

    At this time...

    Aaron finally understands why Eric and Joseph will stay in Hadley City for so long.

    They are definitely not just coming to scold him or to vent their anger.

    Probably, they have known the news for a long time that Katrina may still be alive.

    So they stay in Hadley City to find Katrina''s whereabouts.

    Fortunately now¡­

    Katrina is back.

    Although he doesn''t know how she has fallen into the water.

    He''s thankful that she''s alive.

    Aaron''s eyes are full of excitement, "Where is Katrina now?"

    He wants to see her.

    He has treated Katrina so badly before...

    He wants to apologize to her personally and tell her that he loves her!

    William answers truthfully, "She''s taken away by her family and has left the hospital. Maybe they will return to the hotel now. Aaron, she''s probably avoiding you now... Don''t be impulsive."

    Hearing William''s reminder...

    Aaron feels a pain in his heart.

    Well...

    Now Katrina must be very disappointed with him.

    Otherwise, she would not leave without hesitation.

    Actually, besides her, Eric also hates him very much.

    It''s all his fault.

    He pushes her away again and again.

    He makes her become like this. He has hurt her...

    She almost loses her life.

    Every time Aaron thinks of it, he feels extremely regretful.

    How can Eric allow him to approach Katrina again?

    Aaron closes his eyes in pain.

    But when he opens his eyes again, he was full of firmness.

    Whether she wants to see him or not, whether Eric allows him to get close to her or not...

    He has to try it.

    She came to Hadley City for him.

    He can do everything for her. Even if he got beaten or scolded, he would have a try.

    Now that he had done something that hurt Katrina when he lost his memory, he must have the courage to face the consequences.

    He should be responsible for his own actions.

    Please go to to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 499: Its Time To End

    After leaving the hospital, Eric and Joseph take Katrina back to the hotel.

    After Katrina returns to her room, Eric, with some distress, says, "Katrina, you should take a good rest first. When you are better, we''ll go back home."

    Katrina still looks pale, and Eric can''t bear to bring her back with such a weak body.

    Because of her present condition, maybe flying for long hours will make her suffer.

    Unexpectedly, Katrina answers softly, "No. Grandpa, I''m all right. Let''s go back as soon as possible."

    At the thought of this sad place, she feels a sudden bitterness in her heart.

    In this way, how can she stay here and keep fit?

    She really can''t wait to escape from here.

    Seeing Katrina''s firmness, Eric knows that she must be sad.

    Eric feels distressed and helpless again. He can only sigh lightly, "Okay! We''ll leave early tomorrow morning!"

    Eric and Joseph don''t want to disturb Katrina anymore. They step out and let her rest.

    And now...

    Aaron leaves his private villa in a hurry and drives all the way to the hotel.

    He focuses on the road heading to Katrina and driving his car at a fast speed.

    At this time, there is only one thought in his mind; that is, he must see her today!

    When Aaron arrives at the hotel, he learns Katrina''s room number from the hotel attendant.

    Seeing the closed-door...

    There is only one door between him and her now...

    But he has no courage to knock at the door.

    Maybe she''s weak and resting now.

    He raises his hand and then lowers it. He doesn''t have the heart to disturb her at this time.

    Aaron stands quietly outside the door, waiting for several hours.

    Just as his body is almost stiff and petrified...

    Joseph finishes the final work and comes back.

    When Joseph sees Aaron standing at the door, he frowns slightly, "Aaron, what are you doing here?"

    Wasn''t Eric''s statement clear enough before?

    Henceforth, the Simon family has nothing to do with Aaron.

    Eric hates Aaron so much that he even wanted to kill him when he learned that Aaron had significantly harmed Katrina previously.

    Now Aaron appears in front of Katrina''s door. Joseph felt furious upon seeing Aaron right now.

    Joseph''s hatred for Aaron is not as deep as that of Eric.

    But the girl, who almost loses her life, is his cousin. After all, they have a blood relationship rather than this man.

    Joseph actually rejects Aaron.

    Aaron looks up at Joseph in front of him, with a sincere look and a firm, hoa.r.s.e voice, "I want to see her."

    Joseph''s eyebrows are wrinkled deeper, and he answers coldly, "Grandpa won''t agree!"

    Joseph is ready to strides toward his room.

    Aaron knows that Joseph may be easier to persuade than Eric.

    Aaron stepped up, put one hand on Joseph''s shoulder, eyes full of firmness, "You know how much I love her. You have said before that if I could survive, you would help me to pursue her again! Please, let me see her!"

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Joseph stops, and his voice is full of resentment, "Yes, I promised you before."

    Joseph turns around, a pair of black eyes full of fierceness, and looks at Aaron. But his voice obviously mad, "When she proposed to come to Hadley City to find you, Grandpa was very reluctant. It was me who persuaded him... Then he allowed Katrina to come to Hadley City to find you!"

    "I thought that, as long as she could find you, she could bring you back. You would be able to be together again. I thought you loved her very much, and would not let her suffer too much pain. But I was wrong, I find out that I''m wrong!"

    "She has come all the way to Hadley City, but instead of retrieving you, she has almost lost her life! Aaron! I really regret that I agreed to let Katrina come to Hadley City! It''s time to end! If Katrina is not so persistent, she will not suffer so much!"

    "How can you make me believe you love her? How can I allow you to see her?"

    The more Joseph talks, the colder the sound, the more anger he has in his eyes.

    At this time, he squeezes his fist tightly, even wanting to beat Aaron.

    Joseph takes a deep breath and finally recovers his calmness. His voice is cold, "Katrina is very disappointed now. Let her go. She''s been badly hurt by you! She can''t afford to be hurt twice or three times like that! If you want her to have a good life¡­ Please don''t appear in front of her again! Don''t hurt her again!"

    When Aaron hears Joseph''s harsh accusation, Aaron lowers his head in pain. He has no room for refutation.

    Because he knows that it is all his fault.

    He''s sorry for her!

    It is he who has hurt her!

    Although Joseph''s words are true, Aaron closes his eyes and answers in a hoa.r.s.e voice, "Joseph, I''ve never asked anyone for help in my life. Please, let me see her."

    "I wanted to apologize to her... After the operation, I''ve lost part of my memory. I can''t remember her at all. Only a few days ago did I regain my memory. She''s the woman I love most in my life. I can''t live without her! I want to swear in my life. After that, I will love her well and will not let her suffer any pain at all!"

    Seeing how painful Aaron looks, hearing Aaron''s oath...

    Joseph was moved.

    Joseph can see from Aaron''s haggard face that he must be very decadent and degenerate these days.

    If he doesn''t love Katrina...

    Why has he tortured himself severely after she left?

    If he doesn''t really like Katrina...

    As a man who always has a strong sense of self-esteem, why does he wait here for hours and ask Joseph for help humbly without considering his dignity?

    For the sake of his amnesia after the operation, Joseph can temporarily forgive him for not intentionally hurting Katrina.

    Joseph keeps silent for a moment and finally says, "I''ll go in and ask her. If she agrees to see you, I''ll take you in to see her."

    Please go to to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 500: Personally Apologized Her

    After hearing Joseph''s words, Aaron appears a gleam of hope in his eyes. Then, he says with a voice full of sincerity and grat.i.tude, "If I can be of any use to you in the future, just ask me and I''ll try my best to do it."

    Joseph snorts, says nothing, and walks to Katrina''s door.

    He doesn''t need his reward.

    As long as Aaron won''t hurt Katrina in the future, it is already the best thanks for Simon''s family.

    This time, he gives him another chance and asks Katrina if she wants to see him.

    If Eric was around, he''s afraid that Aaron has been driven away.

    Joseph knocks softly on the door, "Katrina, it''s me, Joseph. May I come in now?"

    Katrina is flipping through a storybook, lying in bed.

    When Katrina hears a knock on the door from outside, she responds quickly, "You can come in, Joseph."

    Joseph uses the room card in his hand to open the door and enters the room.

    Katrina puts down her book and looks up at Joseph. She stares at Joseph with sincere eyes and thanks, "Joseph, thank you very much."

    During the days when she was missing, it must be a very tough period for Joseph to look after grandpa and find out where she was.

    Katrina''s feelings towards Joseph, usually solemn, non-talkative cousin, and had respect and grat.i.tude.

    "We''re family. It doesn''t have to be so polite."

    Joseph strides to her bed and sits down in a nearby chair.

    "How are you? Are you feeling better?"

    Facing Joseph''s concern, Katrina replies, "Today I feel much better after a day''s rest!"

    Katrina doesn''t want her family to worry too much about her, so Katrina shows optimism in front of Joseph.

    Joseph nods, "That''s good."

    Joseph and Katrina chat casually for a while.

    He wants to change the subject and tell Katrina that Aaron is here, right outside the door...

    However, seeing her bright smile at this time, he is worried that when Katrina hears Aaron''s name, it will remind her of some bad memories and make her feel upset.

    Katrina probably senses a different look on Joseph''s face, as if he had something to say to her.

    Katrina, somewhat puzzled, asks, "Joseph, you come to see me... Is there anything else?"

    Under Katrina''s questioning, Joseph hesitates, then finally says, "Katrina, he is here. He wants to see you."

    Upon hearing Joseph''s words, Katrina''s smile freezes.

    Then, she lowers her eyes gloomily.

    Although Joseph doesn''t mention Aaron''s name directly, Katrina immediately knows who he is talking about.

    At the thought of Aaron, Katrina remembers his indifference to her.

    Thinking about that morning after she woke up in his bed, he said angrily in a cold voice and asked her to leave. She cannot help remembering the pain and sadness.

    Thinking of that morning, she went back to her room to retrieve her belongings, but accidentally saw him in his bathrobe holding a woman in his arms outside his door, she felt sad and desperate.

    If he hated her so much and if he fell in love with someone else...

    Why does he want to see her again?

    She promised him to leave Hadley city and get out of his sight as soon as possible, isn''t that enough?

    What else does he want right now?

    Does he want to humiliate her again?

    Now that she''s decided to give up...

    She will not give herself any hope nor allow him to hurt her more.

    Katrina clenches her fist tightly, the pain came across, and after a long time, she speaks softly, suppressing the emotion of the deepest sorrow in her heart, "Joseph, you tell him I don''t want to see him. Tell him to leave."

    Seeing Katrina''s unsentimental look on her face, Joseph knows she must be very disappointed with Aaron.

    But he promised Aaron to try to persuade Katrina...

    Joseph still hopes to do something to help him.

    Joseph stayed and whispered, "This time... He seems to have come with sincerity. He wants to apologize to you."

    Upon hearing Joseph''s words, Katrina doesn''t hesitate to close her eyes and shake her head.

    "I don''t need his apology, and I don''t want to have anything to do with him! Cousin, I don''t want to see him! Please let him go!"

    Apologize?

    Does she just need his apology?

    Even at the sight of him, she would think of her previous painful experience.

    Hasn''t she suffered enough?

    That painful memory, she really doesn''t want to recall again.

    Seeing Katrina in a slightly emotional state, Joseph doesn''t dare to force her anymore, so he quickly gives in, "Okay, Okay, you don''t see him, I''ll convey your message to him!"

    Joseph gets up from his chair and helps Katrina with her bedding. "You get a good rest and don''t think too much about it," he says. "I''m going to tell him and let him go."

    Joseph takes a look at Katrina with some worry and finally turns around and leaves her room.

    He has no idea that Katrina would react so violently when she heard Aaron'' name.

    Not long after she woke up from her coma, Aaron came to irritate her...

    It seems not good for him to do so.

    As Joseph opens the door, Aaron, who is waiting outside, smile and ask, "May I go in and see her?"

    Joseph closes the door and looks up at Aaron. His voice is low and cold, "She said she didn''t want to see you. You may leave now!"

    At Joseph''s words, Aaron''s eyes flash with disbelief.

    She didn''t want to see him?

    A few days ago, she wanted to be by his side every day.

    No matter how indifferent he was to her, she never gave up.

    But today, she was not willing to see him.

    Was it true, as Joseph said, that she has made up her mind to give him up?

    Did she really not want to have anything to do with him anymore?

    When Aaron hears this, his eyes turn gloomy, and he was hurt.

    So has he hurt her too much?

    Does she hate him because he mistreated her days ago?

    Or is it because she mistakenly thinks he doesn''t love her?

    He knows she loves him.

    True love. It is impossible to vanish quickly.

    Aaron''s gaze at Joseph and says, "Just let me go in and see her. I know she is blaming me and resenting me, give me ten minutes. I will personally apologize to her! There is a misunderstanding between us!"

    Please go to to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 501: She Left Him

    Since Katrina insists on not seeing Aaron, it is hard for Aaron to get her permission to see her.

    If he just waits outside quietly, without doing anything, it will just let her continue to misunderstand him and hate him.

    He has to take control. He has to see her and explain everything to her so that she could possibly forgive him.

    Maybe Aaron is too excited and too eager to see Katrina.

    He even unconsciously grabs Joseph''s collar.

    Joseph finally cannot restrain himself and punches Aaron in the face. He says with cold and angry emotion, "Aaron, calm down!"

    "She doesn''t want to see you now! Do you still want to break in?"

    "Do you know how painfully she looked when she heard your name? Do you know that she was going to break down just by mentioning your name? Do you really want to kill her by going in at this moment?"

    "Aaron, she just luckily survived. She''s still weak! Would you stop being so selfish! Would you like to let her go?"

    Joseph glares at Aaron.

    Aaron, suddenly hit in the face, involuntarily takes a step back.

    Although his lips are slightly swollen, it does not affect his handsome appearance; however, it instead makes him have a kind of depraved and degenerating feeling.

    Aaron lifts his hand and wipes the blood from the corner of his lips.

    It is the first time he has been beaten in more than twenty years...

    And he has no anger, no retaliation.

    Joseph''s words, like a pot of cold water, pour on his head and wake him up.

    Yes...

    Katrina was nearly drowned.

    She has only just come out of her coma, and at this moment, if he is against her will to see her...

    It does hurt her more.

    Aaron blames himself for being too eager and not considerate.

    At this moment, though, he really wants to explain something to her, to make her understand his heart.

    But he cannot bear to bring her more pain in her when her body has not recovered.

    Aaron finally nods, "OK, I get it, I''ll just... go."

    Aaron takes a reluctant look at the direction of Katrina''s room...

    Then he lowers his head, turns around and disappears into the corridor.

    Seeing him from behind, he looks strong, but at this point, he shows loneliness and depression.

    At this time, Joseph has a complicated mood.

    By now, he really doesn''t know whether to continue to support them together.

    Obviously, they once loved each other, now but torture each other painfully.

    If together, will they be happy or unhappy?

    Just then, Eric''s door opens from the inside.

    Eric comes out and sees Joseph standing outside. He asks him with some doubts, "Joseph, what are you doing outside? By the way, what just happened? Why do I seem to hear a quarrel?"

    Joseph quickly makes an excuse and says, "Oh, it''s nothing. I just pa.s.sed by some drunk people. Maybe it was a little noisy."

    Not to bother his grandpa, he couldn''t tell Eric that Aaron has just been there.

    When Joseph says that, Eric doesn''t doubt it.

    "By the way, how is Katrina? Is she awake?"

    Eric is going to have a look at Katrina in the next room...

    Joseph is afraid that Katrina is in a bad mood, and it would worry Eric, he replies immediately. "I went in just now," he says, "she''s still asleep, don''t go in and disturb her."

    Eric nods, "Well, let her have a good rest. Joseph, you go and make preparations. We''ll go back to Abbe city early tomorrow morning."

    "Yes, grandpa."

    After Eric returns to his room, Joseph goes to prepare the matters of going back to Abbe city.

    But at this time in the room, Katrina is in an unspeakably heavy mood.

    She is determined to give him up, but the mention of his name still makes her feel sad and painful.

    After this accident, she has figured out a lot of things.

    Those things she cannot get, she should not go to force it.

    The consequences of being stubborn will only make her scar and make people around her worry about her.

    Now she just wants to live a happy life with her family and her baby.

    At the very least, she wants to hold on to what she owns.

    Her baby has lost his father, and she could not let him lose his mother.

    Thinking of her own baby, Katrina cannot help being firm.

    For her baby, she will endure, no matter how hard it is.

    She just gives up a man, and she is just brokenhearted.

    This time, she will never give Aaron a second chance to hurt her and trample on her.

    The next morning...

    Eric and Joseph take Katrina on a flight back to Abbe city.

    Katrina''s body is still weak, and Joseph is there to hold her all the way.

    Before the plane takes off, Katrina takes one last look at the city that is familiar and unfamiliar.

    This city carries many happy memories for her but also leaves many painful memories to her.

    From then on, she will never come to this sad place again.

    Let Aaron, with the city, disappear into her memory.

    Perhaps Eric understands Katrina''s complex feelings and knows how difficult the choice is for her, he gently holds Katrina''s hand and quietly comforts her, "Everything will be over. It will be all right!"

    Hearing Eric''s comfort, Katrina also holds on grandpa''s hand and nods heavily, "Yes."

    The plane begins to accelerate faster and faster along the track...

    White wings fly across the blue sky.

    Finally, she is going back to her own city.

    And right now...

    At the airport.

    Aaron sees the plane fly higher and higher, and finally, it is like a small bird. However, he feels heavy and complicated in his heart.

    He stayed up all night last night.

    After knowing that they were leaving early this morning, he arrived at the hotel very early and waited in the car alone.

    Finally, when he saw Katrina emerge from the hotel, his eyes flashed with joy, and he also felt distressed to see her pale face.

    He wanted to see her, but he didn''t have the heart to appear in front of her, to make her suffer again.

    He only could follow them to the airport, watch them on board, and leave.

    Please go to to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 502: No Time To Deal With Other Things

    As he sees Katrina leave Hadley city, Aaron feels so much depression. He regretted mistreating her while she''s pestering him. He blames no one but himself alone for making Katrina''s life miserable. And thinking about their baby added another pain to him. How will he redeem himself this time?

    Then he turns his head with a gloomy expression and goes back to his private villa.

    His whole life is destined to be entangled with her.

    So he would never let her go so easily.

    He would never give her up so easily.

    She is meant to be his woman.

    As soon as Aaron returns to his private villa, Randy hurries over, and whispers, "Mr. Wilson, Mr. Edward, and Miss Annie are here."

    Hearing his words, Aaron''s handsome eyebrows slightly frown, and he inevitably feels a bit impatient.

    There''s nothing good about his father coming to him at this time, and it is even worse to have Annie with him.

    At this time, he is in a bad mood. He really has no time to deal with other things.

    Despite his annoyance, Aaron finally nods his head and says in a calm voice, "I know."

    When Aaron comes into the living room, sure enough, he sees Edward and Annie sitting there.

    Aaron calls Edward perfunctorily, "Father."

    At the moment when Annie sees Aaron, her eyes are filled with joy, and she says, "Aaron, you are back."

    But Edward answers angrily, "Early in the morning, what have you been doing? Don''t come back until now!"

    Hear Edward''s words, Aaron originally is not in a good mood, but he feels more upset without any reason.

    "I''m a little tired," he says lightly, suppressing his emotion, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to my room first."

    Aaron finishes his words and is going upstairs...

    Edward gets even angrier. He gets up from the couch and says, "Aaron! You stop!"

    Aaron stops after hearing that.

    "Father, is there anything else?"

    Seeing Aaron''s expressionless face, Edward couldn''t hold back his anger.

    "Aaron! You tell me! What have you been doing these days? Why Annie came to you, you didn''t want to see her! Annie is your fianc¨¦e! Your future wife!"

    Seeing Edward yelling at Aaron like that, Annie quickly pulls Edward and whispers, "Uncle Wilson, don''t be so hard on Aaron."

    A few days ago she couldn''t see Aaron, and she was a little worried, so she asked Edward for help.

    But seeing Edward being so mean to Aaron, she feels a little unbearable.

    She doesn''t want Aaron to be scolded because of her, and she doesn''t want to affect the relationship between them.

    Under Annie''s persuasion, Edward''s angry expression softens a little.

    But he still murmurs, "He bullied you, you incredibly return plead for him."

    Hearing the conversation between Edward and Annie, Aaron feels he''s the outsider, and they look like a father and daughter.

    Oh, fianc¨¦e?

    Aaron snorts, "If I remember correctly, the last engagement ceremony didn''t go well."

    Even the betrothal ceremony was not successful, so there was no such thing as a fianc¨¦e.

    At Aaron''s words, Annie is in a panic.

    She looks at Aaron uncertainly and feels uneasy...

    Aaron, what does he mean?

    Is he regretting his engagement to her?

    Before Annie could say anything, Edward says, "The last engagement indeed didn''t work out! This time, I''ve talked to Frank about getting married next week! No more engagement, marry directly!"

    To avoid anything unexpected, it is better to get married as soon as possible.

    Frank and Annie have no problem with this, and he naturally agrees.

    However...

    When Aaron hears Edward force him to get married without his consent, Aaron''s face flashes with unspeakable disgust.

    He says with a cold voice, "I won''t marry her! If you come to me today just because of this... please go back! Randy, see the guests off."

    Aaron directly asks them to leave.

    When Edward hears this, he is even angrier.

    His son has grown up. How does he dare to send him away?

    Edward is furious and says angrily, "This is not your choice. You must marry Annie."

    It is his good fortune that Annie agreed to marry him regardless of past grievances.

    How dare he refuse?

    He''s already promised Frank, should he go back on his word?

    No, by all means, he will make a successful marriage between the Wilson family and the Johnson family!

    At Edward''s so bossy words, Aaron sneers and asks, "How? Do you want to use my company as blackmail to force me to marry her again? You think I''ll give you a second chance to threaten me?"

    "You! You unfilial son!"

    Edward feels so angry that he almost faints and falls to the ground.

    He clutches his chest and takes a long time to catch his breath.

    Seeing Edward like this, Aaron has a complicated look in his eyes.

    But for the sake of the woman he loves, he would not submit to such a marriage.

    Aaron becomes indifferent again and continues, "I''ve already had someone I love. I will never fall in love with another woman in my life. So... You can never expect me to marry her."

    Aaron says these words, but his black eyes are looking at Annie on the side.

    Although he doesn''t want to hurt anyone.

    However, in the face of affection problems, he must distance himself from her.

    He doesn''t want her to entangle him in the future in any way.

    Annie suddenly hears Aaron''s hardhearted words and sees Aaron''s cold eyes. At this time, Annie feels pain in her heart.

    Her tears also unconsciously flow out from her eyes.

    Annie has always been spoiled, and she has never suffered such injustice, let alone be rejected so mercilessly.

    At that moment, Annie finally couldn''t stand it, covered her face, and ran out crying.

    Seeing Annie is mad at Aaron and runs away, Edward also feels very angry and anxious.

    "Annie!"

    Edward calls Annie''s name, then glares at Aaron and says, "You! You are an a.s.shole! If you don''t marry Annie! Just get out of the Wilson family! I don''t have you as a son!"

    Please go to to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 503: Promotion Notice

    Then Edward hurries out and goes after Annie.

    The dear daughter of his old friend is wronged here by his son...

    He is so ashamed of that.

    Aaron ignores Edward''s threat.

    Anyway, it is not once or twice that he threatens to break off their relationship.

    This time, he is determined to pursue his love back again, and how can others restrict him.

    Even his family could not hinder his determination.

    In a flash.

    Katrina has been back to Abbe city for a month.

    During this month, all the Wilson family members carefully take care of her emotions every day, dare not to mention Hadley city or anything related to Aaron in front of her, for fear of accidentally touching her unhappy memory and making her sad.

    Katrina clearly is aware of the special care she receives from those people around her, and she always feels a little guilty because everyone is so cautious for her sake.

    So, how dare she disappoint them and let them worry?

    After coming back from Hadley city, Katrina has adjusted her mindset very well.

    Even if occasionally she sees familiar scenes and recalls the previous memory, or feels faint pain in the heart, but she has tried to forget, has tried to learn to hide all the past deeply in her heart.

    Katrina quickly regains her former vigor and health with the careful care of the Wilson family and the company of the baby.

    She gains some weight and looks a lot better than she was in Hadley city.

    Well, she''s trying to put the past behind her.

    She''s learning to start over.

    With such a wonderful family and such a lovely baby accompany her, she ought to be content.

    After all, she cannot stay at home all day, lest she occasionally will unconsciously think more in leisure time.

    She should do something of her own. Maybe her life would be more fulfilling and meaningful.

    Now the baby grows up a little, and there are servants at home taking care of him, she does not need to accompany him all the time.

    So Katrina reintroduces the idea of returning to work at the police station, the job she loves.

    When Katrina puts forwards that, Eric hesitates.

    Actually, he thinks his granddaughter can completely be like other girls of big families, go out shopping every day, do hairdressing, and go abroad to relax. It is enough.

    Simon''s family has the capital to support her and allow her to live a rich life.

    She wants to go back to work as a policeman and work hard every day, which makes her a little uneasy.

    But if that is what she insists on doing, it seems improper for him to object.

    He couldn''t refuse anything she wants, you know.

    If returning to her job can make her happier every day, well, he''s willing to agree.

    So let her have a try.

    Eric is still a man who understands Katrina. After hesitating, he agrees to Katrina''s return to the police station.

    On Katrina''s first day of returning to work, it is Eric and Joseph who personally take her to the police station.

    Even the chief of police himself comes to receive them, with a look of ineffable reverence and flattery.

    But Katrina always feels a little embarra.s.sed.

    In fact, she just wants to be an ordinary policeman, trying her best to do everything well and bring every villain in the world to justice.

    She doesn''t want to let the people in the office take special care of her because of Simon''s family.

    After Eric and Joseph leave, Katrina doesn''t hesitate to turn down the offer of a new office, because the chief thinks her former office is too crowded.

    With her qualifications, it would be appropriate for her to sit in her former office.

    Katrina has just returned to her former office when her former colleagues gather around her.

    "Katrina! You come back?"

    Their eyes are full of surprise and wonder.

    Katrina hasn''t been to work for a long period.

    First, it was heard that she was pregnant, and then it was heard that she was the granddaughter of Eric Simon and was recognized back to the Simon family.

    And then she gave birth to her baby, and she held a wedding, they all heard about it.

    They thought Katrina would never return to work here in her lifetime.

    After all, with the ident.i.ty of the daughter of Simon''s family, she already has countless money and high status.

    She doesn''t have to do the hard work for a modest salary.

    Anybody else would not have come back.

    They didn''t expect Katrina would be back!

    In front of colleagues'' warm greetings, Katrina shows a broad smile, "I come back to fight with you side by side!"

    "Great! Having Katrina around us makes me feel more motivated!"

    Just when Katrina is surrounded by excited colleagues, the Captain comes in.

    The Captain personally orders, "In order to welcome Katrina''s return! Let''s go out to dinner tonight for the celebration!"

    Hearing the voice of the Captain, Katrina, as before, unconsciously stands up and shouts, "Captain!"

    Others are cheering, "Yeah! Katrina brings us good luck, she just comes back, and we can go out to dinner!"

    "Captain will treat? Please don''t go Dutch again!"

    The Captain, who always has no expression on his dignified face, says lightly, "Colin will treat you."

    Everyone is surprised, "Captain, you are so cunning!"

    Then they all agree to let Colin treat.

    Colin laughs and says, "Okay, It''s my treat! To welcome my old partner back! My treat tonight! Eat and drink well, everyone!"

    Seeing Colin agree, the cheers grow louder.

    Only Katrina asks puzzled, "Why... You all want Colin to pay?"

    Even the Captain agrees to let Colin treat, is Colin the lucky one to be chosen to pay?

    In the face of Katrina''s doubts, a colleague smiles and answers, "Katrina, you haven''t come back for a long time, so you don''t know it! After you left, Colin has solved several big cases and caught several important suspects. He has been promoted to vice-captain! He just got a promotion notice yesterday!"

    Katrina suddenly understands after hearing what her colleague said.

    "Vice-captain, congratulations! It seems that you must pay for dinner today."

    Please go to to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 504: Dont Call Me Tha

    Colin scratches his head with somewhat shyness, "Don''t call me that! I''m still not used to it!"

    "You will sooner or later."

    "It seems that Katrina has predicted her partner Colin''s promotion, so she comes back! Hah! If it isn''t for Katrina''s return, Colin, the stingy fellow, can''t be so quick to promise his treat!"

    "Come on! Blacken to me again? When am I stingy?"

    "..."

    In the midst of all the noise and laughter, Katrina feels like she was back again as that one year ago.

    It seems that she''s still the little policewoman who has just entered the field, and her colleagues still take good care of her as before and regard her as the most popular one.

    At that time...

    She didn''t know Aaron and wasn''t recognized by the Simons.

    Although her life was simple and poor, she lived happily every day.

    After such a long time of absence, Katrina thought she would feel strange when she came back.

    At least there would be a process of adaptation for her.

    But who knows, despite a long time of separation, there is no barrier between them at all.

    On her first day back, she is reintegrated into the working environment and mingled with her former colleagues.

    In the evening, she also goes out for dinner with her colleagues.

    She doesn''t drink a mouthful of wine because she needs to take care of the baby when she comes home.

    The colleagues are also very considerate of her without demanding and asking for yogurt for her to drink.

    After the dinner, Katrina returns home.

    Eric is relieved to see that she finally has a smile on her face and seems to be in a good mood on her first day at work.

    It seems to be the right choice to agree to her return to work.

    This afternoon, after work, Colin just pulls his car out of the parking lot.

    While preparing to leave, he accidentally b.u.mps into a black car parked by the roadside.

    Colin quickly gets out to check the situation but sees a headlight broken by him.

    It seems to be a luxury car of great value from the auto flags.

    At this moment, unavoidably, Colin feels panicked.

    Come on! It will cost a lot to change a headlight for such an expensive luxury car.

    He has just got promoted. He has just been happy for a few days. He can''t start to have bad luck so soon, can he?

    Nevertheless, it is he who drives head-on into the other.

    Even if the cost of repairing the car is more expensive, he still has to pay for it.

    As a policeman, he still has this sense of responsibility.

    Seeing a man sitting in the car, Colin knocks on the gla.s.s and says, "h.e.l.lo, sir, I''m sorry. I accidentally hit your car. Would it be convenient for you to get out of the car? Let''s talk about compensation."

    It is reasonable that people whose cars are scratched or hit will definitely jump out of the car angrily.

    But this owner looks calm and has no plans of getting off.

    Even after Colin knocks on the gla.s.s...

    Inside, there is only a cool voice, "There''s no need for compensation, just go."

    When Colin hears the voice coming from inside, he feels it familiar, but he can''t remember who he is.

    Maybe it''s just a sound similar to one he''s heard before.

    Few people he knows can afford such an expensive car.

    Although the owner generously says that there''s no need to compensate and asks him to leave...

    As a policeman, he still can''t leave like this.

    Colin keeps knocking. "I can''t, sir. Would you like to leave your phone number and bank account and transfer the money to you?

    At least now the owner is sitting in the car, so he should discuss the compensation with Colin.

    Besides, Colin has seen many car owners emotional whose cars are just scratched by careless action.

    It''s the first time for him to see one response to others'' compensation so pa.s.sively and negatively.

    Perhaps because Colin is too persistent or the owner''s afraid that Colin would knock out a hole in his window, the man inside finally lowers the window.

    "I said, no compensation, my car is insured."

    When he sees the young and handsome face in front of him, Colin''s eyes are filled with surprise.

    "Mr. Wilson? Why are you here?"

    Colin never thought that the owner would be Aaron.

    Although they were used to it when Aaron and Katrina were together...

    When Katrina and Aaron were ready to get married, didn''t Aaron run away?

    At that time, the affair provoked much discussion in Abbe City, and they all knew about it.

    Although they were full of doubts about why Aaron chose to escape marriage, for fear of hurting Katrina, they never dared to ask in front of her, let alone mention his name.

    In their eyes...

    Katrina and Aaron should have made a clean break with each other.

    But now...

    Why is Aaron here?

    What is the purpose of his coming here?

    Anyway, it must be for Katrina.

    After the surprise, Colin mutters, "Mr. Wilson, Katrina''s still in there. She hasn''t left for work yet... Need I call her for you?"

    When Colin is talking, Katrina comes out of the police station.

    Colin is ready to call Katrina...

    A complicated look flashes through Aaron''s eyes, but he quickly stops, "No, it''s not the right time."

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Colin immediately closes his wide mouth again.

    He doesn''t know, though, what happened between Aaron and Katrina.

    But he can notice that...

    Aaron looks at Katrina with deep love.

    Now that Aaron has asked that, Colin can''t say more.

    Just then, Katrina is walking towards Colin.

    As Katrina gets closer and closer, Aaron rolls up the window quickly and quietly.

    "Colin, what are you doing here? Why haven''t you left yet?"

    "I...I accidentally hit his car. I am leaving right away."

    On hearing this, Katrina immediately moves up and looks worried, "Ah? Is it serious?"

    Colin is afraid that Katrina will accidentally recognize Aaron inside the car because of him.

    Since Aaron refuses to see Katrina now, there must be some reasons.

    Colin quickly says, "It''s not a big problem! Katrina, then...I''ll leave now. You go back early too!"

    No matter what happens between them...

    In other words, it has nothing to do with him.

    When Colin finishes, he quickly gets into his car and drives away.

    As for compensation...

    Anyway, he knows Aaron. They can talk about it next time.

    Seeing Colin leave in a hurry, Katrina is very confused.

    Strangely, Colin is so abnormal today.

    Others may think he has made a fugitive accident.

    Katrina finally says nothing, shakes her head and gets on the car aside, which comes to pick her up.

    She doesn''t know that a pair of eyes are reluctantly staring at her behind her through the window.

    Please go to to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 505: Dont Make It So Obvious

    Aaron has been in Abbe City for more than a month.

    The day after Katrina returned home...

    He followed him secretly.

    It''s just...

    During the first month back to Abbe City, Katrina stayed in the Simons'' villa every day to recover her body. She was taken good care of by them and hardly ever went out.

    Even when occasionally she went out for a walk, she was accompanied by Eric and Joseph or a servant.

    He can''t find a chance to see her alone.

    In that month, he even saw her from afar just a few times.

    Now...

    She''s back at the police station.

    He can only wait in front of the police station and watch her through the window when she goes to and gets off work.

    As long as he can see her every day, he can be relieved in the heart.

    Although just now, she was only one step away from him, only one door apart.

    But...

    He had no courage to push the door and get off at that time.

    He dared not to appear in front of her and hold her in his arms.

    Because...

    He fears that his appearance would make her panic and escape.

    She manages to get out of her past pain, and her life has finally restored to calm.

    He''s afraid that after meeting in a hurry...

    He''ll never have a chance to see her again.

    A complex and painful look flashes through the eyes...

    Aaron finally presses the accelerator, adjusts the steering wheel and follows Katrina until she returns to the villa.

    After getting off, Katrina looks back unconsciously.

    The driver follows her eyes but sees nothing. He wonders, "What are you looking for, Miss. Miller?"

    Katrina takes her eyes back, shakes her head, and whispers, "Nothing."

    Then she turns back to the villa.

    These days...

    She always feels that someone is following her and that there''s a look at her in the dark.

    But every time she looks back, she sees nothing.

    Maybe she has thought too much.

    Maybe she hasn''t adapted to life for a while when she just goes back to work.

    It''ll get better later.

    The next day...

    As soon as Katrina gets up, she receives an urgent notice from the team that she needs to a.s.semble at the police station right now for a task.

    When ordered, Katrina quickly changes her clothes, bows to kiss the baby, and runs downstairs.

    Sitting at the table, Eric waves to Katrina, "Katrina, come over for breakfast."

    As Katrina tidies up her clothes, she answers, "Grandpa, I have a task now. I have no time for breakfast."

    Eric is surprised when he hears this, "What''s the task? You''re in such a hurry. You haven''t fully recovered. How can you skip breakfast?"

    Katrina knows Eric is worried about her. As she walks out, she says with regret, "Grandpa, I''m in a hurry. It''s really too late. You can rest a.s.sured that I''ll get something to eat right after I finish my work!"

    Just then, the servant hurriedly takes milk and bread from the kitchen and stuffs it into Katrina''s hands, "Miss. Miller, take this with you!"

    Eric echos then, "Right! Take some bread and milk. You can eat on your way!"

    Katrina takes the food from the servant and whispers, "Thank you!"

    Then she says, waving her hands, "Grandpa, I''m leaving now! I''ll come back to dinner with you in the evening!"

    After the conversation, Katrina has hurried out.

    Watching Katrina leave, Eric behind her shouts, "Keep safe!"

    Katrina, who has already run away, still answers from the door, "I know!"

    Before long, Joseph goes downstairs, sits down in his seat, and takes a look at the empty seat beside him. He asks, "Katrina hasn''t got up yet?"

    Eric sighs helplessly, "There''s an urgent task in the team. She has to leave early."

    Though sometimes he feels it a good thing for her to have a job she likes...

    Sometimes he feels worried when seeing her so tired.

    Just then, Eric suddenly remembers something and asks, "Joseph, do you know the deputy mayor of Abbe City who has got on the stage recently? Is he your college cla.s.smate? What Wright?"

    "Liam Wright!"

    "Yes, that''s him!"

    Joseph nods, "Yes, he just transferred from another city last month."

    Thinking of this cla.s.smate of Joseph, Eric is full of praise.

    In those days, Liam Wright and Joseph were both students of Abbe University of Political Science and Law.

    During their stay at the university, they were both good friends and compet.i.tors who were well-known and excellent in the university of Political Science and Law.

    After graduation, Joseph joined the army, and Liam took up politics.

    Today, Liam has been in the position of deputy mayor at such a young age.

    It is obvious that he is extraordinary.

    Liam is not only exceptional in personal abilities, but also a handsome man with an excellent family background.

    If such a good man can be Katrina''s boyfriend, Eric can be more relieved when someone can take good care of her.

    With that in mind, Eric immediately asks, "Joseph, does Liam have a girlfriend now?"

    If he''s not mistaken, like Joseph, Liam is also indifferent to women.

    Such two excellent young boys, who had attracted a large number of girls, had no girlfriends when they were in school.

    Liam is also nearly thirty years old.

    If he doesn''t have a girlfriend, he can arrange a meet for Katrina. Maybe they can be infected by each other.

    Smart as Joseph.

    Asked by Eric, he quickly knows what Eric is thinking.

    Liam is indeed a man of great responsibility and ambition. Katrina will never suffer from grievance if she can be with him.

    Now that Aaron is someone of the past...

    Katrina really needs a man who knows how to love her.

    Joseph shakes his head. "When I met him the other day, I didn''t hear that he had a girlfriend."

    Eric''s eyes shine with surprise, and he immediately asks, "Great! Joseph, can you...arrange a meet for Katrina and Liam?"

    "I can...but"

    Joseph answers with a slight hesitation, "Don''t you need Katrina''s advice first? In case that she feels uncomfortable and dislikes that we arrange a blind date for her."

    Eric laughs, "Don''t make it so obvious. Just let them see each other and have a face-to-face talk. If Katrina doesn''t reject him and Liam doesn''t object...We''ll try to match them step by step in the future."

    Please go to to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 506: Dont Make It So Obvious

    If they directly tell Katrina that they arrange a blind date with her, she must resist it from the very beginning.

    Instead of making it clear, they can find another excuse and let them meet first before making more plans.

    Receiving Eric''s order, Joseph immediately understands and nods, "Okay, I''ll call Liam in a minute and ask him to have dinner together tonight."

    Joseph''s call goes smoothly. As soon as he offers an invitation for dinner, Liam agrees right away, and they set the time tonight.

    In the afternoon, after executing the task, Katrina receives the call from Eric.

    "Katrina, we have an appointment with a very important guest for dinner in the evening. You should come back early today."

    Although she doesn''t know who she''s going to meet...

    Katrina has gradually integrated into the Simons, so she naturally has to partic.i.p.ate in some of the social activities of them.

    In the afternoon, after work, Katrina rushes home.

    From Eric, Katrina learns that they???re going to meet a friend of Joseph in college who also has a good relationship with the Simons.

    Now he has just been transferred to Abbe as deputy mayor.

    Having not seen each other for many years, it''s also an opportunity for them to meet and congratulate the new Deputy Mayor on his appointment.

    Eric never talks to Katrina about his real thoughts, and Katrina naturally doesn''t know that more than 80 percent of the reason for the dinner is for her.

    Eric has a look at the watch on his wrist and says, "Katrina, go back to your room and change the clothes. You needn''t worry. It''s more than an hour before the appointed time. That''s enough."

    The first time they meet someone, girls always dress up a little more grandly and beautifully.

    Katrina is certainly beautiful and has such a good personality. Eric is quite confident that Liam will fall in love with her.

    Katrina nods. "Okay, Grandpa, I''ll go back to my room first."

    When she returns to her room, Katrina chooses a decent long-sleeved suit.

    Although it may not be so amazingly pretty, it''s enough to surprise others.

    "Grandpa, I''m okay."

    However, when Katrina comes downstairs, Eric hesitates for a second when seeing her and says, "Katrina, don''t you have many beautiful dresses, why not...change another dress and have makeup?"

    Eric seldom pays attention to Katrina''s dress and makeup.

    But this is a special case.

    Although it''s Joseph who''s made an appointment with his college friends, the leading role of the dinner is Katrina.

    Eric, of course, hopes Katrina can dress up nicely for a greater chance of success.

    Hearing Eric''s words, Katrina is slightly dismayed.

    But on second thought...

    Perhaps the person they''re going to meet today is a very important guest for them, so Grandpa will pay so much attention to her dress.

    Katrina doesn''t doubt anything else and immediately answers, "Okay, I can go back and change it right away."

    Half an hour later...

    When Katrina comes downstairs again, she''s like a different person.

    She''s wearing a jewel-blue dress outlining her beautiful and graceful curve, and a pair of thin and straight legs can arouse public attention and envy.

    On her foot is a pair of exquisite high-heeled shoes, and in her hand is a handbag that matches her clothes in both color and shape.

    Her soft and beautiful hair is like a waterfall, scattered with a curl at the end, which is extremely charming.

    She has put on a light makeup on her pretty face, which is even more attractive than before.

    Her dress up this time is enough for her to have a dinner party.

    As soon as Katrina walks downstairs, she amazes everyone present.

    Because Katrina is so beautiful.

    She is hardly seen in such a formal dress since she returned to the family, except for the engagement ceremony and the wedding.

    After returning from Hadley City, it''s also the first time.

    Katrina pulls her dress with some embarra.s.sment and says, "Grandpa, is that all right?"

    Eric is filled with joy and satisfaction, "Yes! Yes! You''re really worthy of my granddaughter. After a casual dress-up, you can compare yourself to some stars!"

    Katrina becomes even more shy to hear Eric''s praise.

    After Katrina is dressed up, they go out towards the agreed restaurant.

    And now...

    Aaron is sitting in the car alone, looking at the direction of Katrina''s room window and guessing what she is doing in the room at the moment...

    Suddenly, Katrina, dressed in bright colors, comes out of the villa with Eric and Joseph.

    Then they get into a car and drive out.

    Seeing the scene in front of him...

    Aaron twists his eyebrows slightly.

    Where are they going if they dress so formally, and Katrina dresses so beautifully?

    Instead of thinking about it more, Aaron directly follows them all the way to a restaurant.

    When Eric, Joseph, and Katrina arrive at the booked private room, Liam has arrived ahead of schedule.

    As soon as he sees Eric coming in, Liam stands up with a smile on his face and greets politely, "Mr. Simon, nice to meet you."

    Eric laughs and says, "Sorry, Liam, you must have been waiting a long time."

    "No, I also just arrived. I''m really glad that you can come in person."

    After a brief greeting, Liam notices Katrina behind Eric.

    Any man will be amazed when he sees such a beautiful and loving girl.

    "Mr. Simon, who..."

    Eric graciously brings Katrina over and introduces to Liam, "This is my granddaughter, Joseph''s cousin, Katrina. Katrina, this is Liam Wright, the new deputy mayor of Abbe."

    Katrina, with a slight smile on her face, politely takes out her hand, "Nice to meet you, Mayor Wright!"

    Liam shakes hands with her and nods, "Nice to meet you, Miss. Miller."

    After a simple handshake, Liam says, "I heard from Joseph that he has a beautiful and clever cousin. Right enough! We have been competing with each other for so many years. In this matter, I really envy him for having a sister!"

    Eric laughs and then points to the seat beside and says, "There are no outsiders today. Now that we are all here, just sit down."

    Please go to to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 507: He Had No Courage To See Her

    As they can see, Liam''s first impression of Katrina is perfect.

    When Katrina sees him, she also has a heartfelt smile on her face.

    Seeing Liam''s contact with Katrina, Eric and Joseph secretly exchange a look, both seemingly satisfied.

    Eric and Joseph are secretly creating opportunities for Katrina and Liam to sit next to each other.

    Liam is also considerate and polite enough to pour juice for Katrina.

    Maybe seeing them match very well, both gentle and beautiful, Eric is still very happy though everything hasn''t been done.

    He pours himself a gla.s.s of wine and holds it up, "Liam, I''ve always appreciated your talent and intelligence. You have been the deputy mayor at such a young age. I am really happy for you. Come on, let''s congratulate Mayor Wright on his promotion!"

    Eric''s attention to him is so heavy that Liam is somewhat flattered.

    Liam tries to lower his gla.s.s, touches Eric''s gla.s.s lightly, and speaks politely, "Thank you, Mr. Simon. Speaking of it, you are also half of my mentor! I have to thank you for my achievement today!"

    When he was in college, he often visited the Simons.

    Eric''s personality and the way he behaves have a certain impact on him.

    So for Eric Simon...

    Liam is very respectful of him.

    Originally, since he has been transferred to Abbe, he decided to visit Eric personally after his work gradually stabilizes.

    Unexpectedly...

    Eric invites him to dinner to celebrate for him.

    This makes Liam even more grateful to Eric.

    In order to give Liam and Katrina more time together, Eric speaks in the middle of the meal, "I am really old now. I am no longer as young as you guys. I''ve just drunk one gla.s.s of wine. I go to the toilet first, just help yourself."

    Eric says, gets up from his seat, and goes out.

    Eric has just left, and Joseph immediately notices and stands up too. "I''ll go see how he''s going."

    Eric is so old, after all. It''s right to have someone follow him to the toilet.

    Neither Liam nor Katrina doubt it and still sit in their seats.

    When there are only two of them in the whole room...

    Liam also finds some topics and begins chatting with Katrina.

    After all, he''s highly educated and has good family education.

    When chatting with Liam, she doesn''t feel stressed or uncomfortable at all but relaxing.

    Eric, who excused himself to go to the toilet, can''t help turning around and looking in through the crack in the door.

    When he sees Liam and Katrina talking happily and that Liam also naturally helps Katrina with the dishes, Eric can''t help but burst into a satisfied smile on his old face.

    He is relieved to go to the toilet with Joseph''s help.

    In front of the washstand, Eric washes his hands and says, "Liam seems to have a good feeling for Katrina. Joseph, do you think Katrina will like him? Is it possible for them to be together?"

    "Katrina doesn''t seem to resent Liam either. Although it''s uncertain whether Katrina likes him, I think it''s possible to give it a try."

    Eric sighs and says, "I think so too. After the meal is over, you can have a chat with Liam about what he thinks. If he has any idea...Later, it will be possible to arrange for them to meet once in a while and let Liam try to date with Katrina. Emotion can be slowly cultivated. There is no constant feeling. Maybe Katrina can totally let go of the previous one after she slowly falls in love with Liam."

    Although his granddaughter had experienced an unpleasant relationship before and even had a baby...

    She is still his favorite granddaughter. He won''t let her suffer any grievances. Even if it is to restart a relationship, she must also have the best.

    At least Liam is a man he has known for many years.

    If they can help her find a good man, he can rest a.s.sured then.

    Joseph nods, "Okay! I''ll arrange it later!"

    In fact, Joseph and Eric are highly consistent with Katrina''s issues.

    That''s...

    Every effort is made to make Katrina happy.

    Now that...

    Katrina has gradually come out of the shadows of her failed relationship.

    Now that she has abandoned Aaron, then...

    It''s necessary to help her find a new and trustworthy boyfriend.

    "I''m afraid we come out too long. Let''s go. Let''s go back."

    Joseph holds Eric out of the toilet...

    At this time, Aaron, who pushes the door out of the toilet, can''t help but squeeze his fist. His handsome face is full of complex looks.

    It turns out that...

    It''s not just a simple meal.

    Eric congratulates the deputy Mayor on his appointment on the surface but actually is to introduce Katrina to him.

    It turns out that...

    Eric already starts to arrange for Katrina''s date!

    Although this is only Katrina''s first meeting with the mayor, Aaron has already felt the pain in his heart. When the most precious thing which originally belonged to him is about to belong to others, there is a strong sense of jealousy and crisis coming inside.

    Katrina is so beautiful, so cute...

    He likes her so much that he thinks she''s the best woman in the world.

    It''s hard to say whether this man will fall in love with her at first sight.

    With Eric and Joseph''s help...

    The more he thinks about it, the more painful and distressing Aaron is.

    No, he can''t allow his beloved woman together with other men.

    He won''t watch her fall in love with other men.

    Before...

    He had no courage to see her.

    He was afraid to see her disgusting eyes and didn''t know how to get her forgiveness, so he never appeared in front of her, but only looked at her in the dark and far away.

    But this time...

    He really can''t escape any longer. He really can''t wait any longer.

    If this goes on, she will belong to another man.

    He has to cheer up, he has to let her know that he loves her, and he has to get her back.

    No matter what situation he is about to face, he must try hard.

    Thinking of this...

    In Aaron''s black eyes, there''s an extraordinarily strong light.

    Please go to to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 508: I Like Her

    On the way home after dinner.

    Eric looks at Katrina gently and enquires into her thoughts, "Katrina, what do you think of Liam?"

    Katrina has been in the doldrums since she completely gave up Aaron and returned home. She doesn''t want to start a new relationship now.

    So she doesn''t understand Eric''s intention but gives her own opinion objectively and impartially.

    "He''s a gentleman. Elegant, young, and promising. He is one of the rare excellences in the world."

    Eric''s smile deepens when he hears Katrina''s comments on Liam.

    Since Katrina has such a high opinion of Liam...

    Perhaps there''s a chance to get them together.

    Now...

    He should figure out Liam''s att.i.tude.

    If Liam is also fond of Katrina...

    Eric can find ways to get them in touch a few more times.

    The next morning, someone comes to visit Vice Mayor Liam.

    Just after the meeting, Liam hurries back to his office.

    Seeing Joseph sitting on the sofa, Liam relaxes and brews tea for Joseph, saying, "My old cla.s.smate, we just had dinner together last night. Why do you come here so early today? Are you here to flatter me¡ª¡ªthe new vice mayor?"

    Liam is just kidding.

    With the power and status of the Simon family in Abbe City, there is no need for them to flatter him.

    No wonder Liam asks this¡­

    Because Joseph has just invited Liam to dinner yesterday to congratulate Liam on taking office, now Joseph comes to Liam again this morning.

    As the saying goes, one never goes to the temple for no reason. Joseph is so busy every day, but he still has time to see him now.

    He has absolutely something to say.

    Liam and Joseph have known each other for so many years that they don''t mind playing harmless jokes on each other.

    Joseph takes Liam''s tea and sips it. Following his joke, he continues, "A new broom sweeps clean. You are the new vice mayor now. Of course I have to visit you, so as not to endanger us later."

    "Come on! I can''t be more powerful than you."

    Liam sits on the sofa, leans back casually, with a smile on his face, and asks, "So, why are you here?"

    Joseph puts the cup on the table and answers straightforwardly, "I really have something important to tell you. Liam, my grandpa, likes you."

    Liam is shocked to hear that and almost bursts out with a mouthful of water.

    "What? Your grandpa likes me?"

    Liam feels Joseph''s words strange.

    Liam doesn''t understand what''s going on.

    Joseph nods and confirms, "Yes, my grandpa values you very much. He wants you to be his son-in-law."

    Joseph finishes his sentence.

    Liam is finally enlightened.

    "Joseph, can you finish your words at one time when you talk?"

    It turns out that Eric wants Liam to be the son-in-law of the Simon family.

    Just now, Liam even felt frightened, wondering when Eric''s taste changed.

    So that is what it is.

    Joseph looks at Liam intently and asks, "My cousin Katrina, the girl you met last night. My grandpa wants me to ask you if you like Katrina. If so, we can arrange for you to meet a few more times and get you together. If not, we won''t force you. You can just think nothing happens today."

    Indeed, Eric thinks that Liam may be a good son-in-law in the future and that he and Katrina are well matched.

    But it still depends on Liam and Katrina themselves.

    They are only bystanders.

    This matter can only be done with the consent of Liam and Katrina.

    Katrina is too sensitive and shy.

    So first, Joseph has to ask Liam what he thinks.

    If Liam agrees, it is possible to continue as long as he takes the initiative.

    If Liam rejects this first, the plan will have no meaning at all.

    Joseph looks at Liam seriously, not as if he were joking. Then Liam takes it seriously and begins to think about it.

    Actually, he has to admit that he really has a good impression of Katrina though it was his first meeting with Katrina yesterday.

    Katrina has white skin and a good look, young and beautiful, with a good figure. Liam has nothing to criticize about her appearance and figure.

    Of course, he''s not a superficial man. What he values is not a girl''s appearance.

    Through a brief contact, he feels that Katrina is a graceful, magnanimous, and well-educated girl.

    It''s a pleasure talking to her.

    Although he doesn''t fall in love at first sight, he''s still willing to try since Eric has come up with it.

    It may be a good choice for him to be with her for the rest of his life.

    With the answer in mind, Liam looks up at Joseph and asks, "What does your cousin think?"

    He feels all right, but will Katrina agree?

    In the face of Liam''s question, Joseph doesn''t hide it.

    "Katrina has been hurt by her ex-boyfriend before, so she has a negative att.i.tude to personal affection. We haven''t asked her what she thinks yet. If you like her, we can enlighten her little by little. I believe that with your charm, she will like you."

    "But there''s something I have to tell you. Although Katrina has completely broken off contact with her ex-boyfriend, she has a baby. I don''t know if you mind it."

    After all, it''s not a trivial matter.

    Liam has the absolute right to know.

    If Liam can''t accept it...

    Well, they will give up.

    Hearing Joseph''s words, Liam becomes silent, touching his chin with his hand.

    Suddenly hearing that she has a baby, he really feels incredible for a moment.

    But...

    He won''t blame her. After all, she has been deceived and hurt by a man. She''s a victim.

    If they can really love each other in the future, he won''t care too much about her past.

    He does not want to miss such a good girl because of some past events.

    Liam thinks for a moment and nods, "It doesn''t matter. I like her. I can try to get to know her."

    Hearing Liam''s answer¡­

    Joseph has a smile on his face, "Sure enough, my grandpa doesn''t misjudge you! This is my only little sister. You must treat her well in the future."

    Please go to to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 509: We Have Nothing To Talk Abou

    Liam can''t help shaking his fist and hitting Joseph on his shoulder. Liam laughs and says, "It''s still up in the air! Don''t act as if she and I were married!"

    Indeed, he wants to try to pursue Katrina.

    But they''ve only met once.

    Katrina''s att.i.tude toward him is still uncertain.

    It''s too early to mention these.

    Eric and Joseph breathe a sigh of relief after Liam has fixed his decision. They secretly help plan and create opportunities for Katrina and Liam to meet.

    After all, Liam and Katrina have only known each other for a short time. Katrina may find it hard to accept his frank pursuit.

    So Liam adopts a subtle tactic.

    First, he should get along with her slowly. And then, after a long time, he will express his affection for her.

    ***

    Katrina just steps out of the police station...

    Suddenly, she finds a familiar figure standing in front of her.

    It''s Aaron...

    Katrina''s eyes are filled with surprise.

    She has never expected that she''ll meet Aaron at this time, let alone that Aaron will appear in Abbe City.

    After she composed herself, Katrina turned her head.

    Now that she''s made up her mind to break up with Aaron, she doesn''t want to get involved with him anymore.

    Whatever he does here has nothing to do with her.

    Katrina quickly restrains her expression as if she met a stranger. Without looking askance, she pa.s.ses him and is going to leave.

    But as soon as Katrina pa.s.ses by nearly Aaron, she''s stopped by him.

    To tell the truth, his heart feels pain when he sees her cold reaction.

    Katrina, who was suddenly stopped by him, didn''t throw a glance at him. Instead, she says in a cold voice, "Sir, I''m off work. If you need some help, please go inside. There are policemen still on duty over there! Now please step aside!"

    For the first time, Katrina speaks to him in such an indifferent tone and att.i.tude. She asks him to go away. Aaron''s mood turns complex.

    Does it hurt?

    Of course, it hurts.

    His beloved woman now regards him as a stranger. She even doesn''t want to see him.

    Facing such a strong psychological gap, how can he not feel pain?

    At the same time...

    He is full of remorse and self-accusation.

    Before, when she was in Hadley City, she came all the way to look for him. But he was always so cynical about her, wasn''t he?

    No...

    He was more excessive than she is now.

    At this time, he finally realizes how lonely she was in the past. How painful it is for her!

    Now, what is he complaining about?

    All this is clearly the outcome of his previous att.i.tude, which he had shown to her.

    Aaron gazes at Katrina, and his voice was lonely, "Katrina, I''m here to find you! Can we talk somewhere else?"

    At Aaron''s words, a slight sneer of mockery appears on Katrina''s face.

    Find her?

    She has taken great pains to make up her mind to forget him.

    She has taken great pains to manage to let go of the past.

    What''s the purpose of his coming to see her this time?

    Why should she agree to talk to him? Just because he comes to her?

    Katrina refuses without hesitation.

    "Sorry, Sir. I don''t know you, and I don''t want to know you! We have nothing to talk about!"

    After Katrina answers him indifferently, she wants to ignore him and disappears immediately.

    Seeing that Katrina is ready to leave, Aaron is reluctant to let her go.

    He has made a lot of effort to summon up the courage to see her.

    He has made up his mind to tell her that he loves her and that it''s all his fault. He wants her forgiveness.

    However¡­

    He hasn''t said anything yet.

    How can he let her go now without expressing his love?

    Aaron quickly grabs Katrina''s arm and pulls her back.

    Katrina is so light and unprepared that she''s pulled back by Aaron easily and accidentally throws herself into his arms.

    Suddenly, her body crashes towards him. Aaron can no longer bear the pain of losing her. He stretches out his arms and hugs her tightly.

    He''s reluctant to let her go as soon as he hugs her.

    It''s really good to have her in his arms. He really misses her very much.

    He can''t allow this chance to slip away.

    Previously...

    When he held her in his arms, she was like a cute little woman, always stable and motionless.

    However, this time¡­

    Katrina was filled with anger when she feels a warm, masculine arm wrapping her tightly around her tiny body. She realizes that she''s in Aaron''s arms as a prisoner.

    As she pushes Aaron hard, she shouts, "Aaron! Let me go! I have nothing to do with you! Let me go!"

    However...

    Katrina, who has always been pet.i.te and slightly shorter than Aaron, how can she push him away?

    Therefore her intense struggle is useless. In the end, she is still in his arms.

    Aaron buries himself in Katrina''s neck, full of remorse in his voice, "Katrina, I miss you very much. It''s all my fault. I love you. I remember all about our past now! Will you please give me another chance?"

    This is Aaron''s first time to plead her so earnestly.

    However...

    Katrina is so angry and anxious because he tightly held her. She can''t calm down to listen to what Aaron is saying.

    Huh?

    What?

    Before, she condescended to find him, but he was engaged to another woman and dumped her.

    Before, he hugged another woman, totally ignoring her feelings.

    As he wished, she left and completely got out of his life.

    It took her a long time to move on from that failed relationship and decide to forget the past.

    Now, he suddenly appears in front of her and hara.s.ses her, regardless of her strong opposition. Why does he do this?

    Let her go whenever he wants her to. Let her stay whenever he wants her to.

    What does he think about her, a toy that any moment he can dump if he wants to?

    A woman at his disposal?

    The more Katrina thinks the more she hates Aaron.

    She doesn''t want to listen to what he''s saying. She keeps struggling hard to escape from him.

    "Aaron, let me go! If you go on like this, I''ll call the police!"

    Please go to to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 510: She Escape From Him Again

    As soon as Katrina speaks, she realizes how ridiculous her remark is.

    She is a policewoman too. Who else will she ask for help?

    Aaron "attacks" her in broad daylight at the gate of her working station. He is really bold and arrogant.

    Katrina is overwhelmed with shame and vexation, but she still can''t get away with it.

    In her heart, her anger and rejection of Aaron naturally increase a lot.

    Just then...

    Colin steps out of the police station.

    At the sight of Colin...

    Katrina''s eyes light up, and she immediately screams, "Colin! This guy attacks me! He''s rude to me! Help me get him away!"

    Katrina tries to save herself from Aaron''s control by asking for help from her partner and colleague.

    Colin, who hears Katrina''s call for help, comes over with a serious face.

    d.a.m.n it! This guy dares to insult Katrina at the police station gate. Is he tired of living?

    Colin must catch him and teach him a good lesson!

    Surprisingly¡­

    When Colin sees clearly that the person holding Katrina is Aaron, his anger disappears instantly.

    Colin doesn''t know what has happened between Katrina and Aaron, which has led to break up...

    Though, Colin knows that Aaron won''t hurt Katrina.

    After all, when they went to Thailand on a mission together, Aaron used his life to protect Katrina.

    It''s inappropriate for him to get involved with the argument between the couple.

    Before reaching Katrina, Colin stops and scratches his head, "Sorry, I suddenly remember something urgent at home. My mother asks me to take some scallions at home. I won''t disturb you both. See you!"

    Colin finishes this sentence and hurries off by a detour.

    Katrina, who originally had a glimmer of hope for Colin, watches Colin go incomparably. She''s filled with shock and depression.

    Colin, this guy!

    They have been colleagues for so many years. But he doesn''t help her when she''s in deep trouble momentarily!

    She''s so helpless!

    Can''t he see that?

    She doesn''t want to be held by the man in front of her! Not at all!

    She doesn''t want to have anything to do with him!

    She doesn''t want to hear anything he says!

    Just when Katrina is struggling with how to get rid of Aaron...

    Suddenly, she sees his arm on her shoulder.

    While Aaron isn''t on guard, Katrina suddenly grabs Aaron''s arm and bites him hard on the back of his hand.

    Aaron feels pain, temporarily unprepared, and releases Katrina.

    Katrina quickly escapes from his arms, turns around, and runs away without turning her head back.

    See her leaving...

    Aaron is anxious and depressed.

    "Katrina!"

    He keeps calling her name.

    However, when she hears his voice...

    She quickens her pace even more, just like she is avoiding the plague, fearing that he will catch up with her.

    It is not until she disappears that Aaron has a lost look on his face.

    He looks down and sees the deep tooth mark on his hand, even bleeding.

    She really had no mercy just now.

    Does she hate him so much?

    Is she so unwilling to see him?

    Finally, the first forced meeting ends in failure.

    Now Katrina is reluctant to see him at all.

    In such time, she won''t listen to every word he says.

    So how can he ask for her forgiveness?

    When Katrina is out of Aaron''s sight, she catches a taxi and goes home.

    Today, her driver asks for leave. She should have driven home by herself.

    Unexpectedly, the sudden appearance of Aaron makes it too late for her to hurry home.

    She''s not very skilled in driving. She''s afraid that she''s too clumsy to start the car, and she''ll be stopped by Aaron again.

    It takes Katrina a long breath of relief when she keeps looking back and is sure that no one is following her.

    A few days ago, Katrina always felt that someone was following her. It seemed that someone was staring at her in the dark.

    At that time, she thinks that it might be her negative thoughts about Aaron. She might worry too much.

    Now she thinks that it''s entirely possible that Aaron is following her in secret.

    How does he know her whereabouts so clearly?

    The appearance of Aaron is a disaster for Katrina.

    Even now that she calms down still, she occasionally feels a dull pain in her heart.

    Aaron''s appearance even makes her worried; she had moved on after exerting so much effort, suddenly pain came again.

    She hasn''t expected to meet him here.

    Aaron...

    What exactly does he want?

    Doesn''t he think that she suffered so much from what he had done back in Hadley?

    He''s the one who lets her go.

    She has made up her mind not to meet him again.

    Why does he appear at this time? Why does he hara.s.s her again?

    When Katrina returns home by taxi, she happens to meet Joseph, who just arrives home.

    Joseph gets out of the car and asks, "Why don''t you drive back? Are you sick? Your face looks pale. What''s wrong with you?"

    She was meeting Aaron unexpectedly. Until now, her face has not recovered, and Joseph noticed it at a simple glance.

    Katrina doesn''t want her family to know that she has just met Aaron. She doesn''t want her family to hear that name again or worry about her.

    Notably, she doesn''t want Eric to be angry because of Aaron.

    Katrina hastily finds a reason, prevaricating, "Oh, I''m all right. I''m just too busy today. I feel tired. So I don''t drive back."

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Joseph isn''t suspicious, nodding, "You work so hard. Have a rest early tonight."

    "Okay!"

    Katrina responds warmly and walks with Joseph to the villa.

    Joseph suddenly remembers something and says, "Katrina."

    Hearing the words, Katrina raises her head, "What''s wrong, Cousin Joseph?"

    Joseph stares at her and asks seriously, "Are you free the day after tomorrow?"

    The day after tomorrow?

    That''s Sunday. It''s her rest day.

    "Yes, what can I do for you?"

    Joseph replies, "Oh, that''s it! Liam has just been transferred to Abbe City as a vice mayor. He is not familiar with many places in the city. I want to lead him around this weekend. But I just have something urgent to deal with and can''t accompany him. If you are free, can you show him around on my behalf?"

    Afraid of Katrina''s suspicion, Joseph added quickly, "He studied in the University in Abbe City before, but you know, in recent years, Abbe City has changed too much. He hasn''t come back for several years. Maybe he can''t recognize many places anymore."

    Please go to to read the latest chapters for free

 Chapter 511: Dont Make Her Wait Long

    Hearing Joseph''s words, Katrina has no doubt. She nods at once and promises, "Okay!"

    When she''s in trouble, Joseph always helps her unreservedly.

    Living in the Simon family for such a long time, she feels that Joseph has done a lot of things for her. She thinks that she owns him, but she doesn''t know how to repay it.

    Now, for the first time, Joseph asks her for help. Of course, she agrees.

    She is happy to do something for him.

    Hearing Katrina''s answer, Joseph smiles satisfactorily, "Nice of you. I''ll call Liam and let him contact you then!"

    Katrina doesn''t doubt Joseph''s ulterior motives, but immediately promises, "Okay!"

    In the evening, after Katrina has dinner, she goes back to her room early to rest.

    Eric sits on the sofa drinking tea and looks up at Joseph, "How about Liam and Katrina? Is there any progress?"

    Ever since the idea of bringing Katrina and Liam together, Eric gives Joseph full responsibility for the matter.

    Every day...

    While Katrina is away, Eric will sneak in and enquires about the progress between Katrina and Liam.

    Joseph answers, "I''ve tried to get Katrina to accompany Liam. She will show Liam around the city at the weekend. She promises quickly, without a doubt."

    When he hears Joseph''s answer, Eric keeps nodding his head, "That''s good! First, let them contact you more. After they have a good feeling, Liam should express his affection. We should implement our plan step-by-step."

    It''s better to show love after a long contact than to pursue it abruptly.

    Eric is also looking forward to the day when Katrina and Liam can be together.

    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s the weekend.

    Katrina dares not forget the date with Liam.

    Since it is Joseph who gives her the task, she certainly attaches great importance to it.

    So...

    Katrina gets up early in the morning.

    She should show Liam around the city today, so she has to walk more. Katrina chooses simple and light clothes and flat shoes.

    When Katrina goes downstairs for breakfast, Eric looks at her with a smile, "Katrina, it''s weekend. Why don''t you sleep a little longer? You get up so early."

    Katrina answers honestly, "Grandpa, I''m going out today. Liam has just returned to Abbe city, and Cousin Joseph is busy with his work, so he asks me to accompany Liam around."

    Even at this time...

    Katrina has no doubts at all.

    As a deputy mayor, Liam has so many people at his disposal that he has many people to accompany him around. Actually, there is no need for Katrina to accompany him.

    Hearing Katrina''s answer, Eric grins and says, "Okay! Have fun with him! I''ll take care of the baby. Don''t worry. Don''t rush back!"

    All Eric wants is that Katrina and Liam can spend more time together.

    It''s only when they stay together for a long time that they are more likely to have feelings.

    Eric thinks so.

    But Katrina only thinks that Eric doesn''t want her to worry too much about her baby when she''s out.

    Katrina nods cleverly, "OK, Grandpa. I''ll accompany Liam well."

    After all...

    After Liam takes office, he has to inspect the construction of the city and understand the local situation, to serve the people better in the future.

    As a policeman, she will take this matter seriously.

    Not long after breakfast, Liam calls.

    After receiving Liam''s call...

    Katrina immediately looks up at Eric, saying, "Grandpa, Liam is here. I''ll go out and find him."

    Eric nods, "Come on! Don''t make him wait long!"

    Seeing Katrina leave¡­

    Eric has an irresistible smile on his face.

    He really hopes Katrina and Liam can get together earlier.

    At this time, Katrina just walks out of the villa and sees Liam''s car parked outside.

    When Liam sees Katrina coming out, Liam pushes the door open and gets out. He greets, "Good morning!"

    Faced with Liam''s sunny smile, Katrina also smiles and responds, "Good morning!"

    She thinks as a deputy mayor, Liam will have a driver to take him anyway.

    She doesn''t expect that...

    Liam drives himself and comes alone.

    It''s always a bit strange for him to come to the Simon family to pick her up.

    Katrina thinks as she walks. In the twinkling of an eye, she is in front of the car.

    At that moment, Liam naturally opens the copilot''s door and asks her to get on.

    Katrina feels embarra.s.sed because Liam comes here personally to pick her up. And he also opens the door for her now.

    The man in front of her is, after all, the vice mayor of Abbe City.

    Even the leaders of their bureau have to be polite and be respectful when they meet him.

    But she makes the deputy mayor personally pick her up and open the door for her.

    At that moment, Katrina feels panicked and flattered.

    "Thank you."

    Katrina thanks Liam politely and gets into the car.

    Perhaps feeling Katrina''s uneasiness, Liam smiles, "You don''t have to be so polite. Joseph and I have been cla.s.smates and friends for many years. You are Joseph''s sister. To me, you are just like my sister. It makes me feel very kind."

    Liam invisibly draws the distance between him and Katrina.

    Hearing Liam''s words...

    Katrina calms down a little bit.

    That''s right.

    She accompanies Liam this time. It''s just from friends. It''s not working.

    So she needn''t care too much about his ident.i.ty and status.

    Just treat him as a friend, although it''s only their second meeting.

    This morning, Katrina takes Liam to visit the city''s development zone and the expanding university town.

    They also visit the parks which have been continuously greening and purifying air quality over the years.

    When two people stay together, they seem to be dating if they eat or watch movies together.

    Dating with someone she''s just met twice will definitely make Katrina feel uncomfortable all over.

    At this time, they visit the construction of Abbe City together, going through various places with a purpose. It seems less overcautious.

    Please go to to read the latest chapters for free

 512 Chapter 512: Accompany Him

    "Mayor Wright, this is the shopping center of the Abbe city where generally young people come more often because there is a large number of people, among them, there would be different kinds of people. But the security has been excellent, every day there are police on the uninterrupted patrol..."

    Katrina is still cheerfully, pointing to the front and introducing the business center of Abbe city to Liam.

    Liam, standing by her side, sees her serious face and unconsciously smiles.

    People always say a serious man is the most handsome.

    Only now does he suddenly discover that a serious woman also looks particularly beautiful?

    How to say, before he met Katrina, he didn''t have that kind of idea, so at the first meeting, he did not have any other feelings towards her.

    Even if Katrina left him a favorable impression, he also did not relate it to the feelings between men and women.

    But now...

    When he decides to pursue her, he finds that she is so fascinating that she can easily be attracted.

    The more time he spends with her, the more determined he is to pursue her.

    "Mayor Wright, let''s go ahead and have a look!"

    Katrina says, ready to move on.

    Maybe she is so serious that she doesn''t realize there are steps at her feet.

    And just as she is about to take a step...

    Liam quickly grabs her wrist and pulls her back.

    Initially, Katrina would almost fall down.

    But Liam''s pull just gets her back.

    Stunned, Katrina grasps Liam''s arm with her heart pounding.

    And above her, Liam''s voice sounds deep and pleasant, "Be careful!"

    Katrina adjusts her breath as her heart slowly calms, then she releases Liam''s arm and says, "Thank you."

    At this time, Aaron, sitting in the car, has a jealous flash in his eye as he sees the scene.

    Katrina accompanied that man for a whole day, and he followed them for a day.

    He was naturally uneasy about her being alone with another man.

    But he didn''t expect that Eric and Joseph would have acted so fast!

    So soon she was arranged to meet this man.

    Katrina was born simple; she didn''t know the man''s purpose but foolishly accompanied him around.

    But Aaron knew what was in this man''s mind...

    Because just now, as he followed them, he could see that when Katrina was introducing the architecture, the man was looking at her face with concentration, which made Aaron feel uncomfortable.

    Aaron never thought one day he would fall to such a situation.

    Now he is like a housewife whose husband cheated her, secretly followed behind a woman, paid attention to her whereabouts, even if how jealous and uncomfortable he was, he didn''t have the courage to rush forward and pull her out of another man''s arms.

    Because last time they met, he already knew Katrina''s att.i.tude to him.

    She didn''t want to see him at all.

    She could not settle down to listen to what he said.

    He had to do something to see her as soon as possible.

    He had to stop her from dating that guy!

    He couldn''t see her being s.n.a.t.c.hed away by another man!

    During one day, Katrina and Liam visited many places in Abbe city.

    Although Liam thinks it is nice to stay with her, time pa.s.ses quickly, Liam doesn''t want her to work too hard after all.

    This afternoon ends early.

    After taking her to dinner, Liam takes Katrina back to the Simon family.

    Liam looks at Katrina as she gets out of the car. "Miss Simon, thank you very much for accompanying me to so many places today. It''s a great feeling to be with you, and I hope we can go out together again next time."

    Katrina doesn''t recognize the extra meaning in Liam''s words but thinks today she has done well for the task Joseph asked her to do, and Liam is pleased.

    Katrina smiles, "You''re welcome. Next time if there''s anything else I can do for you, just call me any time!"

    After saying goodbye to Liam, Katrina returns home.

    Eric, who is drinking a cup of tea and reading a newspaper when Katrina comes back, immediately holds the reading gla.s.ses on his nose and asks, "Well, today you¡­ go out with Liam, right, how is it? Are you tired?"

    Eric almost uses the word date.

    Fortunately, he withdraws it in time.

    Katrina doesn''t think much. She shakes her head slightly and says, "It''s Okay,"

    Then she says, "Grandpa, I first go to the room to see the baby!"

    She misses her baby all day.

    The first thing after she goes back home is to wash her hands and face, change a clean nightgown, and immediately embrace her baby.

    ***

    The next day.

    Katrina goes to the bathroom, and when she comes back from the bathroom...

    From a distance, her colleague shouts at her, "Katrina, here is a call for you!"

    Upon hearing that, Katrina hurries along with a few steps, "Oh! I''m coming!"

    She has not come to him, the colleague enthusiastically picks up her phone and gives to her, "It has been ringing quite a long time."

    "Thank you!

    Katrina picks up the phone and is ready to answer...

    The phone hangs up.

    At that moment, the colleague glances at the screen of the phone.

    Unexpectedly, he sees the name "Liam" flash by.

    At that moment, the colleague looks at Katrina with a look of disbelief, "Liam? Is he the young deputy mayor of our city, Liam Wright, who just took office recently?"

    It is known that a young deputy mayor has just taken office in Abbe city.

    But many people have not even seen what the deputy mayor looks like.

    Now the deputy mayor gives a call to Katrina...

    It comes as a shock, as a surprise.

    What is their relationship?

    How did they know each other?

    Katrina doesn''t hide it when she sees the shocked look on her colleague''s face, but answers frankly, "Yes, he is. He was a college cla.s.smate of my cousin, and I just met him."

    Hearing Katrina''s reply, the colleagues can''t help but feel envious.

    Indeed, Katrina is a member of the Simon family, the largest family in Abbe city.

    So she can meet influential people easily.

    Mayor Wright just came to Abbe city for a few days. Katrina can able to contact him by phone.

    And as an ordinary police officer, he can''t even meet Mayor Wright in daily life.

    Indeed there is no comparison between different people.

    He seriously suspects that Katrina comes to work in the police station under the ident.i.ty of Eric''s granddaughter.

    Please go to to read the latest chapters for free

 513 Chapter 513: No Other Man Could Covet Her

    Seeing the dumbfounded look on her colleague''s face, Katrina feels a bit embarrassed.

    She just realizes that her action just now seems as if she were showing off.

    "I''m going out for a while."

    Katrina says politely, then hurries outside with her phone in her hand.

    Liam just called, and she didn''t get it. At least she should call back and ask what the matter is.

    When Katrina dials back the phone and just waits for a second, Liam immediately picks up.

    Katrina says, "I''m sorry, Mayor Wright, I just went to the bathroom, and I missed your call."

    Liam''s voice is soft, "It doesn''t matter. Just now, you did not answer, and I was afraid I would bother you and did not dare to continue to call you."

    Katrina grins, "No! By the way, Mayor Wright, you called me... What can I do for you?"

    At the other end of the phone, Liam says directly, "I''m grateful that you accompanied me to visit around the Abbe city last weekend. Are you free tonight? I want to treat you to dinner."

    Katrina doesn''t think that Liam called her to thank her for this.

    Katrina quickly answers, "Mayor Wright, it''s too kind of you to have dinner."

    Instead of giving Katrina a chance to turn it down, Liam says, "I''ve already booked the seat, so I''ll pick you up after work."

    Katrina is about to say something to refuse, but Liam doesn''t give her a chance to interrupt and then says, "That''s a deal! I have a meeting in five minutes, so I won''t talk to you more. I hang up! Wait for me after work!"

    Liam says this and hangs up.

    When Katrina hears the busy tone on the phone, she is shocked.

    So does she forcibly accept the invitation of Mayor Wright?

    Actually, she doesn''t think it is necessary.

    After all, she just accompanied Liam, the person who drove the car is Liam himself.

    But he has already said so, and it seemed too ungrateful for her to refuse.

    She can only agree with the invitation of Mayor Wright.

    Anyway, it''s just dinner together.

    With that thought, Katrina slowly calms down.

    Just as Katrina hangs up her phone and prepares to return to her office, she sees her colleague, who just now helped her pick up the phone, looking at her with a confused look.

    The moment when they see each other...

    The colleague hurriedly lifts his own cup, raises his right hand, "I swear, I don''t intentionally eavesdrop! I just came out to pour some water, accidentally... I heard you on the phone."

    Surprised, mayor Wright calls Katrina and invites her to dinner unexpectedly!

    After all, there are so many rich and influential people in Abbe city who queue up to invite the newly appointed deputy mayor to dinner.

    But Mayor Wright asks Katrina for dinner?

    That''s pretty shocking.

    "I didn''t misunderstand you! You needn''t be so nervous!"

    It''s alright to be heard; it also isn''t a shameful thing and also need not be concealed intentionally.

    Katrina and her colleague walk together into the office.

    The colleague suddenly thinks of something and looks at Katrina with a complicated look, "Katrina, Mayor Wright is pursuing you?"

    Otherwise, why would Mayor Wright invite Katrina to dinner alone?

    Katrina nearly chokes on her own saliva after hearing what her colleague says.

    "What? Don''t spread rumors of me! Mayor Wright and I have only met twice!"

    Katrina is afraid that her colleague will misunderstand and spread rumors out.

    If these rumors happen to be heard by Mayor Wright, it won''t be very comfortable.

    So she quickly explains, "Mayor Wright asked my cousin to show him around Abbe city last weekend, but my cousin was busy, so he asked me to go with him. Mayor Wright asked me to dinner because he thought he troubled me!"

    Listening to the cause and result of the matter clearly, the colleague understands and nods, "So it is!"

    Although it''s not clear whether Mayor Wright has any ideas for Katrina...

    However, in contrast to the previous men who appeared around Katrina, none of them was with a prominent family, outstanding appearance, and intelligence.

    First was a young talented lawyer Marcellus who was born from a Brook family.

    And then Aaron, who was the president of a multinational corporation.

    Now there is the youngest and most handsome deputy mayor, Liam Wright.

    He has to say, Katrina can always attract perfect men.

    In the afternoon.

    After work, Liam drives to the police station on time.

    Perhaps this is a kind of way to invite her to dinner under the excuse of thanks to her, and then after dinner, they can also watch a movie together, take a walk together and chat with each other.

    After all, it''s like dating.

    And as for the next step, how to ask her out...

    He should think of another way.

    Katrina has just stepped out of the police station when a car honks at her twice.

    Katrina looks up and sees the familiar car.

    Liam sits in the car, lowers the window, and looks at her with a smile on his face.

    Katrina also shows a polite smile on her coquettish face, hurries to the car, opens the door, and gets on.

    "Mayor Wright, how long have you been waiting?"

    Let a mayor come and pick her up, Katrina always feels a little sorry.

    Liam drives the car and answers, "Not long ago. I just come here too. In order not to make a bad reputation for you, I didn''t get out of the car to open the door for you; I hope you don''t mind."

    After hearing Liam''s words, Katrina doesn''t know what to say.

    "Mayor Wright, you''re too polite!"

    While Liam is driving Katrina to a pre-booked upscale restaurant...

    Aaron also drives after them.

    Just now, he routinely drives over to see her at her off-duty hours.

    But he sees her get in Liam''s car with a smile.

    This man again!

    At the weekend, they visited Abbe city together.

    Today, this man comes to her again!

    They are all men. How could Aaron not feel this man''s ulterior motives?

    If he doesn''t have any feelings towards Katrina, why does he keep showing up to her so frequently?

    Liam''s appearance makes Aaron filled with a sense of crisis and urgency.

    He could not wait another moment!

    He couldn''t wait to get Katrina off the man''s car!

    He couldn''t see her together with another man!

    And no other man could covet her!

 514 Chapter 514: Iâ€™m Not Your Toy

    Liam brings Katrina to a fancy restaurant.

    The environment of the restaurant is quiet and elegant, and the food here is exquisite and delicious.

    As Katrina prepares to eat the food...

    Suddenly, she receives a phone call from her colleague Colin.

    "Hi, Colin."

    Katrina picks up the phone and hangs up, which just takes a few seconds.

    But when she hangs up the phone call...

    Her expression suddenly changes.

    Liam sees her look slightly serious and asks her, "What''s up? What''s the matter?"

    Katrina takes a look at the abundant food on the table and then takes another look at Liam.

    "I''m sorry, Mayor Wright, but my colleague called me and said that there was an urgent task to be done now. I''m afraid I can''t continue to have dinner with you. I have to leave first. I am sorry, Mayor Wright, I hope I can treat you some other day!"

    Liam took the time to invite her to dinner and reserved a table in advance.

    But she didn''t eat a bite of food and immediately left Liam alone here. After all, she still feels a little ashamed.

    But she has no way. Work is her priority.

    Just now, Colin called her and said he had received information from the public that there was a hotel where someone was taking drugs in the room.

    It is such a serious matter, of course, that they should rush over immediately and bring the man under control.

    Katrina says, then hurriedly takes the bag and leaves the seat.

    Seeing her hurrying away, Liam, though feels it abrupt, can only tell her, "Pay attention to your safety!"

    Besides that, what he can do is to let her go.

    After Katrina leaves the restaurant, she hurriedly catches a taxi and goes straight to the hotel, which Colin mentioned.

    She bumps into Colin in front of the hotel.

    "Which room is that man in?"

    "6606!"

    As usual, Katrina and Colin quickly arrive at the door of room 6606.

    Looking at the open door, Katrina can''t help but snort coldly and whisper, "What a daring person he is! Even the door is not closed, and he dares to take drugs in the room!"

    Colin agrees, "Yes! Katrina, we rush in. You go first, and I follow you."

    Katrina nods, "Yes!"

    With a quick movement, she slips through the crack in the door and points her gun at the man inside, "Police! Don''t move!"

    However, it is so quiet that no one answers her.

    Katrina, with a gun, walks step by step into the bedroom.

    And when she comes to the bedroom door, but sees a man with his back to her, sitting in the French window with his figure tall and lonely.

    The scene of a mess in her image does not appear.

    When Katrina sees the man''s back, a flash of shock comes into her eyes.

    Only from the back, she has recognized the man.

    Aaron!

    How could it be him!

    Why is he here?

    It''s a familiar scene. After she just came back from Hadley city, she also happened to break into Aaron''s room when she carried out a task.

    And this time, by coincidence, she enters the wrong room again?

    No!

    Since the last time, to avoid going to the wrong room again, she would check the room number several times before entering.

    And this time, Colin comes with her.

    She may make a mistake alone. But Colin won''t misread it either.

    By the way, where is Colin?

    Just now, he said she came in first, and he followed her.

    Why didn''t she see Colin come in?

    Just as Katrina is full of doubt, Aaron gets up from his chair and walks over to her.

    Katrina knows exactly what kind of person Aaron is.

    She knows he wouldn''t do drugs.

    Perhaps the information is wrong.

    Katrina doesn''t want to mess with Aaron because of something unimportant.

    She simply puts down the gun and says in a cold tone, "Sorry, go wrong."

    Then she wants to leave here.

    But how could Aaron give her a chance to leave?

    He contrives to deceive her here with great difficulty. How could he let her go so easily?

    "Katrina!"

    Aaron grabs Katrina''s arm, calls her name with his voice low and husky, full of emotion.

    Hearing Aaron call her name like that...

    Katrina is moved in her mind, but she tries to look placate and doesn''t look back. She says, "Aaron, we''re done. Please let me go."

    Instead of letting her go, Aaron tightly hugs her body from behind.

    Katrina is tickled with anger at Aaron''s action.

    "Colin!"

    Katrina is about to ask Colin to help her.

    But there is no Colin in the room.

    The open door, when she rushed in, was shut down.

    By this time, Katrina suddenly realized that she had been intrigued.

    Colin and Aaron cooperate together!

    Colin, this guy...

    She can''t believe that he tricked her in, shut the door, and left her alone with Aaron.

    Katrina is so pissed off by him.

    By this time, there is no way to get out. Katrina can only choose to accept fate.

    Now that she couldn''t get away from him, she has to settle with Aaron so he wouldn''t harass her all the time.

    "Katrina," Aaron begins, his voice filled with guilt, "It was my fault. I lost my memory at that time. I didn''t know you at all... Now I have regained my memory, and I have remembered the past between us. Katrina, I love you, really love you! Please, forgive me this time, and give me one more chance to love you, will you?"

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina is touched.

    Of course, she knows that he lost his memory.

    If not, she wouldn''t have stuck with him so long in Hadley, even though he was indifferent to her.

    He said he recovered his memory.

    He said he remembered her.

    Yes, when she hears that he has recovered his memory, and when she hears that he still loves her, she is really touched.

    But suddenly she remembers that morning when she woke up, he was indifferent to drive her out of the room, and when she came back, only to see him in a bathrobe hugging a woman, which made her feel bitter.

    At first, the reasons that let her unswervingly leave him not only include his indifference and unfeeling, and this.

    When Katrina thinks about it, her attitude immediately reverts to its previous toughness.

    "Aaron, I''m not your toy, which can be got by your will. As you wish, I will no longer pester you and won''t appear in front of you, so please, you do not disturb my life. Maybe that woman would be better for you!"

 515 Chapter 515: I Will Never Beg You To Stop

    That woman?

    When Aaron hears Katrina''s words, he immediately realizes what she really cares about.

    "You mean Annie?"

    Aaron couldn''t wait to explain to Katrina face to face, "Katrina, you are the only woman I love in my whole life. I don''t like her at all! The engagement ceremony is against my will, but my father used my company to threaten me... After recovering my memory, I have completely disowned Annie, and I will not like her, let alone be with her! The only woman suitable for me is you!"

    Aaron''s voice sounds firm, and his eyes look unspeakably sincere.

    Before he came to Abbe city, he had rejected Annie completely.

    Even because of this matter, Edward still wanted to break the relationship with him.

    But even so, he had no hesitation or scruples.

    Because compared with her, she is more important to him.

    Aaron''s confession is undoubtedly a strong temptation to Katrina.

    Although she looks outwardly that she has let go of her former relationship, that kind of unforgettable love cannot be totally forgotten in such a short period.

    Aaron''s words, after all, still evoke the deep feelings that she buries in her heart.

    However, the image of the hug between Aaron and Annie is always in her mind.

    Katrina, after all, looks grim and asks, "If you don''t like her, the other morning why you held her in your arms, what is the matter!"

    Held her in his arms?

    Katrina''s question leaves Aaron stunned.

    When did he ever cuddle with Annie?

    It occurs to him that...

    Not long after he kicked Katrina out of the room that morning, Annie came to him and said his assistant had called her.

    There was a moment when Annie accidentally fell down into his arms.

    How did Katrina know that?

    Did she happen to see the scene?

    And she misunderstood their relationship, thinking that he fell in love with Annie?

    The more Aaron thinks about it, the more likely he is sure.

    Otherwise, why that day, when he drove to work, on the road he met fainted her, carried her to his office, asked Dr. William to help her, but after she woke up, she would quietly leave?

    Otherwise, why was he so cold to her before, but she never thought of leaving?

    But after that day...

    She bought a plane ticket back and decided to give up.

    Because here''s the problem.

    She saw him holding Annie and thought there was a relationship between them.

    Luckily she told him about it today.

    If not, she suppressed this matter in her heart and never told him, probably, he would never know her secret.

    "I... That day, it was just a coincidence!"

    Aaron feels a little anxious, but he doesn''t know how to explain it to her.

    After all, it''s so easy to be misunderstood. Because Katrina just left the room, and Annie came in.

    "Katrina, although I didn''t tell you much about my family when we were together, you know I have a stepmother and a half-brother."

    "My stepmother always wanted her son to inherit Wilson''s family, so she always played me off against my father. So we had a bad relationship, and then I lived outside alone."

    "My father had an agreement with the Johnson family that who married Annie would inherit the Wilson family. This time when I came back, Annie chose me by accident. Although I didn''t agree to marry Annie. Duke was still worried that the Wilson family inheritance would fall into my hands, so they did a lot of tricks secretly, including the day when I was coerced into getting engaged to Annie. Your sudden appearance was also an advantage to Duke."

    "The other day, while I was doing my business, they secretly paid someone to put drugs in my liquor, and then they texted you in my name to ask you to come here. They knew you wouldn''t refuse, and they knew it was a powerful drug that I couldn''t control myself when I was drunk. All they wanted to be was that we slept together, and then the next morning they would call Annie to catch us together and make Annie hate me."

    "I''m sorry. At that moment I woke up and saw you in bed, I thought you drugged me, so I was angry."

    "That morning, after you left, Annie came. She just believed others by mistake and came so fast. At the time... She fell down right on top of me. But I quickly pushed her out! I swear there was never any intimacy between her and me."

    After Aaron finishes telling the whole story, Katrina is shocked beyond words.

    So Aaron and Duke fought over the inheritance right so fiercely?

    Duke seems to be a gentleman. But she never expects him so unscrupulous.

    Before Katrina had a good impression of Duke.

    When she first heard about Aaron''s engagement and decided to leave, Duke went to the airport to persuade her.

    At that time, she thought Duke really wanted to help her, and he didn''t want her and Aaron to miss each other.

    Only now does she realize that Duke only did it for himself.

    Her presence at the engagement ceremony, on the other hand, helped Duke a lot.

    At least it prevented Aaron and Annie from getting engaged, so he got a chance to continue to get his inheritance.

    Katrina knows Aaron''s character.

    He may be bossy and looks like a jerk at times, but there''s no need to cheat her out of something like that.

    For the time being, she believes that what has happened that morning was just a misunderstanding.

    But should she forgive him so easily?

    In the end, she still feels some unwillingness.

    After all, that day, he was so crazy at night, and the next day she felt her whole body weak and uncomfortable, but he let her get out ruthlessly, which made her feel quite disappointed.

    Up to now, she still feels depressed and hates him very much.

    If just because he has explained it, she should forgive him and be at peace with him. It is a bit difficult for her to let go.

    Seeing Katrina''s silence and slight shock, Aaron knows she hasn''t forgiven him yet.

    Of course, he knows what a jerk he has been to her when he lost his memory.

    Even now, when he thinks about it, he wants to beat himself up for his sins.

    Aaron suddenly grabs Katrina''s hand and points her gun at his shoulder. His black eyes look at her, and his tone is unspeakably sincere and earnest, "If you are still angry with me, shoot all you want. If you could feel relieved after shooting these bullets... I will never beg you to stop."

 516 Chapter 516: Aaronâ€™s Sincerity

    The muzzle is tightly against Aaron''s shoulder, which gives Katrina a moment of panic.

    Katrina wants to put the gun down, but Aaron holds it tightly and looks at her firmly and earnestly as if he won''t stop until she stops being angry.

    However...

    Even if Katrina hated Aaron, how can she really shoot him?

    The joke isn''t funny at all. She doesn''t want to accept it at all.

    Seeing Katrina keep escaping, Aaron knows what she is thinking.

    Aaron directly puts his big hand on her small hand and helps her hold the barrel.

    "If you are afraid to do that...Let me help you!"

    Then Aaron puts a little force in his hand.

    Just as the trigger is ready to be pulled...

    Just as the bullet is about to get out from the muzzle...

    "No!"

    Katrina''s face is full of shock.

    With great force in her hand, she quickly moves away from the direction of the muzzle.

    "Clump" with a soft noise, the trigger is indeed pulled down.

    However, no bullet is fired from it.

    At this time...

    Katrina is recovered from the unexpected shock. She clutches her chest, her strength seeming to have been drained away, and she can hardly hold the gun.

    Although to prevent fire, the first shot in the gun is empty, it won''t cause a problem when she pulls the trigger.

    But at that moment, when Aaron pointed the gun at himself and held her hand to pull the trigger, she can''t help panicking.

    She was scared...

    She was afraid she would really shoot him.

    Fortunately, everything is just a false alarm.

    Seeing Katrina nervously puffs and blows, Aaron evokes a complex feeling with a slight secret joy.

    She looks cold to him on the surface.

    But in fact, she still cares about him.

    Otherwise, why was she so nervous just now?

    Otherwise, how could she forget that the first shot would be an empty bullet?

    Aaron looks at Katrina again, deeply and seriously, "Katrina, if you think it''s not enough, if you think it''s not enough to express my love and determination for you, go on."

    Aaron says, holding the gun and putting it on his shoulder again.

    Katrina can''t stand watching him play the same trick again.

    Just now, he almost scared her to death.

    Now, he wants to do it again?

    Just now, it was an empty bullet. That''s right. But this time...

    But it will be a real bullet!

    If it goes off, he will be injured, and blood gushes.

    How can she do it to him?

    She can''t even if she watched him pull the trigger to himself.

    Katrina struggles to free herself from Aaron and takes the gun back.

    "Aaron, I beg you! Don''t torture me anymore!"

    Does he think she would be happy to see him hurt?

    Does he think he can make her resentment disappear in this way?

    No! It''s impossible!

    She never wants him to be like that!

    Aaron helplessly squeezes a bitter smile with a sad voice, "I''m not torturing you," seeing Katrina''s flustered appearance¡­ "It''s you who are torturing me."

    How painful and irritable he was when he saw her with another man!

    The woman he loves deeply stands in front of him, but...

    She will never forgive him.

    For him, this is the greatest torture.

    "Katrina, the woman I love in my life, is only you. Without you, my life will be meaningless. Please forgive me. I will love you and our baby more than ever."

    Katrina is a little touched by Aaron''s words.

    Since Aaron can use his body as a bargaining chip to make such a big move...

    That''s enough to show his sincerity to her.

    Should she forgive him?

    Should she be with him again?

    She doesn''t know!

    She really doesn''t know!

    Katrina''s mind is now in a mess, and the more she is thinking about it, the more anxious she is.

    "Aaron, I''m really in a mess right now. I beg you. Don''t push me again, okay?"

    Katrina''s eyebrows are wrinkled, and she''s getting slightly painful.

    Aaron dares not to press her too hard at last.

    At least now...

    They stay in the same space. There are no outsiders here.

    He has already said what should be said to her.

    He has explained everything that should be taught to her.

    Pushing her more like this will only make her more and more depressed.

    Now that she knows everything, he will give her enough time for consideration.

    Aaron finally makes a concession, "Well, I won''t force you to make a decision now. No matter how long... I''ll wait for you."

    Colin, waiting outside, sees Katrina coming out of Aaron''s room with a gloomy-looking and can''t help but ask, "What''s wrong? Did you quarrel with Aaron?"

    When she sees Colin, Katrina becomes very angry.

    Colin, this bad guy should betray his friend!

    He has betrayed her, who has been his partner for many years, for the sake of an acquaintance who he met only several times before.

    The more Katrina thinks of it, the angrier she becomes. She can''t help staring at him. She growls, "Go away! We are not friends anymore!"

    Hearing Katrina''s scold, Colin knows that she is sulking with herself and that he is wrong to arrange their meet without telling her in advance.

    But...

    Colin smiles apologetically, "You know I didn''t mean that. I just wanted to do something for you and Aaron. Katrina, as a man, I can feel that Aaron really loves you. You may not know that he keeps watching in front of the police station every day when you go to and off work. He just wants to see you from afar. Where can you find another affectionate man? Even if there were any contradictions and misunderstandings between you two in the past...For Aaron''s sincerity, why not forgive him?"

    Colin''s words invisibly give her a sudden surprise.

    "What did you say? Does he wait before the police station every day?"

    Although Katrina can guess, Aaron must have followed her in secret.

    But...

    She didn''t expect that he keeps waiting for her every day when she goes to and from work.

    Seeing Katrina''s face full of surprise, Colin can''t help covering his mouth.

    But on second thought, since he has confided Aaron''s secret, she should know it.

    Colin says simply, "Yes, I''ve never seen a man who likes a woman can do that. Do you remember that the other day, when I was leaving work, I accidentally bumped into an upscale car? Yes, the man in the car was Aaron!"

 517 Chapter 517: Itâ€™s Just A Dream

    "Aaron was afraid you didn''t want to see him, so he didn''t open the door and get off. Not only at that time, but also several times since then, I have seen Aaron''s car stopping there."

    Colin says so...

    Katrina suddenly gets an impression.

    No wonder the last time she came over, Colin walked away in a panic.

    It was because Aaron was in the car.

    Now it seems that Aaron has done more in the dark than she imagined.

    Previously, Aaron didn''t show up on their wedding day and left away without saying a word.

    She was reluctant to give up before. She went all the way to Hadley City in the hope of bringing him back.

    Even in the face of his indifference and disgust, she persisted for so long.

    Because she didn''t want to miss the man she loved and make her baby have no father.

    Now, Aaron finally regains his memory and finally remembers her...

    He stands before her and asks for her forgiveness.

    Is she really going to push him away?

    As Katrina is hovering between forgiving him and giving up, the phone rings.

    Katrina picks up the phone only to find Liam is calling.

    From the other end of the call comes Liam''s voice, amid slight concerns, "Katrina, is your mission going smoothly?"

    Mission?

    In fact, there is no mission at all, and she was just deceived.

    Although Katrina secretly gets angry about that in the heart, in order not to make Liam worried, she cheats, "Well, it''s going well. I''ve just finished it, and I''m ready to go back now."

    "It was a pity that we didn''t have dinner together just now. By the way, my secretary gave me two film tickets today. It''s still early anyway. Why don''t we go to a movie together?"

    Liam also tries to find another excuse to invite Katrina again.

    However, at this time...

    Katrina has no mood at all.

    "Thank you, Liam. You can ask someone else. My baby is still waiting for me at home. I have to go back as soon as possible."

    Being softly refused, Liam gives up, insisting more, "Okay, go back early and have a rest. I''m not going to disturb you. Watch out on the road."

    It''s not so easy to pursue a woman with emotional trauma.

    Liam is quite open-minded.

    He can ask her next time.

    As soon as Katrina returns home, she takes the baby from her servant and kisses him on the face.

    Suddenly catching the baby''s appearance, she is slightly stunned to see the shadow of Aaron.

    Yeah, they''re inevitably biological father and son. The baby''s facial features are naturally similar to Aaron''s.

    After leaving Aaron, she can never remarry and no longer believe in love.

    But how about her baby?

    When the baby grows up and understands something...

    How should she explain to him what happened to his father, and how should she give him the paternal love?

    Seeing Katrina''s distracted face, Eric can''t help asking, "What''s wrong? Katrina? What are you thinking about?"

    Katrina regains her composure and shakes her head. "Nothing. I''m a little sleepy now. Grandpa, I''ll take the baby back to the room."

    Anyway, she won''t tell Grandpa...

    Aaron has come to Abbe City and has come to see her several times.

    She''s afraid that when Grandpa knows it, he will ask someone to have Aaron''s leg broken.

    In the bank.

    Katrina is doing business.

    Suddenly, "Bang! Bang!" two shots break the orderly scene.

    Three masked men come in with new submachine guns in their hands.

    "Don''t move! All of you hug your heads and squat down right now! Who the fuck dares to move! I''ll kill him!"

    Hearing the gunshot, the people in the queue are getting frightened and quickly squat down as the man asked them.

    "Ah!"

    A woman bursts into screams and runs out.

    One of the men picks up the gun and fires it directly into the woman''s chest.

    "Bang!"

    The woman falls down on the spot, and her blood splashes.

    All the people are shivering and more frightened. They can only desperately cover their mouths to avoid making themselves out of control with the scream.

    Of the three robbers, one is guarding the door, and the other two come in with guns. They come to the counter, throw a sack to the bank teller, and point the gun at her, "Open the safe! Fill it! Right now!"

    The bank teller is so frightened that he opens the safe with trembling hands and begins to fill it with cash.

    At this time, as police, Katrina is furious but doesn''t know what to do.

    After all, they are three men and have guns.

    Though she''s a police officer, she can''t bear to watch it...

    She can''t use her body to fight with them.

    Just at this moment...

    Someone takes out his cell phone secretly and begins to make an alarm call.

    Maybe he''s too nervous. Accidentally, the mobile phone falls on the floor.

    The robber who guards the door comes over, steps on the phone with one foot, and sneers, "You dare to call the police. I said, don''t move! Well, do you want to experience the feeling of a shot?"

    The cold muzzle points directly at the man''s forehead and is triggered directly.

    Just when the scene is in a mess...

    Suddenly, Katrina feels a pair of powerful arms hugging her tightly.

    Katrina looks up and sees Aaron beside her.

    Katrina becomes shocked, "Aaron?"

    How is he here?

    So many people inside who want to go out fail to escape hell.

    And Aaron...

    He ran in while the robberies didn''t notice.

    Is he so silly?

    Does he intentionally want to be killed?

    These demons kill people without blinking their eyes at all.

    Aaron holds Katrina in his arms, "Don''t be afraid. I am there!"

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina suddenly feels soft in the heart.

    Just then, the robber blows his smoking gun, and his voice is filled with a cold, perverted laugh, "Since you''re so disobedient! Today, you all will be killed!"

    The robber''s voice is still in the air, and a series of gunfire has been heard.

    The robbers start shooting at a line of people squatting on the ground.

    Hearing the gunshot, Katrina feels her heart tightened, but Aaron is holding her tighter, using his body to shield her from the rain of bullets.

    "Puff!"

    Katrina clearly hears a bullet entering the flesh.

    Aaron''s face turns pale all of a sudden.

    Katrina looks up...

    She suddenly finds a huge bloody hole in his chest.

    At that moment...

    Katrina, out of greatest shock, shouts his name regardless of anything else.

    "Aaron!"

    Next second...

    Katrina sits up from her bed and opens her eyes.

    Noticing the darkness around her...

    Only then does she recover from the fact that everything is just a dream.

 518 Chapter 518: She Canâ€™t Restrain Herself

    Katrina is sweating cold and breathing heavily for a long time before she pulls herself out of the horrible dream.

    Fortunately, it''s just a dream.

    Fortunately, Aaron is not really hurt.

    Although it''s only a dream, it suddenly reminded Katrina of a scene a long time ago...

    When she went undercover to catch the fugitive but was spotted by him, and the criminal put a gun on her forehead¡­

    At that critical moment, Aaron suddenly appeared.

    Knowing that his life would be in danger, he steadfastly exchanged her with himself to save her life.

    In this way, how could she not be touched?

    To save her, he was even willing to give his life. How could she not believe his feelings for her?

    Maybe...

    It was then that she made a secret decision to accept him and be with him.

    She couldn''t refuse a man who loved her so much.

    Now she recalls¡­

    Aaron may also use his body like an umbrella to protect her if something in her dream really happened.

    Although she had resented him and hated him for the past¡­

    At this point...

    Somehow, she is surprisingly sure.

    It''s not easy to meet someone she really likes in her life.

    It''s even harder to meet someone who loves her and is willing to give his own life.

    She really can''t bear to disappoint him, even for the sake of his feelings for her.

    It''s not easy for her and Aaron to walk all the way.

    They experienced so many difficulties and setbacks that they almost experienced the separation between life and death several times and survived in the end.

    Previously, Aaron''s loss of memory did hurt her a lot.

    But now...

    He manages to recover his memory. He stands in front of her sincerely, who pointed a gun at himself and asked her to shoot him just for her forgiveness.

    If she shuts him out coldly again...

    She''s really sorry about their feelings.

    Life is short.

    Maybe one day, just like a dream, something has happened, and then they can''t meet each other anymore even if they want.

    She is the police, and she should be the most experienced.

    So why can''t she learn to let go of the past?

    Why can''t she learn to cherish the present?

    Why can''t she try to forgive him?

    The man who loves her deeply.

    With him and the baby, they can be a complete family.

    After waking up, she can''t sleep anymore.

    Katrina simply gets out of bed and comes to the window.

    After pulling the curtains open, the room is finally filled with a ray of light.

    Looking out of the window at the dewy morning scene, Katrina looks a little melancholy.

    And with inadvertence...

    Suddenly she notices a black car parking downstairs.

    Katrina is shocked by the scene before her.

    At this moment...

    In that morning, he also waited here early, waiting for hours under her window.

    Because he said...

    He missed her.

    When she thinks of the past, memory is like a flood pouring out, pouring out one after another toward her.

    In memory, there were all the beautiful experiences between them. There were all the pictures of him spoiling and loving her.

    Katrina, who was wavering and struggling for the last moment, seems to have heavy pressure pressing down on the side of forgiveness in her heart.

    Katrina immediately turns around, leaves the room, and hurries downstairs.

    And now...

    Aaron, sitting in the car, sees Katrina''s tiny figure appear in the window. He''s worried that she had a nightmare and woke up so early.

    Who knows, a few seconds later, Katrina suddenly leaves the window.

    At that moment, Aaron can''t tell the decadence and loneliness in his heart.

    She still doesn''t want to see him, does she?

    How can his appearance make her so disgusted that she can''t wait to leave?

    Forget it...

    It was because he couldn''t sleep tonight that he drove the car here unconsciously.

    This is the nearest place to her. He is delighted to be able to accompany her secretly.

    In order not to bring pressure to her, in order not to affect her mood throughout the day, Aaron finally decides to leave.

    Who knows...

    Just as he''s about to drive the car and leave, suddenly, a small figure runs out of the villa.

    The early morning weather makes her shiver and unconsciously wrap up her pajamas tightly.

    When he sees Katrina, Aaron becomes surprised, and his whole person is stunned.

    In the twinkling of an eye, Katrina is in front of the car.

    Aaron thinks that Katrina must come to get rid of her relationship with him and keep him at arm''s length.

    But unexpectedly, Katrina says nothing.

    Through the window, she pulls out a can of coffee from her arm and hands it to him.

    Katrina''s action makes Aaron unbelievable, like a "buzz" in his head, as if something blew up.

    Then...

    A sudden surge of joy and excitement comes to his mind.

    Aaron takes the coffee. Seeing her shivering outside the car in her pajamas, Aaron quickly gets out of the car. Naturally, he takes off his suit and drapes it over her, wrapping her tightly.

    "Why don''t you wear more clothes when you come out? What if you get a cold?"

    Katrina doesn''t refuse, leaving Aaron to give her his suit.

    Hearing his familiar and caring tone, sensing his special breath and warmth coming from his clothes¡­

    The softest part of Katrina''s heart seems to be touched lightly by something, and her eyes are slightly tearful.

    However, she made up her mind to abandon him, and yet, she was determined to let go of this relationship¡­

    But at this time, feeling his care and warmth, she finds that it''s really difficult to forget someone.

    Yes, she can''t stand it any longer.

    She is not as strong as she thought.

    She can''t restrain herself¡­from loving him.

    Katrina''s response gives Aaron tremendous hope and motivation.

    She came up and handed him a can of hot coffee instead of saying a word to him.

    When he put his clothes on her, she didn''t refuse, but stood there obediently, letting him wrap her tightly.

    Today''s Katrina...

    His attitude towards him is different from that before.

    So...

    Does it mean that she has decided to forgive him?

    Has she decided to accept him again?

    When he gets this recognition, in an instant, Aaron is like fireworks blossoming in the heart.

    He is now recovered from a high spirit.

 519 Chapter 519: I Promise To Forgive You

    It''s still too early to be happy.

    He fears that the next second he will suddenly fall from heaven to hell.

    Aaron tentatively hugs Katrina on the shoulder and sees that she doesn''t resist...

    He finally uncontrollably embraces her tightly in his arms, wishing to rub her into his own body, full of his love and miss for her.

    Happiness is very sudden.

    He didn''t expect that she would be so obedient to let him hold.

    "Katrina, I love you! I really love you! Give me one more chance to love you, will you?"

    Aaron buries himself at Katrina''s neck, whispering his mind.

    He can''t wait to let his heart be known. He wants to show her his heart.

    He is afraid of the next second...

    She would return to the cold, and she would question his feelings for her.

    Katrina, tightly embraced by Aaron, can feel the warmth and strength of his embrace.

    She wants to believe him and wants to promise him.

    However, recalling that painful experience and memories, she fears that her choice would once again plunge her into the abyss of despair.

    After a long silence, Katrina bites her lips and finally opens her mouth gently, "Aaron...will you love me forever? Will you always be good to me?"

    That''s how he promised her before.

    But then...

    He seemed to be a completely different person.

    She really doesn''t want to go through that painful experience again.

    Hearing Katrina''s question, Aaron knows what she is still worried about and hesitating. He immediately grasps her shoulders and looks at her sincerely. "I swear, I will love you forever, and I will be good to you all my life!"

    Just as Katrina is about to say something, Aaron suddenly raises his hand.

    On his wrist, there is a small "Katrina" tattoo.

    "I made a tattoo of your name on me so that no matter what happens, I will think of you for the first time, and I will never forget you now!"

    Seeing the impression on Aaron''s wrist, Katrina bursts into a complex mood.

    A few years ago...

    She took a bite on his shoulder.

    So there appeared on his shoulder a flying eagle.

    She took a bite on his wrist the other day.

    So her name was added to his wrist.

    Although she hasn''t had a tattoo, she knows clearly how painful it is.

    It''s enough to see his mind if someone''s name can be tattooed on him.

    Katrina finally nods, "Okay, I promise to forgive you."

    She knows it takes courage to make a choice, but at this moment, she decides to trust him again.

    She doesn''t want to miss the only man she loves.

    She wants her baby to have his father.

    Katrina''s answer, for Aaron, is the most beautiful feelings in the world.

    At that moment, Aaron can''t restrain the joy and excitement in his heart, and holds Katrina up and rounds in the circle.

    Katrina, who has been picked up suddenly, shouts in surprise, and then she thumps Aaron on the shoulder, "Aaron, put me down!"

    What an embarrassment it would be if someone else comes out to see it.

    Aaron finally puts Katrina down, with a handsome face wearing an irrepressible smile.

    Aaron grabs Katrina''s soft little hand, bows his head, and kisses her gently on the back of her hand. His voice is especially serious, "Katrina, thank you for believing me, this time...I will never let you down!"

    She was disappointed once.

    She now gives him a second chance...

    How can he betray her again?

    By this time, the sun has risen slightly.

    Eric always gets up early.

    Katrina looks at the time, fearing that she might bump into her waking grandfather later.

    Katrina pushes Aaron aside and says, "Aaron, you should leave now. Grandpa should get up in a moment. He hates you so much that you can''t be seen at this time."

    Although she has decided to forgive Aaron, Eric, as soon as he hears Aaron''s name, will grit his teeth with hatred.

    If Grandfather sees them at this time, it will affect his mood for one day.

    Besides, she has no idea how to confess it to her grandfather.

    At Katrina''s words, Aaron''s eyes flash a complex look.

    Yeah.

    Although she forgives him, her family still hates him because he hurt her.

    It''s hard to get her forgiveness. He doesn''t want her worried.

    Aaron finally hugs Katrina for the last time.

    "You can rest assured. I will make an apology personally to him sometime."

    Since he is responsible for the hatred, he won''t let Katrina be embarrassed between him and Eric.

    Then Aaron touches her long hair again and says, "Wait for me, honey. Don''t get too close to Liam Wright. He has no good intention! God knows how jealous I am every time I see you with him!"

    Katrina is stunned when she hears Aaron''s words.

    Every time he sees her with Liam?

    She and Liam have only seen each other three times.

    For the first time, she congratulated Liam in the dinner when he just took office.

    The second time was to familiarize him with Abbe City.

    The third time...

    It was yesterday afternoon that Liam invited her to dinner.

    That is to say, every time she was with Liam, he was spying?

    No wonder yesterday she got a call from Colin so quickly.

    It turns out that he really knows all her whereabouts.

    With his personality, it''s hard for him not to appear in front of her for such a long time.

    Seeing Aaron''s earnest look, Katrina can only nod and reassure him, "Well, I know."

    She has no idea about Liam except being his friend, so it''s reasonable to keep the distance from him.

    Aaron is relieved to hear Katrina''s answer.

    He helps her tidy up her clothes and says, "Go back. I''ll leave after you go in."

    Seeing Aaron''s reluctant look, she knows that it''s no use saying more.

    Katrina nods and turns back to the villa.

    Before, she hesitated to forgive Aaron.

    But now, when she really takes this step, she realizes that...

    It seems as if something heavy in her heart has been released, and her whole person is also relieved a lot.

    And her charming little face also unconsciously evokes a shallow smile.

 520 Chapter 520: Forgiveness

    As soon as Katrina returns to the villa, she meets Joseph, who has just come out of the room.

    When she sees Joseph, Katrina is stunned and greets him, "Good morning, Joseph."

    "Morning."

    Joseph responds.

    But...

    Joseph frowns when he finds that Katrina is wearing a man''s coat outside her pajamas and that she seems to come back from the outside.

    What''s the situation?

    What''s she doing out early in the morning?

    Whose coat is she wearing?

    Perhaps feeling Joseph looking up and down with an inquiring eye, Katrina blushes and says, "Joseph, I''ll go back to my room first."

    Seeing her evasive attitude, Joseph doesn''t ask much, but nods, "Okay."

    When Katrina returns to her room, Joseph becomes more and more anxious.

    The coat she''s wearing is obviously expensive and younger in style. It must be the coat of a rich and young man.

    In the Simon family, he is the only one who meets these conditions.

    But apparently, it''s not his clothes.

    Katrina has few men around her now.

    None of her colleagues has a distinguished family background. They must not be able to afford such an expensive coat.

    Could it be Liam''s coat?

    When he gets this recognition, Joseph is stunned, and his curiosity is aroused.

    My God!

    Has Liam succeeded in pursuing Katrina so soon?

    After all, Katrina went to meet in her pajamas early in the morning and came back dressed in a man''s coat. If she doesn''t like that guy, she won''t do that.

    At this point, Joseph immediately takes out his cell phone and calls Liam.

    Liam answers the phone and asks lazily, "Joseph, why do you call me so early in the morning?"

    Joseph goes straight to the subject, "Liam, how far has your relationship with Katrina progressed?"

    Unexpectedly, Joseph calls early in the morning to ask Liam about it.

    Liam replies helplessly, "What? Are you in such a hurry? You can''t wait to get her married?"

    He and Katrina have only met three times.

    The third time they met, she had been called away by someone before they had time to chat with each other.

    Even as friends, they are not yet very familiar with each other.

    Joseph is so anxious to call Liam and ask about their relationship. Does he want them to determine their relationship and get married quickly?

    He has no problem.

    But...

    He has to make sure of her mind.

    Hearing Liam''s words, Joseph is shocked. He can''t help lowering his voice, "So, it wasn''t you who met her just now?"

    Liam is yawning and doesn''t hear it clearly. He asks again, "Who met her? When?"

    From Liam''s reaction, Joseph confirms this fact even more.

    Joseph quickly says, "Oh, nothing! Don''t worry. I''ll hang up."

    Joseph says goodbye and hangs up.

    Just then, Eric comes out of the room.

    Eric looks carefully at the direction of Katrina''s room, and then asks, "How is it, Joseph? Is the relationship between Liam and Katrina going well?"

    Recently, matching Katrina and Liam is almost the most important thing for Eric.

    Every day while Katrina is away, Eric will ask Joseph for information.

    Just now, Joseph called Liam and knew that their relationship had not progressed so fast. So the man who has secretly dated Katrina this morning is still unknown.

    Nevertheless, in order not to worry Eric, Joseph answers, "Well, Liam is still trying to make a date with Katrina. It''s going well."

    Hearing Joseph''s words, Eric happily strokes his beard on his chin and says, "That''s good! If Katrina could be with Liam, she can have a man to take care of her and love her. In that case, we don''t have to worry about her so much!"

    At this time...

    Katrina just changes her clothes and comes out of her room.

    As soon as she is ready to go downstairs, she hears Eric''s words.

    At that moment, Katrina''s eyes are filled with surprise.

    What?

    She''s with Liam?

    Is that what Grandpa is thinking?

    Eric''s words are like a basin of cold water pouring down on her. She understands many things at once.

    No wonder these days, she always feels that Liam''s contact with her is too frequent.

    If she''s right¡­

    Grandpa and Joseph must have helped Liam secretly.

    When Katrina and Liam first met, Eric and Joseph deliberately gave them the space to stay together, but she didn''t realize it at that time.

    The second time they met, Joseph was temporarily busy, and then asked her to accompany Liam.

    So, Eric and Joseph have designed all this secretly?

    This fact really shocks Katrina immensely.

    But on second thought...

    Eric and Joseph have good intentions, after all. They hope she can forget the past and find a good partner.

    They hope there will be a good man who can take care of her all her life.

    To be fair, Liam is indeed a very good man.

    Although they haven''t got along for long, she can feel that he is gentle and conscientious.

    Eric and Joseph really take great pains for her life-long affair.

    She really feels warm in her heart and is grateful to them very much.

    But...

    She will finally disappoint them.

    Because she really loves Aaron, no one can be a substitute for him.

    Even without Aaron...

    She won''t fall in love with another man anymore.

    Even when she decided to give up Aaron in the past, she was ready to stay unmarried for life.

    Liam is such an excellent man. He shouldn''t waste his time on her. She doesn''t deserve him to pay for her, and she can''t give him any response.

    Therefore, she, who has determined her mind, should timely and euphemistically reject Liam. She can''t give him any hope.

    After Eric and Joseph''s talk, Katrina stretches quietly and goes downstairs.

    As usual, she smiles and greets them, "Good morning, Grandpa, Cousin Joseph!"

    Eric responds with a smile, "Morning! Now that we''re all up let''s have breakfast!"

    After that morning, Joseph begins to pay special attention to Katrina''s schedule.

    After all, he''s a soldier and has performed numerous tasks before. It''s easy for him to investigate Katrina''s agenda.

 521 Chapter 521: I Love Her

    And one afternoon...

    Joseph sees Aaron appear in front of the police station.

    As soon as Katrina comes out, Aaron thoughtfully opens the door for her, invites her to get in, and gives her a bag of hot sugar fried chestnuts.

    The appearance of Aaron seems both unexpected and reasonable to Joseph.

    Actually, on that day, he wonders if the man would be Aaron.

    Now, Joseph is really shocked to see that Aaron really appears in front of him.

    This guy...

    Why does he appear in Abbe City?

    Why does he appear in front of Katrina?

    Although Joseph doesn''t know exactly how Aaron makes Katrina choose to forgive him.

    Joseph still has a grudge against Aaron.

    Because he can''t allow Katrina to be with a man who almost killed her before.

    He can bully her and hurt her once, maybe twice.

    If Eric sees Aaron, Eric must react more strongly and more resolutely than Joseph does.

    Joseph doesn''t want to embarrass Aaron in front of Katrina, let alone let Katrina know that he is secretly following her.

    So he has to watch Katrina get into Aaron''s car.

    In the evening, Aaron is driving back to his private villa. When he just arrives at the door of the villa, suddenly, someone in a car parked beside him presses its horn, and the headlight flashes.

    Aaron hears the sound and looks back. Knowing that this car comes to find him, Aaron stops and gets out of the car.

    Aaron doesn''t recognize the man in the car until that man gets down. The man in front of him is Joseph.

    Aaron knows that Joseph must have come here for Katrina.

    After all, the Simon family is very famous in Abbe City. The fact that he has met Katrina secretly can''t be concealed from the Simon family.

    He also knows that this day will come sooner or later.

    Sooner or later, the Simon family will come to him because of Katrina.

    However, all this is what he should bear. He is fearless and calm.

    Joseph strides towards Aaron with a serious look, "Aaron, long time no see."

    Faced with Joseph''s chilly attitude, Aaron smiles, "Haven''t seen you for so long."

    In the twinkling of an eye, Joseph stands in front of Aaron.

    "Aaron, Katrina has had a hard time getting out of the shadow of the past, as well as for deciding to give you up and start a new life. Why do you appear in front of her again? Why do you bother her again? Don''t you think it''s enough? You can''t hurt her like before!"

    Faced with Joseph''s query, Aaron is full of regret.

    Aaron looks into Joseph''s eyes and answers softly, "Because I can''t let her go because I love her! Because I can''t live without her!"

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Joseph sneers, "Love? Does loving her mean pushing her away with apathy? It is so harmful to her that it almost kills her! This time, how do you want to love her?"

    Feeling the sincerity in Aaron''s tone, Joseph doesn''t have the heart to break them up.

    After all...

    Throughout the process, he is more tolerant of the love affairs of Aaron and Katrina.

    Otherwise, he would not have persuaded Eric to agree with Katrina''s journey to Hadley City.

    Otherwise, when he was in Hadley City, he would not have been entrusted by Aaron to find Katrina, telling her that Aaron wanted to see her.

    But after all, it''s relevant to Katrina''s life-long happiness.

    Joseph suddenly grabs Aaron''s collar and warns coldly, "This time, we will not allow Katrina to go anywhere, let alone let her go back to Hadley City with you. Afterward, if you dare to upset Katrina or make her sad, I''ll be the first to punish you!"

    Only Katrina stays with the Simon family in Abbe City, and under their care, can Joseph rest assured.

    It''s up to Katrina to forgive and accept Aaron. He can''t interfere with her decision.

    But...

    As Katrina''s brother, the only thing he can do is to protect her thoroughly and support her when she is bullied.

    Aaron is "ex-convicted", so Joseph will pay close attention to him.

    Hear the warning in Joseph''s words...

    Aaron suddenly has a smile on his face and says with certainty, "Thank you for trusting me! You can rest assured that I won''t take her back to Hadley City. As long as she is happy, I will accompany her wherever she wants to go!"

    Because he really loves Katrina, geographical issues are not worth considering.

    Where she is, it''s his home.

    Where there is her, that is where his happiness lies.

    Although Joseph speaks from beginning to end with a particularly cold look and tone of voice, he still tries to understand.

    Since he has already said so, it means that he has decided to give Aaron an opportunity, right?

    With Joseph''s approval, Aaron is much more relaxed and happier though he''s threatened and warned.

    The hardest thing to do now is to convince Eric.

    Only Eric forgives him can he and Katrina really restart.

    "Hope you are serious about it."

    Joseph says coldly, then turns around and leaves.

    Aaron stands there and watches Joseph leave.

    After leaving Aaron''s private villa, Joseph drives directly to Liam.

    Now that he knows that Katrina can''t be with Liam, he can''t hide the fact. He has to tell Liam the truth.

    When Joseph tells Liam everything, Liam is slightly astonished, "So, before I can start a romantic relationship with her, I''m lovelorn?"

    Joseph knows that they are not doing it properly.

    Because they don''t expect that Aaron will come for her, let alone Katrina''s feelings for Aaron will allow her to forgive him.

    At this point, Joseph can only pat Liam on the shoulder and say, "Sorry, I owe you a favor. Find me if you need anything in the future."

    Liam sighs, "Don''t be so polite to me. We''ve been classmates for so many years. Katrina is a very emotional and soulful woman. I appreciate her very much. All I can say is that I''m so unlucky!"

 522 Chapter 522: I Will Never Resis

    Liam says, "Although there is a trace of loss in my heart, a gentleman won''t take away others'' beloved. Fortunately, my affection for her is not so deep. Fortunately, I haven''t expressed my feeling to her yet. Otherwise, I''m afraid that we even can''t be friends in the future. Come on! Have a drink!"

    Liam has poured the wine into the glasses.

    When Joseph came here just now, Liam took out a good bottle of wine to serve Joseph.

    Unexpectedly, at this time, it''s so appropriate.

    Joseph raises his glass and says, "Liam, thank you for your understanding!"

    Thousands of words turn into this sentence in the end.

    They have been friends for so many years. A glass of wine is much sincerer than any word.

    After a glass of wine, Liam pours the second glass and says, "I hear that man once severely hurt Katrina. Once a woman faces emotional problems, she loses her reason. Do you and your grandpa agree that Katrina can be with that guy?"

    Of course, Liam''s question is not from his own standpoint.

    Knowing that Katrina has a lover in her heart and may never love someone else, Liam decides to give up so that he won''t be involved in this affair.

    Now, he''s just standing on Joseph''s side and thinking about Katrina''s life-long affairs.

    Hearing Liam''s question...

    Joseph frowns slightly.

    In fact, he has thought about this question countless times.

    Joseph takes a sip of wine and sighs faintly, "Katrina is so stubborn that nobody can change what she has decided. Maybe that man really loves Katrina. Otherwise, he won''t be around Katrina for so long. As for my grandpa, it depends on that man''s ability to convince him."

    "Come on, Joseph!"

    After two drinks, Liam is a little drunk.

    He comes up and suggests, "Although I have no chance to pursue Katrina, I like her very much. Even from the perspective of a brother, I don''t want her to be hurt by that man for the second time. Anyway, that man has already taken precautions against me and listed me as a rival. Why don''t we test him?"

    Hearing Liam''s words, Joseph looks at him immediately.

    "What do you mean? How to test him?"

    "A man''s taboo is to be betrayed by his own woman. Especially for a successful man, he absolutely cannot accept such a situation. If we make him mistake me for having sex with Katrina, we can learn his character and quality from his attitude towards Katrina. If he really loves Katrina, he won''t blame her. But if he gets angry with Katrina, it is worth considering whether he can be with Katrina. After all, life is so long. Although we shouldn''t think about the bad side, no one can guarantee what will happen in the future."

    At Liam''s proposal, Joseph thinks it over and finds it very reasonable.

    For a man, nothing hurts his self-esteem more than his beloved woman having sex with another man.

    Aaron is a man of great self-esteem.

    If, in this case, he can still love and care for Katrina.

    Joseph will surely be more reassured that he hasn''t believed the wrong person.

    Although it''s a bit insidious, Joseph still has to do so for the sake of Katrina''s future happiness.

    Blame Aaron himself.

    It is he who has done the wrong thing that upsets Katrina.

    He deserves such a test.

    Joseph nods at once, "Okay, thank you! I''ll call you when I need you!"

    Liam laughs and raises his glass, "It''s my honor to do what I can for her. A promise is a promise!"

    In the morning.

    Joseph is playing chess with Eric in his study.

    Suddenly, the servant knocks on the door and reports, "Sir, Mr. Wilson wants to see you."

    Eric is in high spirits, and without raising his head, he asks, "Who is Mr. Wilson?"

    The servant looks awkward, hesitates for a moment, and answers, "It''s the ex-boyfriend of Miss Katrina¡ªAaron Wilson."

    When Eric hears this familiar name, his face changes quickly, his attention returning from the chess game.

    "I won''t see him! Get him away! I''ll never see him again!"

    When it comes to Aaron, Eric is full of resentment.

    How can he be polite to Aaron?

    This fellow dares to come to Abbe City, even dare to see him!

    After all, City A is the domain of the Simon family!

    Isn''t he afraid to die miserably?

    Although Eric is furious at the moment, the servant ventures on and says, "But the gentleman says that if you don''t see him, he''ll go to find Miss Katrina."

    "What?"

    When Eric hears this, he gets very angry and gets up from his seat immediately.

    "This bastard! How dare he threaten me?"

    Eric is afraid that Aaron will harass Katrina and hurt her again.

    Although Eric is angry, he has no way to deal with Aaron now. Eric can only put aside the chess game and strides into the living room, ordering the servant, "Let him in!"

    "Yes."

    A few minutes later, Aaron comes in from outside.

    He carries a stick in one hand and a suitcase in the other.

    Not only Edward, but Joseph doesn''t understand Aaron''s intention and why he is fully armed.

    Aaron stands in front of Eric.

    He puts the suitcase down and opens it.

    It''s full of house deeds, share ownership certificates, bank cards, antique paintings, diamond jewelry, and so on.

    When these things are exposed, everyone is stunned.

    The servants are shocked because they have never seen so much property.

    Aaron hands Eric the stick and says respectfully, "Katrina and I have been reconciled. I hope you can agree. This is all my property, as betrothal gifts. I have transferred all my property to Katrina and our baby. If I upset Katrina again, I''ll get nothing. This stick is for you to vent your anger. You can punish me. I''ll stand here until your anger is over. I will never resist!"

 523 Chapter 523: He Canâ€™t Forgive Him

    Everyone can see that Aaron comes here with full sincerity today.

    Joseph is shocked to learn that Aaron has transferred all his property to Katrina and their baby.

    He never expects that Aaron will transfer them so fast and decisively.

    When a successful man can give all his property to a woman as betrothal gifts, it is enough to show his sincerity.

    After all, these properties are accumulated by Aaron''s years of hard work, which must be very precious to him.

    Eric is also shocked to see what Aaron is doing, but his resentment is greater than anything else.

    Eric says angrily, "Do you think we need these? Do you think I can''t afford my granddaughter and give her everything she wants? Take them away. Get out of here right now!"

    In the past, Eric agreed that Katrina and Aaron were together, not for Aaron''s money or status.

    Aaron can provide Katrina with material things, so can Eric.

    Eric entrusted Katrina, his precious granddaughter, to Aaron because of Aaron''s devotion and love for Katrina.

    But Aaron has hurt Katrina so much. Now he''s trying to make up for it with money?

    Is Eric a money-hungry man?

    Can Eric forget Aaron''s hurt to Katrina and forgive him?

    Absolutely not!

    Eric is unbending and obstinate. He refuses without hesitation.

    Faced with Eric''s anger, Aaron is humble, saying sincerely, "Mr. Simon, Of course, I know that with the financial resources of the Simon family, Katrina can get anything she wants. But I am still willing to give her everything I have, including myself."

    "I know you love Katrina very much. But one day, if you are not here, who can help you take care of her or love her? Sooner or later, Joseph will get married and have his own children. He will have his own family. It is impossible for him to take care of Katrina all his life. At that time, Katrina will be left alone. Do you want that? Do you want to see that the baby has no father?"

    Aaron''s words awaken the most sensitive place in Eric''s heart.

    In fact, he has already thought about it.

    He is also thinking after he has gone, what should Katrina and her baby do?

    So he can''t wait to find a man for her.

    So he sets Katrina up with Liam in the hope that they can be together.

    Even if his mind is exposed, Eric still shouts angrily, "You are not qualified to take care of her! I will certainly help her find a good man who will not bully or hurt her!"

    At Eric''s words, Aaron frowns.

    Does Eric mean Liam?

    Eric is unwilling to give up. He still wants Katrina to be with Liam.

    "Mr. Simon, Katrina won''t like other men! If you force her into a pair with another man, she will not be happy! If she submits to your will to marry a man she dislikes, marriage for her is not happiness, but a shackle! Do you really want to make her future life miserable?"

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Eric does have a complex feeling in his heart.

    Aaron is right.

    They have witnessed Katrina''s love for Aaron.

    Otherwise, she would not have been hurt severely by Aaron.

    It''s really hard for her to forget Aaron, whom she loves so much. It''s also hard for her to love another man.

    Even if Katrina is willing to obey Eric and marry a good man, will such a marriage bring happiness to Katrina?

    To tell the truth, he dare not promise.

    He is also afraid of doing bad things with good intentions, which, as Aaron says, will push Katrina into the cage of marriage.

    But he can''t easily forgive Aaron!

    He really can''t convince himself!

    He can''t accept him easily, no matter how Aaron persuades him!

    By this time, Eric''s mind is in a mess. The more he looks at Aaron, the more annoyed he becomes.

    He points in the direction of the door, "I don''t want to see you now! Get out of here! Get out of here with your things!"

    From Eric''s attitude, Aaron feels that Eric has been slightly shaken.

    But at this point, Aaron can''t expect Eric to give him a positive answer right away. Eric needs to calm down.

    Aaron can only compromise, "Okay, I''m leaving now. But Mr. Simon, for the future of Katrina and our baby, I hope you will give it serious consideration. I''m waiting for your reply."

    Aaron bows politely to Eric and leaves.

    Eric shouts behind him, "Take your things away!"

    Aaron ignores it.

    Those things are brought by him as betrothal gifts. How can he take them back?

    Although those are all his property, his years of hard work.

    By contrast, Katrina is more precious.

    Without her, even if he has more money, his life is still meaningless.

    After Aaron leaves, Eric throws away the stick and sits down on the sofa. He is full of anger, "This bastard! How can he act in this way?"

    On the one hand, it''s all his property. On the other hand, it''s a stick.

    To be honest, now he really doesn''t know whether he should continue to insist.

    Maybe he should respect Katrina''s opinion and see how she chooses.

    Not long after Aaron leaves, Katrina comes down.

    Just now, she coaxed her baby to sleep in the room. She doesn''t know what happened just now.

    As soon as she comes downstairs, she finds that the atmosphere seems a little depressing.

    Eric sits on the sofa with anger, and an open suitcase and a wooden stick on the floor. The suitcase is full of house deeds and stuff like that.

    Katrina is surprised to see the scene before her.

    She asks carefully, "Grandpa, what happened?"

 524 Chapter 524: He Is Penniless

    When he hears Katrina''s voice, Eric looks up and waves to her, "Katrina, come here and sit next to grandpa."

    When confronted with Katrina, Eric''s angry tone is restrained.

    Katrina obediently walks over and sits down next to Eric.

    She looks at Eric with a puzzled face, wondering what he wants to say to her.

    Seeing this scene in front of her, she guesses that it could be that something has happened to Simon''s family, and they should distribute their property?

    If not, why put something so important in the living room?

    As Katrina begins to think things through, Eric grabs Katrina''s hand, looks at her earnestly, and asks, "Katrina, tell grandpa, have you really decided to forgive Aaron and get back together with him?"

    Aaron?

    When Katrina hears the name, she suddenly realizes why her grandfather looks so angry.

    It is because of Aaron.

    So, Aaron brought all this stuff, too?

    Faced with Eric, Katrina doesn''t want to hide anything. She simply answers, "Grandpa, and you have already known."

    She isn''t prepared to tell grandpa so soon, but grandpa has already known that.

    After hearing Katrina''s response, Eric asks unwillingly, "Katrina, tell grandpa how you think. Did you really forgive what he has done, which hurt you before, and you really don''t mind, you really don''t hate him at all?"

    He has to understand Katrina''s mind.

    He couldn''t let his granddaughter be with a man who ever hurt her easily.

    After hearing Eric''s question, Katrina''s eyes darken, and she lowers her eyelids silently.

    "Of course, I hated him. I hated him for leaving without a word. I hated him for abandoning me, and I hate him for being so cold to me. But he did these things to me before because he lost his memory and he couldn''t remember me. Now he''s got his memories back, he''s got our feelings back, I want to try to give him another chance."

    "Grandpa, before, he was willing to give up his life to save me. In my lifetime, I won''t forget that scene forever. Life is too short. I really don''t want to miss someone I really love because of resentment, and I don''t want my baby to lose his father''s love at such a young age. So I want to try to forgive him."

    After hearing Katrina''s answer and seeing the firmness in her eyes, Eric finally has nothing to say.

    Katrina is right.

    Now, though, all that comes to his mind is the harm Aaron did to Katrina.

    But when he thinks of it carefully, it must be admitted that Aaron really loved her and was kind to Katrina before he lost his memory. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been so supportive of them before.

    If the merits and demerits can be offset, just forgive him grudgingly this time.

    If these are Katrina''s thoughts, his forceful intervention might only make her unhappy.

    Although Eric is a little old, he is an enlightened elder, after all.

    He is silent for a moment. Then he sighs and says, "Those are all he left to you. You can deal with them as you see."

    Then Eric gets up and goes back to his room.

    That sigh, however, seems to indicate that he has decided to let go and not interfere in what will happen between Katrina and Aaron.

    He decides to respect Katrina''s idea and give Aaron another chance.

    After Eric goes back to his room, Katrina looks surprised as she looks at the mountains of valuables in front of her, and then looks to Joseph.

    Joseph points to the stick and the suitcase, "Yes, Aaron just brought these. He said these are betrothal gifts for you."

    Betrothal gifts?

    When Katrina squats on the ground and opens a property ownership certificate at random, she suddenly finds her name printed on the owner''s column.

    Katrina is shocked. How could it be her name?

    Katrina cannot help but frown quickly, opens another, and finds it still prints her name.

    Katrina examines several certificates, only to be shocked to find that everything in the box belongs to her.

    When Katrina looks blankly at Joseph, Joseph nods affirmatively and says in a light voice, "Yes, he said these are all his possessions. He would like to give all his belongings to you and your baby. He said that if he ever does anything wrong to you, he will leave without anything."

    Before he knows it, Joseph helps Aaron again.

    But after hearing these words, Katrina''s mood, however, is very complicated.

    All of Aaron''s property is in her name.

    That means now he''s penniless, right?

    The company which he has worked so hard to build up is particularly important to him.

    He even agreed to be engaged to a woman he didn''t like because he was threatened by the company, which shows a sign of its importance to him.

    But now he has transferred all of his company''s equity to her.

    Is he really not afraid that she would take these things and abandon him?

    Is he not going to worry about it at all? In that case, he would lose everything.

    Though she thinks that possibility, Katrina is a kind and principled girl.

    She could never do such a thing.

    Including now Aaron''s transfer of all his possessions to her also makes her feel particularly uneasy.

    Although he has done so, which is enough to prove his sincerity, she really can''t accept these things which don''t belong to her.

    She agrees to forgive him because she doesn''t want to miss each other.

    Grandpa said to let her decide.

    Now it''s time to return the property to Aaron.

    When Katrina thinks of that, she closes the suitcase, "Cousin Joseph, I''m going out."

    Joseph knows she must go to Aaron.

    However, she is carrying such a valuable thing which should be escorted by an army, how can he bear to see her go to Aaron alone?

    Joseph immediately takes Katrina''s suitcase and says, "It''s very heavy. Come on, I''ll go with you."

    Hearing that, Katrina couldn''t help looking up, and when she catches Joseph''s gentle eyes, she smiles faintly, "Cousin Joseph, thank you."

    Joseph follows Katrina with a suitcase, playing a role as her bodyguard and driver, and escorts her all the way to Aaron''s villa.

    When they get off, Joseph shoves the suitcase into Katrina''s hand and says, "Go in. I''ll wait for you outside."

 525 Chapter 525: His Way Of Marrying Her

    Aaron is so surprised when Katrina knocks on his door that he couldn''t believe his eyes.

    "Katrina! Why are you here?"

    She is still slightly distant from him, though she has made up her mind to accept him again.

    He knows it must be a previous experience that has left a shadow in her heart.

    It is the first time she has come to him since his memory has returned.

    How could he be unhappy?

    Katrina pushes the suitcase in her hand to Aaron and speaks softly, "Aaron, I don''t know when you transferred these things to me, but you can take them back. I can''t accept them."

    Aaron takes Katrina to the sofa and let her sit down, pours her a glass of water and says, "These are my betrothal gifts to you. How can I take them back?"

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina''s cheeks slightly blush without reason.

    "But¡­ these things are too precious."

    Even if it''s a betrothal gift, does he need to send her all his possessions?

    Aaron takes Katrina''s hand and looks at her lovingly. "These things are not precious," he says, "to me, you are the most precious."

    "Katrina, I transferred all my family property to you not just to beg your grandfather''s pardon, but to tell you that I am willing to give everything I own to you without reservation, including myself."

    Katrina has no idea when Aaron, who has never been close to women, has become so good at flirting.

    Hearing his words, her heart suddenly beats very quickly, her cheeks also unconsciously slightly become red, she even dares not look up to his eyes, afraid of melting in his tender.

    However, these things which do not belong to her are suddenly given to her, which always makes her feel worried.

    Katrina takes a deep breath and then says, "Aaron, now that I''ve chosen to forgive you, which means I am willing to believe in you. So... These things... "

    Aaron interrupts her before Katrina could finish her words.

    "The transfer of these properties is irreversible, as was expressly stated before. Now, there is only one way you can give it back to me."

    Katrina reflexively looks up at him, she blurts, "What''s it?"

    Aaron looks at Katrina with his black eyes intently and affectionately.

    Katrina doesn''t know why, under his affectionate eyes, she suddenly feels a little shy and unnatural.

    She is about to take her eyes away...

    Aaron holds her by her shoulder and says it word by word carefully, "Marry me! In this way, these properties will belong to the couple, so... you can give me back half of them."

    Hear Aaron''s words, at first Katrina, still thinks this way seems very effective.

    It is only after a few seconds that she suddenly realizes that it is just Aaron''s way of marrying her.

    His main object in proposing this is to get her to marry him.

    She''s not that gullible.

    They have already experienced too much.

    But for the headache, she would be his wife now.

    Now she is finally willing to accept him again. He couldn''t wait any longer. He couldn''t wait to marry her and let her be his genuine woman.

    Facing Aaron''s fiery eyes, Katrina feels stressed.

    She really does not know how to respond to him. After a long time, she says in a low voice, "You have to ask grandpa''s permission."

    At the mention of Eric, Aaron''s mood suddenly falls down.

    He just paid a visit to Eric today. Eric''s attitude has changed a little bit, but if he asked Eric to allow him to marry Katrina, it would be a little too hasty.

    Aaron isn''t happy because he couldn''t marry Katrina earlier.

    But now...

    Since the delicious little white rabbit personally sent herself to the door, he must thoroughly taste it, which will be worthy.

    Aaron suddenly picks up Katrina''s face and kisses her mouth, as if the kiss is not enough, lingering between her lips and teeth, reluctant to let her go.

    The moment Aaron kisses her, Katrina''s brain goes completely off.

    It is the first time he has kissed her so imprudently since she has promised to forgive him.

    The familiar feeling seems to bring her back to the past.

    She doesn''t reject the feeling of being kissed.

    Katrina stands there and receives Aaron''s kiss...

    Aaron couldn''t have been happier with Katrina''s obedience.

    For a long time, he did not taste her flavor, but it is still wonderful, which makes him easily indulge in it.

    God knows how much he misses her.

    Just as Aaron''s kiss gets stronger, his body starts to warm up, and he starts to have a response...

    After being kissed and unable to breathe, Katrina seems to realize something suddenly. With red cheeks, she pushes Aaron away, "Aaron, you let me go!"

    Just a kiss makes her blush, and her heart beat as if she were just in love.

    Her brain suddenly shuts down, almost let Aaron do something to her.

    It may be dangerous to stay here like this.

    At the thought of Joseph still waiting outside, Katrina immediately says, "Cousin Joseph is still waiting for me outside, so I''ll go first!"

    Katrina says, turns around and hurries out.

    Looking at her back, Aaron shouts her name, reluctantly, "Katrina!"

    He is trying to follow her, but when he sees the reaction of his lower body...

    He finally gives up and goes into the bathroom to take a cool shower.

    It would be shameful for him if Joseph sees him go out like this.

    God knows how uncomfortable he is when he physically longs for her, but cannot get her.

    But at the thought of that sweet kiss, a smile shows up on his handsome face unconsciously.

    Although he can''t be able to eat dinner, it would be nice to have a dessert every once in a while.

    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting, Cousin Joseph."

    When Katrina hurries out of the villa, Joseph is leaning against his car, staring into the distance, with a cigarette between his long fingers.

    Upon hearing Katrina''s voice, Joseph immediately withdraws his eyes and puts out his cigarette.

    But when he looks at Katrina, he notices a suspicious red and swollen trace on her mouth, as if she has just been kissed.

 526 Chapter 526: Get Out Of My Way

    A suspicious flush appears on Katrina''s small face when she realizes Joseph is looking up at her lips.

    She coughs unnaturally and says, "Cousin Joseph, let''s go back."

    Joseph does not ask any more questions, but nods, "Okay!"

    Then he turns to get in the car.

    He could guess just now what happened between Aaron and Katrina.

    Katrina may not feel it, but he can see it all clearly.

    When Katrina stays with Aaron, she is in a different state than that when she is with other men.

    With Aaron, she will be shy and blush, with indescribable tenderness in her eyes.

    But with other men...

    She is surprisingly calm and does not look like a little girl who is falling in love.

    So is it really time for him to consider supporting Katrina and Aaron together?

    A few days later...

    When Katrina returns from work, she finds Eric and Joseph waiting for her on the living room sofa.

    Eric has a serious look on his face as if he had something to announce.

    When he sees Katrina come back, he beckons to her, "Katrina, come and sit down."

    Hearing his words, Katrina walks over, cautiously asks, "Grandpa, what''s wrong?"

    Eric looks at Katrina carefully and says, "Katrina, grandpa has thought it over these days. Since you choose Aaron, grandpa has decided to respect your choice."

    Katrina is relieved to hear that Eric finally supports her.

    She puts a smile on her face and says, "Thank you, grandpa!"

    Although she has privately forgiven Aaron, if her grandpa has always hated Aaron and refused to forgive him, she would feel embarrassed between them.

    Now that Eric has finally given in, of course, she feels a sense of relief.

    However, before Katrina could be happy, Eric speaks again, "Sure, we can give him a chance, but he has to be able to stand the test we put him through, so you can be with him, and grandpa can rest assured!"

    Upon hearing the words, Katrina looks slightly surprised, "A test?"

    Eric nods affirmatively, "Yes, a test! If he can stand the test, I will let him off the hook for the time being. If he can''t pass the test, then he doesn''t deserve to be your man, and he doesn''t deserve a second chance!"

    It seemed that Eric really was left a psychological shadow because Aaron hurt Katrina once before.

    Even now, he is wary of him and doesn''t trust him easily.

    Katrina certainly understands that Eric does this for her.

    She couldn''t help asking, "Grandpa... what kind of test is that?"

    Eric doesn''t reveal much, but says, "You''ll know later!"

    He is afraid that if he tells Katrina everything, she will give the show away.

    The reason why he informs Katrina of this test is to let her have a good psychological preparation.

    Katrina doesn''t tell Aaron about the test.

    In fact, she should let him go through a test.

    As long as he really loves her and their baby, then he must stand the test!

    Katrina accompanies Eric and Joseph to a private dinner party in the evening.

    Even now, she doesn''t know what grandpa''s test is for Aaron.

    Because she doesn''t see Aaron at all throughout the dinner.

    Maybe it is just a normal dinner party.

    Maybe the time of the test isn''t now.

    Katrina just knows that Joseph brings her a sweet cocktail to drink.

    After a few drinks, she even doesn''t know when she gets drunk.

    The next morning...

    Katrina lies on a soft and white bed in a hotel.

    Liam, wearing a bathrobe, sits on the couch lazily and smokes an e-cigarette.

    Aaron, meanwhile, is looking for Katrina and nearly going crazy.

    Yesterday he heard that she accompanied Eric to a dinner party.

    However, after dinner, he called her, sent her text messages, but received no response.

    Okay.

    He thought it was too late, maybe she was tired and had fallen asleep early.

    However, this morning he called her again, and there was still no answer.

    Seeing her work time coming, Aaron hurried to the police station to ask her colleagues, only to learn that she did not come to work at all.

    Aaron was worried when he couldn''t find Katrina. He thought something was wrong with her.

    He went to the Simon family to find Eric and Joseph, but they all avoided him.

    Aaron was anxious and turned to find out Katrina''s whereabouts.

    When he was told that she left with a man last night, he was so shocked that he rushed to the hotel where Katrina is.

    When Liam is smoking a cigarette, suddenly, there''s a loud knock on the door.

    Liam slightly smiles, says in his heart silently, he comes.

    Next, he puts down the e-cigarette and opens the door barefoot.

    As soon as the door opens, he faces Aaron''s handsome face.

    However, when Aaron sees Liam, who is wearing only a bathrobe and has just taken a bath, it seems that he has done something to Katrina. Aaron immediately takes a breath and wants to rush in.

    Liam stops him with his arm, "Who are you?"

    Aaron worries about Katrina very much.

    When Aaron thinks Katrina might be in Liam''s room, he feels a twinge of rage that makes him want to blow up everything around him.

    Aaron grits his teeth and says, "Never mind who I am! Get out of my way!"

    Seeing Aaron''s anger, Liam takes his time and nods, "Oh, I see. You''re looking for Katrina. You must be Katrina''s ex-boyfriend."

    When Aaron hears Liam''s words, he''s sure Katrina is here.

    Aaron grabs Liam''s bathrobe, glares at him, grits his teeth and asks angrily, "You jerk! What did you do to Katrina?"

    Even if Aaron grabs his bathrobe, Liam looks fearless, opens his hand, and says, "We''re adults. You can guess what happened to us last night. By the way, Katrina is my woman now, and I am Eric''s default grand-son-in-law. So who are you? Do you have the qualification to ask about her and ask what has happened between us, and what does it have to do with you?"

 527 Chapter 527: Iâ€™ll Never Allow You To Leave Me

    Aaron blows up when he hears Liam admit that he had sex with Katrina.

    It''s not just about a man''s self-esteem.

    It''s more like someone touches his favorite things. Aaron is so angry that he would like to kill Liam.

    Aaron''s veins pop up on his forehead, he grits his teeth and growls, "You''re an asshole! How dare you touch her?"

    "Oh, what have you to do with my touch of my woman? When I touched her yesterday, she was very cooperative... "

    Before Liam finishes his words, Aaron finally couldn''t take it anymore. He punches Liam in the face and shouts, "You bastard!"

    Although Liam has a precaution and timely hide, the corner of his eye is hurt by Aaron''s fist.

    After letting Liam go, Aaron hurries into the room.

    At this time, Katrina just wakes up from her sleep.

    She looks at the strange surroundings with puzzled eyes.

    Strangely, it doesn''t seem to be her room. Where is she?

    Vaguely, she could hear someone talking outside. It sounds like Aaron''s voice.

    And at this moment, Aaron has already broken in.

    Just as she sees Aaron, Katrina is surprised.

    Why is Aaron here?

    And when Katrina accidentally sees clothes lying on the floor, including women''s skirts, high heels, and men''s suits, shirts, not only Aaron''s depressed but Katrina seems unbelievable too.

    What on earth happened last night?

    Who the hell is this man in her room?

    Why can''t she remember anything?

    Just as Katrina''s filled with panic, she sees the scene that she couldn''t believe most.

    Liam comes in wearing a bathrobe.

    So she was with Liam last night?

    "Liam, what the hell happened yesterday?"

    Katrina looks at Liam with a horrified look on her face, but still hopeful in her heart.

    Liam isn''t that kind of person.

    He wouldn''t have sex with her when she''s unconscious!

    They must have done nothing last night!

    However, Liam looks at her with tender eyes. "Katrina, last night, you were drunk and fell down in my arms. We were together last night."

    "Katrina, don''t worry. I will be responsible for you. I will marry you and won''t leave you alone on your wedding day like someone."

    Upon Liam''s words, it seems that the last hope has been dashed.

    Katrina keeps shaking her head, "No! It can''t be true!"

    Not wanting to let Katrina stay here, Aaron immediately takes off his suit, puts it on Katrina, picks her up, and strides out with her in his arms.

    Although his face is full of pain with bloodshot eyes at this time, the whole person is about to explode.

    But he treats Katrina with inexpressible gentleness as if he were holding a precious and fragile doll and dares not to hurt her at all.

    Katrina whispers as Aaron holds her in his arms, "Aaron, I''ve had sex with other men... You put me down, and you go."

    And from then on, she must cut off all relations with him.

    Last time, she just saw Aaron holding a woman by accident, but was so disappointed that she even made up her mind to give him up.

    And today she''s already been seen in bed with Liam by Aaron.

    Aaron has already seen it.

    Aaron has always been a neat freak.

    He never touches anything that has been used by others.

    Now that her body has betrayed their feelings, could he accept her?

    She''s afraid that he must feel very angry.

    However, after hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron holds her more tightly.

    Although he is angry, although in his heart there is much fury that he can''t vent, anyway he could not bear to say a cruel word to her.

    Let her go?

    It''s not easy!

    How could he leave her alone!

    Aaron gets to his car, pulls open the door, and carries Katrina inside.

    And then, Katrina suddenly senses something wrong.

    If last night, she had something with Liam, her body would have felt it.

    But now she feels no discomfort at all.

    Then it occurs to her the test prepared for Aaron that grandpa has told her before.

    Maybe this is the test, right?

    There''s nothing going on between Liam and her. It''s just a play?

    Yes.

    It was grandpa and his cousin who took her out yesterday.

    Besides, didn''t grandpa decide to respect her ideas?

    She doesn''t think they would set her up with Liam again for a while.

    All blame that as soon as she opened her eyes, she was frightened by what she had seen.

    Katrina feels a lot more relaxed when she gets this insight.

    But now that the play is going on, it seems to be a good chance to ask Aaron what he thinks.

    Katrina turns her head, looks at Aaron, and asks in a low voice, "Aaron, you really... won''t leave me?"

    She could feel that Aaron must be furious at this time as if he were surrounded by a cloud of black smoke now.

    But after hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron bites his teeth and says, "I have given you all my possessions as your betrothal gift, and you want me to break up with you. No way!"

    "But I''ve been with other men... I betrayed you... Are you sure you''re not mad at me? Don''t you mind that?"

    Katrina doesn''t finish her words. Aaron has had his arm around her.

    "Stop it!"

    He closes his eyes in unspeakable pain.

    "Angry, of course! I''m mad at myself for not protecting you! I''m mad at myself for not waiting for you outside after dinner last night..."

    He loves her so much, how dare he mind this thing?

    Even if she had sex with another man, even if it is a scar engraved in his heart, he still wants to be with her.

    He will doubly love her and protect her.

    Even if occasionally at the thought of that, his heart will ache.

    As long as she can stay by his side, it has been his greatest blessing.

    In order not to impose stress on Katrina, Aaron touches Katrina''s small face, looks at her, and comforts her in a husky voice, "Katrina, don''t talk about breaking up or anything silly anymore. No matter what happens...I love you all the time, and I''ll never allow you to leave me!"

 528 Chapter 528: I Can Stand I

    If he breaks up with her because of her cheating¡­

    Sorry, he can''t.

    He can''t live without her!

    If the pain brought to him when she''s with other men is at the bottom level¡­

    Then the pain for him, when she leaves him, is ten times more than that.

    So¡­

    He will endure the least pain and continue to be with her.

    Hearing Aaron''s answer, Katrina suddenly feels moved and touching.

    At this time, he endures the pain of hurting his dignity without reprimanding her but still comforts her and would like to be with her firmly.

    In fact, if putting herself in Aaron''s shoes, she may not be as tolerant as Aaron.

    In this way, it is clear enough to show his feelings for her.

    Staring at Aaron''s blushing eyes, Katrina can''t bear to keep cheating him.

    Suddenly she feels that it''s a bit too much to do so.

    "Aaron, actually last night..."

    Katrina hesitates for a while and is ready to tell Aaron the truth.

    Just then, her phone rings.

    It''s Eric.

    She knows that Grandpa must call to ask Aaron''s attitude and reaction towards her.

    Katrina glances at Aaron from the corner of her eyes. As soon as she answers the phone, she suddenly becomes stunned.

    "Grandpa, what did you say? What happened to the baby?"

    Katrina always easily loses her mind when it comes to her baby.

    After hanging up the phone, Katrina almost burst into tears, and her whole mind is close to the edge of collapse. She can''t help scratching her hair with her hands.

    Seeing Katrina like this, Aaron can''t wait to ask, "What''s wrong! What''s wrong with the baby?"

    This is his baby.

    He is the child''s biological father. He will absolutely be worried when he hears that the baby is in trouble.

    Katrina''s eyes sparkle with tears, and then she looks up at Aaron. "Aaron, Grandpa said Baby suddenly becomes very sick, and now he''s in the hospital! Shall we go to see him right away? Shall we go right over?"

    Seeing the tears in Katrina''s eyes, Aaron lifts his heart as if her tears burned him.

    "We''ll drive to the hospital now! Don''t worry!"

    As soon as they have arrived at the hospital, Katrina rushes to the operating room.

    Aaron follows her quickly, with the same serious and worried looking.

    When Katrina finally sees Eric and Joseph, she almost jumps at them.

    "Grandpa, Joseph, where''s my baby? I want to see him! I want to see the baby!"

    As a mother, when she learns that her child is ill, her first reaction is to see him in person and check his conditions.

    However...

    Joseph holds Katrina instead and says, "Katrina, calm down first! The baby is being operated on now, and we can''t go in to see him!"

    Hearing Joseph''s answer, however sad she is, however eager she is to see her baby...

    A few minutes later, the door of the operating room opens.

    Bob comes out and takes off his mask.

    Katrina quickly rushes over and grabs his arm tightly, "Bob! How''s my baby? How''s he doing?"

    Eric also asks, followed, "Bob, how''s going on?"

    Bob shakes his head gently. "The condition is getting worse, and I''m afraid it''s only a liver transplant that can work."

    Shocked by that, Katrina is so frightened that she almost faints.

    Her feet suddenly become soft. Joseph beside her supports her in time, so she doesn''t fall down.

    How can it be?

    When she went out today, her baby was still in good health. How can he get sick like this all of a sudden?

    Or did she care for him too little?

    Or did she not pay enough attention to him?

    She thinks she loves her baby very much.

    But she doesn''t even know when his body gets worse.

    She''s really not a competent mother.

    She''s really angry with herself.

    Aaron, who is next to her, is a little calmer. He looks at the doctor and asks, "How to do a liver transplant?"

    Bob and Aaron have been acquainted with each other, so he recognizes that Aaron is the father of the baby.

    Bob hesitates and answers, "Well, conducting the operation needs to cut off a small portion of his parents'' liver and transplant it into the baby. You and Katrina...Who will do that?"

    When she hears that her liver can save the baby, Katrina immediately grabs Bob''s sleeve and says, "The baby was born to me. He''s a piece of flesh from my body. Mine will match him very well! As long as you can save my baby, I can transplant anything on my body to him!"

    However, how can Aaron allow Katrina to do such a risky thing?

    "I''ll!"

    Aaron gently clasps Katrina''s shoulders and whispers in her ear, "Katrina, you are still weak. I''m here. Trust me. The baby is from me too. I can also save him!"

    Seeing that Katrina and Aaron are both willing to transplant their own liver to save the baby...

    Bob simply decides, "I see...the father will be better.".

    After all, it is more appropriate because the father is stronger in terms of physical fitness and other aspects.

    But...

    Before preparing for the operation, Bob asks again, "Aaron, this operation may cost you 10 to 20 years of life. Do you really want it to go on?"

    Ignoring Bob''s reminder, Aaron doesn''t hesitate. He grits his teeth and answers, "Yes!"

    The baby is Katrina''s lifeblood.

    Without the baby, Katrina will spend her whole life in gloom and bitter regret.

    If the loss of ten or twenty years of his life can be replaced by the happy time of their family reunion, then everything is worth it.

    "In order to make liver transplantation smoother, we can''t use anesthetics when cutting the liver. That is to say, and you have to endure a knife-by-knife cutting under the condition of conscious pain. The whole process will be very painful, and you can really put up with it?"

    Each condition is so harsh for him.

    However...

    Aaron doesn''t think too much about it. He answers firmly, "I can stand it!"

    Katrina went through such pain and suffering to have a baby.

    At that time, she almost died.

    Now, even he has to suffer the pain, and even he may live less, so what?

 529 Chapter 529: You Passed The Tes

    When he hears Aaron''s answer, Bob nods, "Okay! Come with me! Let''s get ready!"

    When she sees Aaron leaving with Bob...

    Katrina is somewhat not feeling good.

    On the one hand, she''s worried about her baby''s safety.

    But on the other hand...

    She''s also anxious if Aaron risks 10 to 20 years of life because of the operation and has to endure the pain of the scalpel through the skin, cutting the internal organs.

    As the mother of the baby, at this time, she finds herself so impotent and helpless.

    Apart from praying for the baby and Aaron''s safety, she doesn''t know what else she can do.

    A few minutes later, after being sterilized, Aaron lies on the cold operating table.

    The lamp turns on and shines on his chest. Bob has a scalpel in his hand, which blinks a cold light.

    Bob holds up his glasses and asks, "Aaron, the procedure will be more painful than you think. It''s not late for you to stop!"

    However, when he hears Bob''s words, Aaron doesn''t even frown. He says absolutely, "I won''t! Start now!"

    From the time he promises to save the baby with his liver, he will never repent.

    No matter how painful the process may be, he will grind his teeth and stick to it!

    In his heart, there is only one belief.

    That is, he must protect them!

    He must never let his baby in trouble!

    He can''t let Katrina take the risk!

    So...

    No matter what will happen, he has to bear it.

    He will be responsible for all the sweating and bloodshed things.

    Bob repeatedly explains to Aaron the risks of the operation and gives him several chances to reconsider, but Aaron insists on the operation.

    Bob has no choice but to hold the scalpel in his hand and get ready to operate on Aaron.

    At the moment the knife is going down...

    Aaron subconsciously bites his lips, closes his eyes and squeezes his fist.

    Later, when the pain comes, he must not make any noise in disgrace.

    But who knows...

    He has done all the preparations, but he feels no pain at all.

    A few seconds later...

    When Aaron is eager to open his eyes, he finds Bob just standing there.

    Aaron looks anxiously at Bob standing in front of him and can''t help but shout, "What are you doing! Start now!"

    They have no time to wait!

    It''s vital to save his son''s life!

    The doctor is still here in a daze!

    Hearing Aaron''s words...

    Bob can''t help shaking his head and laughing. He puts down his scalpel and says, "Aaron, congratulations on passing the test!"

    Aaron looks at Bob incredibly and asks, "Test? What Test?"

    Even so far...

    He hasn''t figured out what Bob is talking about, and what does he mean?

    Having heard the story, Aaron doesn''t know what to say for a moment.

    It''s just beyond his expectation.

    It never occurs to him that all these would be false and were used to test him.

    Fortunately, the baby is alright.

    At last, Katrina needn''t be sad.

    Now that he has passed the Test, does it mean that Eric has agreed to him to be with Katrina?

    When he gets this recognition...

    Aaron jumps up and rushes out of the operating room.

    Eric, Joseph, and Katrina are waiting outside the operating room.

    Katrina still holds her baby tightly in her arms.

    On the other side¡­

    When Aaron enters the operating room, Katrina is sitting outside and crying fiercely.

    She''s really distressed at the thought that her baby has to go through all these at a young age.

    If she can, she wants the sick to be hers and the suffering to be hers.

    Eric sees Katrina crying like this and can''t bear that at all.

    In fact, from the moment she came running over and shed tears, he was so soft-hearted that he wanted to tell her the truth immediately.

    But...

    Aaron was still there.

    In order for the Test to go smoothly, he had to choose to hide the truth.

    After Aaron leaves...

    Eric immediately asks Joseph and whispers, "Joseph, go."

    When Joseph hears this, he immediately realizes it, nods his head and walks to the next room.

    Eric pats Katrina on the shoulder and comforts her, "Katrina, it''s all right. Stop crying. See who''s there?"

    Hearing Eric''s words, Katrina raises her tearing eyes, surprised to find that Joseph is holding the baby and coming towards her, followed by the baby-sitter.

    The moment she sees the baby, Katrina looks incredible.

    Isn''t the baby very sick?

    Why is he here?

    "Mua...mua..."

    The baby waves his little hands excitedly when he sees Katrina and babbles with some lovely notes.

    Katrina has no time to think about the reason. She immediately wipes her tears and rushes over. She takes the baby from Joseph''s arms and holds him tightly.

    "Baby, you really made me worried! I thought you had an accident, and I thought...

    Katrina dares not say any more. She can only hold him tightly to ease her tension like after a disaster.

    The baby is also very happy to hold Katrina and kisses her on the face with saliva...

    Katrina, who has been kissed, has a sweet taste in her heart, and a smile on her tearful face is aroused unconsciously.

    The baby is so active that he doesn''t seem to be sick.

    Until then...

    Katrina looks back and asks, "Grandpa, Joseph, what happened to the baby?"

    Eric sighs and answers, "Baby is okay. He''s very healthy. I''m sorry, Katrina. We''ve cheated you so long. It''s time to tell you the truth. Actually... It''s just a test I planned with your cousin to test Aaron''s sincerity with you and your baby."

    Although Aaron is being tested, when Eric sees Katrina crying like that, he still feels a lot of pain in his heart.

 530 Chapter 530: Will You Marry Me?

    Test?

    When she hears Eric''s words, Katrina suddenly realizes it.

    Before, Grandpa told her about the test, but she never thought it would be.

    Maybe it''s because too much care is only causing a mess, so it was easy for her to lose her mind when she heard about the baby''s trouble.

    She guessed that the hotel was a test, but she didn''t expect that...

    After confirming that the baby is okay, Katrina finally let go of her worries. She is eager to ask, "Grandpa, has Aaron passed the test?"

    Eric is reluctant to admit...

    However, after these two tests, Eric can see Aaron''s attitude clearly.

    When Katrina is in a "relationship" with another man, Aaron can still be so gentle to her.

    When the baby is in danger of life, he chooses to give up part of his life to save him without hesitation.

    So, it is enough to see Aaron''s heart for Katrina and her baby.

    In this world, they can''t find another man who can be more considerate to Katrina and the baby.

    Although Eric has already scored ninety-nine points for Aaron in his heart, when being asked by Katrina, he''s still reluctant to admit, "Just count on him to be qualified! For the sake of you, I agree to his passing."

    Eric''s answer evokes a brilliant smile on Katrina''s face, "Grandpa! Thank you!"

    Although half an hour ago, she was still crying bitterly and worrying about her baby anxiously, now it seems as if all of a sudden the rainy sky has cleared up, which makes her pleasant.

    Nowadays, Grandpa has forgiven Aaron. They can be one family again.

    At the thought of Aaron, Katrina suddenly becomes nervous again.

    "Grandpa, how come Aaron hasn''t come out from the operating room? He shouldn''t...He won''t really be..."

    Anyway, Bob is ordered by Grandpa.

    This time, Bob must have been entrusted by her grandfather to cooperate with them in the test.

    It''s just...

    Recalling that Grandpa hated Aaron so much before, Katrina''s afraid that Grandpa would really ask Bob to make trouble on purpose.

    She''s afraid that Aaron would really be hurt.

    Eric can''t bear to see Katrina''s worried look.

    That is the man his precious granddaughter likes.

    How can he hurt him?

    Not to mention doing anything excessive.

    Eric hasn''t had time to speak yet.

    Aaron has rushed out of the operating room.

    "Katrina!"

    He holds Katrina in his arms, his face full of unspeakable excitement.

    Yes, he already knows.

    Katrina and Liam are a fake couple.

    Baby is also well.

    All are Eric''s tests.

    Bob has come out of the operation room. Even Liam has changed his clothes and come from the hotel.

    Seeing Katrina and Aaron embracing each other for a long time, the "actors" who cooperated with Eric unconsciously show a smile on their faces.

    He turns his head and looks at Eric, "Grandpa, thank you for forgiving me and giving me this chance to take care of Katrina. This time, I will not let you down!"

    Eric can''t help snorting when he hears Aaron''s words.

    He is so quick to call him Grandpa.

    "If Katrina suffers a little grievance from you, you''ll be held responsible!"

    Aaron wears a smile on his face, "I will never make this happen!"

    After thanking Eric, Aaron turns around and looks at Joseph, Bob, and even Liam.

    "Thank you all!"

    Thank you for all the people who worked with Eric.

    They have also witnessed his success in the test.

    Liam pats Aaron on the shoulder, "You must treat her well. I''ve got a punch for you."

    He says, pointing to the corner of his eye.

    Just now, he knew that he might have made such remarks on purpose that will be beaten.

    But in order to stimulate Aaron, he said such words.

    He is the deputy mayor, representing Abbe city, but he was punched.

    It''s all for them to be happy together.

    Hearing Liam''s words...

    Aaron says apologetically, "Sorry, Liam, I''ll buy you a drink the other day and apologize to you personally!"

    It''s so dramatic that he hated Liam so much just now that he could hardly wait to kill him, but now, it seems that enmity between them has disappeared.

    Liam laughs, "Come on! I prefer to receive your wedding invitation. That means I didn''t get it for nothing!"

    Wedding invitation?

    Aaron, of course, hopes to marry Katrina early and continue their unfinished wedding as soon as possible.

    In front of them, Aaron pulls out a diamond ring from his shirt pocket and kneels on one knee in front of Katrina. He looks at her with burning and soft eyes and asks, "Katrina, marry me!"

    Katrina looks surprised when she sees the diamond ring.

    "This...Aaron, this ring, why is it here?"

    She remembers correctly she gave a diamond ring as a gift of thanks to Amy, who saved her when she fell into the water and almost died.

    But now, how can the ring be in Aaron''s hands?

    Aaron doesn''t hide it. He explains, "When you left that night, I was so missing you that I couldn''t fall asleep at all, so I drove to the village. The next morning, the woman saw me stay by the river all night and guessed that you were my sweetheart. She gave a ring to me so that I could chase you again. I''ll treat you well in the future and never make you angry again."

    Aaron didn''t expect that he could get their wedding ring back when he occasionally went to the village.

    After he took the ring, he also secretly sent a large sum of money to the woman in return.

    However, since the ring was turned back into his hands, it means that he needs to propose to her again, and he needs to put the ring on her finger again.

    Aaron looks up at Katrina with deep eyes. "Katrina, will you marry me?"

    Katrina, who''s proposed as the protagonist, feels somewhat unnatural and shy in front of so many acquaintances.

    However, she still nods as a response, "I will."

    Hearing her answer, Aaron is full of joy. He puts the diamond ring on her slender finger again. Then he holds her tightly again.

    All his life, he won''t let her go.

 531 Chapter 531: It Wonâ€™t Happen Again

    She doesn''t know when the doctors, nurses, patients, and family members of the hospital come round to witness their marriage proposal.

    "Kiss her!"

    Somebody shouts first. The whole crowd is boiling. Everyone claps their hands desperately and shouts in unison, "Kiss her! Kiss her!"

    Looking around full of familiar or unfamiliar faces, Katrina suddenly blushes her cheeks and is embarrassed to look away.

    But Aaron''s black eyes turn to Katrina with affection.

    Just as Katrina feels his burning eyes, Aaron has already bent over and kissed her.

    At such an exciting moment, he has long wanted to kiss her.

    No matter whether or not there are people around, Aaron kisses her with earnest and affection.

    There is a burst of applause around them when they see their romantic and sweet kisses.

    At this time, whether they know the couple or not, everyone has a smile on their faces, sincerely wishing the couple a successful marriage.

    Eric, however, flashes an unnatural look on his old face and mutters, "Absurd! That''s ridiculous!"

    But this is the world of young people.

    He''s an old man who can''t look down on it.

    Eric simply turns around and orders, "Joseph, send me back!"

    Then he leaves the crowd.

    Suddenly noticing Eric''s voice, Katrina realizes that Grandpa is still here. Her cheeks are tinged with crimson.

    In front of Grandpa...

    She and Aaron kiss in public. She feels a little shy and eager to find a place to hide.

    Katrina finally puts her hands on Aaron''s chest and gently pushes him away.

    Feeling her rebellion, Aaron doesn''t insist, but let go of her and puts her in his arms.

    Katrina''s face remains pink, and she buries her head in Aaron''s arms. She dare not show her delights.

    Sensing her shyness, Aaron wears a smile and says, "Thank you for your good wishes. We''ll leave now first."

    Then he stoops, hoists her into his arms, and leaves the crowd.

    And now...

    In the car, Eric has a benevolent smile on his face, teasing the baby while unconsciously shaking his head.

    Seeing Aaron propose to Katrina and the picture of them kissing, he feels instantly that they are still young.

    With Katrina and Aaron''s marriage plan finally settled, he can get relief for a while.

    Although the story doesn''t develop in the direction as he originally planned¡­

    Although Katrina isn''t with Liam¡­

    However, when he sees the sweet and shy smile on Katrina''s face, he seems to realize that perhaps Aaron is the best choice and destiny for Katrina.

    Since Aaron proposes to Katrina, he has been in a hurry to prepare for the wedding.

    He can''t be to blame for his anxiety. It''s really...

    Eric''s agreement with him is too much suffering.

    Aaron can visit Katrina and the baby, but he can''t stay here at night.

    No sex is allowed before marriage.

    Eric''s rule makes sense.

    But it''s deliberately embarrassing Aaron.

    Only things that are not so easy to get will be treasured in the future.

    He stays with his beloved woman, he loves her so much, and even her occasional eyes towards him can touch his heart.

    But he can see her but not get her now. For Aaron, it''s such a kind of torture.

    However, for the sake of their happy life in the future, he is enduring hard.

    Because...

    Eric can be relieved and finally allows him to marry Katrina.

    He can''t disappoint Eric at this time.

    In the twinkling of an eye, Aaron and Katrina''s wedding ceremony is approaching.

    It''s the same trial on the wedding dress and make-up in advance to prepare for the wedding day.

    It''s the same custom that the bride and the groom can''t see each other three days before the wedding.

    On the night before the wedding day...

    Katrina is sitting on an open balcony, staring at the stars in the sky.

    She looks serious and somewhat melancholy.

    She doesn''t sense when Joseph comes over. His voice is low, "What are you thinking about?"

    When Katrina hears this, she quickly takes her gloom back and looks up, "Joseph."

    "What?"

    Joseph responds softly, hands her a bottle of low alcohol beer that has been opened, and sits down beside her.

    "Thank you."

    Katrina thanks and takes a sip of the beer.

    Joseph also takes one, and then he looks at the starry sky she just stared at, and says, "Tomorrow is your day. What''s your thought? Tell me about it."

    Amid the intoxicating night and the fragrance of beer, Katrina opens her heart in a moment.

    She remains silent for a few seconds, then she lowers her voice and confides, "I just...I just thought of the last time, I am afraid after a nap when I open my eyes only to find that...there comes another accident."

    Before the last wedding, she was a little nervous and excited.

    She was looking forward to dawn. She was eager to marry her favorite man and be the most beautiful bride.

    But...

    The next day, her groom disappeared and left without saying goodbye.

    Then, a series of bad things happened.

    Although Aaron has proposed to her again.

    Although they have made up again.

    That bad experience has left a deep impression on her mind.

    She''s afraid that the nightmare will happen again.

    So at this time, she unconsciously begins to feel a little melancholy and depressed.

    Although she knows that she should believe in Aaron.

    She just can''t control her mood.

    Hearing Katrina''s worries, Joseph knows the cause of her emotions.

    A pair of warm hands slowly lap Katrina''s shoulders.

    Joseph stares at Katrina very carefully and seriously with his low and firm voice, and he says, "It won''t happen again. Tomorrow, Aaron will appear as scheduled."

    "I know how much he loves you! On the last wedding day, when I found Aaron in the hospital, he was lying on the operating table with your photo in his hands! This time, there must be no accident!"

    It''s not easy for Aaron and Katrina to be together again.

    As Katrina''s cousin, he firmly believes that their wedding will go smoothly!

 532 Chapter 532: Katrina Lies Seriously

    Hearing Joseph''s words, Katrina, who could not overcome the shadow in her heart, seems to be filled with energy in her heart for an instant, casting aside all her melancholy.

    She stares at Joseph with a firm look and says, "Sure!"

    She believes in her foresight.

    She believes in her choice.

    She believes that Aaron loves her.

    Last time it was just an accident.

    On the day she agreed to Aaron''s proposal, she warned Aaron seriously.

    No matter what happens in the future, he can''t conceal anything from her. He must tell her the truth.

    Even if it''s terrible, they have to face it together.

    She doesn''t want him to deceive her in the name of being good to her.

    At that time, Aaron has promised, without any hesitation.

    So, there must be no accident this time.

    Seeing Katrina finally relaxed, Joseph gives a gentle smile.

    "Our favorite little princess is finally getting married. Come on, and I wish you a happy wedding in advance!"

    Joseph raises the goblet.

    It''s amazing.

    It had been a long time before she was taken home by her grandfather.

    And she''s only been with Joseph as his sister for one year at most.

    However, Katrina feels as if they have been together since childhood. Joseph always spoils her and is very kind to her. He can''t bear to see her suffer even a little grievance and injury.

    Maybe that''s what people call blood thicker than water.

    Even in the last twenty years, they never knew each other.

    But that won''t change the fact that Katrina is Joseph''s cousin.

    Hearing Joseph''s blessing, Katrina also raises the goblet to celebrate with Joseph. Her eyes are full of brilliance, and she says in great sincere, "It''s good to have you, Joseph!"

    Katrina feels that she''s the happiest person in the world.

    Her kind grandfather surrounds her, Cousin Joseph, who always protects her, Aaron, who dotes on her, and a cute baby.

    Among these people around her, even if she can only have one, it''s a great blessing.

    But now there are so many people who love and care for her.

    She really feels that God has treated her well.

    She should be happy. Why is she sighing and thinking wildly here?

    Joseph rubs Katrina''s head, "Okay! You have to get up early tomorrow to be a bride. Don''t stay too late. Go back to your room early to rest, so as not to have dark circles tomorrow."

    Joseph is clearly not a person who likes to be close to others. He used to live in the army, always serious and unsmiling.

    But now he rubs her head and even learns to play jokes.

    Perhaps it is because she''s about to get married that he has sentiment in his heart except for blessings.

    Hearing Joseph''s words, Katrina can''t help laughing.

    She answers, "Okay! I''ll go back first. You also need to rest early. Good night!"

    At this time, she, just like before the first wedding, is excited and nervous.

    Now take a bath first and then have a good sleep. She needs to be in the best condition for tomorrow''s wedding.

    With that in mind, Katrina goes to the bathroom happily.

    Twenty minutes later...

    Katrina comes out of the bathroom with a bath towel wrapped around her body at will. She has Body Lotion in her hand and is ready to apply it to her.

    As soon as she sits down, she suddenly feels herself sitting on something hard.

    "Ah!"

    When Katrina turns her head, she screams in horror and jumps out of bed. The Body Lotion falls unconsciously on the ground.

    Because she sees a young and handsome face.

    There''s a man in the quilt.

    "Aaron? Why are you here?"

    Katrina points at Aaron with a trembling finger. She''s so frightened.

    He really scared her just now.

    At this time, shouldn''t Aaron be at home?

    Why does he appear in her room?

    With a smile on his face, Aaron lifts the quilt and says, "I miss you!"

    Just then, there''s a knock outside the door.

    The servant shouts out, anxiously, "Miss! What happened? Are you all right?"

    Hearing the knock outside, Katrina is stunned. She quickly replies, "It''s all right! I saw a cockroach by accident just now! I''ve wiped it out!"

    If Aaron were found in her room at this time, she would die of shame.

    Seeing Katrina lie seriously, Aaron wants to laugh loudly but holds back.

    Katrina can''t help glaring at him with anger.

    If he hadn''t scared her in the quilt, she wouldn''t have screamed.

    Aaron doesn''t mind her fierce-looking eyes at all but picks up the Body Lotion on the ground with a smile on his face.

    Katrina is about to pick it up, but he dodges. He screws the lid off and pours the content into his hand.

    "Dear, where to spread it? I can help you!"

    Katrina''s face turns red, "No! I can do it myself!"

    Aaron keeps a straight face and insists, "Come on! You can''t reach the back! Don''t be shy! I''ll help you!"

    Aaron pushes Katrina down on the bed, puts his big hand on her smooth back, and begins to daub her with the Body Lotion.

    As his warm palms touch her back, Katrina feels so shy that she feels warm all over.

    Fortunately, her face is buried in the pillow so that Aaron cannot see her blushing.

    On the other side, Aaron''s big hands linger on her bright and white skin. He''s reluctant to let her go.

    Even his body has had a shy reaction.

    No wonder he''s unable to control himself.

    Because now she''s so attractive.

    She has just taken a bath, and she''s a stunning woman.

    She''s wrapped only in a bath towel, with a large white skin area on her back exposed. And her legs are so straight, slender, well-proportioned and beautiful.

    It seems that he can see the scenery under the bath towel easily.

    Faced with such a beautiful scene, how can he not have the desire?

    Just as Aaron tries to reach inside the bath towel, Katrina grabs his hand instantly.

    "Aaron! No!"

 533 Chapter 533: Full Of Sweetness

    It''s shameful enough that he gallantly daub her with Body Lotion.

    She wears nothing but a bath towel.

    If he goes on, the consequence will be unimaginable.

    Suddenly his hot hand is grabbed by a little hand, and he hears Katrina''s voice.

    As if Aaron woke up from a dream, he recovers from his lost mind and withdraws his hand.

    The scenery beneath the towel is infinitely beautiful and attracting him deeply.

    But he doesn''t want to embarrass her. He learned to respect her and believe that they will have a joyous life if you will be a great and doting husband to her for the rest of their lives.

    Tomorrow, she will marry him! She will become his wife!

    Only one day. He can wait!

    But if it goes on like this, his desire will become stronger.

    Aaron stands up from the bed and places the Body Lotion beside Katrina. He endures the physical discomfort and says in a hoarse voice, "I''ve done it! You can do the rest yourself."

    Then Aaron goes into the bathroom.

    Soon, there''s a sound of water inside. He must be taking a cold shower.

    Somehow, Katrina''s heart suddenly warms up when she hears him trying to suppress his tone.

    He has learned to respect her, hasn''t he?

    He would rather take a cold shower in the bathroom than disregard her wishes.

    Aaron had really changed a lot and became mature than he did when they first met.

    While Aaron is in the bathroom, Katrina quickly finishes the Body Lotion. Then she takes out long-sleeved conservative pajamas from the wardrobe and put it on.

    She is relieved after making sure she doesn''t expose her body.

    It isn''t long before Aaron comes out of the bathroom after taking a shower.

    He goes to bed and hugs Katrina in his arms, his voice soft, "Honey, it''s late. You should sleep early."

    Katrina stays in Aaron''s arms and feels the temperature coming from his chest, very comfortable and relieved.

    She adjusts herself in a comfortable position and looks up at Aaron, "Aaron, why do you come here?"

    It''s so late now. Tomorrow morning, he should get up early to pick her up. It''s a little inappropriate for him to come here now.

    Aaron bows his head and kisses Katrina, saying, "I''m afraid my wife can''t fall asleep. So I come to coax her to sleep."

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina feels a sudden warmth in her heart. She blushes and says, "Do I need to be coaxed?"

    They have already had a baby, but he still flirts with her.

    Katrina can''t help smiling, and her heart is full of sweetness.

    Aaron helps Katrina cover the quilt and gently touches her head, "Good night!"

    Katrina obediently closes her eyes.

    Soon she falls asleep.

    Held by Aaron, Katrina feels that even her dreams are sweet.

    Aaron looks affectionately and intently at Katrina, eyes full of tenderness.

    He knows that she must have had a deep psychological shadow over the incident that he left without saying goodbye last time.

    He just can''t rest assured.

    He''s just afraid that she''ll be lost in various conjectures.

    He''s afraid that she will be unable to sleep, so he sneaks in at night.

    He dares not to go in from the villa gate openly. He climbs in through the window.

    On the eve of the wedding, the groom sneaks into the bride''s bedroom through the window in order to coax the bride to sleep. There''s nobody else but him who will do this.

    Through Katrina''s even breathing, he knows that she''s sleeping soundly.

    Aaron quietly releases Katrina and gets out of bed.

    At this time, she still has a smile on her face. She must have a happy dream.

    Aaron is also delighted to see her smile. After kissing her on the face, he leaves the room through the window.

    He wants to stay here and to hug her all night.

    But now is not the time.

    The second day.

    When Katrina wakes up, it''s just dawn.

    As usual, she stretches herself with her eyes closed.

    Suddenly, she stops her movements and opens her eyes, looking at the bedside.

    Aaron is not here.

    When Aaron left last night, she didn''t even feel it at all.

    Just then...

    There''s a knock outside the door.

    "Miss, have you got up yet? It''s time to tidy up and get ready for makeup!"

    Hearing this, Katrina quickly responds, "Yes, I have got up. Wait a minute!"

    Katrina rushes to the bathroom to take a bath and brush her teeth.

    When she has dried her hair and goes out to find the cosmetician, the cosmetician can''t help but praise Katrina, "Miss Miller, your skin is in good condition! Even your face without makeup is superior to many people."

    At the praise, Katrina smiles, "Thank you!"

    Maybe it''s because she slept well yesterday. When she wakes up, she feels very comfortable and relaxed.

    It takes two hours, from makeup to hairstyle.

    When Katrina turns around in the white wedding dress, she sees Aaron standing behind her and looking at her affectionately.

    Seeing Aaron, Katrina is filled with surprise.

    At that moment, she even has an impulse to cry.

    Long ago, she was dressed up in the wedding dress, ready to marry him.

    But she has waited for so long.

    Now, as she turns around, he finally arrives on schedule.

    How can she not feel moved?

    Aaron''s eyes are full of amazement when he sees Katrina, who has just finished her makeup.

    He stares at her without turning his eyes.

    Dressed in a wedding dress, she is really beautiful. He can''t even describe her beauty in words.

    It is the first time he has seen her in the wedding dress.

    At this time, Aron''s heart is also full of excitement.

    Now...

    The woman he loves most is going to marry him in the wedding dress.

    She is going to be a beautiful bride.

    God knows how long he''s looking forward to this scene.

 534 Chapter 534: The Wedding Day

    "Almost time. It''s time to go."

    Seeing the bride and groom staring at each other, Joseph whispers a reminder so that Aaron recovers from his amazement.

    He strides forward and bends over, holding Katrina and carrying her to the wedding car.

    On the way from Simon''s villa to the hotel, Aaron holds Katrina''s hand tightly, reluctant to let go for a moment.

    Five-star Hotel.

    The wedding ceremony begins. With the melodious music, Eric takes Katrina and walks slowly towards Aaron.

    Aaron is standing there silently, looking at Katrina, eyes full of tenderness.

    She is very close to him, but the distance seems very long.

    Every step she takes, their shared experience is like a movie in his mind, reminding him of what has happened.

    From encounter to an acquaintance, to love...

    He will never forget that night.

    It was the desire under the effect of the medicine that bound him to be entangled with her.

    From Abbe City to Hadley City. From Hadley City to Abbe City.

    They fly back and forth between the two cities and almost miss each other several times. The power of love keeps them going on.

    It''s not easy for them to stick to it until today.

    Now, she puts on the most beautiful wedding dress for him and stands in front of him.

    Eric takes Katrina''s hand and hands her to Aaron himself.

    "Aaron, today I entrust my precious granddaughter to you. It would be best if you took good care of her in the future. Don''t let down my trust in you!"

    Aaron looks at his bride sincerely and swears in a firm voice, "Grandpa, I promise I won''t let you down."

    The bride''s entrance means the formal beginning of the wedding ceremony.

    "Aaron Wilson, do you take Katrina Miller for your lawful wedded wife? Will you stay with her forever, whether she is rich or poor, in health or in sickness in the future?"

    "I do!"

    "Katrina Miller, do you take Aaron Wilson for your lawful wedded husband? Will you stay with him forever, whether rich or poor, in health or sickness in the future?"

    "I do!"

    "The bride and groom can exchange rings!"

    Aaron takes the ring and gently puts it on Katrina''s left ring finger.

    Then Katrina also puts the ring on Aaron''s finger.

    "I declare you husband and wife in the name of national law. Now you may kiss your bride, Mr. Wilson!"

    With the success of the wedding ceremony, warm applause breaks out instantly on the spot.

    Everyone is watching them and wishing them the best for their new marriage.

    Among the applause and blessings, Aaron bows his head and kisses Katrina, affectionately and carefully.

    He has waited so long. Now she has finally become his wife.

    The wedding is unprecedented grandeur.

    But Katrina, wearing a wedding dress and high heels, feels so weak and tired after the ceremony.

    She will be the hostess here from today on.

    Thinking that he can see Katrina every morning when he wakes up, Aaron feels extremely delighted.

    On the first day of marriage, Aaron shows his deep love for his wife and spoils her very much.

    He knows that she must have had a hard day standing in high-heeled shoes. When they get home, Aaron helps her take off her wedding dress and lets her lean on the sofa. He squats on the floor, takes off her high-heeled shoes, and massages her feet.

    When the bathtub is ready, he takes her to the bathroom himself.

    Katrina is immersed in Aaron''s thoughtful service, relaxed and joyful.

    At this moment, Katrina is so tired that she almost can''t open her eyes, so she enjoys Aaron''s embrace.

    Anyway, she''s married to him.

    She is willing to depend on him.

    So, just enjoy his service!

    Aaron holds Katrina as if she were his daughter.

    She lies sleepily on his shoulder, and he is drying her hair with a hairdryer.

    When everything is done, Aaron puts Katrina on the bed. Katrina immediately turns over and gets into the quilt.

    Seeing her drowsy, Aaron gives her a ten-minute break. He goes into the bathroom to take a shower.

    Just as Katrina feels about to fall asleep, she suddenly feels a hand around her waist.

    Next, the hand caresses her thigh, goes deep along her nightdress, and comes to her chest...

    Katrina is troubled by Aaron''s harassment. She frowns and pleads, "Aaron, I''m so tired. How about another day?"

    However, Aaron has been looking forward to their wedding night for so long.

    If he gives up this chance, is he a man? How can his body endure?

    Aaron whispers in a soft voice in Katrina''s ear, "You know, honey, I''ve been waiting for this day so long. Come on. Relax. I''ll be gentle and won''t hurt you."

    Perhaps Aaron''s voice is magical. Katrina really gives up her resistance.

    For today''s wedding night, she decides to satisfy him.

    However...

    At this time, Katrina is too sleepy to spare any energy to cooperate with him. She can only lie in bed at his disposal.

    Suddenly, a strange feeling comes from below.

    "Ah!"

    Katrina can''t help screaming.

    This soft scream seems to kindle all of Aaron''s desires at once.

    At last, he cannot bear it.

    He will accept it all if he wakes up tomorrow to kneel on the keyboard or kneel on the durian.

    Aaron continues to go deep, and the feeling of exuberance sweeps over him, making him indulgent.

    He hugs Katrina and kisses her lip, leaving his mark on her. He enjoys her body so much.

    It seems that it will never be enough.

    If it weren''t for her tiredness and fatigue, he would have done this all night.

    Finally, he stops.

    Aaron holds Katrina in his arms and kisses her on the forehead. Then he embraces her and falls asleep contentedly.

    It''s really nice for Aaron to have his wife in his arms.

    For him, holding her every night is like embracing the whole world.

    Having Katrina for the rest of Aaron''s life is all that he wants.

 535 Chapter 535: The Babyâ€™s Name

    The next day, Katrina wakes up with no one around her.

    She sits up and looks around the room without finding Aaron.

    There''s no sound in the bathroom.

    Katrina has some doubts in her mind.

    So strange. Where is Aaron? It was still early in the morning but he disappeared.

    When she wakes up, Aaron disappears strangely. That makes her wonder if yesterday''s wedding and their wedding night are just a dream. Did she really get married?

    Just as she lifts the quilt to get out of bed...

    The bedroom door is gently pushed open, and Aaron comes in with a bowl of porridge in his hand.

    Seeing Katrina sitting up, he asks, "You''re awake. Why don''t you sleep a little longer? You look so tired,"

    Seeing Aaron''s warm smile, Katrina feels relieved.

    He doesn''t leave. He stood in front of her holding a tray of food for her.

    He just goes out for a while, but she feels so frightened.

    In the future, she can''t make blind and disorderly conjectures.

    Soon Aaron comes to the bedside.

    He sits down by the bed and scoops up a spoonful of porridge, sending it into Katrina''s mouth.

    "Sorry, yesterday I let all the servants have a holiday. This is the porridge I cook myself. Have a taste."

    Hearing Aaron''s words and seeing the rice porridge, Katrina feels her heart full of warmth.

    It turns out that he gets up early to prepare breakfast for her.

    Katrina is greatly moved by Aaron, a proud and nobleman who is willing to do this for her.

    She doesn''t feel aggrieved at all.

    It''s her honor to have the porridge that he''s cooked and fed by him when she wakes up.

    Katrina takes a mouthful of porridge and smiles, "It''s delicious!"

    Aaron is happier than Katrina is when he hears the word "delicious."

    "Drink as much as you like."

    He smiles and continues to feed her.

    Katrina wants to take the spoon and bowl, "Aaron, I can do it myself. No need for you to feed me," She said in reluctance.

    However, Aaron quickly avoids her and whispers, "I like the feeling of feeding you. In the future, I will feed you every day. Let me be a good husband to you, honey!"

    This pun makes Katrina''s face blush instantly.

    This bastard...

    It''s really interesting for Aaron to flirt with Katrina early in the morning.

    Katrina continues drinking the porridge from Aaron.

    They enjoy the two people''s world that belongs only to them.

    The first day of the wedding is not bad.

    Suddenly, Aaron suddenly thinks of something interesting, and a smile comes to his face.

    Katrina can''t help asking, "Aaron, what are you laughing at?"

    Aaron restrains his smile and looks at her, asking, "Katrina, do you remember when I first fed you, porridge?"

    Katrina recalls it carefully, but she doesn''t remember.

    At the thought of the past, Aaron always smiles.

    Because Katrina was so cute and funny at that time that Aaron couldn''t help wanting to love her well.

    However, for Katrina, that experience is not very good.

    She glared at him, "You bullied me every day at that time! You were so shameless..."

    He kissed her to feed her the porridge.

    Once thinking of the tragic days when he abused her every day, she wants to beat him up.

    Feeling Katrina''s hatred...

    Aaron immediately surrenders and quickly curbs the smile on his face.

    "My dear wife, I''m so sorry. Later, if you want to retaliate in that way, I will obey you obediently."

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina blushes unconsciously, "No, I don''t want to."

    He must be dreaming!

    Since they got married, Aaron has loved and spoiled Katrina very much.

    Every day, he does everything possible to serve Katrina and make her happy.

    Every night when the baby wakes up, Katrina has to get up to change the baby''s diaper and prepare the milk powder. Aaron feels so sorry for her.

    So Aaron enrolls in a one-to-one baby-rearing course.

    A month later¡­

    Aaron is able to handle the daily care of the baby with ease.

    Sometimes, Aaron wears a neat suit, handsome and elegant, like a male model who can take part in a show at any time.

    But the next second¡­

    With one hand holding the baby and the other hand skillfully preparing the milk powder, he tries the temperature and feeds it to the baby. Katrina feels that it''s so funny.

    Because the contrast is so strong.

    But at the same time...

    She also feels warm and touched.

    It''s a blessing for Katrina to marry such a handsome and rich man who is very nice to her.

    She feels very happy in her postnuptial life.

    She probably saved the galaxy in another life, so she can meet him and fall in love with him now.

    In his favor and care, time doesn''t leave any trace on her face but makes her look younger and better.

    Just as Katrina smiles and looks intently at Aaron, who is feeding the baby milk powder, he also looks at Katrina.

    When their eyes meet, a smile appears on Aaron''s handsome face. He strides towards Katrina.

    He reaches out and holds her in his arm, giving her a strong kiss on the forehead.

    "What''s the matter, my dear? Do you have any instructions?"

    Katrina looks at the baby in Aaron''s arms and says, "Aaron, our baby hasn''t got a name yet. Let''s give it a name."

    Aaron frowns for a moment.

    Then a name jumps out of his mind.

    "Owen Wilson."

    "The baby of Aaron and Katrina."

    Katrina asks what the name means. Aaron says that it''s the young warrior.

    Owen Wilson.

    Owen.

    Owen.

    Katrina keeps repeating the name and thinks it sounds good.

    After marriage, whatever happens, Aaron respects her opinions and adopts her advice.

    So this time she decides to agree with him.

    The baby''s name is Owen Wilson!

 536 Chapter 536: Her Surprise For Him

    Time flies, Katrina, and Aaron, have been married for six months.

    Owen has also reached the age of learning to talk and walk.

    Katrina knows that Aaron has always wanted a daughter.

    Perhaps, every strong man finally has the dream of owning his little princess.

    Katrina also thinks that only Owen is too lonely.

    If she can have a daughter, if they have two children, it will be wonderful.

    But she didn''t know when it started, and she found Aaron''s behavior became more and more strange.

    For example, when he accompanied her to the supermarket, he would calmly throw several boxes of condoms into the shopping cart.

    For example, he would pay special attention to contraception when he''s with her at night.

    Even if sometimes he has been impatient and unbearable, he must do contraception before going further.

    Aaron''s changes make Katrina confused.

    Aaron is strange. What''s wrong with this?

    She always feels that he seems to hide something from her.

    While Katrina surfed the Internet on Aaron''s computer one day, she inadvertently clicked on his browsing history and saw a video about production.

    This video is very realistic, and it shows how laboriously the mother gave birth to a baby, which looks shocking.

    By this time, Katrina finally understands why Aaron actively uses contraception these days.

    Initially, he watched this video accidentally, but he did not want her to suffer such pain.

    After knowing his thoughts, Katrina feels warm.

    But it is all of her own accords.

    At night, while Aaron is working in his study, Katrina walks in with a cup of coffee in her hand.

    Katrina puts the steaming coffee on the desk. Aaron immediately raises his head, grabs her hand, and pulls her into his arms, allowing her to sit on his lap.

    He kisses the corner of her lips, "Why are you still up?"

    Katrina puts her hands on Aaron''s shoulders, looks at him carefully with her beautiful eyes, and says, "Aaron, let''s have another baby."

    Aaron becomes silent.

    Then he hooks her around the waist and says in a relaxed voice, "We have Owen now. We don''t need another baby."

    Katrina knows it''s not Aaron who doesn''t want children. He just doesn''t want her to suffer.

    Katrina lowers her eyes and speaks in a low voice, "Aaron, it''s really painful to have a baby, and I''m really scared of it..."

    Before Katrina finishes her words, Aaron has tightly embraced her, with their bodies getting closer.

    "I know."

    He was there for her when she gave birth. How could he not know how much it hurt?

    At that time, she was dying and almost did not live over.

    If having a baby means losing half of her life, he would rather she never has other babies in the future.

    All he needs is her.

    "Aaron, it hurts to have a baby, but I do it for you willingly, because I love you and I want to have your baby."

    In fact, gestation is a wonderful and great process, especially having children for her loved man.

    She can feel what belongs to him into her body, take root, and grow up little by little in her body.

    This process is really wonderful.

    However, Aaron puts his hand firmly on the back of her head and says, "But I can''t bear it."

    At the thought of the image that she lay on the operating table, he would feel distressed and even can''t breathe.

    He really doesn''t want her to suffer such pain for him.

    For a long time, Aaron begins softly, "Katrina, I thought about it. In the future, if we want to have a second or a third child, we can use surrogacy. With the development of science and technology, we are sure to succeed."

    As long as it is a child of her and him, it is enough.

    In a word, he doesn''t want her into the operating room again.

    Upon hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina shakes her head, "Aaron, the feelings of having a surrogacy and having a baby by myself are not the same."

    The reason why mothers love their babies so much probably is that they are laborious when they are pregnant.

    Although the gene is similar, if the child is not born from her own belly, she always feels it is not their child.

    "Then we won''t have any! Owen is enough!"

    Aaron is very persistent and insists on his own idea, unwilling to let go.

    How could he have the heart to put her on the line, knowing that she would suffer a mortal pain?

    Aaron''s single-minded attitude makes Katrina move but also helpless.

    She sighs and pushes Aaron away.

    "Aaron, I have to show you something."

    Rarely does Katrina look so businesslike, Aaron looks at her with a puzzle.

    Katrina takes a slip from the pocket of her pajamas and hands it over.

    When Aaron opens the paper and sees the words on it, he is shocked.

    He stares at the paper powerfully several times, afraid he is wrong.

    Then he looks at Katrina incredulously, "You are pregnant?"

    Knowing that Aaron would react in this way, Katrina nods honestly.

    Putting down the paper, Aaron mutters, "How can... I always have..."

    "It''s not always 100 percent safe. Obviously, we won the lottery."

    When Aaron hears the news that Katrina is pregnant, his mind is in a mess.

    He doesn''t want Katrina to suffer another birth pain for him.

    But she is pregnant.

    What should he do at this moment?

    He couldn''t ask her to have an abortion!

    No! He can''t do anything like this!

    It will not only hurt her body, but it will also even hurt her heart!

    What the hell should then time. Finally, he says hoarsely, "Okay, after this baby is born... if the precautions aren''t so safe, we won''t have any more babies in the future! I''m going to have a vasectomy tomorrow."

    If the precautions aren''t so safe, the only vasectomy is the safest way to keep her from getting pregnant.

    Katrina couldn''t help but be slightly surprised by Aaron''s words, "Aaron, you..."

    Vasectomy means that from then on, he will have no fertility.

    It is, after all, a symbol of a man''s esteem.

    Aaron, a man who has always been so superior, is willing to do a vasectomy for her?

    When Katrina looks surprised, Aaron kisses her on the corner of her lips.

    "You are willing to suffer another birth for my sake, what can''t I do for you?"

 537 Chapter 537: She Decides Everything

    Katrina has been pregnant for three months.

    Ever since she became pregnant, Aaron has looked after her well.

    Every day he takes good care of her and almost spoils her.

    As the baby gets bigger, it''s no longer appropriate to drive a sports car or business car to go outside.

    So Aaron decides to buy a new family car.

    In this way, after the baby is born and gets a little older, the whole family can drive out to play.

    When Aaron and Katrina go to the 4S shop, the car sales staff inside judge their identity from their dress, and temperament immediately serves up enthusiastically and introduces models for them according to their needs.

    Of course, the salesman almost introduces these to Aaron.

    After all, in ordinary families, men are the backbone of the family, and they make the decisions of buying a car or a house.

    Besides, men know more about cars.

    The salesman introduces several models to them.

    Finally, he cautiously looks at Aaron and asks, "Sir, which one do you prefer?"

    Aaron points to Katrina in his arms, "You ask my wife, she decides everything in our family."

    Hearing that, the salesman is stunned.

    Although he has served for many couples who came here to buy a car, he never sees anyone before like this gentleman who has given full control of choice to his wife.

    The salesman then turns to Katrina, "Which model do you prefer, madam?"

    Aaron suddenly gives her such a big task, which makes Katrina feel a little overwhelmed.

    In fact, she doesn''t know anything about cars or their performance.

    Perhaps sensing her hesitation, Aaron whispers in her ear, "At this price, the performance of the cars is not bad. Honey, just choose the one you like."

    He whispers in her ear, but it is also loud enough to be heard by the car salesman next to him.

    The salesman can only forcibly admire their intimate behaviors.

    Seeing the slightly unnatural look on the salesman''s face, Katrina instantly blushes and quickly points out, "I still prefer this one."

    Without any hesitation, Aaron raises his eyebrows and looks at the salesman, "The car she just points to, full payment, pick it up immediately!"

    "Yes, yes! I''ll get the formalities done!"

    Although the salesman has just been shown off by their love, he still feels it is worth it, after all, considering that he would soon be able to sell a car worth millions of dollars.

    This is the first time he has seen a man who loves and listens to his wife so much.

    But he has to admit that they look really sweet, matched and make people envy them.

    On the way home, Katrina couldn''t help but look over at Aaron and ask, "Aaron, do you trust me so much?"

    He listens to her in everything, without any doubt or rebuttal.

    He doesn''t worry that sometimes she makes the wrong choice?

    "Everything in our family is under your name, of course, it''s up to you to buy a car."

    Listening to his words, Katrina cannot help but sense a trace of sweetness.

    What a proud man, Aaron is, but he is willing to give in to her.

    Sometimes it''s a feeling that a fierce black wolf is obedient to a small sheep.

    Maybe this is love.

    For his beloved, he is willing to put down his temper and pride to indulge her.

    She is honored to have Aaron''s love.

    On the way home, when they pass a shopping center, Aaron looks at the watch on his wrist. Seeing that it is still early, he stops the car nearby.

    "Come on, I''ll show you around and buy something you like."

    Every time he comes home, his wife is taken over by Owen.

    So he never misses an opportunity to be alone with his wife.

    "No, Aaron, I have a lot of clothes. I really don''t need to buy any more!"

    Aaron doesn''t accept Katrina''s retorting. He just pushes the door, gets out of the car, walks around to the other side and opens the door for her, "Katrina, I work hard and make money so that I can dress my wife beautifully and give her the most expensive and best things in the world to make her become the happiest fairy. Honey, you really don''t have to save money for me, or all my work would be meaningless."

    Aaron says, thoughtfully unbuckles Katrina, and carefully helps her out of the car.

    Katrina could only get out of the car after Aaron.

    It is said that men hate to accompany women to go shopping; there is a feeling of death for them every time.

    Aaron, on the other hand, enjoys shopping.

    He''s even more active than her when they buy clothes.

    "Honey, try this one."

    "You''ll look great in it!"

    No matter what Katrina wears, Aaron is always satisfied and nods his head and praises it.

    Perhaps in his eyes, it''s just Katrina''s face that is beautiful, rather than the clothes.

    Even if she puts a garbage bag on her, he will also think she is beautiful.

    Within moments, Aaron has carried several shopping bags.

    "You wait here, I''ll get the check, and I''ll be right back."

    After picking out a pile of clothes for Katrina one more time, Aaron goes to the checkout while Katrina sits in a nearby chair and waits patiently.

    Just then, she hears a female voice nearby.

    "Miss Miller?"

    Katrina looks up.

    She''s confused when she sees the woman in front of her because she could not recognize her immediately.

    It could be true that after pregnancy, IQ will be affected.

    She thinks the woman looks familiar, but she could not remember who she is.

    "You are... "

    Seeing Katrina''s puzzled look on her face, the woman in front of her tentatively sits down on the chair next to her, smiles sheepishly and says, "Miss Miller, I''m Cindy. When I was young, I was silly and used to play with Sophie."

    Katrina remembers who she is.

    She was the best friend of Sophie, but their friendship is a sham.

    In the past, Katrina used to think that Cindy just flattered Sophie on the surface; in fact, she hated Sophie so much.

    She heard that after the decline of the Anderson family, Cindy gradually distanced herself from Sophie.

 538 Chapter 538: What Did She Do To You?

    Katrina replies lightly, "Oh, Miss Brown, it''s you."

    Katrina doesn''t really have a good impression of Cindy, who is duplicitous.

    Ever since Anderson''s family fell down, she must have found Sophie in much trouble.

    While Katrina doesn''t like Sophie, she doesn''t like the woman either.

    Cindy seems not to feel Katrina''s indifferent attitude at all. She smiles and approaches closer to her with a smile, "Miss Miller, what a great relationship you have with Mr. Wilson. I really envy you."

    "Thank you."

    Katrina''s attitude still betrays alienation.

    Cindy is trying to find a topic to get acquainted with Katrina as soon as possible.

    Suddenly her eyes light up, and she says, "Hey, Miss Miller, do you know what happened to Sophie later?"

    Katrina doesn''t respond.

    Since she decided to disown the Anderson family, the rest of the family had nothing to do with her, and she naturally didn''t care about them.

    Seeing Katrina''s placid look, Cindy guesses she didn''t know.

    Cindy quickly shared the gossip with Katrina.

    "Sophie went to a nightclub to be a hostess for money, gradually she started sleeping with someone, and she was pregnant, but she didn''t know who the father of the baby was. How lewd she was, in the end, because of many times of abortion, she lost reproductive function. I was blind to be friends with such a woman for so long."

    When Cindy says these words, she is totally contemptuous.

    People who don''t know her will think they used to be enemies, rather than best friends.

    Upon hearing Cindy''s words, Katrina couldn''t help feeling some revulsion.

    Although Sophie falls into the present situation and Sophie deserves it, Cindy, as Sophie''s former friend, is it really appropriate to speak of her with scorn and slander outside?

    She knows it was Cindy who took the initiative to get along with Sophie in order to get in the upper class.

    Today, she is still a young lady in a rich family. The Anderson family is downfallen, so she immediately changes her attitude towards Sophie.

    This change really makes Katrina a little uncomfortable.

    However, Cindy doesn''t sense Katrina''s revulsion and still flatters her.

    "Miss Miller, Sophie is nothing compared with you, she is not as beautiful as you, her figure is not as good as you, and the family background is not as good as you. In fact, you are a real lady, compared with you, Sophie is nothing at all. But she used to always show off in front of you in an ostentatious manner. As a matter of fact, I''ve warned Sophie before not to go against you, but she didn''t listen."

    After hearing that, Katrina couldn''t help but feel a little ridiculous.

    She chuckles, "Oh, really?"

    If she remembers correctly, before Cindy often helped Sophie think of a bad idea to bully her and punish her.

    But she won''t accept it.

    Every compliment from anyone but Aaron, especially a woman, would make her feel perfunctory.

    "Yes!"

    Cindy nods her head and says, "Miss Miller, I really liked you a long time ago. I have always wanted to make friends with you. But you know, Sophie always had a hot temper and was very bossy. She didn''t like you at that time, and I was afraid that if I got closer to you, she would find me trouble, so..."

    Katrina has a vaguely sneer on her face.

    Cindy always has her eyes on top of her head. In the past, she was a lonely little girl with nothing. Would Cindy like her?

    Are you kidding me?

    However, Katrina doesn''t expose Cindy, but let her act.

    Well, Aaron''s not back yet, so she''s kind of bored.

    Let''s just take it as a joke.

    "Well, Katrina, it''s not too late for us to know each other. We have chatted so well, why don''t you join our sister group? How about you being our leader?"

    "Sister group?"

    "Yeah, yeah, just some girlfriends who have a good time together, drink tea, go shopping, or travel abroad every day. For example, Miss Scott of Scott Clothing Enterprise and Miss Brook of Brook Financial Enterprise are our sisters. Miss Miller, if you can join us, the sisters will be very happy, we will listen to everything!"

    After listening to Cindy''s introduction, Katrina understands what organization the sister group is.

    There are only young ladies of equal status, gathering together, and taking advantage of each other.

    It looks like sisterhood now.

    Maybe one day someone will be kicked out of the group because her family is broke.

    Their sisterhood is as fragile as glass.

    She doesn''t want to get involved with these hypocritical little girls and make her life messy.

    Katrina refuses without hesitation, "Sorry, I''m not interested!"

    Cindy, who is refused immediately, smiles embarrassingly.

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t join, Miss Miller, could you give me your mobile phone number? Let''s go out for coffee later!"

    "I usually have to stay at home with my husband and baby. I really don''t have time to drink coffee with you. Miss Brown, my husband is back. I must go now."

    Cindy looks up, and sure enough, she sees Aaron coming this way with a bunch of things in his hand.

    Although Cindy dares to approach and flatter Katrina, she doesn''t dare to offend Aaron.

    Because she can sense that Aaron is a dangerous man.

    Cindy quickly gets up from her chair and says, "Okay, Miss Miller, I won''t bother you too much. See you."

    After saying these words, Cindy leaves in a hurry.

    Quickly Aaron has arrived in front of Katrina and asks defensively, "Who is that woman just now?"

    Katrina answers honestly, "Sophie''s former best friend."

    As soon as Aaron hears Sophie''s name, he becomes nervous, "What''s she doing here? What did she do to you?"

    Katrina smiles and replies, "Probably, she knows my husband is very capable, so she wants to flatter me secretly."

    Aaron is relieved to hear that Katrina is still in a mood to joke and makes sure that she wasn''t wronged.

    "Of course! If I''m not capable enough, how can I make you pregnant?"

    Even the contraceptives cannot stop his descendants. He''s really very capable.

    Upon hearing that, Katrina thinks of the way he means capable. Her small face turns red, and she lowers her head to go out first.

    "Let''s go home! Owen''s still at home waiting for us!"

    With a smile on his face, Aaron follows her closely, carrying things.

 539 Chapter 539: Duke Comes To Show Off

    The next morning.

    Aaron has breakfast with Katrina, then ties his tie and gets ready to go to work.

    He kisses Katrina on the lips to say goodbye as if no one were around them.

    After getting married for so long, the daily morning kiss and parting kiss are indispensable.

    Every day is as sweet as the honeymoon.

    Katrina''s small face is flushed with shyness.

    The servants in the villa, however, have long been accustomed to it.

    Before leaving, Aaron goes up to the servant holding Owen and pinches his face gently.

    "I go to work, you be good, don''t bully my wife and make her angry, do you hear?"

    The little fellow doesn''t understand anything and smirks.

    Katrina hurries over and pushes Aaron out, "Aaron, your son is only one year old. You dare to threaten him! Owen is so good! Okay, okay! You go to work!"

    Aaron reluctantly is pushed by her to the outside, then takes the opportunity to turn around, and steals a kiss on her lips again, then satisfyingly goes to work.

    People say love has a shelf life.

    As time goes by, love will fade away.

    But Aaron finds that he seems to love her more since he got married.

    He wants to stay with her every day, doesn''t want to separate from her, and even wants to go to work with his wife.

    In this way, he can see her all the time.

    But after all, it''s still somewhat unrealistic.

    After Aaron goes to work, Katrina stays at home to take care of the baby, helps the maid with the cleaning, or sits in the sun and reads a book.

    In the afternoon, Katrina is feeding milk powder to her baby after he takes a nap.

    Just then, a servant comes into the room to report, "Miss Miller, we have a guest at home who wants to see you."

    Katrina hands the baby to the servant and says, "I got it. I''m going downstairs."

    Katrina thinks the person will be her colleague.

    Because Colin said a few days ago that he would visit her for she is pregnant on behalf of the police station.

    Just as Katrina walks downstairs, she sees Duke sitting on the sofa.

    She doesn''t expect Duke to drop by.

    Katrina''s face is suddenly filled with astonishment, "How could it be you?"

    If she''s not mistaken, shouldn''t Duke be in Hadley city?

    Why is he in Abbe city?

    What''s more, why will he come unannounced?

    Duke catches a glimpse of Katrina''s belly.

    Although it''s not yet obvious, the careful way she walks reveals some clues.

    Duke lights up with a smile on his handsome face, and his voice is gentle as ever, "Miss Miller, long time no see. I''m so happy to see you together with my brother again."

    Before, Katrina had a good impression on Duke when she was in Hadley city and trusted him very much.

    Because Duke always looked like a gentleman.

    This time, Katrina is not as innocent as before when facing Duke.

    Because she knows that behind Duke''s smile, there may be some conspiracy and calculation.

    Katrina calmly sits down on the sofa and politely says, "Thank you. Why do you come to see me today?"

    "Well, I''m going to get married soon."

    Duke says, pulls out an invitation, and hands it over.

    "It''s next month. I hope you and my brother can attend my wedding ceremony."

    Katrina takes Duke''s invitation and opens it.

    The groom is Duke.

    The bride, however, is Annie.

    Duke finally is going to marry Annie after all?

    Does it mean that he is going to get the inheritance of the Wilson family after all?

    Katrina doesn''t know why, when she suddenly gets the news, she feels strange in her heart.

    Maybe it''s because Duke has played too many tricks in order to inherit the Wilson family.

    Katrina congratulates against her will, "Congratulations after Aaron comes back, I''ll tell him."

    After all, this is a matter for Aaron''s family. How it should be dealt with has to be handled by him when he comes back.

    Duke smiles, "That''s best."

    Just then, there is a sound of opening the door.

    Then Aaron comes in from the outside.

    The servant gallantly takes over the briefcase in his hand, "Sir Is back."

    Aaron gives a casual answer.

    When he changes his shoes and walks into the living room, he sees Duke sitting on the sofa and Katrina on the other side.

    Knowing what Duke is like, Aaron quickly raises his guard and hurries over.

    Aaron sits next to Katrina, separates the two of them with his body, and shields Katrina behind him. He looks at Duke coldly and asks indifferently, "Why you come here?"

    Duke took advantage of Katrina''s kindness several times before.

    Aaron is also afraid of Duke bullying Katrina when he''s not present.

    Seeing Aaron''s alert and cold look, Duke instead smiles and says, "My brother, you are back just in time. I am going to marry Annie, and the invitation card has been given to my sister-in-law. I sincerely hope that you and Katrina can attend our wedding. Father will be glad to see you, too!"

    As Aaron continues to look at him with a blank expression, Duke knows that his brother has always treated him like that.

    He simply no longer asks for a response but rises to say goodbye, "Since the invitation has been sent to you, I will not bother you. My brother and sister-in-law, I wish you happiness."

    Duke says and leaves the villa.

    As soon as Duke leaves, Aaron turns his head, grabs Katrina''s hand, and looks her up and down.

    "What did he do to you?"

    Katrina shakes her head, "No, I knew he isn''t a good person, so I didn''t pay much attention to him."

    Aaron touches her head and praises, "Well done."

    Katrina passes the invitation to Aaron, "Aaron, here is the invitation he just gave to me."

    Aaron takes over the invitation but is lost in thought.

    On the surface, Duke is here to send Aaron an invitation.

    But Aaron could feel that his true purpose is not that.

    In fact, Duke comes to show off.

    Because after marrying Annie, he can get the inheritance right of Wilson''s family.

    Duke came to announce the news to him.

    He thought that he was sure to win the right to inherit Wilson''s family, so he was eager to come to him and show off?

    Although Aaron doesn''t want to marry Annie, he also can''t be so reconciled that let Duke get the inheritance right of Wilson''s family easily.

    At that moment, Aaron has decided that he''s not going to make Duke''s plan work so smoothly.

 540 Chapter 540: Honey, Iâ€™m Good To Have You

    Seeing the firmness in Aaron''s eyes, Katrina grabs his arm with her soft little hands.

    "Aaron, whatever decision you make, I will support you!"

    Katrina is also reluctant to allow Duke to take the inheritance of the Wilsons.

    If her brother-in-law is a real genteel person, they''ll let it go.

    With Aaron''s character, he won''t care too much.

    But Duke is a man who does everything in his power to achieve his goal.

    Not to mention that Aaron can''t tolerate him, even when she looks down on him.

    At the moment when they look at each other, they seem to have reached an agreement and feel connected.

    Aaron irresistibly gives Katrina an embrace, "Honey, I''m good to have you."

    She''s always so gentle, always so considerate, always so understanding of him.

    With her, he always feels hearty warmth.

    Since that day, Aaron has secretly sent some people to track down Duke and Jane in an attempt to catch some evidence in order to prevent Duke and Annie''s wedding from going on normally.

    A few days later, his men sent Aaron a set of photos.

    "Mr. Wilson, we find that Jane has always met a man in secret these days."

    Aaron takes a close look at the pictures on his computer and twists his eyebrows slightly.

    Why does Jane need to meet this man when it''s not related to business, and they''re not relatives at all?

    Who the hell is this man?

    Just as Aaron stares at the pictures on his computer and falls into puzzles¡­

    Katrina comes up with a cup of warm milk in her hand and puts it on the table.

    Feeling her concern, Aaron raises his head. The serious expression is softened a little. He takes her little hands, sits her on his lap, and hugs her in his arms. "I thought you were asleep."

    Katrina confides honestly, "I took a nap at noon, I''m not sleepy. I want to wait for you."

    As he hears, Aaron lifts up his mouth unconsciously.

    His wife, at last, becomes more and more dependent on him.

    So how can he keep her waiting too long?

    "I???ll go to bed right away after I''ve finished these pictures. Honey, can you help me have a look?"

    As Aaron says, he shows the next one.

    Actually, these few pictures look the same.

    They''re all about a picture of Jane and a strange man drinking coffee in a cafe.

    Just one...

    The man helped wipe Jane''s lip coffee with a tissue.

    Such intimate behavior really makes him feel something abnormal.

    Is Jane cheating on Edward and has another man?

    But it shouldn''t be.

    Now, Jane should put the inheritance of Edward''s wealth above everything else.

    Her son has not officially received the inheritance. She has no spare mind to have a love affair.

    And just then...

    Katrina suddenly says, "Aaron, do you think this man looks a little familiar?"

    Katrina shakes her head. "No...But I feel like he looks a little like Duke."

    Katrina had just seen Duke several days ago, and she thought of him at first sight of the photo.

    She doesn''t know where they look, but she just can feel that.

    Katrina''s words seem to remind Aaron all of a sudden.

    He looks at it carefully.

    That''s really how things are.

    Duke and the man are somewhat alike.

    What is the relationship between them?

    Aaron then makes a phone call, "Check it right now! Duke''s relationship with this man! You can start with blood and DNA. I want to know the answer as soon as possible!"

    After hanging up, Aaron can''t refrain from holding Katrina tighter and buries himself in her neck, "Honey, you are my angel!"

    She woke him up when his eyebrows twisted deeply and had no idea where to start.

    Katrina feels itchy by his hair, so she pushes him aside, "Come on, let me go!"

    Aaron simply holds Katrina up and returns to the room with her in his arms. "Okay, but I won''t let you go."

    Aaron is a kind of suffering and happiness when sleeping in the same bed and embracing each other.

    When he sees the woman in his arms adjust her comfortable sleeping posture and close her eyes, he has an indescribable sense of satisfaction.

    A few days later, and three days before the wedding of Duke and Annie, Aaron receives information from his staff.

    Aaron can''t express how shocked he is when he sees the data showing Duke''s DNA comparison with the man''s, which shows they are father and son.

    That is to say...

    Duke wasn''t the son of Edward and one in the Wilsons!

    After Aaron''s mother died, Jane was pregnant and succeeded in marrying Edward.

    So, more than 20 years ago, it''s just a conspiracy and deception.

    When Aaron knows that, he''s raged.

    Edward, his father, has been created for more than twenty years!

    He even helped another man raise his son for more than twenty years. He broke off relations with his own son and drove Aaron out of the house for the sake of Duke.

    Ah...

    Duke, what a good "son" of Edward!

    What a fun fact it is!

    Duke and Jane have cheated them for so long.

    They even wish to get the inheritance of Wilson''s property.

    And how can Aaron make it so easy for them to succeed?

    How can he let an outsider inherit their family fortune?

    Katrina, sitting aside reading, notices Aaron''s serious look and knows what must have happened.

    She comes up, puts her arms around his neck, and asks, "What''s wrong?"

    Aaron''s voice falls into low, "Duke is not my brother at all. He''s not Edward''s son."

    Katrina knows that this unexpected fact is a little hard for anyone to accept for a while.

    Nevertheless, she tries to take a positive attitude and comforts him by saying, "Actually, this may be a good thing. Aaron, think about it. How bad it can be if you, such a brilliant man, have a brother like Duke who''s so evil and immoral. You should be happy that you have no blood relationship with him!"

    Feeling that Katrina is trying to comfort him, Aaron seems to feel much better all of a sudden.

    He can''t refrain from laughing. He holds her little hands and puts them on his lips for a kiss, "Honey, you''re right. I should be happy to have no blood relationship with him."

    And, it''s his honor to hear the praise from his wife.

 541 Chapter 541: His Weakness Is Her

    Finally, Duke and Annie''s wedding day has approached.

    On the day before their wedding ceremony, Aaron departs from Abbe and heads for Hadley.

    Seeing Aaron put a pile of materials into his briefcase, Katrina pulls Aaron''s hand and looks up at him, "Aaron, take me with you."

    Katrina knows that Aaron isn''t going to congratulate Duke and Annie on their marriage.

    He is to tear down the true selves of Duke and Jane and to destroy the wedding.

    He will face all this alone, so she feels a little uneasy.

    Anyway, her company with him can make him less lonely.

    After all, they are husband and wife. They should face everything together, shouldn''t they?

    Hearing Katrina''s request, Aaron knows what she is thinking, so there is a warm feeling emerging from his heart.

    However, he then takes her by the hands and holds her tightly in his arms. His voice is deep and gentle, and he says, "Katrina, wait for me at home. I will come back as soon as possible. Trust me. Nothing is out of my reach."

    That''s what he said.

    She also believes that there is nothing impossible by using his strength and power.

    But Katrina is still struggling for her chance.

    "Aaron, I want to go with you. I can be your backup..."

    Aaron can''t help laughing when Katrina said so.

    Yeah.

    His wife and his child are his strongest backup.

    However, Aaron finally sighs and speaks to her with great seriousness, "Katrina, you are still pregnant now. I don''t want you fatigued by the long journey for me. I don''t want you exhausted for me. Besides, you are my most precious person, so you will be my weakness. If you are there, I will be distracted and afraid of not taking good care of you."

    Hearing Aaron''s answer, Katrina keeps silent for a moment and finally agrees.

    "Okay. I''ll wait for you at home. Aaron, don''t worry me, come back as soon as possible."

    Aaron is right.

    She is a weak and pregnant woman.

    If she''s with Aaron, it''s easy to make him distracted.

    In case that Duke and Jane do something to her to threaten Aaron. If she goes, it will only make things worse.

    After Katrina compromises, Aaron bows his head and kisses her on the lips.

    "My honey is so sweet. I''m sure I''ll be back as soon as possible."

    Probably in order to make Katrina not feel so lonely at home, before leaving, Aaron directly drives Katrina and Owen to the villa.

    Katrina standing in front of the villa, holds Owen in her arms and watches Aaron drive away. She has nostalgia and reluctance in her eyes.

    Actually, she feels a little distressed that he is alone in dealing with these messy things.

    In fact, she really wants to face these with him together.

    But now, she can only wait for him patiently at home, supporting him in her heart.

    In this way, she absolutely can''t make him worry.

    After several hours of flying, Aaron lands and telephones Katrina for reporting his safety. And he begins to prepare for the matter of dismantling Duke on the next day.

    The day finally arrives on schedule.

    Wilsons and Johnsons both have well-known backgrounds, and their friends are either rich or powerful.

    Duke and Annie''s wedding ceremony, of course, is full of people from the high class.

    Although Annie didn''t marry Aaron but marry Edward''s second son Duke, it''s also a great celebration.

    Frank prefers Duke to Aaron.

    Anyway, Duke is more gentle and polite.

    If his daughter can marry Duke, she won''t suffer any grievance.

    But on the contrary, Annie...

    The expression on her face doesn''t seem as delightful as that when she was going to engage Aaron.

    For her, marriage is like a task to complete. It has no relation to whether she likes or dislikes it.

    Since she was rejected by Aaron...

    Since Aaron left with and married that woman...

    Annie totally has no more illusion about love.

    And when Edward and Frank discussed that they wanted Annie to marry Duke...

    Annie didn''t refuse and agreed quickly.

    Anyway, it''s the same for her to marry anyone.

    If it''s the same, why not find a handsome and elegant one with a matched background?

    Duke and Annie, the bride and groom, stand at the gate to welcome the guests.

    Jane is inspecting the whole ceremony venue. She points to a slightly crooked string of balloons so that the hotel attendant can hang them up again.

    At this time, Jane is full of satisfaction and joy.

    Of course, she can''t tolerate a little carelessness at her son''s wedding ceremony. Even every detail should also be perfect.

    After all, after today''s wedding ceremony, her son will officially get the right of inheritance.

    And her wish, which lasts more than twenty years, can finally be realized at this time.

    Just then, Aaron, dressed in a black suit, comes over with his gravity.

    At Aaron''s sight, Duke immediately draws a smile on his face and takes Annie''s shoulder.

    "Aaron, I thought you weren''t coming. I''m really happy that you can come to my wedding with Annie!"

    When she meets Aaron again, it really cuts Annie to the quick.

    Because she knows that the man in front of her never belongs to her.

    Therefore, she lowers her eyes in silence.

    Duke notices no one behind Aaron and asks, "By the way, Aaron, why are you alone? Where is Katrina?"

    Aaron stares at Duke coldly, with his chin lifting slightly. "She''s not feeling well."

    Duke nods with sudden enlightenment, "Oh, right, my sister-in-law is pregnant now. It''s not convenient for her to come all the way here. That''s all right, brother. I''m glad you can come."

    Duke says, leaning in Annie''s ear and whispering, "Annie, it seems that we have to work hard."

    Annie doesn''t say much, nor does she resist.

    Because she will soon be Duke''s wife.

    It''s reasonable to have a child with him, which she has no room to refuse.

    When she decides to marry him, she should make such preparations.

    Aaron can''t get used to Duke''s complacent face anymore and walks into the wedding hall.

    Well, let him be complacent for a while.

    There will be no chance later.

 542 Chapter 542: Big Shock To Everyone

    As soon as Aaron enters the wedding venue, he sees Edward and Frank sitting together chatting.

    He doesn''t know why...

    It''s only a few months since he leaves, but Edward seems to be a lot older all of a sudden.

    "Aaron''s back."

    Just then, a female voice suddenly goes into Aaron''s ears.

    Aaron turns his head and sees Jane coming towards him with a smiling face and an indescribable festivity.

    "Aaron, Annie, has married into our family after all. By the way, Edward is there. Why not say hello to him?"

    At the sight of Jane, Aaron is immediately reminded of the fact that she is cheating Edward about her son, and he feels a little disrespectful now.

    "No need," he says coldly.

    Then he turns around and finds a seat to sit.

    Aaron''s relationship with Edward has long been somewhat estranged by Duke and Jane''s covert provocation.

    Later, because of his refusal to engage with Annie, Edward was even angrier and broke off with him.

    Edward even didn''t attend his wedding ceremony.

    It will only make Edward annoyed if he appears now.

    So he''s not going to ask for a snub.

    With the passage of time, Duke and Annie''s wedding ceremony finally starts.

    When the melodious music sounds, when Duke walks on the long red carpet with Annie, guests spontaneously bless the couple.

    At this point, Jane is really overjoyed.

    "Duke Wilson, do you want this woman to become your wife to marry her? Love her, take care of her, respect her, accept her, and remain faithful to her until the end of her life, for sickness or health, or for any other reason?"

    "Yes, I do!"

    "Annie Johnson, do you want this man to become your husband to marry him? Love him, take care of him, respect him, accept him, and remain faithful to him until the end of his life, for sickness or health, or for any other reason?"

    "...Yes, I will."

    "All the people present, do someone object to the marriage of these two people in front of you?"

    Just when the whole audience is in a quiet state...

    A sudden voice sounds.

    "I object!"

    Everyone is shocked at that, and can''t help but follow the voice and look behind.

    Aaron, on the other hand, stands up and walks along the long red carpet to the bride and groom.

    Edward, who was still immersed in joy, hears the voice of objection. As soon as he looks up and sees the objector is Aaron, he quickly starts to tremble with anger.

    "Aaron! What are you doing here? Haven''t you done enough? Do you want to ruin your brother''s wedding? Get out right now!"

    Faced with Edward''s roar, Aaron doesn''t respond to him.

    He has expected Edward to be angry, but he can''t let the wedding go on so smoothly.

    In the twinkling of an eye, Aaron has come to Duke.

    Seeing Duke''s hypocritical smile, Aaron snorts.

    "No, I''m here today to give you a big gift."

    Duke becomes even more surprised.

    "Oh, I don''t expect what you want to give me?"

    Instead of saying more, Aaron presses a control button.

    Sweet wedding photos of Duke and Annie are playing on the big screen behind.

    But all of a sudden, the photos suddenly change into a picture of Jane with a strange man.

    Everyone present is shocked when they recognize Jane.

    At this time, Jane looks pale and a little panic-stricken.

    "Aaron! What do you mean? Do you so hate to see your brother in happiness? So you deliberately synthesize the pictures to smear me at his wedding?"

    After questioning Aaron loudly, Jane immediately turns to explain to Edward, "Edward, listen to me, these pictures are false! I don''t know this man at all! It''s all forged by Aaron! You know him, and he''s always like this. Always stand against Duke and me. He must come to destroy the wedding today intentionally. You can''t fall into his trick!"

    "Come on! Get him out! Someone turns off the screen! Hurry up!"

    Jane may be too eager to whitewash herself, so she looks a little impatient.

    When he sees the intimate photos of his wife and another man, whether the photo is true or not, it must be a stimulus for Edward, who is covering his chest and unable to speak now.

    However, Aaron, standing on the stage, says without a panic, "False? Is this test report false too?"

    The screen shows the report of Duke and the man''s DNA identification, which shows that they are a father-son relationship.

    "Duke, he''s not Edward''s biological son at all. His father is someone else. If you say it''s false, I can now call a doctor for on-site DNA testing. Duke, I wonder what you think?"

    As Aaron finishes, he turns to Duke.

    And Duke, who has always pretended to be gentle, finally can''t continue to smile.

    Because long ago, occasionally, he already knew that he''s not Edward''s own son.

    But he didn''t expect that Aaron would discover the secret.

    Edward is so angry that he sits in his seat and covers his chest, and he growls, "Get a doctor! Right now!"

    He needs to know right away whether Duke is his own son or not.

    If it''s Aaron who is lying, he''ll ask people to get him out right away. He''ll never allow Aaron to take a step to their family.

    But if Duke is really not his biological son, he won''t let them go so easily!

    At this point, Jane steps back in horror and falls back into her chair.

    Seek a doctor on the spot and have a DNA test? It''s impossible for them to slip away unpunished.

    How can she not despair?

    At present, they can only secretly hope that a miracle will happen and the truth will not be exposed.

    Twenty minutes later...

    The doctor comes in a hurry.

    The doctor first takes a little blood from Edward''s finger and then Duke''s.

    Waiting for the result of the test, the whole room is silent.

    The marriage between Wilsons and Johnsons has happened several times, but there is always a dramatic reversal.

    Today, it''s about Jane''s cheating, about Duke''s relationship with Edward...

    It''s a big shock to everyone.

 543 Chapter 543: I Want To Be In His Side

    Half an hour later, the test result finally comes out.

    The doctor walks to and whispers in Edward''s ear, "Mr. Wilson, the result shows that you and Mr. Duke...have no blood relationship."

    When Edward hears this, he bursts into anger, picks up a plate of cake on the table, and smashes it at Jane.

    "How dare you cheat me! How dare you cheat me!"

    When he knows that his son, who he has been raising for more than 20 years, is not his own son at all, anyone will be angry, let alone Edward, who has always been so self-respecting.

    "Get out of here! Get out of my house right away!"

    Edward roars out his words, but suddenly he tightly covers his chest, bleeding out. He falls back to his chair, closes his eyes, and faints.

    "Mr. Wilson!"

    The doctor rushes to check his body.

    Seeing Edward like this, Aaron rushes down from the stage and calls, "Dad!"

    "Take him to the hospital immediately! Send my father to the hospital at once!"

    In the end, father and son are connected.

    Although Aaron and Edward had a deep contradiction before, both Duke and Jane were secretly provoking and alienating them¡­

    But, when Edward meets with an accident, Aaron is more anxious than anyone else.

    The wedding ceremony comes to an eventual end.

    In the hospital.

    Edward is being operated inside, while Aaron is anxiously waiting outside.

    He doesn''t know how long it takes. The door of the operating room opens, and the doctor finally comes out.

    Aaron immediately rushes over and asks him, "How''s my father?"

    The doctor speaks with an expression of embarrassment, "The situation is much worse than we thought. We found that Edward has been taking a drug for a long time, which can slowly erode his heart and brain.

    Aaron''s shock is all over his face.

    "What? Take a drug that erodes the heart and brain?"

    No wonder he feels Edward seems to be a lot older.

    It turns out that it''s not his illusion¡ªsomebody schemes to hurt Edward.

    At the thought of this, Aaron''s eyes flash a sharp look.

    Duke and Jane, in order to take Edward''s property, are so unscrupulous.

    Not only do they want to provoke his relationship with Edward, they even secretly drug Edward.

    Do they wait for the marriage of Duke and the death so they can get Wilson''s inheritance?

    Ah, that''s a really good idea.

    If it hasn''t been for Duke''s invitation to show off in front of him deliberately¡­

    If he hasn''t found out the relationship between Jane and the man by mistake...

    If Edward hasn''t been sent to the hospital because of faint out of anger...

    They would never know that Edward''s most trusted woman, his most trusted wife, is the murderer who poisons him in private.

    This mother and son are terribly vicious.

    "We will go all out, but you should have prepared."

    The doctor finishes his words and returns to the operating room.

    Aaron, on the other hand, is sitting on a bench outside the operating room in a complicated mood.

    In the past, he did hate Edward because of his dictatorship, and he often rebelled against him and made him angry.

    But when Edward is in danger of his life, Aaron''s really desperate.

    After all, Edward is his father, the only person in the world who has a blood relationship with him.

    Just then...

    Aaron''s phone rings.

    He''s not in the mood to answer the phone, but it keeps ringing.

    When he reaches for the phone, he finds that the person calling is Katrina.

    He didn''t expect it would be her.

    To keep her from worrying...

    He tries to stabilize his mood, and then he answers the phone, "Hello, honey."

    As soon as the phone is answered, Katrina over there is eager to ask, "Aaron, how are you doing there? Are you all right?"

    Aaron''s voice sounds relaxed, "It went well. Duke and Annie''s wedding is canceled now."

    "That''s good, Aaron. When will you be back?"

    Aaron glances in the direction of the operating room, chuckles, and replies, "Katrina, you stay at your grandfather''s house for a few more days, I''ll go back to you as soon as I''ve completely solved the matter here."

    Katrina has always disliked calling Aaron honey. She feels it is a little weird.

    But this time, she whispers on the other end, "Well, honey, I''ll wait for you."

    Hearing her "honey" is the most beautiful language in the world for him at this moment.

    Aaron''s heart, which was very decadent and lonely because of Edward''s illness, seems to be touched gently by a pair of little hands.

    At this time, in Abbe.

    After hanging up the phone, Katrina still feels a little worried, and her heart is beating violently.

    Although just now on the phone, Aaron''s voice was as gentle as ever, and he told her that things were going well.

    But she vaguely feels something goes wrong.

    She thinks that Aaron seems to be hiding something from her.

    No, no matter what happens, she can''t let him face it alone.

    She''ll go to find him!

    With this idea in mind, Katrina immediately rushes out of the room and finds Eric in the study.

    It happens that Joseph is also in Edward''s study.

    Katrina looks steadfastly at Eric and Joseph and says, "I want to go to Hadley City to find Aaron!"

    Eric is surprised when he hears this.

    "What? Going to Hadley City? What''s wrong with Aaron?"

    Katrina bites her lip and shakes her head. "He didn''t say it, but I feel he was a bit wrong, and he didn''t want me to worry about and hid something from me.

    But she can''t figure out what it is.

    It''s just a woman''s sixth sense.

    Eric pats Katrina on the shoulder and says, "Katrina, maybe it''s just that you overthink. Now you are pregnant. You''re not suitable for a long journey by plane. Why not stay at home waiting for Aaron to come back, okay?"

    Katrina shakes her head and looks up, and her eyes fixed on Eric again.

    "Grandpa, whether I think too much or not, no matter what happens to Aaron, I want to be in his side. Even if it''s too much, I won''t regret it. Grandpa, please, let me find him!"

    Seeing Katrina''s firm eyes...

    Eric can''t bear to reject her.

    After a long silence, he sighs softly and agrees, "Okay, I agree to let you go and look for him. But this time, Joseph has to go with you! Otherwise, I won''t let you go!"

 544 Chapter 544: She Always Becomes His Strength

    Instead of rejecting Eric''s offer, Katrina nods, "Thank you, Grandpa. Please take care of Owen for the time being."

    Then she turns her head and looks at Joseph, "Sorry to bother you, Joseph."

    From deciding to go to Hadley City to find Aaron, to boarding the plane, it takes only one hour.

    On the plane, Katrina puts her hands on her knees and clutches at her hemline nervously.

    She doesn''t know what she''s panicking about.

    In short, as long as she doesn''t see Aaron, she feels agitated and uneasy.

    Probably feeling her distraction and worry, Joseph puts one hand on her shoulder and comforts her, "Aaron will be fine."

    Fortunately, Katrina has Joseph to rely on now.

    Hearing his comfort, Katrina feels that maybe she''s just too sensitive.

    At least she can get in touch with Aaron now. The situation is not too bad.

    After a long flight of several hours, they arrive in Hadley City. Katrina calls Aaron immediately, wanting to know where he is.

    However, Aaron''s phone is turned off, and Katrina can''t get through.

    By this time, Katrina''s original calm mood becomes tense again.

    Where on earth is Aaron?

    Why is his phone off?

    Just as Katrina is anxious, Joseph pacifies her, "Let''s go to the wedding site first. Maybe we can get something there."

    Katrina nods and goes straight to the hotel where Duke and Annie have their wedding.

    By the time she hurries there, all the guests have left. Some hotel staff are removing balloons hanging on the walls and flower decorations.

    Seeing this scene, Katrina immediately stops a staff member and asks, "Hello, is the groom who is married here today called Duke Wilson?"

    Hearing Katrina''s question, the staff laughs disdainfully, "Groom? The wedding has been canceled. There''s no groom here."

    When Katrina hears this, she knows that they have found the right place.

    It seems that Aaron''s plan is really going well.

    Katrina asks again, "Do you know where the groom''s brother has gone? When did he leave?"

    "He left hours ago. Edward Wilson was so angry that he vomited blood and fainted. He was taken to the hospital."

    Katrina is immediately surprised.

    What?

    Was Edward taken to the hospital?

    No wonder, when Aaron called her before, he seemed to hide something.

    Is his father seriously ill?

    "Thank you."

    Katrina thanks the staff and immediately heads for the hospital with Joseph.

    Seeing her anxious look, Joseph is worried. They have flown for several hours. When they got off the plane, they went straight to the hotel without even having time to drink some water.

    Joseph grabs Katrina''s arm and says, "Katrina, I''ll book a room for you at the hotel. Stay there, and have a good rest. I''ll go to the hospital first. I''ll call you if anything happens."

    However, when she hears Joseph''s suggestion, Katrina refuses.

    "No, I''ll go to the hospital with you. I''m all right. Only when I see him can I rest assured. Otherwise, I really can''t calm down and have a good rest. I''d better go to the hospital and find him instead of worrying about him in the hotel."

    Now, she neither knows how Edward is, nor how Aaron is.

    She really can''t rest at ease in the hotel.

    Hearing Katrina''s words and seeing her affirmative eyes, Joseph finally chooses to compromise.

    "Well, let''s go together."

    Half an hour later, Katrina and Joseph arrive at the hospital.

    When they come to the operating room, Katrina finds Aaron sitting on the bench outside the operating room.

    Katrina feels so sorrowful.

    It''s been a long time...

    But Edward is still in the operating room?

    A few hours ago, when he received her call, how hard did he try to disguise his mood and not let her worry about him?

    Fortunately, she has sensitively perceived something wrong.

    Fortunately, she comes in time.

    Otherwise, he will face such a terrible situation alone. How lonely he will be!

    Katrina walks slowly towards Aaron...

    At this point, Aaron is sitting on a chair with his head down, his hands in his hair, and his eyes closed tightly.

    Edward has been in the operating room all afternoon.

    There''s no news in the operating room for such a long time. The intuition tells Aaron that it may be fraught with grim possibilities.

    As soon as the thought that Edward will probably leave appears, Aaron feels as if something penetrated into his heart so hard. He''s surrounded by remorse and pain.

    After a while, Aaron opens his eyes, finding a pair of shoes in front of him. He looks up slowly.

    He sees Katrina in front of him.

    The moment he sees her, his dim eyes immediately fill with incredulity. For a moment, he forgets to breathe and to call her name.

    He can''t tell whether it is an illusion or reality.

    Why does Katrina appear in front of him like magic?

    It is Katrina who first reaches out and grabs Aaron''s hand, "Aaron, I''m here for you."

    Aaron feels the softness of her fingers.

    At this time, what he can express is just a surprise. He feels much moved.

    Aaron immediately stands up and holds her in his arms. He hugs her tightly, his chin resting on her shoulders, reluctant to let go.

    Aaron''s voice is hoarse, and he whispers, "Didn''t I ask you to wait for me at home? Why are you here?"

    Although he''s surprised and moved to see her here, he still doesn''t want to see her tired.

    Katrina holds Aaron and says softly, "I can''t rest assured of you, so I come to see you. Aaron, whatever happens, you have me. I''ll face it with you."

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron has a complicated feeling in his heart.

    Initially, because of Edward''s illness, Aaron is extremely depressed. He constantly thinks if his father will be okay or not. But now he seems to be full of warmth all at once.

    Although she''s small, she gives him unlimited energy. She always becomes his strength.

 545 Chapter 545: Weâ€™ve Never Blamed You

    Joseph, in the distance, sees them hugging each other. He doesn''t get close to them.

    At this point, Aaron and Katrina are silent.

    But Joseph can feel the power of their love for each other.

    Among love, the greatest thing is not to enjoy sweetness and happiness together but to face the downturn of life together and never give up to each other.

    Just then, the door of the operating room opens.

    Aaron immediately releases Katrina, takes her hand, and walks towards the doctor.

    "Doctor, how''s my father?"

    The operation has lasted several hours, and the doctor''s face is covered with exhaustion.

    He lowers his head and apologizes, "I''m sorry. We''ve tried our best, but the poison in Edward has spread to the heart, and we can''t help it."

    At the doctor''s words, Aaron''s eyes are filled with loss and despair.

    He has waited so long, expecting a miracle to happen.

    Will his only father leave him?

    He''s very reluctant to accept the reality, but in the face of the disease, he finds himself powerless and helpless.

    Katrina''s face is filled with shock, "What? Poisoning?"

    The old man was hospitalized because of his anger at the wedding, wasn''t he?

    How could he be poisoned?

    Why?

    She can''t understand the situation.

    Aaron looks into the direction of the operating room and says, "Yes, he''s poisoned. Duke and his mother have been secretly poisoning my father. They have been hurting him, trying to get the Wilson family inheritance as soon as possible."

    Speaking of this, Aaron feels a great deal of resentment.

    If Edward hadn''t been secretly poisoned, he wouldn''t have grown old so fast, let alone be in danger of life when stimulated.

    In the final analysis, it''s entirely Duke and Jane''s fault that Edward becomes like this!

    With such deep resentment, how can Aaron let them go?

    Katrina is greatly shocked by Aaron''s words.

    Duke and his mother have been secretly poisoning Aaron''s father¡­

    How cruel it is to do such a vicious thing to the people around!

    She trusted Duke so much before, and she thought he was a gentleman.

    Now she feels only a chill and a tremor all over her body.

    How can there be such a cruel person in the world?

    "Mr. Wilson, your father, doesn''t have much time. On his deathbed, you can come in and see him. Maybe he has something to tell you."

    The doctor says this in a low voice and then steps aside.

    This sentence means that they give up the rescue.

    It also means that Edward may never be able to leave the hospital.

    Aaron''s heart aches when he gets this recognition.

    However, in order not to make Edward regret before he dies, Aaron leads Katrina into the operating room.

    He has to see his father for the last time.

    Because Edward''s ideal daughter-in-law is Annie, not her.

    Edward has always disliked her.

    She wonders if she will stimulate Edward when she goes into the room.

    However, when she sees Aaron beside her, she can''t bear to let him face the pain of losing his father alone.

    For him, she should summon up the courage to accompany him.

    Aaron goes into the operating room and sees Edward lying alone on the cold operating table. Aaron feels a sharp pain in his heart.

    At this time, Edward looks infinitely weak, with an oxygen pipe in his nose to maintain his short life, which is totally different from the previous fierce appearance.

    "Dad."

    Aaron comes to the operating table and calls softly.

    Hearing Aaron''s voice, Edward looks at him and says weakly, "Aaron, you''re here."

    Aaron never expects that the farewell to his father has come so suddenly.

    In Aaron''s eyes, Edward is still an arrogant and stubborn man.

    Unexpectedly, in the twinkling of an eye, Edward is lying on the operating table, incomparably weak.

    Aaron holds Edward''s old, cold hand, and his voice is full of self-reproach.

    "Dad, it''s my fault. If I hadn''t exposed Duke and Jane on the spot, you wouldn''t have been like this."

    If he hadn''t had to take such an extreme measure, maybe Edward wouldn''t have been angry, which has caused the poison to break out.

    At Aaron''s words, Edward holds Aaron''s hand tightly.

    "Aaron, it''s not your fault. Everything is my fault. I blamed you wrongly before. It''s a pity that I don''t know who the relative is and who is the wicked until now."

    At this time, Edward''s regret and self-reproach are immeasurable.

    Previously, Duke and Jane repeatedly stirred up trouble, leading to the breakdown of Edward''s relationship with Aaron. Edward feels extremely guilty at the thought of it.

    He is famous all his life, but he has mishandled this matter so many times.

    He drove his own son out of the house but left a man who had no blood relationship with himself beside him and treated the man as his own son.

    But in the end?

    His most trusted wife and most obedient "son" has been secretly poisoning him, trying to kill him!

    He is eventually destroyed by himself.

    On his deathbed, he feels most guilty about his own son.

    "Aaron, I was too stubborn before. I always impose my ideas on you. I''m sorry for you. I hope you don''t hate me."

    Edward finishes raising his hand to Katrina, who is beside Aaron. Edward''s voice is weak, "Girl..."

    Katrina immediately takes Edward''s hand and calls, "Uncle."

    "Girl, I''m sorry about the past. I believe in Aaron. You must be a good girl. I hope you and Aaron can always be together in the future. Failure to attend your wedding is my greatest regret in my life. In fact, I have always been regretful. It''s just a pity that I haven''t even had a chance to take a look at my grandchildren."

    By this time, he understands a lot of truth and distinguishes a lot of right and wrong.

    However...

    It''s too late.

    He wants to change and make up for it, but there''s no chance for him.

    Katrina grabs Edward''s hand and comforts, "Dad, you''re Aaron''s father. We''ve never blamed you. I''m delighted to have your blessing."

    Katrina takes out her cell phone and opens her album, showing Edward the photos.

    "Look, Dad. This is our son, your grandson, Owen."

 546 Chapter 546: Aaron Is His Pride

    When Edward sees Owen in the picture, his weak and old face shows a relieved smile.

    "Owen is very much like Aaron when Aaron was a kid. Owen''s smile reminded me of the time I held Aaron in my arms,"

    Edward still remembers what Aaron looked like when he was born.

    When Aaron was born, Edward, a new father, was so happy that he wanted to give Aaron all the best things in the world. He bought all Aaron''s needs.

    However¡­

    As Aaron grew up, he began to have his own ideas, and their relationship became worse. They argued several times that lead to a difficult father and son relationship.

    They haven''t talked with each other peacefully for a long time.

    Edward opens his heart before dying, saying what he wants to say, making him feel very relaxed and relieved.

    However, Aaron is in a gloomy mood when he hears Edward''s words.

    He has always extremely faced his father.

    If he could learn to compromise properly in front of his father...

    If his character was not so stubborn... If he gives him a chance to explain...

    If he hadn''t moved out of the house in a fit of temper...

    Duke had no chance of poisoning.

    Finally, he realized, he also has responsibility for today''s situation.

    Watching his father lying weakly in front of him, how can he not blame himself? How could he look at him in this kind of difficult moment?

    Katrina shows Edward''s photos one by one.

    The atmosphere makes Katrina want to cry, but she tries to smile and says, "Yeah, I also think Owen is like Aaron. When he grows up, he will be as outstanding as Aaron."

    At Katrina''s words, Edward''s smile deepens.

    Yes, Aaron is his pride.

    They used to have contradictions and barriers, but there is no denying that Aaron is an outstanding man.

    He''s proud of having such a son.

    The proudest thing in his life is to have such an excellent son, Aaron.

    However, before, Edward didn''t know how to maintain the relationship between him and Aaron. He always had a prejudice against Aaron because Duke drove a wedge between Edward and Aaron.

    "By the way, Dad..."

    After showing all the pictures to Edward, Katrina puts down her cell phone and looks at Edward, saying, "I have one more thing to tell you."

    "What?"

    Katrina touches her lower abdomen and says, "I''m pregnant. The baby has been over three months."

    Edward''s eyes flash with surprise.

    "Really? That''s great!"

    In this short time, he and his own son have lifted the misunderstanding and estrangement.

    He has seen his daughter-in-law and his grandson''s picture.

    Now he even learns the good news about Katrina''s second pregnancy.

    It''s the best gift for him before he dies.

    Previously, he was too stubborn.

    Actually...

    What a good girl Katrina is!

    Why did he oppose Aaron with her before?

    Edward grabs Katrina''s hand and puts it in Aaron''s.

    "Aaron, you must treat her well in the future. Don''t repeat my mistakes."

    Aaron holds Katrina''s hand tightly, and his voice is hoarse, "Dad, you can rest assured. I will not let you down this time."

    Previously, Aaron always rebelled against his father and ran counter to his father.

    But this time, Aaron is exceedingly obedient.

    "I can rest assured as long as you''re fine. I feel... at ease..."

    With the last word, Edward''s hand releases, falling back to the operating table powerlessly.

    With eyes losing light, Edward closes his eyes forever.

    "Di¡ª¡ª"

    A sharp sound comes from the electronic instrument.

    Aaron is shocked. He sits down at the operating table and shouts, "Dad!"

    But this time...

    Edward will never respond to Aaron.

    The doctor and nurses outside rush in.

    The doctor examines the pupils of Edward''s eyes and then stands silent. After a long time, the doctor declares, "Mr. Wilson, your father has gone. Please restrain your grief."

    On hearing the news, Aaron closes his eyes painfully.

    Katrina''s eyes are already red. She tries her best to hold back her tears.

    Actually, she''s not very familiar with Edward, and even their first meeting was very unpleasant.

    But he''s Aaron''s father after all.

    Witnessing Edward''s death, she really feels sad.

    Even she is so sad, let alone Aaron.

    How painful he should be at this moment.

    Katrina hugs Aaron and buries her head in his arms, holding him tightly.

    Just like he used to hold her, she wants to rub his whole body into herself.

    "Aaron, I know it happens all of a sudden. I know you''re sad. But you have our baby and me. We will never leave you. No matter what happens, I will always be there for you and face it with you."

    He has given her too much comfort and protection in the past.

    When she is sad, he always appears for the first time, holding her and giving her comfort and strength.

    This time, it''s her turn to protect and support him.

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron doesn''t answer but hugs her tighter. He buries his head around her neck, unwilling to expose his pain at the moment.

    Edward''s death is a heavy blow to him.

    He should be glad to have her company around him so that he''s not so lonely and helpless.

    At least, Edward left with a smile on his face.

    At least, he did not suffer too much pain.

    At least, he did not leave with regret.

    Katrina stands quietly, letting Aaron hold her and bury his head around her neck.

    She seems to feel that there''s a warm feeling in the neck.

    Feeling Aaron''s pain and sadness, she also feels tender and protective toward him.

    She knows that the pain of losing a loved one is irreplaceable.

    The only thing she can do is to accompany him and comfort him.

    Edward is covered with a white sheet and pushed to the morgue.

    Aaron raises his head.

    At this time, his eyes flash an unusually fierce light, and he squeezes his fist.

 547 Chapter 547: Arrest Her

    It is Duke and Jane who has led to Edward''s early death.

    Aaron swears that he must make them pay a terrible price!

    Aaron looks at the doctor and orders, "Please give me a death report of my father''s poisoning as soon as possible!"

    The doctor nods, "Okay. And Mr. Wilson, if you need me to testify on the spot, I''ll be on call."

    At this time, in Wilson''s villa.

    Duke is looking at Jane sitting on the sofa, his face burning with anger. His voice is full of annoyance, "Mom! Didn''t I tell you to stay away from that man? Why did you find him at such a critical moment? Aaron has always been a tough nut to crack, don''t you know? Now he has something on us. He has exposed us to the public at the wedding. Now everyone knows that I''m not Edward''s biological son! Are you satisfied?"

    Jane is also guilty and upset now.

    "Duke, I¡­ Anyway, that man is your biological father. I contacted him just to ask him for help so that you could get the inheritance of the Wilson family more smoothly. I''ve been very careful, but I haven''t expected that Aaron can manage so much though he''s in Abbe City. Sorry, Duke. It''s all my fault."

    Jane''s greatest wish in her life is to see her son get the inheritance of the Wilson family.

    She has made so much effort and paid so much for it.

    But she hasn''t expected that she will fail and be destroyed when she''s on the verge of success.

    It''s all because she meets someone she shouldn''t have seen.

    How can she not blame herself or be upset when everything has come to this point?

    Duke feels humiliated at the thought of today''s failed wedding.

    He has always been proud of being a family member of the Wilson family.

    But only today does he know that his mother has married Edward with a child of another man in her belly.

    His real identity has been exposed...

    How can he have the face to meet people in the future?

    Knowing this news, can Edward still accommodate them and keep them at Wilson''s house?

    The direct consequence of this is that¡­

    Not only does he lose the inheritance of the Wilson family, but he also loses the identity of the son of Edward.

    Now Edward is still lying in the hospital. They don''t know what his condition is like.

    They don''t know what Edward will do with them next.

    At the thought of this, Duke walks around the room with great irritation.

    Jane is in a hurry and says, "Duke, I''m going to beg Edward now, to ask him to forgive us. After all, I have lived with him for so many years, and you have been his son for so many years. He shouldn''t forget the old affection and drive us out of here. It''s no big deal. At the worst, we renounce the right of inheritance."

    By this time, Jane has no alternative but to give up the inheritance.

    As long as they can stay in the Wilson family, she can give up the inheritance right temporarily.

    But Duke is frustrated, "Now? Do you think Aaron will allow us to meet Edward? Besides, Edward is angry now. We''ll only annoy him if we go to him now."

    "What shall we do now? Just waiting at home?"

    "The worst result is that we''ll be driven out of the house by Edward."

    Jane is shocked to hear Duke.

    She has always been reluctant to believe that such a result would happen.

    On reflection, Edward hates cheating and betrayal the most in his life.

    But she has cheated Edward for more than twenty years. Now she''s dreaming that he''ll be generous to her?

    It''s impossible at all!

    With this recognition, Jane becomes silent. It takes a long time for her to murmur, "Well, let''s prepare for the worst."

    With that, Jane goes back to her room and begins to pack up all her belongings, ready to run away at any time.

    After Jane has packed up all the valuable things, she tries to open the safe in Edward''s study...

    Just then, Aaron and Katrina come back.

    This is the first time Katrina has followed Aaron back to Wilson''s villa.

    However, they don''t come here to visit the elders of the Wilson family, but to seek justice for Edward.

    Jane''s face panics as Aaron kicks open the study door.

    She hurriedly hangs the picture back on the wall to cover the safe. She tries to show a smile and greets, "Aaron, you''re back. How''s your father? Is he all right?"

    At Jane''s words, Aaron feels nothing but hypocrisy.

    The news of his father''s death has not been announced yet.

    Perhaps Jane doesn''t know that his father has passed away.

    Edward has been away for only one day, but now Jane wants to open Edward''s safe stealthily.

    Does she really care about what has happened to Edward?

    Maybe she just wants Edward to die soon.

    Aaron''s face grows colder at the thought of this.

    "Arrest her!"

    At a command, several uniformed policemen immediately appear. They quickly handcuff Jane.

    Suddenly cold handcuffs are placed on Jane''s wrists. Jane is shocked and shouts, "What are you doing? Let me go! You are illegally kidnapping me! I will sue you!"

    One of the policemen shows her his police card and says with indifference, "Police! You are arrested on suspicion of intentional homicide!"

    Jane becomes even more dismayed and shocked.

    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about! What do you mean? Am I suspected of murder? I''ve never killed anyone! This is slander! You are framing me!"

    "No coffin, no tears!"

    The Police simply take out the death certificate to prove that Edward has died from taking drugs for a long time. Then he takes out another medicine box sealed in a sealed bag.

    "Edward died of heart and brain erosion caused by long-term use of a banned drug. These are found in your room with your fingerprints on it. We have every reason to suspect that you are secretly poisoning Edward!"

 548 Chapter 548: Expression Of Unspeakable Loneliness

    Jane is so incredulous that she forgets to struggle and resist.

    Has Edward died?

    She murmurs in a daze, "No, it can''t be so fast. How could it be...?"

    Although she has been secretly drugging Edward, the medicine''s effect is gradual and would not kill a person at once.

    She originally intended to increase the drug effect after Duke successfully marries Annie. When Edward becomes dizzy and could not read clearly, she could reasonably suggest Edward hand over the family business to Duke.

    But she never thought Edward had died so suddenly.

    "Mom!"

    Duke hears Jane''s voice and runs to the study in a hurry.

    When he walks in, he sees a team of policemen standing in the study beside Aaron and Katrina.

    And his mother, who is being handcuffed, is under a tight grip by the police.

    Seeing this scene, Duke is shocked and hurries in.

    "What are you doing? You let go of my mother!"

    Duke tries to save Jane. Aaron looks at him coldly and says, "He is an accomplice. Take him with you!"

    The policemen don''t hesitate and have Duke under control.

    Duke struggles and stares at Aaron, "You guys let me go! Aaron, what do you mean? Now that you''ve ruined my wedding, what are you going to do?"

    Aaron looks at him with black eyes and says casually, "Nothing, just let you pay for my father''s life."

    Duke trembles as if a thunderclap has struck him. He blurts out, "What are you talking about? Father¡­"

    Hear Duke''s shouts, Aaron finally could not help it. His eyes are slightly red, and he rushes over and punches him in the face.

    "Who gives you the right to call his father? Are you qualified?"

    Seeing the horror look on Aaron''s face, Katrina quickly grabs him tightly, clutching his hands with her frail, boneless hands in an attempt to calm him down.

    Although she knows that he must be very sad and hate the Duke and his mother.

    After all, beating Duke can''t solve the problem.

    She does not want to see his violent appearance with red eyes.

    With Katrina''s soft comfort, Aaron finally calms down gradually.

    Katrina is pregnant now, but today she flew all the way from Abbe city and dealt with these things with him for so long, Aaron does not want to let her worry.

    Aaron finally closes his eyes and says, "Take them all! I don''t want to see them again!"

    After hearing his words, the police immediately take Duke and his mother out by force.

    On Edward''s desk, there is a photo of him before his death.

    When Aaron accidentally sees Edward''s picture, there is grief flashing in his eyes.

    Even now, he refuses to believe that Edward has left him.

    Even when he closes his eyes, he can vaguely imagine Edward playing chess and reading a newspaper.

    But he knows that from now on, he would never see him again.

    She hugs his waist, leans on his arms, and whispers, "They will all be punished and get revenge. Dad can''t leave with no reason."

    With Katrina''s comfort, Aaron finally grasps her hand and says lightly, "Come on, I''ll take you to rest."

    He could not bear to see her worry about him again after a laborious day.

    As soon as Aaron comes out of the study, he sees many servants standing in the doorway.

    Just now, they saw a group of policemen break-in, and Duke and Jane were taken away by them.

    They heard at today''s wedding that Duke is not Edward''s biological son, they did not dare to discuss secretly and could only hold a suspicious attitude.

    But now the scene in front of them makes them have to believe that it is true.

    Now, with so much change in the Wilson family, each of them is nervous about what to do next.

    Seeing Aaron come out of the study, the servants call him respectfully, "Mr. Aaron."

    Aaron glances at them and orders, "Don''t let me see anything about them when I wake up tomorrow morning!"

    Hearing that, the servants quickly nod, "Yes!"

    Instead of saying anything more, Aaron takes Katrina back to his room.

    "Aaron, I''ll run the bath for you. You take a good bath first."

    After returning to their room, Katrina thoughtfully wants to go to the bathroom.

    Aaron couldn''t help but catch her arm, pull her back, hug her tightly, and put his chin on her shoulder.

    "Honey, I am a man. I am not as fragile as you think. I only want to embrace you, let me embrace for a while."

    He knows that she is only trying to take care of his mood and make him feel better.

    But he is a man. How could he let her work so hard for him when she is pregnant?

    He couldn''t bear it.

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina becomes silent and let him hug her.

    After a long silence, Aaron finally releases Katrina and settles her on the couch.

    "Wait here for me. I''ll run the bath for you."

    Even at this point, he still has to work hard to take care of her, who is pregnant.

    In the days after Aaron''s father died, Katrina has accompanied Aaron every day.

    The court has finally reached a decision.

    Jane is sentenced to life imprisonment for voluntary manslaughter and will spend the rest of her life in a cold prison.

    Duke, also accused of being an accomplice, is sentenced to 15 years in prison.

    By this time, Duke and Jane not only cannot get the right to inherit Wilson''s family but also make themselves into prison.

    But they get what they deserve.

    When the Duke and Jane''s sentence comes out, Aaron returns to the hospital morgue and takes Edward out for burial.

    Not many people are invited to the funeral, only some closest friends of Edward.

    Aaron, dressed in black, stands in front of Edward''s portrait with an expression of unspeakable loneliness.

    "Dad, you rest assured. The murderers who killed you, I have let them pay the price. In the future, I will take over the Wilson family and manage it well for you, and I will not live up to your expectations!"

 549 Chapter 549: She Taught Him How To Love

    Katrina, dressed in a black dress, stands beside Aaron and looks at Edward''s posthumous photo solemnly.

    "Dad, don''t worry. I''m going to be there with Aaron forever and take good care of him. We will see you often in the future."

    As Edward''s best friend, Frank also comes to see him off.

    Although, because of the marriage problem between the two families, Frank is very angry.

    But now seeing such a thing happen to Edward, he couldn''t help but sigh and cry.

    "Edward, you finally leave first. Why are you in such a hurry? Why can''t you wait for me, my old friend?"

    They are decades old friends, a few days ago, they still sat together to chat and have tea, who knows, but today they have been forever separated by life and death.

    As Frank mourns Edward and turns to leave, Aaron looks at him gravely and says in a low voice, "I''m sorry about Annie, Uncle Johnson."

    Edward and Frank have always sincerely hoped that the Johnson family and Wilson family could be closer by marriage.

    But he repeatedly sabotaged their plans.

    He ruined the wedding of Annie and Duke again.

    So he feels a little guilty for Frank and Annie.

    However, after hearing Aaron''s words, Frank shakes his hands, "All right, all right, thanks to your timely appearance and revealing the truth of Jane and Duke; otherwise, my precious daughter will marry a murderer and become a tool used by others, which is the biggest tragedy."

    Frank shudders at the thought of Duke and Jane secretly drugging Edward.

    It is so heartless for them to drug her own husband, his father, who raises him for more than 20 years.

    Before, he thought Duke was a man worth committing to for life.

    He was wrong.

    Duke worked hard to marry Annie only because of the Wilson family''s inheritance.

    It is really hard to imagine that if Annie really marries Duke if Duke and Jane really get the inheritance right of the Wilson family as they wish and kill Edward, whether Annie, who is completely useless, can survive in the Wilson family and how cruelly Duke and Jane will treat her.

    So now Frank thinks ruining the wedding would rather be a good thing for the Johnson family. How would he continue to blame Aaron?

    Frank sighs when he sees Katrina standing next to Aaron and accompanying him. "Annie and Wilson family," he says softly, "are not meant to be. I can see she must love you very much. That you two are living well will be the greatest comfort to your father."

    At this point, he could finally relieve himself.

    Love cannot be forced.

    Not their elders randomly getting them together can facilitate a marriage.

    Aaron knows more about what he wants and what he should stick to. He will never compromise for the sake of interests.

    In fact, from this point, he is a very good man.

    Annie has better eyes than he does.

    Aaron now has someone to spend the rest of his life with.

    He believes his Annie will meet the right man, too.

    After seeing Frank off, Aaron holds on Katrina''s arm, places her in a nearby chair, and lets her sit down to rest.

    Last night, he barely slept, and he could feel that she was also sleepless.

    It will be a few days before they finish handling Edward''s funeral and take over all the Wilson family property.

    Although Aaron is capable of building a business empire on his own and he does not value inheritance rights, it is, after all, the achievement of his father''s life.

    Edward''s only son has only the right of inheritance; he has to take his father''s work seriously and couldn''t let it fall into someone else''s hands.

    A week later, Aaron finally takes Katrina by the hand and steps back on the plane back to Abbe city.

    From then on, the most important people in his life only leave Katrina and their baby.

    He will love her and cherish her forever.

    Katrina is particularly sleepy after she becomes pregnant.

    In addition, she has always been by Aaron''s side these days, accompanying him to deal with the funeral affairs, which makes her a little tired.

    Not long after Katrina boards the plane, she feels sleepy, lies down in her seat, closes her eyes, and falls asleep.

    Aaron feels guilty in his heart, seeing her tired little face and the faint dark circles under her eyes. He takes off his suit and carefully drapes it over her body. He puts his hand over her shoulder and let her lean on his arms, lowers his head and kisses her forehead.

    When he meets the biggest setback in his life, he is lucky to have her by his side to accompany him and comfort him.

    She is so good, how dare he live up to her, bully her?

    Perhaps feeling the warmth in his arms, Katrina unconsciously shrinks into his arms in her sleep and adjusts a comfortable posture.

    The sun outside the window shines warmly on them.

    Now everything looks wonderful. Aaron really wants to hold her forever like this and does not let her go for a lifetime.

    In a flash, three months have passed.

    Katrina''s belly has changed a little bit, and it can show her pregnancy.

    Aaron, gradually coming out of the sadness of Edward''s death, begins to return to a new life and work.

    Aaron has even more doted on Katrina now.

    A successful businessman, who is so powerful and forceful outside, is obedient to his wife at home.

    He does everything his wife tells him to do, vice versa.

    If Katrina wants the stars in the sky, he would never pick the moon for her.

    One second ago, maybe he was attending an important conference on international cooperation, the next second, when he hears Katrina wants to go to the supermarket, he can hurry to her side and help her push the shopping cart without worrying about other people''s opinions and eyes because there is only her in his eyes.

    Everyone thinks Katrina is lucky enough to find a husband like Aaron.

    Young, handsome, elegant, rich, and, more importantly, he loves her very much.

    Aaron and Katrina''s marriage fulfills all the girls'' longing for marriage and love.

    But Aaron thinks it is the greatest luck that ever happened to him to have a wife like Katrina.

    In the past, he was always aloof and unsmiling.

    She has taught him how to love someone.

    She has changed him, made him more mature and more responsible.

    *****************************************************************************************

    Lovely Readers,

    Allow me to invite you to add my two new novels:

    1. The RISE Of NATHALIA CARTER

    2. MIDNIGHT Bride The CEO''s TEMPTATION

    I am looking forward that you still appreciate these two novels and will journey with our MC''s. Your great review and rate, comments, and power stone votes to make it to the top will encourage me to continue creating a good plot in the future!

 550 Chapter 550: Giving Birth To Their Daughter

    In a flash, three months later, Katrina''s baby in her belly is now more than nine months old. She is getting closer to the time of delivery.

    Aaron, on the other hand, is more nervous than she is.

    When Katrina frowns, he will walk up to her with a concerned look on his face, worrying her for any discomfort.

    In order to take care of Katrina more conveniently, he simply moves all his work back home and handles it in his study every day.

    The day of delivery finally arrives as expected.

    Katrina is in a dazed sleep in the middle of the night, and suddenly she is awakened by the pain in the abdomen.

    With the belly more than nine months pregnant, she is unable to turn over, Katrina bites her lips and hunches to ease the pain.

    As soon as she moves, Aaron wakes up next to her.

    With a soft snap, the bedside lamp lights up, and Aaron looks at Katrina, who is frowning in his arms, and begins to worry about her.

    "Have you got an ache? I''ll take you to the hospital!"

    Aaron gets up, puts on his clothes quickly, picks up Katrina, who is lying on the bed, and hurries out.

    Aaron is so anxious in the hospital when he watches Katrina lie on her bed with a frown of pain in the pre-delivery room, as doctors and nurses scurry back and forth.

    But now there is nothing he could do to alleviate her pain.

    All he could do is to hold her in his arms and kiss her earlobes in silent comfort.

    Sometimes, when he sees her hurt his finger accidentally during her cooking, he couldn''t bear it, let alone the pain of delivery now.

    The pain lasts for hours, and Katrina''s face turns pale.

    Aaron couldn''t see Katrina is suffering so much and has asked the doctor to make the cesarean section several times.

    But Katrina just grabs Aaron''s hand, grits her teeth, and insists on.

    "Aaron, the doctor says the baby is in a good position. I can do it."

    Labor pains are something every woman goes through before delivery.

    It is because they know that it is not easy to give birth to their babies, so women love their children very much.

    Just when Aaron is ready to break down and blow up the whole hospital...

    Finally, the doctor says, "Mrs. Wilson can enter the delivery room now."

    Katrina is wheeled into the delivery room. Aaron immediately changes into a sterile surgical suit in order to accompany her.

    Katrina grabs his hand and says, "Aaron, just wait outside for me. I''m fine. I don''t want you to see me... It''s ugly."

    The last delivery of Owen is a special case.

    At that time, she was framed and pushed down from the upstairs, resulting in serious injuries and premature birth. At that time, her life was hanging by a thread, and it was reasonable for Aaron to worry about her and go in to accompany her.

    But this time, she is healthy, and so is her baby.

    She doesn''t want Aaron to see her screaming and horrible look in the delivery room.

    She doesn''t want to spoil the image he has in his mind.

    However, Aaron seems so complicated after hearing Katrina''s words that he couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss her forehead.

    "Fool, I love you. No matter what you become, even if you are sick, ugly, old, or disabled, I love you. What''s more, in my eyes, you are always so beautiful. I can''t rest assured to leave you alone inside."

    After the baptism and precipitation of time, he has already deeply loved her, and he doesn''t care about her image.

    In his eyes, she is the most beautiful woman in the world.

    He was once indifferent and not closed to women, after meeting her, sweet words are always ready to come out.

    Of course, this is not rhetoric, but the expression of his true thoughts.

    After hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina feels soft and warm inside. She finally nods her head and chooses to compromise, "Okay."

    He is the man she loves the most, the one she trusts the most.

    In front of him, she could let go of all her pretense, and she could care nothing about her image.

    Because she knows that no matter what she becomes, he would not abandon her.

    To have children for him, even if it is really painful, she also feels it is a kind of happiness.

    In the operating room, as Katrina lies on the delivery bed, Aaron stands by her side, clutching her hand and wiping sweat from her forehead.

    At this time, his eyes are full of distress.

    Fortunately, Katrina doesn''t suffer too much during the process of delivery.

    It''s a lot smoother than the first time she gave birth to Owen.

    When the baby starts crying, Katrina is lying on the bed with no energy to move her fingers.

    The nurse holds the little baby in her arms and says happily, "Mr. Wilson, Mrs. Wilson, it is a little princess."

    Hearing the nurse''s words, Katrina involuntarily smiles, "Aaron, did you hear that? It''s a daughter. We have a daughter."

    She has a son and a daughter, and a good husband. Katrina suddenly feels it''s the most satisfactory time in her life.

    Aaron couldn''t help but kiss her lips when he saw her smile on her pale face. "Yes, we have a daughter. Honey, thank you."

    In fact, it doesn''t matter if they don''t have a daughter. He can raise Katrina as his own little princess.

    He really doesn''t know whether he is happy or sad to see her suffer so much to have a baby.

    Fortunately, everything has gone smoothly.

    He would never let her go through that again.

    While the nurse carries the baby to clean up her body, Aaron stays close to Katrina and holds her hand tightly until the nurse pushes her back to the ward.

    Katrina is so concerned about their baby that she grasps his hand and says, "Aaron, would you please go and see our daughter for me?"

    Aaron couldn''t bear to see Katrina worry about their daughter and has to go to the nursery next door to see his newborn daughter.

    Even the nurse who takes care of Katrina couldn''t resist sighing with emotion when she sees how Aaron loves Katrina, "Mrs. Wilson, you two are so sweet. I have been in the obstetrics and gynecology department for so long, and I have seen many mothers and families. However, I have never seen a man like Mr. Wilson, who loves his wife so much."

    Hearing the nurse''s words, Katrina couldn''t help but smile sweetly.

    Yes, the man like Aaron who loves her more than everything is really rare.

    *****************************************************************************************

    Lovely Readers,

    Allow me to invite you to add my two new novels:

    1. The RISE Of NATHALIA CARTER

    2. MIDNIGHT Bride The CEO''s TEMPTATION

    I am looking forward that you still appreciate these two novels and will journey with our MC''s. Your great review and rate, comments, and power stone votes to make it to the top will encourage me to continue creating a good plot in the future!

 551 Chapter 551: Thank You For Giving Me A Happy Family

    Just as Katrina wants to close her eyes and have a good rest for a while after the production, Aaron comes back.

    It takes him less than five minutes to leave the ward and return again.

    Katrina couldn''t help but wonder why he comes back so quickly.

    Did he really go to see the baby?

    Aaron sits down on the edge of the bed and kisses Katrina on the forehead. "Don''t worry," he says in a soft voice, "I''ve been to see the baby. She is very healthy, but also very beautiful, she looks like you. In the future, she must be as cute as you."

    Hearing Aaron''s description, Katrina raises her lips and nods her head.

    At this time, she feels very happy.

    Early in the morning.

    Simon''s family is very busy.

    Eric just gets up, the servant comes over immediately and reports, "Mr. Eric, Mr. Wilson just called and said Miss Simon had given birth to a little lady."

    At his words, Eric is surprised and asks, "What? Has she given birth to? When? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    "Half an hour ago, Mr. Wilson said he didn''t want to disturb you, so let me tell you when you get up."

    When Eric hears the news, he can''t stand to stay at home anymore.

    He goes out without breakfast.

    "Joseph, we go to the hospital and visit Katrina!"

    He has to go to the hospital for something so important that his granddaughter has given birth to a baby.

    Half an hour later, when Eric and Joseph hurry to the hospital and find Katrina''s ward, she is lying fast asleep in her bed.

    The newborn lies by her side, leaning on her arms and sleeping peacefully with her.

    Aaron sits in a chair by the bed, watching over the two of them.

    He holds Katrina''s hand, with his eyes filled with love, he even can''t help but put her hand on his lips and kiss once.

    She has borne children for him and suffered so much suffering for him, if he doesn''t make up for her and love her for the rest of his life, how can he deserve her sacrifice?

    This scene happening in the ward just falls into Eric''s eyes.

    Originally Eric''s heartstring also tightly stretches up, seeing Aaron dote on Katrina so much, he can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    Originally, he had hatred against Aaron because of what he did to Katrina before.

    But now he can let it go.

    Presumably sensing a glance at him, Aaron looks up and sees Eric and Joseph standing in the doorway.

    Aaron quickly stands up, walks over to Eric, and calls him in a low voice, "Grandpa."

    Eric takes a look at Katrina lying asleep, points to the outside and whispers, "Don''t wake her up, let''s go outside and talk."

    Aaron nods and follows Eric and Joseph outside the ward.

    As soon as he leaves the ward, Eric immediately asks, "How are Katrina and baby? Is there anything serious?"

    Eric nods, "That''s good."

    Eric and Joseph wait in the hospital until Katrina wakes up.

    When Katrina opens her eyes, she is surprised to see Eric and Joseph sitting on the sofa in her ward.

    "Grandfather, Cousin Joseph, when did you come? And why didn''t you wake me up?"

    Katrina is struggling to sit up, Eric hurries over and lets her lie down and rest.

    "Katrina, you just gave birth and are very weak. I just come to see you see my little granddaughter."

    Hear Eric''s words, Katrina couldn''t help but look at the baby lying by her side, showing a maternal tenderness in her eyes.

    "Look, grandpa, this is the daughter of Aaron and me."

    Eric smiles as he watches the baby sleep peacefully.

    After ensuring that Katrina and her baby are all fine, the next morning, Aaron checks them out of the hospital and takes Katrina and their baby back home.

    A new family member adds to their family, and it is much livelier than before.

    Aaron, in particular, is so busy.

    Katrina has just finished production and is still in convalescence. Aaron cannot trust others and always takes care of her by himself.

    On the other side, he has a son who has just turned two years old, and a daughter who has just been born.

    Who can imagine, this man who is always high-headed and noble, to the end, has become a qualified new father.

    If his company''s employees see him hold his daughter and feed milk to her while playing with toys with his son, they must be very surprised.

    Time flies, three months have passed.

    Katrina''s body and her figure have fully recovered to its prenatal state.

    One night, Katrina comes out of the shower and lies half in bed, reading a book and waiting for Aaron.

    Just when she couldn''t help feeling sleepy, Aaron comes back from outside.

    He walks over to the bed, bends down and kisses Katrina on the cheek. He holds her in his arms and sniffs at her neck, "My wife smells so good."

    It''s hard to describe what she smells like.

    In short, he has been attracted by her faint fragrance all the time, which has never changed over the years.

    Every time he holds her, he feels an indescribable sense of comfort and joy.

    Upon hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina couldn''t help but lift her arm and sniff. There is nothing to smell but the faint smell of bath lotion.

    But obviously, that''s not what Aaron refers to.

    Because she''s changed several shower gels over the years, what Aaron smells is always the same.

    Maybe, this is the smell of love.

    All over the world, only he can feel that.

    Katrina doesn''t care about these details anymore. Instead, she places the book aside, puts her hand on Aaron''s neck, and kisses him on his lips.

    "Aaron, you''ve had a hard time."

    Ever since she gave birth to the little princess, he has been responsible for everything in the family.

    Even putting the little ones to bed every night is his job.

    Sometimes she is really distressed to see him be so difficult.

    She really feels that he has done so much for her and their children.

    Katrina''s initiative kiss for Aaron is the best reward and affirmation.

    Not content with this soft kiss, Aaron directly upstairs her waist, lowers his head to kiss on her lips presumptuously, lingering in her mouth and reluctant to leave until her cheeks become slightly red, and she gasps repeatedly.

    Aaron has already been restless and impatient at this time. His whole body is burning with desire.

    He has not touched Katrina since she was pregnant, afraid of hurting the baby.

    And after she gave birth, he tried not to touch her, considering her body was still recovering.

    After being abstinent for so long, he feels like he has become a monk.

    Now seduced by Katrina, Aaron''s lust has naturally been aroused.

    Aaron''s big hand unconsciously reaches into her sleeping dress, touches her smooth and delicate thigh, spreads all the way up, and sets fire on her body.

    Katrina also doesn''t resist and immerses in the fire of desire.

    Doing the most intimate thing with her beloved should be a kind of enjoyment, not exclusion.

    Before she realizes, Katrina has been taken off all the clothes.

    "Honey, I''ll be gentle."

    Aaron''s movements are very gentle, afraid of hurting her and let her get used to the rhythm.

    Aaron is afraid that she would not be able to stand it. After all, he does not dare to go too far.

    But even so, Katrina is still so tired that she feels weak and sleepy.

    Their son and daughter are sleeping in their room.

    Holding his beloved woman in his arms, Aaron feels his life is the happiest, isn''t it?

    Aaron couldn''t help whispering in Katrina''s ear, "Honey, thank you for giving me a happy and complete family. I love you."

    Sleepy, Katrina replies in a low voice, "Honey, I love you too."

    After hearing her words, Aaron unconsciously smiles and imprints a kiss on her lips.

    In this life, it is satisfying for him to be with his beloved woman together.

    ******************************************************************************************

    Lovely Readers,

    Allow me to invite you to add my two new novels:

    1. The RISE Of NATHALIA CARTER

    2. MIDNIGHT Bride The CEO''s TEMPTATION

    I am looking forward that you still appreciate these two novels and will journey with our MC''s. Your great review and rate, comments, and power stone votes to make it to the top will encourage me to continue creating a good plot in the future!

 552 Chapter 552: A Little Jealous

    As Owen grows up, his dependence on his mother becomes stronger and stronger.

    That night, Aaron manages to coax Owen''s to sleep, trying to do something meaningful with Katrina.

    Who knows, when he is just about to seduce Katrina¡­

    "Daddy and mommy!

    A na?ve voice sounds suddenly, Owen has opened the door and entered.

    Seeing Aaron leaning over Katrina, Owen looks puzzled and asks, "Daddy, mommy, what game are you playing?"

    Upon Owen''s words, Katrina''s small face goes red.

    Not wanting to cast a shadow over her young son, Katrina pushes Aaron aside, coughs, and says, "It''s nothing, honey, why are you up so late?"

    Owen comes up with his own little pillow in one hand, climbs on the bed and jumps into Katrina''s arms.

    "Mommy, I want to sleep with you together."

    As soon as Owen says that, Aaron refuses directly, "No way!"

    Aaron has been interrupted in the key moment, and his mood is unavoidably a little uncomfortable.

    He must have thrown him out if he were not his own son.

    Stay and sleep together?

    With this little light bulb on the side, would he be able to enjoy the private time with his wife?

    Katrina loves her baby more than anything.

    Hearing Aaron''s fierce talk, she pushes him to stop being so cruel to her son.

    Then she gently hugs Owen in her arms and says, "Why does the baby want to sleep with mummy today? Weren''t you so brave to sleep alone before?"

    Owen is nearly going to cry and says, "Tonight, daddy told me the story of little red riding hood and Grandma Wolf. I am scared. I am afraid the big bad Wolf would eat me."

    Before Katrina could speak, Aaron has spoken again and refuses.

    "Let the nanny sleep with you. Mommy is daddy''s wife, so she should stay with daddy!"

    Owen is coy, "No, I''m going to let mommy accompany me!"

    What Katrina couldn''t resist is Owen''s lovely coquetry.

    Hearing his soft little voice, her heart melts, and she immediately throws up her hands in surrender.

    Katrina kisses Owen on the cheek and says, "Okay, okay. Mommy will sleep with you together today! Good baby, don''t be afraid!"

    Owen''s face light up, and he kisses Katrina with his pink mouth.

    "Mommy''s the best!"

    After that, he has already initiated lifting the quilt and laying down between Katrina and Aaron.

    Seeing Owen lie down, Aaron is extremely depressed and angry but does not know how to vent.

    It is so annoying, he thinks.

    This bad guy not only disturbed their sexual life in a critical moment but also invaded their private world.

    God knows he''s got a lot of lust in him right now.

    Perhaps sensing Aaron''s displeasure, Katrina, aware of his own suffering, takes his hand and comforts, "Aaron, our baby is still young. Let him stay here tonight."

    Owen is their kid, after all.

    Isn''t it normal for children who have just turned three to sleep with their mothers together once in a while?

    After hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron has to accept the fact even though he is full of lust now.

    His wife has already decided. What else can he do?

    But Aaron suddenly points to his lips and says nothing.

    Seeing him doing this, Katrina understands, her cheeks unconsciously become slightly red.

    Is it appropriate for them to be so intimate in front of their baby?

    Unwilling to live up to Aaron''s last expectations, Katrina finally leans over and kisses Aaron on the lips.

    Not content with a gentle touch, Aaron grabs her shoulder and kisses her for a few seconds before letting go.

    He is already trying to control himself in front of their baby.

    Aaron puts his arm around Katrina''s shoulder and tells Owen, as if claiming sovereignty, "Listen, Owen, she''s my woman, my wife, and you can''t occupy her all the time, okay?"

    After hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina has nothing to say.

    This guy, as an adult, even is jealous of children.

    Owen just kisses her, and then he kisses her right back.

    This man is too naive.

    Owen is their son!

    Being jealous because of his son may be unprecedented.

    As Owen looks dazed and confused, Katrina pushes Aaron aside and begins, "Daddy''s kidding you, and mommy loves you so much. Mommy''s happy to have you around, daddy''s also glad. Go to bed early, honey."

    With saying that, Katrina has already tucked Owen into bed with him.

    Aaron, on the other side, has to lie down unwillingly.

    Calm down.

    Calm down.

    He keeps adjusting the evil fire in his body and thinks of something.

    Why does he always feel that Owen comes out to compete with him?

    It''s not easy for him to be with Katrina in the evening.

    As soon as he can get Katrina but is interrupted by Owen, he feels so depressed.

    What should come will come at last.

    The next day Owen gets up early.

    After helping him change his clothes, sending him out of the room, and letting the babysitter play with him, Aaron immediately returns to the room and locks the door inside to avoid being disturbed again.

    Katrina is getting ready to get up...

    But Aaron pushes her back.

    As he kisses her neck, he mumbles, "My honey, let''s go on."

    Then he carries on with what is left undone last night.

    He always feels a little reluctant if he can''t get Katrina.

    Aaron shocks Katrina early in the morning with his action.

    As she pushes him, she says, "Aaron, don''t..."

    Early in the morning, he drives their baby out to do this kind of thing with her, is he really Owen''s real father?

    However, Aaron doesn''t want to let her go.

    In a blink of an eye, Katrina has been tempted by him and is absorbed in the lust, completely lost the ability to resist.

    Aaron puts his hand over her and whispers, "Honey, do you love Owen or me?"

    Even though he is his own son, sometimes Katrina''s tender love toward his son makes him feel a little jealous, which makes him feel that others rob his beloved woman.

    Hear Aaron''s question, Katrina is a bit helpless.

    If she doesn''t give him a satisfactory answer, he will always have such a fantasy.

    Katrina offers to kiss the corner of his lips and answers, "I love you."

    I love you, so I love our kids.

    When Aaron hears Katrina''s response, his heart warms, and he feels that somewhere of his body has become bigger.

    He can''t help responding to her love with his actions.

    ******************************************************************************************

    Lovely Readers,

    Allow me to invite you to add my two new novels:

    1. The RISE Of NATHALIA CARTER

    2. MIDNIGHT Bride The CEO''s TEMPTATION

    I am looking forward that you still appreciate these two novels and will journey with our MC''s. Your great review and rate, comments, and power stone votes to make it to the top will encourage me to continue creating a good plot in the future!

 553 Chapter 553: Cancel All Tasks

    Quickly, Owen is three years old and ready to go to kindergarten.

    Even after all these years of marriage, Aaron and Katrina are still as sweet as their wedding days.

    When Katrina wakes up in Aaron''s arms in the morning, Aaron looks down, kissed the corner of her lips, and greets her, "Good morning, honey."

    Katrina has long been accustomed to his morning kiss and replies with a gentle and low voice, "Good morning, my husband."

    Hearing her soft voice, Aaron wraps his arms around her waist and puts his head between her white neck, ready to seize the moment and make love with her.

    Katrina pushes him away, "Well, stop, Owen''s time to get up. It''s your son''s first day to go to kindergarten, and I don''t want to be late."

    After hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron could only choose to stop.

    While Katrina and Aaron walk out of the room, Owen gets up with a maid''s help.

    At the table, Katrina is eating her breakfast as she admonishes Owen.

    "Honey, in the kindergarten, you must obediently listen to the teacher, you know? Don''t bully other children, don''t kiss a little girl. Mummy has prepared a children''s mobile phone for you, and if something happens, you can call mummy and daddy directly."

    After all, Owen is on his first day in kindergarten. Katrina is a bit worried that he will not be able to adapt to the environment of kindergarten, or will meet some unexpected situation.

    Owen eats his breakfast calmly, nods his head, and says, "Yes, mommy, I know."

    Compared to Katrina''s nervousness and worry, Aaron seems calm.

    He listens to their talk, while quietly peeling the eggs in his hands.

    Aaron is stricter with Owen than his sister Kristina.

    After all, he is a boy and must learn to be strong.

    If he can''t handle kindergarten at the age of three, how can he inherit the Wilson family? How can he protect his mother and sister in the future?

    Owen looks up, sees Aaron''s freshly peeled egg, and says, "Daddy, I want to eat an egg!"

    Instead, Aaron looks up and places the egg in Katrina''s plate, "It''s for mommy. If you want, you can peel it yourself."

    Hearing that, Owen is unhappy, "Dad, you play favorites. You favor mommy, don''t favor me."

    His dad does this all the time. If he has something good, the first person he thinks of is mommy.

    Even when he goes abroad on business, he always comes back with a lot of presents for his mother.

    But for him, it would be nice if he remembers to bring him a souvenir.

    He must have been picked from the trash.

    After hearing Owen''s complaint, Aaron even doesn''t look up and says, "Nonsense, she is my wife. I favor her, of course."

    When Katrina sees them talking in front of her, she is amused by them, and she divides Aaron''s egg in half and gives the other half to Owen.

    Aaron is tough on the mouth, and when facing Owen, he always looks like a strict father.

    But Katrina knows how much Aaron loves their children.

    He is so hard on Owen that he doesn''t want Owen to grow up in such a privileged family environment as an idle rich boy.

    After breakfast, Aaron drives Owen to kindergarten.

    Because he has an important meeting in the morning, Katrina accompanies Owen to attend the admission ceremony.

    Before leaving, Aaron holds on Katrina''s waist and asks for a kiss.

    And when he comes to Owen, he rubs Owen''s little head and says, "Take care of my wife, do you hear?"

    Owen immediately obediently listened to order, "I know! I will take good care of mommy and not make her angry!"

    After Aaron leaves, Katrina and Owen walk into kindergarten.

    And when she goes to Owen''s class and leads him in, she suddenly finds a familiar figure.

    Marcellus is also here, and he is holding hands with a little girl who wears a princess dress.

    That moment when they see each other, for the first time, there will be some embarrassment.

    After all, they have been once together, but when they meet again, they both have a new family and have their own baby.

    It is Marcellus who first breaks the silence, "Katrina, what a coincidence."

    Katrina responds with a smile, "Yes, it''s a coincidence. Is this your daughter? Very pretty!"

    "Thank you. Your son is lovely, too."

    After a few simple conversations, they become more relaxed, completely putting down the burden and regard each other as friends.

    Just then, the teacher comes in.

    In order to let the children know each other and adapt to the new life as soon as possible, all the parents and children sit together and do some small games.

    A teacher in charge of taking photos will take photos of the scene and send them to other parents who can''t attend the ceremony.

    At this time...

    In Wilson Enterprises, Aaron finishes a meeting and walks out of the conference room.

    The secretary is following after him, briefing him on the arrangements for the rest of the work arrangement.

    Aaron accidentally turns on his phone and sees the messages from the kindergarten.

    He doesn''t think much of it until he spots a picture of Katrina and Marcellus sitting next to each other.

    Aaron gasps and becomes alert.

    Why is Marcellus here?

    Although, after so many years, he has already succeeded in pursuing Katrina.

    But suddenly seeing them together, he also will be nervous and uneasy.

    He is afraid that the Marcellus still love Katrina.

    He is afraid that she would be taken advantage of.

    "Cancel all tasks, put them off to the afternoon."

    Then Aaron leaves the company and drives to the kindergarten.

    Katrina and other parents are sitting on chairs, watching children play games and interact.

    Just then, a tall figure suddenly appears in the doorway, and Aaron strides over.

    The moment Katrina sees Aaron, and she looks surprised.

    Isn''t he busy at the office?

    Why does he come here all of a sudden?

    In a blink of an eye, Aaron has arrived in front of Katrina.

    He nods slightly to Marcellus next to Katrina. "Excuse me, Mr. Brook, could you move over there?"

    Marcellus smiles and stands up to offer Aaron the seat next to Katrina.

    Aaron graciously says thanks to Marcellus and sits down between Katrina and him, preventing Marcellus from getting too close to Katrina.

    Feeling Aaron hold on her waist as if he were declaring sovereignty, Katrina understands something.

    This guy must come here from the company because of jealousy.

    When Katrina gets this cognition, she doesn''t know if she should smile or get angry in an instant. She feels both moved and helpless in her heart.

    It''s not necessary, although she had a past with Marcellus, now they have already had their own families, and even their children are old enough to go to kindergarten.

    Only Aaron has always put her very important, for fear of others to rob her away.

 554 Chapter 554: She Marry Such A Silly Husband

    Aaron knows that Marcellus''s daughter and Owen are in the same kindergarten, and Aaron''s control over Katrina has become more domineering in the same class.

    He''s afraid to encounter the situation on the day of the admission ceremony again, that is, Katrina and Marcellus''s opportunity to come into contact alone.

    So since that day, Aaron has refused Katrina to go to kindergarten alone.

    When they go out, Aaron sends Owen to kindergarten first, then Katrina to the police station.

    After work, Aaron will pick up Katrina from the police station and then Owen from school.

    He is happy to repeat such work every day, looking after his wife and not giving anyone a chance.

    Especially when meeting Marcellus, who sends her daughter to school at the kindergarten gate, Aaron puts his arms around Katrina''s waist, greeting Marcellus with a graceful smile.

    Aaron''s exaggeration makes Katrina feel at a loss whether to cry or to laugh.

    All over the world, maybe Aaron is the only one who thinks Katrina is excellent.

    On her way to work, Katrina says, "Aaron, you don''t have to do that. Marcellus and I have put our past behind us. Now that he has his wife and daughter, he won''t think of me anymore."

    Hearing her words, Aaron grabs her hand and kisses it.

    "Honey, you''re so perfect that I always feel that men all over the world think highly of you. I''m afraid you''ll be taken away by others."

    At his words, Katrina blushes, her lips rising, and her heart filled with sweetness.

    Can she interpret his remark as praise?

    Aaron''s ability to say love words is getting better and better.

    Inadvertently, he can make her blush and heart beat faster.

    Is she as good as he said?

    The car stops at the police station gate.

    To reassure Aaron, Katrina takes his hand, looks at him with a pair of beautiful eyes, and says firmly, "Even if you think that men all over the world will love me, I only love you, and I will always be there for you. No one can take me away."

    At Katrina''s words...

    A smile appears on Aaron''s handsome face. He lovingly clasps Katrina''s shoulder and bends over to kiss her.

    Just then, a group of colleagues passes by, and Katrina shyly pulls out her hand and pushes the door down.

    "Aaron, I go in first. Take care of your safety."

    Aaron nods to her with a smile and watches her enter the police station before turning around.

    At this time, in the office.

    As soon as Katrina steps in, she receives enthusiastic attention from her colleagues.

    "Katrina, You have been married to Mr. Wilson for so long, and you still love each other so much every day. Have you considered the feelings of us single dogs?"

    Every time they meet Katrina and Aaron, they witness how much Katrina and Aaron love each other. It''s really excellent.

    It seems that she should ask him to be more restrained in the future. So embarrassing!

    In the evening, after Katrina comes home and closes the door, she tells Aaron about this, so that he can pay attention to the occasion later.

    Unexpectedly, Aaron is just staring at her, eyes resting on her lips.

    Seeing his distractible attitude, Katrina takes a deep breath, "Aaron, I''m talking to you. Did you hear me?"

    Aaron nods and answers lazily, "I hear you."

    Then he continues, "Honey, your lipstick today is a little different from before."

    Katrina is surprised, "Uh? How do you know?"

    She did buy new lipstick recently.

    But the color of the new lipstick is not very different from the previous one. Even ordinary girls may not be able to distinguish it. Does Aaron have any research on lipstick?

    Seeing Katrina''s suspicious look, Aaron seriously recollects the pleasant flavor of the lipstick and says, "It tastes a little different from before."

    Katrina feels speechless instantly, almost falling to the ground in surprise.

    Unexpectedly, Aaron distinguishes lipsticks by their taste.

    It seems that she really overestimates him.

    "Honey, I think the previous lipstick tastes better. Shall I buy that lipstick for you later?"

    In the twinkling of an eye, Aaron comes towards Katrina.

    He puts his arms around her waist and seriously discusses lipstick with her.

    Obviously, it''s a very pornographic thing, but he''s discussing it seriously.

    Katrina can''t help blushing her cheeks and pushes him away with great force, "It''s not lollipops. Who cares about the taste? Aaron, please step aside. I''m going to use skincare products!"

    Since the birth of the baby, Katrina has become more and more concerned about her skincare.

    For so many years, Aaron has hardly changed. He is still so young and handsome.

    Naturally, she also needs to take good care of herself. She can''t grow dark circles or fine lines.

    She wants to keep her image of a beautiful young fairy in front of him forever.

    So every night, after taking a bath, she will sit in front of the dressing table to do basic skincare.

    Hearing Katrina''s words, Aaron immediately becomes interested.

    "Honey, which one? I can help you."

    Aaron begins to gaze at her skincare products with interest.

    In fact, he is not good at these things, nor can he distinguish them...

    However, he enjoys the pleasure of helping Katrina smear things on her body.

    Just then, Aaron finds a bottle saying "lotion". He immediately picks up the bottle, and tentatively asks, "Is that it?"

    Katrina doesn''t deny it and nods slightly. This is indeed one of them.

    But as soon as she nods her head and admits, she sees an unusual glow in Aaron''s eyes.

    "Honey, let me help you."

    Aaron pours the contents of the bottle into his hand and reaches straight for Katrina.

    Idiot! This is not the first!

    Katrina tries to avoid him by turning her face away...

    Suddenly she feels a chill on her chest. Then a pair of big hands come up and wander around her chest.

    Katrina freezes for a few seconds before returning to her senses.

    Her face turns red in an instant. She takes Aaron''s hands off her chest and knocks him on the head shyly and angrily, "Fool! The lotion is not used for smear here!"

    No wonder she saw an inexplicable glow in his eyes just now. She was wondering why he was so excited...

    She''s really going to surrender to him.

    How does she marry such a silly husband?

    Aaron feels that his method may be wrong.

    Just then, he sees blemish balm cream on the dressing table.

    Then he takes it and asks tentatively again, "Honey, shall I help you use this? I''ll be gentle."

    Having seen what he is holding, Katrina almost faints.

    The lotion is smeared on her chest by him.

    So blemish balm cream¡­

    Bastard! He''s deliberately flirting with her!

    Seeing his expectant look on his face, it seems that as long as she nods, he will immediately take off all her clothes.

    Katrina finally loses her patience. She blushes and kicks Aaron, "Bastard! Go away!"

 Chapter 555 - 555: Finale: Happy Five Years Life Of Married

    Owen is old enough to go to primary school in the twinkling of an eye, and Kristina is already in kindergarten.

    Every day with two babies at home, it is very lively.

    Katrina is particularly happy to hear two little children calling "Mommy" and "Daddy".

    They deeply implement the educational concept of "Girls need to be brought up richly, and boys need to be brought up poorly." Aaron is obviously much gentler towards Kristina. Aaron treats her like a little princess, buying whatever she wants.

    But Aaron is strict with Owen.

    In the evening, Katrina personally prepares dinner in the kitchen, while Aaron coaches Owen in the study to do his homework.

    Owen takes great pains to finish his homework and hands it to Aaron, "Daddy, I''ve finished it."

    But Aaron immediately gives Owen another exercise book, "Ten questions above."

    Owen can only reluctantly bow his head and continue to do his homework...

    Meanwhile, Kristina is sitting on a plush carpet and drawing pictures.

    She seems to feel that drawing on paper is not very interesting. So she climbs up to Aaron and starts drawing on his arm. Aaron allows her to do anything, spoiling and loving her very much.

    On one side is his son, on the other is his daughter. Differential treatment is too obvious.

    Katrina, who has finished preparing the dinner, pushes the door of the study and enters.

    "Owen, Kristina, it''s time for dinner!"

    Seeing Katrina, Aaron immediately smiles and looks at her tenderly.

    Only when she comes near does he kiss her and whisper, "Honey, you''ve worked so hard."

    Aaron takes Kristina and prepares to take her to wash her hands.

    Owen is about to close his textbook...

    Aaron casually says, "Owen, finish your homework first."

    Owen immediately makes a crying expression and complains to Katrina, "Mommy, have you seen it? Daddy bullies me again!"

    In front of Aaron, Owen dares not resist.

    But when Katrina is there, Owen will become a little aggressive.

    Because he knows that the only person Daddy fears is Mommy.

    Katrina turns her face instantly when she hears Owen''s words.

    She picks up Owen''s exercise book and looks at it. Then she grabs Aaron''s collar and scolds him.

    "Aaron, your son is only in Grade One! But you ask him to do exercises for the third grade! If you bully Owen again, you''ll sleep on the sofa tonight!"

    Finishing the homework first?

    Is he abusing her son?

    Aaron starts to admit his mistake with a good temper, seeing Katrina''s angry appearance, "Honey, I know it''s all my fault."

    It''s the cruelest punishment for him not to return to his room at night.

    With Katrina''s protection, Owen immediately becomes cheerful. He gets out of his chair and leads Katrina out.

    In the evening, Katrina is reading on her bed. After taking a bath, Aaron goes to bed and holds Katrina in his arms, kissing her hair.

    "Honey, our fifth anniversary, is coming. I''ve booked my ticket, and we can spend our two-person world."

    Listening to Aaron, Katrina suddenly remembers it.

    It turns out that time has passed so fast.

    In the twinkling of an eye, they have been married for five years.

    As the old saying goes, seven years itch.

    But after so many years of marriage, he still loves her as before.

    Every morning, she still wakes up from his arms.

    However¡­

    Katrina begins to hesitate at the thought of two young children.

    "But if we leave, what should Owen and Kristina do?"

    Aaron bites her earlobe, "With so many people here, do you think they can''t take care of two children?"

    Besides so many nannies and servants at home, Grandpa will also be happy to take care of them.

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Katrina finally nods, "Okay."

    After they have been married for so many years, she does put more energy into her baby, so sometimes she may snub him.

    So they can take advantage of the fifth anniversary of their marriage. It is a good thing for them to travel together.

    A few days later, Aaron sends the two children to Eric''s house and takes Katrina to a beautiful island for vacation.

    Sunny sunshine, blue seawater, fresh air, and a tall, handsome and considerate husband, everything is perfect.

    Katrina enjoys the seaside vacation as well as being with Aaron.

    In the morning, Katrina and Aaron stroll by the sea hand in hand.

    On the coast, vendors are selling all kinds of souvenirs.

    When Katrina goes somewhere, she sees a female painter with her back to her, portraying tourists.

    Under the painter''s hand, the visitor''s face appears vividly on the white paper. Katrina is attracted and stops to watch.

    After handing the painted works to the tourists, the female painter feels someone standing behind her, who looks at her for a long time. She turns around and asks, "Do you need a portrait?"

    When the painter turns around, Katrina and the painter are stunned at the same time.

    Katrina is surprised and doesn''t know what to say for a moment.

    Because it is Farrah who appears in front of her.

    Farrah doesn''t expect to see Katrina at this time.

    She also sees Aaron accompanying Katrina.

    It can be seen that she must have been very happy these years, and Aaron must love her very much.

    In retrospect, Farrah still feels guilty about Katrina.

    In the beginning, it was her desire that has blinded her to do something crazy.

    Over the years, she has been regretting and guilty all the time.

    However, Farrah is too ashamed to go to Katrina.

    "Katrina, long time no see," Farrah says in an overcautious way.

    Feeling that Farrah has no malicious intentions, Katrina smiles, "Long time no see."

    After all, they had been close friends for many years. Although they had contradictions and hatred in the past, all the hatred has faded a lot when they meet again after so many years.

    Farrah points to her drawing board and explains, "After I left Abbe City, I was depressed for some time. Then I started to learn drawing. Now I live by drawing."

    Katrina remembers that Farrah''s dream from childhood is to be a painter.

    But because of the limited conditions at that time, she had no chance to learn.

    Now Farrah has finally fulfilled her childhood dream. Katrina is happy for her, "That''s great."

    Although Farrah feels too shy to speak out, she bites her lip and says what she wants to say for so many years.

    "Katrina, it was all my fault before. I''m so sorry for you. Is your baby all right?"

    Hearing Farrah''s apology, Katrina''s years of hatred seems to have vanished.

    Katrina and Farrah will never return to before.

    But Katrina thinks she won''t hate Farrah anymore.

    Katrina answers, "He''s fine. Very healthy."

    Farrah seems to breathe a sigh of relief, "That''s good."

    "Farrah!"

    Just then, a male voice comes from a short distance.

    Then a gentle-looking man in glasses comes up this way.

    He comes to Farrah, rubs her shoulders intimately, and asks her if she''s tired.

    Afterward, he notices Katrina and Aaron next to him. The man asks, "Farrah, is this your acquaintance?"

    Farrah quickly nods, "Yes, my friends in Abbe City before."

    When it comes to the word "friend", Farrah has a moment of guilt.

    Because she knows that she is no longer worthy of being Katrina''s friend.

    Then she quickly changes the subject and introduces, "Katrina, this is my husband, a teacher. He''s teaching in a nearby primary school."

    When Farrah introduces his husband, her eyes are full of love.

    Seeing Farrah find her own partner, Katrina wishes her well.

    "Bless you, Farrah."

    After saying goodbye to Farrah and her husband, Katrina and Aaron continue their journey.

    After this inadvertent reunion, it seems that she feels more relieved.

    ****END****